Table of Contents

- Epilogue

- 1.

- 2.

- 3.

- 4.

- 5.

- 6.

- 7.

- 8.

- 9.

- 10.

- 11.

- 12.

- 13.

- 14.

- 15.

- 16.

- 17.

- 18.

- BONUS BOOKS

- Dystopian Romance

- Love and Survival in the Time After

- Vampire Romance

- Alien Romance

- Wolf Shifter Romance

- Time Travel Romance

- Billionaire Romance

- Dragon Shifter Romance

- MC Romance

- Bear Shifter Romance

DADDY SHIFTER’S VIRGIN AUCTION

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2017 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Sign up for our VIP mailing list here and receive FREE BOOKS as well as the latest news and releases from TOTALLY ROMANCE PUBLISHERS

Introduction

Thank you so much for purchasing my Novellete. All of my stories also contain bonus stories, so please take a look at the other stories I offer here. Don’t forget to sign up for my newsletter for updates and free books!

And we would also love it if you would

LIKE US on facebook!

For a list of all of our books please visit our website:

Table of Contents

1.

2.

3.

4.

5.

6.

7.

8.

9.

10.

11.

12.

13.

14.

15.

16.

17.

18.

Epilogue

BONUS BOOKS

Dystopian Romance

Love and Survival in the Time After

Vampire Romance

Alien Romance

Wolf Shifter Romance

Time Travel Romance

Billionaire Romance

Dragon Shifter Romance

MC Romance

Bear Shifter Romance

1.

“What do you mean you’re coming now?” Clark Thomas exclaimed into the phone. His daughter Rachel was unbelievable. She hadn’t called or written him the whole first semester of school, and now, out of the blue, she was asking him to come and pick her up from the train station.

“The train’s arriving in fifteen minutes!” Rachel whined. “And Carmen really doesn’t want to use the bathroom here, it’s gross. We need a ride!”

“Carmen! Who’s Carmen?” Clark exclaimed.

“Just my best friend! We met in Anthropology,” Rachel stated. “She’s going to spend summer vacation with us.”

“Jesus Christ,” Clark growled. “I don’t get a say in who stays in my house now?”

Rachel grew immediately quiet. She knew that when the wolf came out of her father, she had to tread carefully. But Clark clamped his mouth shut. Although he enjoyed his time to himself, the truth was, he had missed his daughter fiercely. He was a loyal, protective father, even if he was considered the biggest hardass of them all by the rest of the pack. And if his daughter wanted to bring a friend home from school, then goddamn it, she would bring her friend home. At least he’d get to see her before she graduated.

“Are you coming or should I call a cab?” Rachel finally squeaked. Clark sighed.

“I’ll be there, but you might have to wait about five minutes. I’m kind of in the middle of something.”

“Great!” Rachel said brightly. She hung up before Clark could say anything else, probably because she was afraid he would change his mind.

“Your daughter?” Alexander asked, disapproval dripping in his voice. His pale, gaunt face seemed capable of no emotion but disdain. Clark had been tempted to deck him in it quite a few times (just since their meeting that morning, he’d been tempted to strike him hundreds of times if you really wanted to be thorough), but it didn’t seem worth the hassle he’d have with the counsel. Someone needed to be able to deal civilly with these assholes. It was for the good of the pack.

“My daughter,” Clark confirmed, fixing a stern look on him. Alexander scoffed, but he said nothing else. “I have to go pick her up from the train station. But don’t think this is over.”

Clark grabbed his brown leather jacket off the backrest of his chair and stormed out of the office. Everything had been going wrong ever since the pack had welcomed in the newcomers from out of town. Ancient bloodlines of shifters had coexisted peacefully in Stonebrooke for decades until now. But somehow, the second those good for nothing bastards from out of town had naively been allowed into the community by the counsel, they had managed to get their filthy hands all over everything that made the town great. They were making the place inhospitable.

Clark climbed into his truck and turned the engine over, allowing it to sputter as it tended to do until it finally ignited. They thought they could bully him out of his property? Out of his job? Somebody was going to get it if he didn’t watch himself, and he had a strong feeling it would be worth the punishment.

He fumed darkly as he sped through the town roads, not giving a second thought to the speed limits. Nobody obeyed them much anyway; his pack usually stuck to motorcycles and had excellent command of their vehicles. But since he had been tuning up his bike when Alexander had given him the call about his deed, all the pent-up rage went to his head and he had immediately hopped in the truck to take care of things instead of taking his bike off the stand. Good thing too, because apparently, Rachel had brought home a friend. Three couldn’t fit very comfortably on a motorcycle.

Clark growled quietly to himself as he pulled into the train station, a bad habit he had gotten into since the newcomers had come in and shat all over the town like the cockroaches that they were.

“Get the hell away from me!”

Clark’s stomach dropped when he heard his daughter’s voice shouting from deep within the parking lot of the train station.

“Rachel,” he said to himself. He sped through the parking lot, not bothering to heed for the slow people walking idly past. They dodged out of the way and Clark whipped the truck around just in time to see a group of three men standing between him and his daughter.

“Get the fuck out of here before I tear you shitwads apart,” Clark barked.

The men turned to face him, surprised by the intervention. Rachel grabbed her friend’s hand and tugged her around the group of men. Clark’s eyes followed the girl, presumably Carmen, as he got his first good look at her. Although they were clearly being harassed, Carmen’s face was composed, her full, perfect lips revealing nothing of the way she was feeling. She had long, blonde hair that fell lightly over her shoulders as Rachel pulled her along, and suddenly, his eyes were met by the most shocking green he had ever seen.

He was caught off guard by Carmen’s gaze, and was surprised when his thoughts were broken by the voice of one of the pathetic sacks of shit that had been harassing his daughter.

“What are you going to do about it, old man?”

“Old?” Clark asked, raising his eyebrow.

“Uh oh,” Rachel said, tugging Carmen behind her father.

Clark was a lot of things. Rugged, for example. He also happened to be strong, experienced, and wise. But old was not among the adjectives he would choose to describe himself with. In fact, he had been told, time and again, by more women than he was proud to admit to, that he looked a little too good for a man heading into his late forties.

A yelp of pain rang out into the air. Clark had barely registered the beginning of the fight. It started with “old” and ended with three punk ass kids writhing on the ground.

“Mind your fuckin’ manners next time!” Clark barked at them. “That’s my daughter! These are women!”

Clark glanced behind him, and his heart jolted when Carmen’s beautiful face spread into an easy smile. Women? What the hell was he talking about? These were kids. Women were in their thirties and upward. Carmen couldn’t be more than twenty. Still, it wouldn’t hurt to teach a couple of worthless assholes a thing or two.

“If I catch you disrespecting anybody else’s daughters, you’re mine. You got that?” Clark said, starting toward them menacingly.

They flinched, burying their faces into the ground and nodding.

“Come on, girls,” Clark said, shaking his head.

“Daddy!” Rachel exclaimed, running toward Clark with her arms out.

“Hi, honey,” Clark said with a sigh.

“Daddy, this is Carmen. Carmen, this is daddy.”

“Hi, daddy,” Carmen said, taking her hand into his and shaking it with a playful, sexy smile on her face. Fire rushed to Clark’s loins. God help him.

“Do you have any luggage?” he asked, clearing his throat and tearing his gaze away from the dimple on Carmen’s left cheek. Shaken, he turned his attention somewhere safe, back to Rachel. What the hell was wrong with him?

“Not much,” Rachel said brightly. “The rest is over here.”

‘Not much’ turned out to be a hell of a lot, and Clark followed his daughter, already exhausted by the pressure of having women in the house again. It was going to be a long summer.

2.

Carmen let out the breath she was holding once they finally reached Rachel’s house. The ride home in the tiny cab of the truck had put her on edge. Rachel had chattered endlessly as her father drove silently down the road, and it had taken everything she had for Carmen to keep her eyes to herself.

She hadn’t been expecting Rachel’s father to be so attractive. The way Rachel spoke about him, she’d been under the impression he was just a typical nerdy dad with a lame sense of humor. But that’s not the impression that Carmen got at all. In fact, he was no-nonsense, completely serious, and fiercely protective of his child.

Carmen pitied the man that went too far with Rachel. The way Rachel’s father had handled himself against the three creeps that had been trying to harass them at the train station had really impressed her. What else was Mr. Thomas capable of?

“Let me give you the tour of the house!” Rachel exclaimed, rushing to the door.

“All right,” Carmen said, following her. It was a lot nicer than the other houses she had seen as they drove through the neighborhood. Rachel’s father clearly kept everything well-maintained, and she paused, watching as Rachel’s dad left the truck and crossed the lawn, settling in front of the spot where he had a beautiful, glittering motorcycle sitting propped up on a couple of cement bricks. Carmen couldn’t even begin to imagine what he would look like on that motorcycle, and the thought made her cheeks grow hot. But what did it matter what he looked like on it? He was Rachel’s dad for crying out loud.

“Nice bike, right?” Rachel said, interrupting her thoughts. “Sometimes, I think he loves it more than he loves me.”

“That’s not true, honey,” Clark called in a dull voice, without looking up from his work. Rachel grinned.

“Whatever you say, eavesdropper,” she called.

Clark didn’t acknowledge them, and Rachel led Carmen into the house.

“This is the living room and kitchen,” Rachel said. “Upstairs is my bedroom and my dad’s room. There’s a guest room but if you ever get lonely you’re welcome to my room. We can share. It doesn’t matter to me.”

“Thanks,” Carmen said. It had been kind of Rachel to invite her to stay with them for the summer. Things hadn’t been great at home, the same old issues with her dad, and fortunately her friend had known just how hard it would be for Carmen to stay composed if she were forced out of the dorms for the summer.

But if Carmen had known a man like Rachel’s dad was going to be there, she might have had some second thoughts. He seemed dangerous, somehow. Almost as if she would have to watch herself every second. But was it because she was scared of him or scared of herself?

Rachel disappeared into her bedroom and then re-emerged with a handful of clothes.

“I’m going to shower,” she said, walking down the hallway and opening a closet door pointedly. “This is where the towels are when you need them. The guest room has its own bathroom attached, though, so there might be stuff in there you can use.”

“Thanks, Rachel,” Carmen said, holding her friend’s gaze. “For everything.”

Rachel grinned brightly.

“Don’t mention it. It’s always nice to have someone else around when I’m at home. My dad is always on the go. It’s nice to have company once in a while.”

Carmen nodded and Rachel disappeared down the hall. A few moments later, the comforting sound of the shower running filled the upstairs and Carmen got settled into her new room.

It was fairly large, and she was surprised to find that on the night stand, there was a picture of Rachel and her mother. Rachel never spoke much about her mother. She had mentioned that she had died when she was very young, and that her father hadn’t been the same since then.

Carmen lifted the frame and studied the picture closely. The resemblance between Rachel and her mother was striking. She had none of her father’s darkness about her except his dark, nearly black hair. Well, Carmen assumed that his had all been black once. Now his thick black hair was flecked with silver strands, lightly salt and peppered. The color seemed to suit his face. Carmen found herself wondering if he had been the one who had taken the picture. How handsome he must have been then.

“Ugh, get a grip,” she grumbled to herself. It was as if she was a little kid with a crush or something. But that wasn’t even close to appropriate. Even if he wasn’t old enough to be her own father, he was also her best friend’s dad. There were so many things she could find wrong with it. Besides, she was a virgin. There was no point in having these silly little crushes. She was saving herself for the right man. There was no point in working herself up over nothing.

But it was just a little harmless interest, right? There was no way anything would ever actually develop between them. She was just being uptight, probably because the ride to Stonybrooke had been incredibly stressful. Her mother had been texting her the whole way, complaining about what an asshole her father was being. It had been a lot to handle, and she’d done her best not to think about how awful life was when her father was drinking again. It was hard though, especially when her mother was caught up right in the middle of it. She’d feel a lot better once she finally freshened up.

And so, pushing thoughts of Rebecca’s father out of her mind, Carmen headed to shower and change. They had planned to surprise their host by serving dinner. But that was before she had met him. Something told her it would take a lot more than a well-intentioned meal to make the smile reach that man’s eyes. Maybe it would be better not to even try at all.

3.

Clark mounted his bike, closing his eyes as he revved the engine. A sudden and powerful vibration ripped through the machine between his legs and he grinned. There was nothing better than listening to his baby purr.

Except…

He furrowed his brow and turned the engine off abruptly, cursing himself for the image of Carmen’s sweet smile. It was seared into his head now.

“Dad! Come eat something, you old fart!”

Clark scowled. Leave it to Rachel to remind him that he was less than the spring chicken he used to be. But that wasn’t the issue. The women claimed he was the rare type who simply got better with age. The issue was that the woman who was plaguing his thoughts wasn’t a woman at all. She was just a kid. No older than his daughter. There was no way he could let himself stoop that low.

“Wow,” Clark said with a low whistle once he came inside. “I haven’t seen the table set since before you left for school.”

Rachel beamed, and Clark’s heart constricted. She looked just like her mother when she did that. Abby had been a radiant woman. One of a kind. Nobody else had ever been able to fill the hole in his heart left by her.

“Sit down and eat,” Rachel said. “Carmen and I will serve you.”

Clark sat rigidly, instantly uncomfortable by the thought of Carmen serving him. It was hard for him to keep it together with that girl around. But maybe it was just because it had been a while since he’d fucked around with a woman. They had all gotten pretty boring and predictable. Besides that, he had been far too consumed with the drama going on in the clan. There were rumors that the leader of the clan, King Lobos, had been shaken by one of the outsiders recently. It made sense considering how awful things were getting around there. He was going to have to be careful.

“Hope you like it,” Carmen’s gentle voice said, breaking into Clark’s thoughts. She bent over in front of him to set down his plate, and he caught a whiff of her scent. She smelled unbelievable; innocent, but with a twinge of something else. Could it be…?

“Thank you,” Clark said gruffly, grabbing the plate from her and sliding it toward himself. No. He wouldn’t even allow himself to entertain the thought that Carmen might be interested in him as well. That would take his mind down dark roads that were better left untraveled.

Carmen’s face fell, almost imperceptibly, and she returned to the kitchen. A few moments later, Carmen and Rachel were seated across from each other at the table, and all of them began to eat. Carmen stayed silent and stared down at her plate, refusing to look up even when Rachel was speaking.

Clark sulked and poked at his food. He hadn’t meant to hurt her feelings or anything. But wasn’t it just better if they didn’t speak to each other at all? At least until he figured out how to get a handle on whatever it was that he was feeling toward her. It couldn’t be healthy.

Clark sighed inwardly and glanced up at Rachel. He couldn’t bear the pointed silence any longer.

“So how’s school been?” he asked. The most generic dad thing he could think to say. He knew it was bland, but he was grasping at straws here.

“Good,” Rachel said cheerfully.

“Good,” Clark said.

Well that didn’t give him a whole hell of a lot to go on.

“Has Missy been living here again?” Rachel asked suddenly. Carmen’s eyes suddenly locked on him in interest.

Clark reddened.

“No, honey. Why?”

“I just thought I smelled her a little while ago. It was weird…”

“No,” Clark said, his mind racing with possibilities. That woman had been a horribly needy little thing. She seemed to want him constantly. In fact, her scent while she was in his house was one of pure lust. He never should have brought her over. In fact, he hadn’t seen her in almost six months. Not since she got that new boyfriend. Why would Rachel think he smelled her?

“Huh,” Rachel said, shrugging dismissively. She looked down at her plate and resumed eating. But Clark could feel Carmen’s eyes on him from across the table. He could only guess what question might be burning on her mind. Who was Missy?

Clark groaned out loud and stood up, putting his hand on his head. Why was he letting himself see things that weren’t there? Maybe he really did need to get laid. But he couldn’t do it here, not with the girls at the house.

“Thanks, girls,” he said, carrying his half-eaten plate to the kitchen. “It was delicious.”

“Good!” Rachel replied.

“Thank you,” Carmen said quietly.

Her voice was just as hypnotic as the rest of her body. Clark had to stop himself from growling out loud as he stuck his unfinished food in the fridge. He couldn’t keep living like this. It was time to make a phone call.

4.

“What was that about?” Carmen asked as she and Rachel finished up the dinner dishes.

“What was what?” Rachel replied, drying off a plate obliviously.

“With your dad. He didn’t even finish eating.”

“Oh, he’s like that. He rushes off to do things. He’s kind of a big deal around here. Really busy.”

“I see,” Carmen said, thinking carefully about how to ask her next question. “Is Missy somebody he works with?”

Rachel snorted.

“No, she’s somebody he bones. A real pain in the ass too. She wants to be my mom so badly. But my dad would never date her, let alone marry her. I didn’t think he’s seen her in months, actually, but I thought I smelled...maybe she was over here secretly and he was too embarrassed to talk about it in front of you.”

Rachel laughed and Carmen’s cheeks burned hot.

“Why would he be embarrassed about me? I’m not a kid.”

“You are to him! He’s like fifty or something!”

Carmen pursed her lips but said nothing more about it.

“What did you mean he’s a big deal around here?” Carmen finally asked once the silence started to feel uncomfortable.

“I mean, all the others are always looking to him for advice. He’s not the alpha of the pack or anything, but he’s pretty damn close.”

Carmen nodded. She had heard of shifters before, but Rachel was the first she had ever really spoken to. It was how they had gotten to know each other in their Anthropology course. Rachel had a lot of insight that many others didn’t understand about shifter culture, and she demanded respect without actually disrespecting anybody else. She was a force to be reckoned with, really, and Carmen had a feeling that her father would be incredibly proud.

“If he’s not the alpha, then who is he?” Carmen asked.

“You sure ask a lot of questions about my dad,” Rachel exclaimed. “You have a crush on him or something?”

Rachel laughed, but Carmen felt like she had been punched in the gut by the accusation. Still, she grinned and laughed along.

“No, I’ve just never been in a shifter’s house before. It’s all very interesting and exciting.”

“I understand,” Rachel said. “But we’re not all that different. There are some ancient laws that kind of govern our species, and there’s this conspiracy that we’re actually in charge of the government, but honestly, being a shifter is super boring. Nothing exciting ever happens here.”

Carmen nodded. Nothing exciting ever seemed to happen anywhere. And maybe, she thought, as Rachel’s father’s face invaded her thoughts for the millionth time that evening, that was a good thing.

5.

“How was it?”

Clark winced and stood from Missy’s bed. She had tasted like booze and cigarettes, and he probably wouldn’t be able to shake her off for another few months. It had been a bad idea to call her. But it was worse to think that his inappropriate feelings for his daughter’s friend would be able to persist if he didn’t take care of his needs. Maybe now he would be able to find some peace of mind.

“Fine,” Clark said distractedly. “Listen, I can’t stay. My daughter’s in town. I just wanted…”

“You don’t have to explain,” Missy said. She sat up and took a swig from a bottle of whiskey that was sitting on her end table. Clark hadn’t even noticed it when they’d gone in. “Here.”

Clark hesitated a moment before taking a swig of the whiskey.

“Thanks,” he said, pulling his clothes on. “I needed that.”

He left in a hurry, before the conversation could turn more awkward. Missy was a hell of a looker, and had been since high school. But she had always been such a flake. She could never hold a man and keep him, because she was always too obsessed with what she couldn’t have. But every once in a while, she would come back to Clark.

It was hard to resist her at times, because they had been high school sweethearts. But she wasn’t aging very gracefully, and she seemed to need every man she wanted and suck him until he was dry. She didn’t mean for it to happen that way, but that was just the kind of woman she was. She used them til she couldn’t get any more out of them and moved on to the next.

That was probably why she was so adamant about coming after Clark. He never needed her back, and never seemed to have anything that she could take away from him. It was an alpha-omega behavior at heart, really, but they managed their relationship just fine. Neither of them actually needed each other. It was just a fun ride when they were bored with everybody else.

“Clark!”

Rage bubbled in Clark’s breast at the sound of Alexander’s voice.

“What do you want, Alex?”

“Alexander,” he corrected. “I thought you should know that Leon’s got some serious shit happening right now, and if you don’t sign the deed over, you’re really going to feel it.”

“Like hell I’m signing my deed over!” Clark growled. He was ready to pounce this gaunt little shit, but he had to remind himself that he wasn’t the only one to blame. He was just more or less the messenger. It wasn’t his fault he was intimidated by people who were more powerful than he was. Which pretty much meant he was intimidated by everybody, even the two-year-old girl down the block.

“That’s going to be hard on you, Clark,” Alexander warned, his tone condescending. “Don’t you have a daughter to put through school?”

“You leave my daughter out of this, you vile piece of –“

“Clark!” a deep, pleasant voice said from across the street.

“Oh…hi David,” Clark grumbled, keeping his eye fixed firmly on Alexander. Alex quickly looked down at the ground. He knew he was no match for someone like Clark. That’s why he spent all of his time thinking of ways to destroy people’s lives using paper and technicalities. He was really quite devious, and always had been. It was really no surprise that he had taken to the newcomers like they were the next coming.

“Pleasant day, isn’t it?” David called, walking slowly across the street to join Clark and Alexander.

David was a jovial man, with a little paunch in his belly and a bushy black beard. His hair was short but wild with curls, and he looked more like a bear shifter than a wolf shifter. Still, there was no denying that he was one of theirs, and Alexander was beginning to feel outnumbered.

“We will discuss this further if you want to keep what little assets you have,” Alexander said, his eyes narrowing on Clark. “Good day, David.”

“Good day to you too, little man,” David said.

David was the only man alive that could say something like that without sounding like a prick. They watched Alexander scramble into his bright red convertible and speed away back toward City Hall. He had always been too intimidated by motorcycles to ride one. He was kind of a wimp.

“What’s going on, Clark?” David asked, his friendly brown eyes growing serious. “They giving you trouble again?”

“When have they stopped trying to give me trouble?” Clark growled, kicking at one of Missy’s flowers. It was already lopsided anyway, what harm could he do to it?

“Easy man,” David said. “Let’s walk. I’ve heard something you need to know.”

Clark’s stomach dropped. That didn’t sound like a good thing.

“What is it?” he asked, falling into step with David.

“There’s talk in the counsel of more changes to come,” David said, glancing around as if to make sure nobody else was listening.

“The last fucking thing we need is more changes!” Clark exclaimed. His blood was still boiling from his encounter with Alexander. If he heard one more horrible thing about the outsiders, he might go up there and give them a piece of his mind.

“The thing is, they have a lot of support,” David said. “On paper, it all sounds great. They want to go back to some of the old ways. They think tradition is the best way to keep technology from corrupting Shifter culture. And it’s all stuff we old folks have been saying for years.”

“So what’s the problem with it?” Clark asked, a feeling of foreboding rising in his chest.

“The problem is, these shifters from the outside have their own idea of how things should be done. Not every code is right for every pack, you know? I have a feeling that we’re dealing with a pack of manipulative rogues, right? Ostracized from their packs for trying too hard to put their hands in places they didn’t belong.”

“So how is it that they’ve gained so much power here?”

David nodded in the direction that Alexander’s car had headed.

“Alex?”

David pursed his lips but said nothing.

“You didn’t hear it from me, but Alex and his whole family have always been die-hard traditionalists. The creepy kind too. They’re into some things that are outdated for a reason. Don’t you remember the rumors from when we were kids?”

“What? That Alexander and his family were part of a cult?” Clark asked with a laugh. “That’s just because he was weird. I could have started that rumor.”

“Yeah,” David said. “Except you didn’t. There’s something freaky going on around here and I don’t like it.”

Clark was quiet for a few moments. He looked up sharply when he felt the heavy weight of Dave’s hand on his shoulder.

“Please, promise me that if things get too fucked up, you’ll step in.”

“David, you know I can’t do that,” Clark said. “I made a promise to the king of our clan to know my place. The others look to me to keep the order. And if I go out of turn, the fear they feel will be enough to drive this town apart once and for all. Then we would really be vulnerable to the outsiders. You understand?”

David gritted his teeth, but he nodded.

“I understand your sense of duty on this, but there’s a point where what’s wrong is wrong. And we have to stand up for what we believe.”

“I know, David. But everything will be okay.”

David nodded, but his gentle brown eyes were dubious.

“See you around, Clark.”

“Yeah, see you.”

Clark sighed as he watched David go. If only David knew just how close Clark was to throttling the life out of those in power once and for all. But what he said was true. He couldn’t disrupt the harmony of the pack. That would be more destructive than letting the outsiders gain power.

Who knew what would happen if the pack found itself suddenly without leadership? It could drive a wolf to madness trying to take charge if he didn’t know how. The only thing there was to do was to hope that it wouldn’t come to that.

6.

“So!” Rachel exclaimed, plopping onto her bed with a bowl of ice cream. She patted it and Carmen lounged beside her with her own bowl. She could tell that it was time for some serious girl talk. “I guess Bobby saw I was back in town and he wants to meet up tomorrow. I don’t know what I should do.”

“Why? What’s wrong with Bobby?” Carmen asked, taking a bite of my ice cream. It was unbelievably good. If there was one thing Carmen was quickly learning, it was that shifters had a command in the kitchen that most people would envy. They truly knew how to appreciate food. She chalked it up to their heightened senses. Rachel’s father flashed in Carmen’s head, and she couldn’t help but wonder what else they were better at.

“Oh, there’s nothing wrong with Bobby at all, if you know what I mean, but I was getting kind of serious with Roger; you know, the guy who started tutoring me?”

How could I forget? Rachel talked little of anything else. Apparently, he was a god among men, with an angelic face and golden hair.

“Right,” Carmen said. “But wasn’t he dating someone?”

“Well, yeah, but I really feel like we were making progress before I left. He was talking to me about their problems and I felt a spark, you know?”

“I don’t, really…” Carmen said, another invasive thought of Mr. Thomas charging through her mind.

“Oh, right, sorry,” Rachel said. “Anyway, she’s a total bitch and he knows he deserves better. But if I hook up with Bobby, it will be like I’m cheating on him, don’t you think?”

“Um, but you’re not dating either one of them right now so what would it matter?” Carmen asked.

“Well, the thing is, Bobby and I have dated before, and whenever I’m home he gets my hopes up, saying that someday things are going to work out and we’re going to get married and have our own pups, but I just don’t think that’s the way it’s going to be. But I fall for it every time. And I don’t want to do it anymore. I want to focus on someone who has his shit together.”

“Even if he already has a girlfriend…” Carmen said, regretting it as soon as she said it out loud. She was just trying to keep up with Rachel’s rapid thought process, but when Rachel heard her say it, her brown eyes lit up.

“Exactly! He already has a girlfriend. What am I waiting around for? Who knows what the two of them have planned together this summer? It doesn’t seem fair that they should get to spend the summer with each other while I just sit here and pine…maybe I should call Bobby.”

“But what if Roger does break up with his girlfriend for you?” Carmen said, trying to tread carefully. Her friend was very impulsive, especially when it came to men. It was like she didn’t truly want to settle down with anyone. It was kind of the same impression that Carmen had gotten from Rachel’s father.

“Then he will let me know during the summer. Bobby knows that when I’m in school I’m going to do what I want. He never follows through.”

A sincere note of pain leaked into Rachel’s voice and Carmen frowned. It sounded like she really did care about this Bobby guy, even though he was clearly no good for her. There was a small possibility that Bobby was sincere and simply trying to get his life on track, but that wasn’t the kind of judgment she could make from second-hand accounts of the guy. They would have to meet and talk before she could determine what sort of man he was, and even then, it was possible that there were things about him she would never know or understand. Rachel’s boy troubles were kind of exhausting. Sometimes, it felt better to stay out of it.

“Sorry to kind of hog the conversation,” Rachel said, sipping a melted spoonful of ice cream and fixing her eyes on Carmen. “You’re a virgin, right? So what about you? Is there any guy you’re actually interested in, or do you think that Mr. Right hasn’t come along yet and probably never will? Or what’s the deal with that. I mean, I know we’re young and all, but don’t you get lonely?”

“Which question do you want me to answer first?” Carmen said with a shy laugh. She had never been comfortable talking about the opposite sex. In fact, it felt like a taboo, especially in her family. She didn’t want to make the mistake of giving her virginity to a man who didn’t deserve it. That was what her mother had done, and she had seen how destructive that could be first-hand.

“Any of them! All of them!” Rachel laughed.

Carmen shook her head.

“I don’t know,” she sighed. “It sometimes feels like everybody I meet is just too immature.”

“Well, you’re surrounded by twenty-year-old guys,” Rachel said. “They basically haven’t even finished going through puberty yet. Give it some time, though. Once you get past the goofiness and the horniness, a lot of them really aren’t that bad.”

“Easy for you to say,” Carmen laughed. “You’re the mysterious shifter on campus. Everybody wants to know what it’s like to be with you.”

“That doesn’t mean I give them the time of day!” Rachel said indignantly. “We shifters have a sense about people, you know. Unless…”

“Unless what?” Carmen prompted.

“Unless they’re other shifters,” Rachel sighed. “Then sometimes we can be completely oblivious.”

“Like with Bobby,” Carmen said.

“Exactly. I honestly don’t know whether or not I can trust him.”

Rachel gasped suddenly and reached out to grip Carmen’s arm. Her brown eyes were wide with excitement.

“I have an idea!”

Carmen shifted uncomfortably.

“What?”

“We should go out on a double date. Maybe the reason you haven’t met the right guy yet is because you’re fated to fall in love with a shifter!”

A wave of nausea swept through Carmen’s body as she remembered the deep frown on Mr. Thomas’ face during dinner. There was no way she could fall in love with a shifter; not if they were all as brooding and moody and dark as Rachel’s father.

“I’m going to set it up right now,” Rachel said, grabbing her phone.

Carmen was helpless to stop it and watched as Rachel gleefully scrolled through her contacts. Finally, she settled on someone and called.

“Hey, Greg! I have a question for you…Are you seeing anyone right now?”

Carmen wanted to sink into the bed. It was humiliating to be set up with anyone. It never went well.

“Yeah, she’s hot,” Rachel said, covering the receiver to look at Carmen and laugh. “But she’s a virgin so you have to be cool, okay?”

“Rachel!”

“What, it’s true! You don’t want him trying to paw you all night, do you?”

“Why would you set me up with a guy who would want to paw me all night?!”

Rachel didn’t answer, and focused her attention on listening intently to the man on the other line. “Great, we’ll see you then. Yes we! We’re going to do a double date. I’m going with Bobby.”

Rachel hung up and beamed proudly at Carmen.

“See! Piece of cake!”

Carmen smiled weakly at her friend and looked down at her bowl of ice cream. Whether she liked it or not, it looked like she was going on a double date.

7.

Clark leapt away from the door and rushed downstairs before the girls emerged. He hadn’t been able to help himself. Carmen was so reasonable and pure when it came to men and their intentions. It was admirable, really. It was completely unlike his own daughter, who had been a little bit boy crazy from the time she was three-years-old.

He had always assumed that Rachel and Bobby were fated to be together, but he couldn’t push these things. They would happen as they were meant to happen. Still, he was glad to hear that she had been swayed to give Bobby the time of day. He could remember how difficult it had been to date Rachel’s mother. He felt like he couldn’t make a move until everything was perfect, and by the time they were, it had almost been too late.

“Dad, we’re going out!” Rachel called.

“All right,” he said. “Be safe.”

“Duh,” Rachel said with a laugh.

He grinned and shook his head. Although she had shifter blood in her veins, she still hadn’t ever fully shifted into wolf form. He partly blamed himself for Rachel being a late bloomer. He had always stepped in when things got rough, and now she found it hard to be angry enough to tap into her shifting potential. Her mother had been a powerful shifter, but that was what had gotten her killed. Maybe, in a way, he had been far too overprotective because he didn’t want her to die the same way her mother had.

Clark sighed heavily and shook the thought away. He couldn’t think about his wife. Not now. Especially not when he had just deemed himself the biggest creep in history for stopping dead in his tracks when it was revealed, through his daughter’s bedroom door, that Carmen was a virgin.

The thrill that had electrified his body had been too delicious to refuse, and he allowed himself to be drawn into the conversation. He had never eavesdropped or spied on his daughter before, at least not intentionally, but for some reason, with Carmen in her bedroom, he hadn’t been able to help himself. What kind of sick asshole was he?

Clark was just going to have to keep himself busy, that was all. If hooking up with Missy hadn’t been the solution to his problem, then he would just have to find something better to do to keep himself busy.

As if by miracle, the phone on the wall rang shrilly and he jumped up to answer it.

“Clark!”

It was David, and he sounded more distressed than he had ever heard him. Something was wrong.

“What is it?”

“It’s worse than I thought. You need to come to Town Square. Now.”

David hung up and Clark scowled. It took all he had not to shift into his wolf form and bound to the center of the town, but the townspeople had stressed the importance of remaining decent. Shifting into your wolf form meant that shifting back would leave you standing in your birthday suit, and it was seen as lewd and dishonorable the further humanity reached into the modern times. Although it was obnoxious, it was a rule he respected.

Instead, Clark jumped onto his motorcycle and sped off as quickly as his bike would let him, and tore into Town Square, his wheels blazing. There was a crowd gathered, and a dark man elevated on a shoddy wooden stage peering out over the townspeople.

“Over here!” David’s voice boomed. Clark spotted him immediately and gave him a quick nod, then joined his friend in the crowd.

“I understand that this comes as difficult news,” the man was saying. His voice grated on Clark deeply. There was something very wrong with this man. “But I assure you, it is for the best.”

“What’s going on?” Clark demanded as the crowd jeered at the stage. A sickening smile spread across the gaunt man’s face, and he remained quiet as the townspeople voiced their protests. It was almost as if he relished in the anger he was stirring up.

“This guy says that King Lobos just appointed him as head of security.”

“But he’s one of the outsiders,” Clark said in disbelief. “He doesn’t belong in a position of power.”

“Actually, Alexander was out here before any of this was announced. He said he was doing research into the royal’s family tree. Apparently, this guy is more closely related to Balthazar than Lobos is.”

“That’s impossible!”

“No, Alexander showed everyone in black and white. He even printed pamphlets.”

David thrust his wadded up pamphlet at Clark and Clark snatched it up, his eyes scanning it in disbelief. According to Alexander, Lobos and Balthazar were distant cousins, while this man standing on the stage, labeled as Thames in the pamphlet, was distantly related to Balthazar’s brother, making him a distant nephew.

“This is horse shit,” Clark growled, silencing the crowd.

“Do we have a problem?” Thames asked, his dark eyes dancing.

“Yeah, there’s a problem,” Clark said. He felt all eyes turning on him, as it tended to happen whenever he got angry on behalf of his pack. They were always looking to him for guidance. It was his job to protect them. “I’m the rightful head of security!”

“I’m afraid not,” Thames said, his infuriating smile widening. “It’s all right there in black and white.”

“Challenge him!” an old woman whispered to Clark. But it had been King Lobos himself who had made the decision. How could he go against the word of the king? The town would descend into chaos.

“I see,” Clark said carefully. He would have to handle this situation with caution, otherwise they would have a riot on their hands. And in the case of a riot, there would be hell to pay. Most casualties were innocent women and children, not the people who were causing the mess in the first place. He would have to play it smart. “So you wouldn’t mind if I spoke to the king myself?”

“Of course not, if you can gain an audience,” Thames said, mirth shining in his beady eyes. It took everything Clark had not to put him in his place right then and there. But the documents looked legitimate enough. In fact, he was lucky that Thames wasn’t making a play for the crown. At least, not yet.

“Wonderful, thank you,” Clark said, doing his best to keep his voice steady. It wasn’t for his sake, though. It was always easier to keep his temper when  he was acting on behalf of the innocents in his pack. It’s what had made him such a good single father.

“Of course,” Thames said, condescension dripping in his voice. “Don’t mention it. Now if that will be all, I have to undergo some training for my new position. It was all very unexpected…” he trailed off, flashing the crowd a sinister smile before exiting the stage.

He was surrounded by a circle of bulky men, bodyguards, and escorted into a black vehicle with tinted windows. Clark shook his head in disbelief as one of the bulky men climbed into the driver’s seat and Thames and his crew sped off toward the underground palace.

This wasn’t good.

8.

Carmen shifted awkwardly in the booth of the little diner. The whole town was small and old-fashioned, and she got the impression that new trends took quite a while to reach shifter clans.

Greg was sitting beside her, his eyes glued on her chest whenever he thought she wasn’t looking at him. He was really kind of a pig, and Carmen did her best to ignore him.

It wasn’t difficult. She was fascinated by Rachel and Bobby, who were sitting on the other side of the booth. There was a wild chemistry between them, completely unlike anything she had ever seen or experienced first-hand. It definitely paled in comparison to what Rachel and Roger shared.

Bobby was a mysterious man, tall, broad, and masculine. He was nothing like Roger. The complete opposite, in fact. His hair was black, and his eyes were a piercing blue. He was unbelievably handsome, and the only time his serious expression changed was when he looked at Rachel, or she spoke to him. Then his face would soften, and the tenderness in his eyes was unmistakable. Carmen had never seen such an outward display of love before, whether they wanted to call it that or not.

Still, Rachel was playing hard to get, and did her best to pretend she was oblivious to Bobby’s feelings for her. What she really needed, Carmen knew, was to hear how he felt. It wasn’t enough for him to feel it. Not if he wasn’t acting on it or honest with her about it. Why their relationship was so on again off again was beyond Carmen. It seemed obvious that the two were crazy about each other.

“So, what’s your major?” Greg asked Carmen. She sighed.

“I’m undecided.”

“Nice. A woman who likes options.”

Carmen pursed her lips. Greg was hardly a conversationalist, though he did rival Bobby in the looks department. His face was more playful and less brooding, but he was ridiculously handsome in his own right. Despite his many flaws, Carmen could tell why Rachel would want to introduce them. He was sweet, in a way, and he looked like he worked out about seven hours a day.

Still, he was kind of a pig. That wasn’t the kind of man she wanted to be with. He was hardly a man at all. A real man would have more self-restraint than to stare at her breasts all afternoon. She couldn’t imagine Mr. Thomas doing something like that…

“Are you listening?” Greg exclaimed. “I asked you what you wanted to be when you grew up. Not a lot of shifters get the option to go to university, you know. We kind of get stuck in the community.”

“Yeah,” Rachel said. “And it didn’t help that most universities didn’t open up to shifters until about ten years ago. Why bother going somewhere you aren’t wanted?”

“But you’re going,” Bobby said darkly.

“That’s because I can’t wait around for my life to come together or rely on anyone else to do it for me,” Rachel said sharply, fixing a glare on Bobby. “I want a fulfilling life. I’m not waiting around for anything.”

Bobby glowered down at the table but stayed silent. Carmen felt a pang of guilt. If she hadn’t been thinking about Rachel’s dad, the conflict might not have happened.

“Sorry,” Carmen said quickly. “I didn’t want to be anything in particular. I just wanted my own house.”

“That’s funny,” Greg said.

“Yeah…” Carmen replied. Why bother telling them that her father had never given her any support growing up? That he had shit on all of her dreams until her only real wish was to live alone where nobody else could ever hurt her again?

“Hey, the movie is going to start soon,” Rachel said, digging in her purse pointedly to pay the bill. Bobby grabbed her arm and pulled it away from her bag, and dropped two twenty dollar bills on the table.

“Let’s go,” he said darkly. He slid his hand down her arm and gripped her hand, and Rachel’s face brightened. She caught Carmen’s eyes as everybody stood from the table. Carmen smiled weakly. At least one of them was having a good time.

***

The theater in Stonybrooke was a drive-in, and Bobby and Rachel wasted no time in making out. Carmen was only mildly disgusted, but her agitation mounted when Greg, who was sharing the back seat with Carmen, tried to feel her up.

“Hey, cut it out!” she exclaimed, smacking his hand away.

“Dude, chill out about it,” Greg laughed. “You’re hotter than I thought you would be. I’m a good guy, you know, you don’t have to worry about anything. I won’t tell anyone.”

“First of all, there isn’t anyone around here for you to tell. And secondly, I’m not even interested in you, okay? So just leave me alone.”

“Rachel, why did you bother hooking me up with such an uptight bitch?” Greg exclaimed. Rachel and Bobby broke away from each other for a minute, Rachel’s face bright red.

“You fucker, I told you to be cool!”

“Oh yeah, she’s a virgin,” Greg said, his voice mocking. “Poor little virgin doesn’t know how to have any fun. It’s not like I’m going to fuck you or anything.”

“No,” Carmen said. “You’ve got it backward. It’s not like I’m going to fuck you.”

She opened the car door and stormed off.

“Carmen, wait!” Rachel called, scrambling out of the car after her.

“I need to be alone!” Carmen exclaimed. “I can find my way back, just enjoy your night without me.”

“Fuckin’ bitch,” Greg mumbled.

“Are you sure?” Rachel asked. It was clear she didn’t want to leave Bobby, and Carmen honestly didn’t want any company anyway.

“I’m serious, just everybody leave me alone,” Carmen said firmly. “I’ll be fine.”

“All right…” Rachel said. “But it’s kind of dangerous around here.”

“Whatever,” Carmen sighed.

Rachel shrugged and got back in the car. “Suit yourself. Just be careful and don’t talk to anybody.”

“Don’t even look them in the eye,” Bobby said seriously. It was the first thing he had said to her all night.

“Thanks,” Carmen said, surprised by his concern. “I won’t.”

The sound of the movie playing at the theater grew more and more distant as Carmen walked toward the Thomas residence, grateful that the place was so small that she could easily find her way home.

“Fuck yes,” a deep man’s voice suddenly hissed. “Just what I need after that bullshit. What kind of a name is Thames, anyway?”

“What?”

Before she could help herself, Carmen looked up at the man and he caught her eye gleefully.

“Oh, wanna play, do you pet?”

“No, I –”

Carmen’s heart hammered in her chest as he lunged at her, his meaty hands just barely missing her shirt.

“What’s the matter? Don’t like games?”

“What is with people tonight?!” Carmen exclaimed.

“Hey!”

Carmen grew hot as a familiar, masculine voice shouted across the distance. She looked up, a mixture of relief and fear flooding her. Mr. Thomas was quickly closing the distance between himself and Carmen and her assailant, a dark, dangerous look on his face. If she ever found herself on the receiving end of an anger like that, she didn’t know what she would do.

“Chill out Clark,” the man said, stepping away from Carmen and laughing. “I was just messing around.”

Clark. So that was his name. It suited him.

“You know you’re supposed to stay away from visitors, Joseph,” Clark said darkly. “They don’t know the rules here. Besides, she’s half your age!”

“Sorry, man. It was just a joke.”

So putting your hands on a woman was a joke now?

Rage filled Carmen’s chest but she said nothing. All she could do was watch the interaction between the men as the energy between them grew less intimidating. Clark stared hard at Joseph until Joseph laughed and shook his head, walking away as if nothing had happened.

“Are you all right?” Clark asked.

“Thank you,” Carmen said shakily. “Can we go back to your house now?”

Clark smiled gently and put his hand on her shoulder. It was the first time he had touched her, and the heat in her body intensified. What was going on with her?

“Of course,” Clark said, dropping his hand quickly and clearing his throat. “I’ll drive you.”

9.

“I’ve never ridden a motorcycle before,” Carmen said. Clark could feel the heat on her cheeks from a foot away, and she stood reluctantly beside the bike as he dug a helmet out from the boot.

“Don’t worry about a thing,” Clark said, tossing her the helmet. She caught it easily, but her face still looked uneasy. “I’ve ridden this thing a thousand times. Just hold on tight and by the time we get back to the house, you’ll be glad you gave it a chance.”

He mounted the motorcycle and squeezed his eyes shut. It was unbelievably difficult for him to keep his thoughts pure. How could he blame Joseph for going after Carmen? She seemed to have no idea just how sexy she was. But that shouldn’t be a surprise. Virgins like Carmen didn’t know a damn thing about how to use what the good Lord had given them. In fact, they were completely oblivious to how insane they could drive a man. And god help them all once Carmen finally figured it out.

“Like this?” Carmen asked, draping one long, luscious leg over the seat and sliding down his back to the seat behind him. Clark was hard instantly. He just couldn’t help himself. The way her middle scraped against him; he could still feel the trail of heat her body left on him.

“Uh huh,” Clark mumbled, revving the engine. His bike purred instantly, and he managed to choke out the words, “Hold on tight.”

Carmen wrapped her arms gently around his torso, and Clark had to do everything in his power not to groan out loud as the soft mound of her breasts pressed into his back. Was he being tested or something?

Clark tore off down the road, again, ignoring all the speed limits and the racing of Carmen’s heart. He could feel every little thrill the bumps and turns surged through her body, all through the vibration of her heart against his back. In fact, her heart had been racing the entire time he had been with her. But it reached new heights as he sped his bike through the streets. Still, despite what he assumed was her fear, he didn’t even slow down. So what if it was her first ride? He needed to end this agony as soon as possible. Wasn’t he a good man?

They finally reached the house and he hopped off his bike, hoping to go inside before he had to speak anymore to Carmen. But fortune was not on his side.

“Ow!” Carmen exclaimed.

He whipped around, concerned by the note of pain in her voice.

“What happened?”

“I don’t know…I think it burnt me.”

Clark could have kicked himself. He hadn’t told her to watch the exhaust pipe going down.

“Hey, come here,” Clark said, leading her carefully through the back door and into the big bathroom. He sat her down on the rim of the tub and lifted her leg up onto his lap. “It’s not that bad, let me take care of that for you.”

Carmen blushed and sat quietly as Clark rummaged through the first aid kit.

“This might be a little cold,” he warned, squeezing a bottle of ointment over the burn. It was smaller than it felt, fortunately, and Clark smiled soothingly at her. “All better.”

“Maybe if you kissed it,” Carmen joked, the redness in her cheeks deepening attractively.

Clark gazed at her for a moment, lost in the perfect, soft features of Carmen’s face. She looked so delicate and pure. If he were less of a man, he would be giving in to his baser instincts. He tried to think of something, anything, he could say to take his mind off of his desire for her, but his mind drew a blank. All he could see was Carmen.

“Do you want to watch a movie or something?” he asked, tearing his eyes away from her before they wandered on their own. The last thing he needed was for Carmen to report back to Rachel that her father was a pervert.

“Sure,” Carmen said. “I could use something to get my mind off the night I’ve been having.”

Clark frowned. If she had any idea what was going on in his head, then she wouldn’t be so eager to accept his invitation. He wanted to take it back. To tell her that he had a lot of work to do and that she would be better off heading to her room, but he couldn’t bring himself to part with her. When Clark saw something he wanted, most of the time, it was impossible to let it go.

He could only hope that, for once in his life, he would be able to make an exception.

“What do you like?” Carmen asked as they walked through the kitchen together. The question caught him off-guard. It was so innocently spoken, and yet his horrible mind interpreted it sexually.

“Huh?” Clark asked, his voice noticeably strained. He hoped that Carmen wouldn’t notice it.

“I like romantic comedies, but you don’t seem the type,” Carmen said, smiling at him.

Again, his heart pounded heavily and the heat in his loins intensified. What was this girl trying to do?

The answer to that was nothing. Because she was a virgin and it was going to stay that way. How could he even let himself think something so forbidden?

They settled into the living room and Clark put on an old classic movie. He was sure Carmen wouldn’t be interested, and secretly hoped she would lose interest and go back to her room. But to his surprise, she seemed to enjoy the movie as much as he did.

He caught himself staring at her in the dim light of the room as her attention was captivated by one of his favorite stories. She laughed at just the right parts; places his daughter had stayed completely stone-faced over. Carmen’s whole demeanor seemed so much more mature than most of the women he had known; even women his own age. How was that possible?

Her dazzling green eyes flickered from the screen and held his gaze for a moment, and he sensed a mild feeling of longing coming from her direction. Was he imagining it? Shifters had highly tuned senses, but the mind was also powerful and could lead people to see things that weren’t necessarily there. It was better not to assume anything.

Carmen pulled her gaze away from him and stared at the television, her expression slack. She wasn’t engrossed in the plot line anymore. In fact, he could hear her heart racing as her mind mulled something over that even Clark’s heightened senses couldn’t interpret.

“How do you like the movie?” Clark asked, wanting more than anything to break her out of her thoughts and give him something he could easily interpret.

Carmen hesitated before looking in his direction, and the rapid beat of her heart resumed. Clark couldn’t help but grin. Did she have a crush on him?

“I like it,” Carmen said, her soft voice tight. “But honestly, it’s hard to concentrate. It’s been a bad night.”

Clark frowned. He was just making her night worse by indulging in his forbidden interest for her. Why would he keep doing that when it obviously didn’t help either one of them?

“Do you want to talk about it?” Clark asked, shoving his perverted old man aside to make room for his concerned, parental side. He stood from his armchair, where he had been comfortably isolated and alone, and sat beside Carmen. It was much easier to open up to someone if they were in a more intimate space.

Besides, despite his attraction for her, Clark was legitimately concerned. It wasn’t good to hold on to bad feelings. Especially for humans. Their coping mechanisms were a lot more dangerous than those of a shifter. He had self-control, after all. He could be there for a young woman who needed him without taking advantage of her. Right?

“It started with this guy, Greg,” Carmen began.

“Ew,” Clark said, wrinkling his nose dramatically. It was a gesture that had never failed to make Rachel laugh, and had the same effect on Carmen.

“Ew is right,” Carmen said. “He got a little too pushy with me so I left.”

“Good for you!” Clark exclaimed. “I’m gonna have to give him a talk.”

“No, don’t bother with that,” Carmen said. “He’s not worth the trouble.”

“No, but all the other young women he doesn’t know how to respect are,” Clark said.

Carmen turned a sharp look upon him, fire in her eyes. She stared at him for a moment, not speaking, and the longing she felt for him was unmistakable now. He could feel it in every inch of his body. But it wasn’t fair; she didn’t know he could tell exactly how she was feeling for him.

“I really appreciate you, Mr. Thomas,” Carmen said. Clark could smell the fear and anxiety rolling off of her as she reached out to touch his hand. She didn’t want to be rejected.

Clark took her hand in his, desire consuming his entire being.

“Call me Clark,” he said.

10.

Carmen gasped in surprise and jumped away from Clark when the front door slammed shut.

“Carmen!”

Rachel was home, and Clark moved awkwardly away from her and back into his armchair.

“In here, Rache,” Carmen called. She hoped that her voice wouldn’t sound as shaky to Rachel as it sounded in her own ears. Clark refused to meet her eyes, and continued staring at the television set, his expression brooding and dark.

“Can we talk upstairs?” Rachel asked, popping her head into the living room. “I wanted to apologize.”

“Sure,” Carmen said, standing up. She was surprised to find that her legs felt weak, and it took her a few steps before she got the hang of walking again. Still, she managed to keep her composure as she followed Rachel up the stairs and into her room.

“I am SO sorry about what happened with Greg,” Rachel said. “You should have heard Bobby! He was so pissed off at Greg, and spent ten minutes after you left standing up for you. It was kind of hot, actually. He’s such a good guy when he wants to be.”

“That’s nice of him,” Carmen said. “But don’t apologize. It’s not your fault. Greg was being a pain, not you. Sorry I ruined your date, though.”

“Oh my god. You leaving made it so much better!”

“Well, thanks…”

“No!” Rachel laughed. “I mean, I got to see the side of Bobby that I love. He kicked Greg out of the car and we drove off to look for you so we could give you a ride home. And that’s after he tore Greg apart and basically said he could forget ever going out with us again. But we couldn’t find you so he dropped me off here to make sure you got home okay. You did get home okay, didn’t you?”

“Yeah, your dad found me and gave me a ride.”

“Good old dad,” Rachel laughed. “He’s always there right when you need him.”

Carmen nodded, but the truth was, she couldn’t relate. Her father had been the exact opposite. He always bailed when Carmen or her mother needed him. She wondered what it would be like to have a father like Mr. Thomas. She would never have to worry about anything again. Carmen couldn’t even begin to imagine how nice it would be to have a strong, experienced man like Clark to rely on.

She frowned, reprimanding herself for her inappropriate feelings toward Clark. Obviously, she was just one of those women with daddy issues. It was nice to feel taken care of for once, and at every turn, it seemed that Clark was stepping in to save her. Maybe if she managed to avoid him for a while then her feelings for him would go away. How could she keep feeling so strongly for him when she knew she only felt that way because she had problems with her own father?

The phone rang suddenly and Rachel answered it quickly.

“Bobby? I know! Yeah, Carmen’s here safe and sound. My dad found her.”

Mention of Mr. Thomas brought another surge of desire through Carmen. It was really starting to get pathetic.

“I think I’m going to get to bed,” Carmen said. “Tell Bobby thanks for me, will you?”

Rachel nodded, a big smile spread broadly on her face.

Carmen left the bedroom, surprised to see Clark on the landing, frozen in place as the door creaked open.

“Good night,” she said, her cheeks blazing with fire.

“Good night,” Clark said rigidly.

Carmen retreated into the guest room, her heart pounding rapidly. What was she doing? He was old enough to be her father. Maybe Rachel was right. It would do her some good to hang out with guys her own age. Who knows? Maybe if she gave them a chance, she would be able to shake these inappropriate feelings once and for all.

***

The next week went by uneventfully; for Carmen anyway. Rachel was spending more and more time with Bobby, who she claimed was being the perfect gentleman. He was not only handsome, but he had found his passion working on motors at the local bike shop, and was actually making a steady living doing it.

“Isn’t it great!” Rachel had exclaimed. “I thought he was going nowhere; he didn’t even finish high school. But look at him now. He’s really making something of himself. He even got his GED.”

“Maybe he saw you going to college and it inspired him,” Carmen suggested. Rachel shrugged.

“Whatever it is, I like it. Motivation looks good on him.”

“Better than it does on Roger?” Carmen had asked, regretting the question as Rachel’s face fell.

“Not exactly. I don’t know. Roger’s such a good guy. Bobby does what he wants when he wants. It’s infuriating in a way, but…”

“Bobby is crazy about you,” Carmen said.

Rachel’s face brightened up again and Carmen’s guilt had lifted. “I’m starting to believe that.”

A few moments later, Rachel had been on the phone with Bobby again, and about an hour after that, she had left to meet up with him.

Now, Carmen was sitting on the front porch of the Thomas household, enjoying the solitude and fresh air. She could smell cut grass from a few yards over and inhaled deeply. That was a rare scent in the city she was living in with Rachel. She had a vague memory of her own father cutting the grass once or twice when she was little, and it had been one of her only pleasant memories with him attached.

“Hey,” Clark’s deep voice said suddenly from behind her. The screen door slammed shut as he walked out, carrying a tool box.

“Hi,” Carmen said, annoyed by the involuntary murmur in her heart as Clark walked past her. “Is something broken?”

Clark glanced down at his tool box and smiled at Carmen.

“No, but I was thinking of doing a little work on the engine. Do you know anything about cars?”

“Not even a little bit,” Carmen admitted.

Clark frowned.

“Well can you drive?”

“Yes,” Carmen said. “I have to go all over the place, back and forth from school to visit my parents. In fact, I would have driven here if the shifter communities were more easily accessible. But Rache said it would be easiest just to take the train.”

“Well, what kind of parent lets their daughter drive so far without teaching her a thing or two about her car? What if you got stranded?”

The concern and annoyance in Clark’s voice warmed Carmen, and she shrugged.

“Well, come with me. I’ll show you everything you need to know. That way if something happens, you’ll be prepared.”

“Thank you,” Carmen said, surprised by the offer. She’d had a scare or two on the road. It was a relief to know someone who could give her some advice. And even more nice knowing that Clark was caring enough to look out for her. That wasn’t the kind of thing her own father ever did.

Clark grinned. “No problem. The truck is this way.”

Clark led the way, his long strides making it difficult to keep up with him. He circled the big yard until he came to a small garage and they stepped inside.

“Hey, I meant to apologize,” Clark said, setting the toolbox down with a heavy clanking sound and turning to face her.

Carmen’s heart thudded. What could he possibly have to apologize to her for? She was the one who was impossibly attracted to him.

“Why?” Carmen asked nervously. What if he was attracted to her too? Wouldn’t that make this whole situation kind of weird?

“I didn’t tell you how hot the exhaust can be on the motorcycle before you got on. I wasn’t even thinking about it.”

“What?” Carmen asked, grinning. “You didn’t do anything wrong.”

Clark gazed at her, a dark expression flickering across his face, and then looked away quickly. He picked up a tool from the box and circled the truck until he reached the hood. He lifted it, and suddenly, she couldn’t see his face anymore.

“I should have warned you, though. I feel bad. How’s your leg feeling?”

“It’s fine,” Carmen said. In truth, she had forgotten about it; at least until she was stripping her clothes off and she could see the burn mark on her leg. In a way, she liked the burn; it reminded her of just how capable and protective Clark had been when he saved her from the other shifter.

But she knew she shouldn’t feel that way about Clark. Still, she couldn’t help herself. In a way, she wished she wasn’t a virgin so she would know what to do with the feelings she was developing toward him. Never in her life had her interest in someone felt so powerful.

“Get in here, kid,” Clark said gruffly. “I have a lot to show you.”

“All right,” Carmen said, walking nervously toward the open hood of the truck.

She stood beside Clark, his muscular, capable body just inches away from her own. It was unsettling to be so near to him, especially after all the feelings she had been trying not to have for him. Clark’s broad chest brushed against her back as he leaned behind her to grab a wrench, and she had to close her eyes to avoid being lost in the electric charge of her desire.

“Now,” Clark said, handing Carmen the wrench. “Where should I begin?”

11.

“Thank you,” Carmen said as they walked out of the garage.

“Don’t mention it. You’re a natural.”

“Really?” Carmen’s eyes glittered at the news and Clark gritted his teeth. It was true. That girl had some raw talent with an engine; it was a quality that had intensified his burning for her. Thankfully, she was more oblivious of his feelings than he was of hers.

In fact, it had been all but impossible not to indulge himself in the sweet nectar of Carmen’s pure body. She was ripe for the taking, and every time she turned her gorgeous green eyes upon him he could have cursed for how overcome with desire he was for her.

The worst part wasn’t just that she was a virgin. It was just how much she wanted him back. Being powerless to indulge himself was not a feeling that Clark was comfortable with. He had always held a position of power within the pack. At least, that was true until the outsiders had come along.

“Are you hungry?” Carmen asked. “Making you lunch is the least I can do for knowing that I will never feel helplessly stranded again.”

Clark smiled uncomfortably and showed Carmen his greasy hands.

“I think I’m going to go wash up first,” Clark said. Carmen nodded and headed into the kitchen.

Clark showered quickly, cutting through the grease as fast as he could. There was something pleasant about the house when it was just him and Carmen inside. A comfortable, borderline domestic quality he hadn’t felt since his wife had passed away.

“Ah!”

Clark froze. Something was wrong with Carmen.

He wrapped a towel around his waist and ran down the stairs, his heart pumping wildly with adrenaline.

“Are you okay?!”

Carmen whipped around, her eyes wide.

“Whoa,” she whispered, her eyes fixed on Clark’s abdomen.

“What happened?” Clark demanded. “I thought you were hurt.”

“I cut myself a little bit,” Carmen said, trying to repress a smile. “I’m fine though, it just surprised me.”

Much like a naked man running in behind her must have surprised her. Clark suddenly felt embarrassed. But Carmen lowered her eyes, an attractive pink flush coloring her cheeks. “Thanks for checking on me.”

Clark grunted noncommittally and turned away.

A furious fire suddenly surged through him when he felt the warmth of Carmen’s hand on his broad shoulder. He turned around slowly, and looked her sternly in the eye.

“Don’t,” he said, ignoring the hurt creasing her face.

He walked to the living room, running his hand through his hair, unable to battle the exasperation mounting in his body. They were so close. The only way he would be able to behave himself was if he got the hell out of there.

Clark jogged up the steps, tapping into some of his shifter speed to get out of dodge. It was abnormal for him to feel afraid; particularly by his own feelings. Even if Carmen were a little older, it was still strange for him. He hadn’t felt this strongly about anybody since his wife had been alive.

Clark whipped his towel off once he reached the bedroom and tugged on a pair of jeans. He would just have to wait up there until the agitation in his chest subsided. He was afraid of what he might do if he was faced with her again. The tension between them was just too much. And she wanted him. He knew she did. He couldn’t let her do something they might both end up regretting.

“Clark?”

Clark groaned in frustration as the gentle rapping of Carmen’s knock hit his door and she carefully let herself inside. She shut the door softly.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered. “I don’t know what to do.”

Carmen lowered her long-lashed eyes to the floor, and Clark drank her in. The purity of her beautiful face and the feeling of her soft hands touching his body had brought him to the edge of his willpower.

“You should leave,” Clark said darkly, turning his back on her.

Carmen hesitated before she spoke. “I don’t want to leave.”

“You have to,” Clark said, his voice strained. He turned around to glare at her. “For your own sake.”

Carmen glowered at him. “I’m not a little girl.”

It was just what he had been needing to hear. Suddenly, his hands were on her shoulders and she was gasping in surprise. The room was suddenly on fire as Clark’s senses were overwhelmed by the power of her longing.

But he couldn’t just give in. What kind of man would take the virginity of his daughter’s best friend?

“Don’t stop,” Carmen breathed, her eyes pleading. She didn’t know what she was asking.

Clark growled deeply. How was he letting this happen?

“This is wrong,” Clark said. “We need to stop, god damn it.”

“I already told you,” Carmen said, her perfect features drawing in annoyance. “I’m not a kid. I want this.”

Clark’s last shred of self-control withered and he pressed his mouth against Carmen’s, doing his best to stay gentle despite the urgency of his longing. “Fine,” he said. “But not all the way.”

Carmen gasped and nodded, her hands roaming his abdomen as he massaged her tongue with his. Her fingers left a trail of fire in their wake, and he knew there would be no holding back this time. It was wrong. They both knew it. So why couldn’t he help himself?

He was too far gone to think twice about it and helped Carmen to lift the soft white T-shirt she was wearing over her head. Clark stopped to marvel the perfection of her breasts, perky in a form-fitting white bra that he wanted to tear right off her body. But Carmen was a precious thing, and he let his hand fall tenderly over them and gently massaged her nipple through the fabric. She shivered beneath him and he led her to the bed, his cock harder than it had ever been in his life.

They both lay back on the bed, their limbs entwined as Clark kissed Carmen tenderly, their bodies playing a game of give and take, completely beyond their control. The softness of her skin against his was enough to drive Clark crazy, and he roamed the gentle slopes of her body, relishing in the little gasps of pleasure that escaped Carmen’s full, pink lips.

He expertly removed her bra with one hand and lifted her on top of him to get a better look. Her nipples were a rosy pink, and she covered her breasts modestly.

“It’s okay,” Clark said, gently tugging her hands away. “They’re beautiful.”

Carmen smiled nervously and relaxed at his touch. Clark felt bad suddenly that his hands were so calloused; such a delicate woman deserved to have delicate touches.

But Carmen didn’t seem to mind in the least, and her chest heaved as she drew in big breaths. She didn’t know how to use her body yet, Clark realized suddenly. Her middle was hot against his stomach, his cock screaming in agony every time her ass touched it. But they would have to take it slow. How far was she willing to go? If he didn’t get a release soon, he was terrified of what he might do to her.

As if she could read his mind, Carmen slid her body down Clark’s. He couldn’t help but moan as her middle engulfed his groin for a brief, heavenly moment. The heat alone nearly brought him to climax. But soon, she was resting on his thighs, the delicate features of her face perplexed as she gazed down and examined his groin closely. Clark almost laughed; she looked like a scientist investigating a new species.

He shivered suddenly when Carmen hesitantly pressed her hand against his abdomen. Clark had never felt a thrill so gratifying. She hesitated before making another move, her cheeks flushed with longing. Her green eyes stared into his questioningly as she tentatively slipped her hand beneath the fabric of his pants, slowly, cautiously, taking in the feeling of his body tense beneath her touch.

Carmen looked up at Clark and smiled shyly, and his heart panged hard in his chest. She was so beautiful. He could tell she was a little bit afraid, but despite that, she was eager to please him. And, although she didn’t know it yet, she was also eager to please herself.

Clark growled when her hands found his hard cock, and a little gasp escaped Carmen’s lips. The look on her face, a sensual look of pure desire, made him forget everything. He wanted to sear Carmen’s expression into his mind and remember it forever. He had never seen anything so sexy before.

Carmen sighed pleasurably as she worked her hands up and down Clark’s shaft, and he closed his eyes, relishing in the sparks of ecstasy as they flowed through his body. He pushed his pants down, sneaking a glance at Carmen as she saw his member for the first time. Her emerald eyes were wide, and the flush on her cheeks darkened as she ran her hand along the length of it.

“I didn’t know…” she whispered, and then cut herself off with a nervous giggle.

Clark eyed her, doing everything in his power not to take her right then and there. There was something so fetching about her innocence. But her face seemed mature and sexy as she explored him. If he let her toy with him any longer, he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold back. But would his climax frighten her? He didn’t want to find out before he had a chance to taste her forbidden fruit for himself.

Carmen gasped in surprise when Clark finally found himself unable to resist and grabbed her gently by the arms. He lifted Carmen and laid her down in the bed, stripping her down to her panties. If he didn’t leave those on, he knew he would lose his mind.

Clark ran his hands along her soft hips and then climbed on top of her, his cock pressed firmly into the heat of her middle. She moaned and bucked her hips when he ran the length of it against her, just the thin fabric of her panties between them. He could have shoved himself inside of her, and was tempted, but instead, he pushed himself away, slipping her underwear away and dipping his finger inside of her.

Carmen cried out in a mixture of pleasure and surprise as Clark covered her with his mouth, sending powerful jolts of rapture throughout her body as he used his tongue and fingers in unison to pleasure her. Carmen’s body trembled on the bed as he brought her to new heights of ecstasy, until her sudden orgasm shocked them both.

Carmen gripped the sheets, her breasts rising and falling as she breathed heavily through her climax. Clark didn’t stop for anything, until she was writhing on the bed with his pruned fingers inside of her.

Clark was shocked when she sat up from her orgasm and sank her mouth down easily over his cock. He cried out in surprise as Carmen bobbed her head over him, her long blonde locks tickling his thighs sensually as his abdomen filled with a powerful tingling sensation.

“Stop,” Clark choked. “I’m going to –“

But she didn’t stop, and he hissed as his cock quaked in her mouth and erupted. She pulled away for a moment, surprised, but quickly draped her mouth over him again, her hot tongue prolonging his orgasm. He was shocked by just how gratifying it was; he hadn’t enjoyed a blowjob since he was in high school. He had always been after the real deal.

But when Carmen pulled away, her green eyes dancing, Clark had the absurd thought that he was in love.

He reprimanded himself for it as she stood from the bed and walked calmly to the bathroom interlocking his bedroom. Clark lay on the bed, feeling a confusing mixture of satisfaction and revulsion. What had he done?

12.

Carmen tossed and turned in her bed, fighting the overwhelming memories of her tryst with Clark. He had tried his best to stop it, and to a point, she couldn’t blame him. It must have been strange for him to be with a woman his own daughter’s age. But it had felt so unbelievably good.

“We can’t do anything like this again,” Clark had told her when she emerged from the bathroom.

“All right,” Carmen had agreed.

She was just glad that Clark had stopped short of taking her virginity. They had been so close to doing something they couldn’t take back. And in a way, she had wanted it more than anything. But Clark was strong and moral and wouldn’t do it. She wished there was a way she could thank him for that.

But how were they going to spend the rest of the summer pretending that nothing had happened between them? Her biggest regret was that it hadn’t happened closer to the end of her stay. Then she could leave and pretend it had never happened.

Unfortunately, she still had another few months to go here, and the memory of their misdeed would hang over their heads and haunt them until she left. Why had she gone and made it so awkward? And how was she going to face Rachel again now that she had all but slept with her dad? Everything had just gotten far more complicated.

Carmen finally fell asleep, memories of the sensual experience with Clark dancing in her head and invading her dreams.

When she woke up, the house was completely quiet. Rachel had stayed out really late with Bobby and had come back early in the morning. She slept soundly in her bedroom.

Carmen crept downstairs, half excited to see Clark and half dreading it. But he wasn’t there. She peeked through the windows and saw that his motorcycle was gone. He must have had plenty of other things to do. That, or facing the night before and seeing Carmen again was just too much for him to handle.

It’s not like she could blame him. Carmen set to work making breakfast and decided to eat it outside on the porch. It was a really nice day, and there was something so peaceful about the shifter communities. Even though she had been harassed by a couple of the shifter men, the natural roots of the shifters brought a sense of serenity to their neighborhoods and homes that was hard to find in the city.

The unexpected rumble of Clark’s engine jolted Carmen’s heart, and she looked up to find him pulling into the driveway and parking his bike. He dismounted and walked to the porch.

“Morning,” he said, pausing on the steps stiffly.

“Good morning,” Carmen said. “Errands to run?”

“Something like that,” Clark said, sighing heavily. “There’s a bunch of clan bullshit going on that I have to deal with.”

“Like what?” Carmen asked, furrowing her brow. She was vaguely familiar with shifter politics, but the history books always left something to be desired. It was clear they were all written by humans.

“There are some outsiders trying to take over the pack,” Clark said, leaning against the railing of the porch and looking darkly in the direction of town. “Most folks around here say it’s my job to stand up to them, but I just got back from speaking to King Lobos and he’s telling me to stand down. I take my orders from him.”

“Why would he say that?” Carmen asked, surprised. She had heard a little bit about the outsiders from Rachel on the train ride home. Apparently, they were bad news. In fact, it had been outsiders that had been harassing them at the train station before Mr. Thomas showed up and saved them.

Clark shrugged. “I don’t think he quite knows what to do yet. But he isn’t making a move, which can sometimes be worse. If he doesn’t figure out something soon, that guy Thames will be after the throne. Believe you me.”

“What do the others want you to do about it?” Carmen asked.

“Well, I’m supposed to be the one keeping the order around here. That’s how most of them are comfortable. But these outsiders are appointing themselves to all of these positions and Lobos is just letting it happen. That means my role is being diminished.”

“Doesn’t that make you angry?”

Clark sighed. “Mostly it makes me tired. I don’t know what’s what right now. If I get involved, the pack could dissolve into madness. The most important thing in shifter communities is structure. If I go against that structure, I’m basically giving everybody the permission to dissolve into chaos. And that can be really dangerous.”

“But what if you don’t go against it and things turn out worse?” Carmen demanded. “It’s not right for you to be kicked out of the way, no matter who thinks they are in charge.”

Clark turned his dark eyes on Carmen, and she suddenly felt overwhelmed by his tremendous power. Just because he held back with her didn’t mean he had to. She shivered in fear as his eyes flashed angrily.

“You don’t know what you’re going on about, human,” Clark said, standing and stalking inside. “You should stay out of affairs that don’t concern you.”

The screen door slammed behind him and Carmen was left feeling crushed and hurt by Clark’s dismissal. Maybe staying there for the rest of the summer was a mistake.

As much as she hated the idea of going back to her parent’s house, especially with her dad back in town, maybe it would be better for everybody if she did. That way, Clark would be able to move on with his life and she wouldn’t get herself mixed up in shifter business she didn’t belong in.

Carmen sighed. That would be the solution. She would call her parents that evening and tell them she was coming. Rachel would be hurt at first, but with her relationship with Bobby continually improving, she would hardly notice Carmen was gone.

But neither of her parents would even be awake at this hour, so she had some time to kill. With Clark angry at her and Rachel sleeping, she decided to take a walk and explore the shifter community on her own before she left. Maybe she would walk to the train station and buy her tickets.

With a firm goal in mind, Carmen set off toward town, shocked by how different the atmosphere felt now with Clark upset and her knowledge of political corruption heavy in her chest.

When she arrived at the train station, the attendant greeted her with a smile that didn’t reach his eyes.

“How can I help you today, miss?” he asked, glancing at the attendant beside him. They exchanged looks and Carmen felt instantly ill at ease.

“I’d like to buy a ticket,” she said, suddenly insecure about her plan to travel back home.

“All right. And is your destination in state or out of state?” he asked, typing something quickly on his computer. The question struck her as odd. Didn’t the trains travel all over the country?

“Out of state,” she said. The attendant beside the one who was serving her snickered.

“I see,” the attendant said. His features were sharp and reminded Carmen more of a fox than a wolf. “Where out of state?”

“Iowa. Des Moines.”

“Understood,” he said. The man beside him sniggered again. “And will this be round trip?”

Carmen hesitated. The idea of leaving without ever seeing Clark again suddenly sucked the breath out of her. But he obviously didn’t want her there. In fact, he had called her ‘human’. He probably looked down on her more than ever now. Especially after what had happened between them the night before.

“No,” Carmen said firmly.

“Gotcha.”

The attendant finished setting the ticket up and held it out to Carmen. When she reached her hand up to take it, he snatched it away.

“You have to pay first, human,” he said, grinning. The attendant beside him dissolved into full on laughter.

“Why don’t you two just leave her alone?” someone said from behind Carmen. She turned around quickly and, to her surprise, Greg was standing there. “Your kind are less welcome here than humans are, you know. Maybe you should just clear out.”

“Greg?”

But Greg didn’t acknowledge her.

“Give her the tickets.”

“She seriously needs to pay,” the attendant whined.

Greg thrust money at him and snatched the ticket out of his hand.

“If my mother hadn’t taught me manners, your ass would be mine.”

The attendants said nothing else and Greg handed the ticket to Carmen.

“Come on, let’s get out of here. These guys are assholes.”

“Do you know them?” Carmen asked, following Greg out of the train station.

“Well, they just took my job, so kind of.”

Carmen frowned. “I’m sorry.”

“It’s nothing for you to be concerned about. And besides, I’m the one who should be apologizing to you. I was an asshole to you. I’m sorry.”

Carmen sighed. “You were, but I guess we can call it even for now.”

Greg grinned, and Carmen saw once again just how handsome he was. Even more now that he wasn’t acting like a jerk.

“What are you doing out here by yourself, anyway? Where’s Rachel?”

“Oh, she had a long night with Bobby so she’s sleeping in. I needed a walk…”

“And an escape, apparently,” Greg said, flicking her tickets. Carmen pursed her lips and stuck them in her pocket.

“Well, I don’t want to overstay my welcome. Rachel didn’t even tell her dad I was coming.”

“That’s typical. For being such a hardass, Mr. Thomas is a huge pushover when it comes to his daughter.”

Carmen couldn’t help but laugh. “I noticed that too.”

“Well, the least I could do for treating you like shit is to walk you home. Is that all right? It can be kind of dangerous out here. Especially with these new guys hanging around. Tensions are getting pretty high.”

“All right,” Carmen said, relief flooding over her. It seemed like everywhere she went something was going wrong. She might as well be at her parent’s house. “Thanks.”

“No problem,” Greg said, grinning.

Carmen smiled back as they began walking, wondering what it could possibly be like to get involved with a guy closer to her own age. If she was never going to be able to be with Clark again, she was going to have to try it eventually.

13.

Clark paced through the kitchen. He hadn’t seen her leave, but now that Carmen was gone, all he wanted was for her to come back. What the hell was wrong with him?

He thought about going after her, apologizing for his behavior, but he just couldn’t bring himself to do it. That conversation might lead to other apologies for other behaviors…how was it that this girl was starting to make him question himself so much? He had never thought of himself as a piece of shit before, but now he was starting to question that.

Finally, he heard footsteps heading his way and he peered out the window of the kitchen. He was flooded with relief when he saw that Carmen had come back, but another feeling plagued him when he saw that she wasn’t alone. Greg, one of Rachel’s classmates and quite a playboy in his own right, was walking beside Carmen, chatting casually.

The sight of his dimples made Clark sick with fury. What was Greg doing with his woman? He had half a mind to bound out and give that good for nothing kid a piece of his mind.

But Carmen smiled at him and said good bye, and walked toward the entrance of his house. Clark bristled and retreated upstairs to his bedroom. He couldn’t face her right now. His emotions were all over the place. It had been a mistake to talk to her that morning on the porch as it was. Now look at him. He had been prowling the house restlessly until Carmen chose to return. And now that she had, he was more furious than ever.

He could hear her soft footfalls on the carpet as she walked into the living room, searching for life in every room. She eventually settled into the living room and turned the television on.

The ice around his heart melted when he heard her put the movie on that they had been watching together. She hadn’t gotten a chance to watch the ending. He growled softly to himself. This was too frustrating.

Clark’s cell phone broke into his thoughts by ringing suddenly and he answered it curtly.

“What?”

“How did it go with Lobos today?” David asked eagerly. “I heard some people saw you at the underground palace.”

“Yeah, I was there all right,” Clark said darkly. “But it didn’t go as well as I’d hoped. Lobos seems completely lost. He told me to stand down and let those bastards take our jobs.”

“Are you kidding me?” David exclaimed. “They’re infiltrating the whole place little by little. What are we going to do when there’s nothing left for us? You know idle hands are not a shifter’s friend. If we’re all demoted to omegas while those freaks have all the power, what do you think is going to happen?”

“I know…” Clark said darkly. “But you know what Lobos said. He wants to see where this leads.”

“I don’t think Lobos has a clue what he’s doing anymore,” David said, his voice low and angry. “I don’t think he’s known for a long time. He’s getting old, Clark. You know it and so does everybody else. What if these people are just con artists? They’re moving in when they know he’s weak to take over the pack!”

“Well, why would they even want to do that?” Clark exclaimed. “There’s nothing in it for them!”

But he knew that wasn’t true. He was just so tired of this whole mess. If he admitted there was something deeply corrupt going on, he would have no choice but to stand up and fight against it. But his pack wasn’t ready for that. He wasn’t even sure he was ready for that. Not if he didn’t know that he was going to win.

“Stonybrooke has a lot more resources than you might think, Clark,” David said. “I’m surprised you’re not more willing to stand up and fight this. I don’t know who these guys are or what their end game is, but I know I don’t like it. All of us have a bad feeling about it. And Lobos is old and weak. His mind isn’t what it used to be. Somebody needs to protect him, and protect the pack. And you know who it is.”

David didn’t wait for Clark to reply before he hung up the phone. Clark bared his teeth and tossed his cell phone across the room. Thankfully, it didn’t shatter. He would get it later.

Clark stood up. He had to get some fresh air. The little bedroom suddenly felt suffocatingly small. And the longer he sat in there, the harder it was to keep his thoughts off of Carmen’s body; the soft and sensual tightening of her body around his fingers as he pleasured her…

Clark growled to himself. Why did it seem like nothing was going right? He tore out of the bedroom and down the stairs. He didn’t know what he wanted to do, but he couldn’t just sit still. There was too much going on around him that he didn’t like.

Usually, working on his bike or the truck would make him feel better, but now he associated both of those things with Carmen. His feelings for her were just one more thing on the list of shit he didn’t know how to deal with. No, he would go have a little talk with Alexander. Maybe that would clear a thing or two up for him.

***

“What do you want?” Alexander asked when Clark stormed through the doors. “You don’t have an appointment. I’m a busy man. Especially now that –”

“Especially now that what?” Clark demanded, lunging toward Alexander and grabbing the lapels of his grey jacket. “Now that your sick little buddies are trying to rule the show and they’ve made you their one-trick pony?”

Alexander smirked and pulled away from Clark’s grip. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Sure you don’t, Alex.”

“It’s Alexander.”

“What’s in it for you?” Clark demanded, letting go of Alexander’s lapel and slamming his fist on the redwood desk separating them. “What makes you think you have a better chance at happiness by betraying your pack?”

“Who says that I’m betraying my pack?” Alexander asked, folding his hands calmly out in front of him. “In reality, is it not my pack who has betrayed me?”

Clark sank down into the chair opposite Alex and stared at him incredulously. “What the hell are you talking about, little man?”

“That’s exactly it!” Alex exclaimed. “That’s the attitude I’m talking about. Not once in all my life has any of you just accepted me as I am. So I’m not a big burly monster. So what? So my inclinations lie more in numbers and statistics over beating someone else senseless. Does that make me inferior? Because you have all certainly implied that it has. I never once felt like I belonged here with you or in this community. Nobody has ever given me the feeling of the belonging you are so passionately defending. You have all betrayed me. I may be a member of the pack but I am not treated like it. You think I don’t know that you all resent me? Make fun of me?”

Clark sighed loudly, his eyes following Alex as the little man rose from his seat and made his impassioned speech, curling his fist passionately and striking the air above his head with it to enunciate his points.

“Alex, just give it to me straight. Who are the outsiders and what do they want?”

“I know as much as you do,” Alexander said, his beady eyes sparkling. “I don’t know why you insist on trying to pry information from me that I don’t have.”

“Do you really feel like we betrayed you, Alexander?” Clark asked with a deep sigh. “Because you never seemed to want anything to do with us. We tried to include you. We always tried, but you acted like you were above it all. You treated us like we were mindless brutes.”

Alexander pursed his lips defiantly in an expression that nearly made Clark pummel him. “It’s not my fault for stating the obvious. There were far too many times I remember being made fun of for my inclinations. But I’m not just some useless omega, you know. I have quite a lot of power in this town. More than you would ever know. And I didn’t have to shift into my wolf form and pulverize my best friends to get it, either. Unlike you lot. It’s despicable, really.”

“Oh, is it?” Clark growled through his gritted teeth. “And you’re not? Betraying your pack for what?”

“I’d be careful what kind of accusations you make here, Mr. Thomas,” Alexander said, his eyes flashing. “The power dynamics are changing whether you like it or not, and if you want your family to have a nice, secure place in the world, challenging me is not the way to go about it.”

The mention of his family made Clark balk. If anything happened to Rachel because of his big mouth, he would never forgive himself.

“Alex, I never knew you felt that way about us. But we’re still your pack. Maybe if you were honest with us about how you felt, things would have been different. Stewing in your own juices isn’t doing anybody any favors.”

Clark rose and glared into Alexander’s eyes, biting back all of the angry words he wanted to say. If the people infiltrating the hierarchy could take his job, who knew what else they were capable of? Apparently, bullying Alexander into talking was not the course of action to take.

He left, allowing the heavy oak door to slam behind him and separate himself from Alex. Something wasn’t right about all of this. He couldn’t put his finger on exactly what was going on quite yet, but he had confidence that sooner or later, all would be revealed.

Clark could only hope that it wasn’t as bad as he thought it would be.

14.

“Hi…mom?”

Carmen listened to the silence on the other end of the line, her chest tight.

“Carmen?” her mother’s voice finally said. “It’s kind of early for you to call, you know.”

Carmen sighed. Her parents were not early risers. In fact, she was something of an anomaly in many ways, being self-motivated enough to leave the house before 9am and come back early for bed; getting a job while she was in high school and paying her own way through college with grants, scholarships, and good old fashioned hard work.

“Sorry, I know. I thought you’d be awake by 2pm.”

“Well I am, but your father’s not. You’re lucky I heard the phone before he did.”

Carmen sighed. Things were always so strained when her father was around, whether he was on a bender or simply recovering from one. It was usually one or the other.

“Okay, sorry about that,” Carmen apologized again, already regretting the call. “I had a surprise for you.”

“You know I don’t like surprises,” her mother said. Carmen could almost imagine her ringing her hands nervously. Her mother suffered from a well-earned case of extreme anxiety, and it was always worse when Carmen’s father was in the picture.

But for some reason, her mother just couldn’t say no to him. It had made for a very rocky foundation growing up. Most kids don’t wish for their parents to get divorced, but Carmen had. In fact, the school had called with concerns when she wrote Santa a letter in class asking to get her parents a divorce for Christmas.

“I know, mom. That’s why I’m calling instead of just showing up. I thought I’d spend the summer with you and dad. There’s not much going on on campus and I thought maybe…”

Carmen’s mother was silent for a few moments.

“That might not be such a great idea, honey,” she said finally. “You know, things have just gotten into a good place with your father and me, and I would hate for…”

“You don’t want me to mess it up,” Carmen said softly. Her mother didn’t seem to hear.

“Well, it’s just that your father always worries more when there’s another mouth to feed, and as much as we would love to see you, he’s been under a lot of pressure lately, and…”

“I understand,” Carmen said, a lump in her throat forming. She should have guessed that the second her father was back, she wouldn’t be welcome at home anymore. Her mother cared more about keeping him happy so he would stay home than she did about anything else. It was unhealthy, really.

“I’m sorry, sweetheart. But we’ll definitely see each other during Christmas, won’t we?”

“Of course,” Carmen said, clearing her throat. But the lump wouldn’t go away. She hated her father more than she could ever describe. But in a way, she hated her mother more for her weakness.

“Great! So how have you been anyway? It’s been a while since we spoke.”

“I’m great. I’ve been spending some time with a friend…”

“A boy friend?” her mother asked conspiratorially. Carmen flinched as an unwanted memory of her tryst with Clark invaded her mind.

“No,” she said firmly. It seemed like her mother was overly-invested in seeing her daughter find the man she wanted to marry. Her father had always commented on how weird it was that a girl as pretty as Carmen was didn’t date more. Who didn’t like male attention?

But Carmen had always thought that her parent’s preoccupation with the opposite sex was biased. It was better to be on her own, wasn’t it?

“Well, I hope you have fun with your friend, sweetheart,” her mother said.

“Yeah, she invited me to stay for –”

“Oh honey, I have to go, I think your father is waking up. I haven’t even started breakfast yet.”

There was a twinge of resentment in her mother’s voice, as if she were mad that Carmen had gotten in the way of serving her husband’s every need. But Carmen knew it was because of her father’s terrible temper and tried not to take it too personally.

“Bye, mom.”

But the receiver had already been hung up on her mother’s end and Carmen was left holding the phone with hot, silent tears streaming down her face.

“Why are you crying?”

Carmen’s body was electrified by Clark’s deep voice behind her and she whipped around, surprised by his sudden appearance.

“How long have you been standing there?” she asked, wiping her tears away with her sleeve.

“This is my house, I’ll stand where I want,” he said defiantly, and Carmen glowered.

“It’s still rude to eavesdrop,” she said. “I know about your super shifter senses.”

Clark grinned briefly and took a step toward Carmen. “Are you all right?”

The lump returned to her throat and Carmen could have kicked herself for it. The last thing she needed was to look weak in front of a shifter. Clark in particular.

“I’m fine,” she lied, turning away from him and stalking to the living room sofa. She sat down in a huff and turned the TV on, hoping to tune Clark out and distract herself from her tears, but they were already flooding back.

“You don’t sound fine,” Clark insisted, following her. “Who were you talking to?”

“Seriously, don’t you just mind your own business?” Carmen exclaimed, wiping her eyes quickly and trying to hide her face from Clark.

Clark sat down beside her.

“Usually. But not when people are feeling so bad. What happened?”

Carmen sighed. “I was talking to my mom.”

“And?”

“And I was hoping to go home for a while. You know, to get out of your hair. But she doesn’t want me there.”

“Why wouldn’t she want you there?” Clark asked, genuinely puzzled. “She’s your mother.”

“Well, she’s not a fantastic mother. And besides, it has more to do with my less fantastic father.”

“I see,” Clark said thoughtfully. “Why?”

“Because he’s a worthless alcoholic, that’s why. She’s afraid if I come home I’ll rock the boat. She says things have been better with him lately. It’s what she always says before they get unbearable again.”

The tears began to spill in earnest and Clark quickly gathered Carmen up in his arms. She couldn’t help but take comfort in the feeling of his strong arms around her, as if he would be willing to protect her from anything. But the pain she was feeling was inside. Not even Clark’s strength could take that threat away. It was always inside of her.

“I’ll tell you what,” Clark said, his deep voice rumbling in her ear. “You can call this your home, for the summer or for however long you want it. All right? I don’t know what made you think I wanted you out of my hair, but I get it. Things probably feel as awkward for you as they do for me. But we can be adults about this, right?”

Carmen nodded miserably against Clark’s broad chest and he kissed her on the cheek, his stubble scraping against her as he pulled away.

“I don’t want you to go anywhere. Not unless this town goes to shit. Then I want you and Rachel to take off somewhere safe while I do my best to take care of it. Understand?”

“Yeah,” Carmen whispered.

“Good,” Clark said, smiling down at her. “I don’t want you to ever feel like you’re not wanted, all right? Your daddy sounds like a fuckin’ moron, if you ask me. And your mom’s too lovesick to see it. You’re better off keeping your distance. Things like that have a way of sucking you in and making you feel like you’re not good enough.”

Clark stretched, swiping a tear off of Carmen’s cheek with a finger.

“Cheer up, honey. It’s all going to be fine.”

And with that, he left the room, leaving Carmen in a daze on the couch behind him.

15.

It had taken just about all Clark had not to demand Carmen’s address from Rachel so he could go up there himself to give her useless parents a piece of his mind. He paced furiously back and forth in his room, imagining just what he would say to them.

As a parent, he took this kind of thing even more personally. He had given up everything to take care of Rachel after her mother had died. Everything. But there were still people out there who wouldn’t do shit for their kids. Even let them visit home when they wanted to. What the hell was wrong with humans?

But it wasn’t just humans, Clark had to remind himself. There were plenty of shifters who resented their pups so much they’d as soon let them starve as feed them. Nature was cruel, and sometimes, precious things were gifted to those who would never be able to fully appreciate them. It was a harsh fact of life.

Still, it was wrong. Plain and simple. Anyone who could put that pain on the face of such a pure, innocent person deserved whatever misery came to them.

“Clark?”

“Missy? What the hell are you doing here?” Clark asked, shocked by the sudden appearance of the woman he usually hoped to forget.

“Sorry, your daughter’s friend let me in. She is a cute little thing, don’t you think?”

Missy’s eyes flashed knowingly at him and Clark’s heart hammered in his chest. Missy had always been a sharp one, especially when it came to the women Clark was interested in. It was almost like she could smell the girls on him, or him on them.

“Poor thing’s having a hard time with her parents,” Clark said quickly. “It’s hard to see a young thing suffer like that.”

The rage filled Clark’s chest again and Missy raised her eyebrows.

“I see,” she said.

“Why are you here?” Clark asked, a little bit more gruffly than he had meant to. Still, it was strange to have her here, in his bedroom, in the place where he and Carmen had…especially when Missy was looking at him with such disapproval.

“Well, David and I were talking and he felt you might need to speak with someone who has a little more…sway.”

“Oh really?”

Missy smiled tightly. “I guess neither of us knew that person would have to be a little girl that your daughter brought home from school.”

“Know your place in my home,” Clark growled, his eyes flashing. “And get to the point before I escort you out of here.”

“That’s the thing now, isn’t it?” Missy asked, her eyes roaming Clark. “You don’t have a place here anymore. Just like everybody else. We’re getting kicked out of our own territory, Clark. It’s happening more and more every day. When are you going to stand up to these outsiders and do something about it?”

“What can I do about it? Lobos told me to stand down! And if I don’t, who knows what will happen? Don’t you remember the last time I meddled in higher affairs? How many people died?”

Missy grew somber. “Yes. I lost my parents in the craze. You lost your wife. But you do understand that there is a time and a place to step in, and just as you did then, that time is now.”

“I’m not going to risk any more lives. If you don’t like that, you should just leave me the hell alone about it. Do you understand?”

Missy sighed, and backed up toward the door.

“I thought you were different, Clark. I get that you were grieving, and I even get having a crush on that cute little girl out there. But I will never understand what will compel you to keep your head down.”

“Missy…”

“All right, I’m leaving. But David is organizing a meeting that he wanted me to invite you to at his place tonight. It’s very hush-hush, word of mouth, you know. If you don’t get involved, the pack is going to take matters into their own hands. And you know that’s going to be much more dangerous than if you took care of things yourself.”

Clark was startled by the news, but he supposed it made sense. He had been dishonored in front of them, after all. As far as they knew, he held little to no rank in the pack as he once had. Still, the news was infuriating, and Clark wasn’t very happy at the messenger, either.

“Good bye, Missy.”

Missy opened her mouth as if to say something else, but she seemed to think better of it.

“Good bye, Clark. Good luck with your temptress.”

Clark growled and Missy laughed bitterly as she closed the bedroom door behind herself.

He waited until he heard the engine of her car start and leave his property before he allowed himself to move again. So everybody was trying to do their own thing and get involved. The outsiders had made that much of an impact already?

It wasn’t that he was surprised by the news, exactly, but more surprised that the others had jumped the gun without Clark’s go-ahead. Usually, they consulted him during these types of matters, and sure, they had been asking him to get involved over the past few months. But organizing a meeting without his permission? One he was invited to rather than conducting? That was kind of a hit to his pride.

He would just have to go to the meeting and find out exactly what was on their minds. It was for their own good. Hopefully, his sway over them hadn’t lessened because of his change in rank and he would be able to talk some sense into them before things got really ugly.

***

“Clark! You made it!” David exclaimed. “Have some punch!”

“Punch…?”

Clark suddenly had a drink in his hand and he was being led through a huge crowd of people. They swarmed around him as they began to realize who he was, and he was met with shouts of, “Clark!” and “He’s here! He’s here!”

Clark sighed deeply. It wasn’t as if he knew what to do. He just wanted to make sure that this little resistance meeting didn’t result in something more than his pack could handle.

“I’m glad to see you,” David said, making his way to the little platform he had set up in his living room. He stood on it and looked out at the crowd.

“Ladies, gentlemen, and pups, please give a warm welcome to Clark Thomas!”

The crowd cheered uproariously and Clark grimaced.

“Although the powers that be may claim that mutt Thames as our leader, let Clark know just what we think of that!”

The crowd booed and jeered passionately, and a few even cursed Thames’ name. It was actually kind of refreshing to feel the amount of unadulterated support that his pack had for him, and Clark smiled out at them broadly, catching Missy’s eye in the crowd. She gave him a tight smile of approval and applauded as well.

“Clark, why don’t you come up here and give everyone a few words before we get started tonight. I promised this as a way for everybody to voice their concerns, and I think, maybe more than anybody, you have some concerns we all need to hear.”

Clark was surprised by David’s words, and in truth, he hadn’t thought of anything to say yet.

“I couldn’t…” he said, but he was already being led helplessly onto the little platform and before long, he was looking out over the familiar faces of his pack, his heart constricting in his chest. He couldn’t let any danger befall these people. They were his world.

“I know most of you remember what happened so many years ago. It’s been almost two decades, now. Corruption had leaked into our ranks, just as it’s doing now, and I made some rash, foolish choices that led to a lot of bloodshed.”

The crowd was silent, and Clark forced himself to continue.

“I’ve regretted every day, every moment since then, the way I acted before I thought. It cost the lives of some very valuable people, my own wife included.”

“But we won!” someone in the crowd shouted, and everybody began to cheer again. Clark frowned deeply. It had never felt like much of a victory to him.

“Still, there were casualties where there could have been none. I didn’t think things through. So I’m here to implore you, no matter how difficult the obstacles ahead may seem, not to do anything rash and unreasonable. Do not put your lives on the line unless there is absolutely no other choice. Do not take positions you are not meant to have, or lead when you are meant to follow. Listen to me, and listen to David, and we will give you a careful plan of attack. Don’t do anything reckless. I guess…just don’t be like me.”

Clark left the stage abruptly, and the crowd was silent. He left the room as the meeting continued, but he could feel all eyes on him as he retreated to the doorway. It had been hard to tell them how he felt, why he hadn’t gotten involved before now, but hopefully, the pack would understand and do whatever they could to stay out of harm’s way. If only he knew what to do.

16.

“Mm, I smell a virgin. A human! And a healthy one.”

Carmen’s heart thudded hard in her chest when a grating voice spoke behind her. She dropped the milk into her shopping cart without turning around, immediately regretting her choice to go out alone. She had decided to run out and get some groceries before Clark returned, and had borrowed the truck after securing Rachel’s groggy permission.

“Don’t talk to me,” she said as firmly as possible, but her voice wavered. The man cackled.

“You’ll do nicely. Yes…”

“I said don’t –”  She whipped around to face the man, and was shocked to find that there was nobody there.

“I must be losing my mind,” Carmen mumbled to herself, taking her cart to the checkout lane. She hadn’t gotten everything on her list, but she was too spooked to stay out any longer. Why was it that the only safe place for her in this town seemed to be Clark’s house? And even there, the dark, looming, sexual threat he posed was not to be overlooked.

“Miss! I said $17.80! Where is your mind at?”

Carmen blinked in surprise. She hadn’t even heard the cashier the first time.

“Sorry,” she mumbled, digging the exact change out of her purse.

“Mm-hm,” the cashier replied, refusing to meet her eye.

Nobody seemed to be a big fan of humans in this town. That, or everybody was under a lot of stress due to the shift in power favoring the outsiders. The shifters liked them even less than they liked humans.

“Have a nice day,” the cashier said mechanically as Carmen took her bags. She smiled half-heartedly and walked briskly to the truck, tossing the bags in the passenger’s seat. She couldn’t wait to get home.

“Here she is,” the same unnerving voice said from behind her.

“What-”

Hands were suddenly over her mouth and a strong arm wrapped itself around her torso. Carmen tried her best to scream. The sound was muffled and ineffective, and no matter how hard she struggled, she couldn’t free herself.

“Oh, Thames will be pleased with this one.”

A sudden piercing pain invaded Carmen’s neck and she let out a muffled cry of pain. Soon, the world was turning black and Carmen fell into a deep sleep.

***

“Where am I?”

Carmen woke up cold and sore on a sandy surface that smelled of earth. She sat up and pain seared through her head. The whole room was pitch black, and she couldn’t see in front of her at all.

“The underground palace,” a woman’s voice whispered.

“What?!” Carmen’s heart thudded fearfully. “What for?”

“The virgin auction,” another woman’s voice answered.

“You’ve got to be fucking kidding me,” Carmen growled, trying to get to her feet. But a wave of nausea overpowered her and she stayed on the ground.

“No…I heard them talking about it when they brought me here,” the first woman answered. “I guess it’s a gift to the townspeople. An old, outdated custom that died back in the 10th century. But Alexander’s dug it up. He’s Thames’ right hand man, now.”

“That little freak?” the second woman exclaimed.

“Yup. Thames is going to be officially taking over the throne and giving out virgins to bless his reign and the people who support him. It’s such a barbaric ancient custom.”

“So what’s going to happen to us then?” Carmen broke in. She didn’t know Alexander or Thames, but the last thing she needed was to be part of some horrific ritual that would leave her at the mercy of the type of man who would buy a virgin.

“That depends on who buys us, I guess,” the first woman said. “I really don’t know.”

“This day just gets better and better,” Carmen sighed. She couldn’t help but curse her parents. If they had just told her that she could come home, she would be on a train right now heading to Iowa. But no. She was stuck in some dark pit in the underground palace waiting to be auctioned off to the highest bidder. What good was her virginity now? She might as well have given it to Clark when she had the chance.

“Tell me about it,” the second voice said. “I started my period and everything.”

Carmen couldn’t help but laugh before the severity of the situation caught back up to her.

“So why does it have to be so dark in here?” she asked, reaching her hand out in front of her face to test the limits of her vision. “Couldn’t they give us something to work with?”

“They don’t want the guards looking at us with temptation,” the first woman said bitterly. “They might mar the goods.”

Carmen fumed at the idea of her hymen being thought of as a currency by these people. Who the hell did they think they were? They were total pigs.

“So what’s going to happen to King Lobos?” the second woman asked. “Why is he allowing this to happen?”

“Oh, you know the king is an old coot by now. His mind isn’t quite right. He’s just doing what his advisers tell him to do. They were probably paid off or something by the outsiders. I don’t know what they’re playing at but I don’t like it at all. They’re taking shifter society back into the dark ages.”

“You know, I read in my anthropology course about rogue shifters like these ones,” Carmen said, her mind suddenly reeling back to her studies. “They might not even be wolf shifters at all, but another type entirely. It’s easier and less obvious than flat out warfare, and they use manipulation to secure territory for themselves and their clans. Do you think…”

“The Grizzlies!” the other two women gasped in unison.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” the first woman groaned. “I should have just stayed home today.”

“Try not to worry,” Carmen said, Clark’s image strong in her mind. “We’re going to be all right. I know somebody who is working on taking care of this. Don’t give up hope yet.”

The other women grunted and fell silent as all three of them contemplated the bleak future ahead of them.

“Come on, Clark,” Carmen begged silently. “I know you can do this.”

17.

“Dad, have you seen Carmen?”

Clark had just walked through the door when Rachel approached him. Her face was wrought with worry.

“No, I thought she was here. Why?”

“I’ve been trying to call her to ask if she wanted to go out with Bobby and Greg and I, but I can’t reach her.”

Clark darkened. He really didn’t like Greg or the way he looked at Carmen.

“No. And why do you still hang out with Greg? He’s an asshole.”

Rachel grinned.

“It’s been ten years since he broke my fragile little heart, dad. You need to learn to let things go.”

Clark was silent.

“Seriously, though, I’m worried about Carmen. I told her she could take the truck because she wanted to make us dinner tonight, but she’s been gone for hours and I can’t reach her. Do you think something might have happened to her?”

“Maybe Greg found her before you did,” Clark said bitterly. The idea of Carmen hanging out with that little arrogant slimeball made his blood boil, and he was ready to drop the subject.

“Get real, dad. She can’t stand him. I’m seriously worried!”

“Hm…all right. Want to go with me to check the grocery store then?”

The note of concern in Rachel’s voice brought the matter home to him. Carmen was missing. It wasn’t like her to take off without coming back, especially if she had something that didn’t belong to her, like the truck.

“Maybe the truck broke down,” Clark suggested, leading Rachel to the motorcycle. “Or her phone battery died.”

“Yeah right,” Rachel said. “She has a back-up battery even if that was a possibility.”

“Smart girl,” Clark said with a smirk.

“Can we just go?”

Rachel’s concern kicked Clark into high gear. His secret fear was that Carmen had taken the truck to the train station. She could be on the way to her parent’s house right now, leaving him, and the rest of their godforsaken town, in the dust.

“Where are you going?” Rachel shouted behind him when Clark took the exit to the train station. “The grocery store is the other way!”

Clark growled inwardly and turned the bike around, speeding his way through town until they reached the grocery store.

His heart pounded painfully in his chest. The truck was still there.

“Fuck, where is she?” Rachel cried, jumping off the bike and to the window of the truck. She reached inside and pulled out an apple. “She was done shopping. She wouldn’t have left this stuff here. There’s milk…”

“Stand back and let me see,” Clark said darkly. He could smell that something was off. Somebody else had been in the truck, possibly waiting for Carmen.

“We have to find her, dad. She’s my best friend,” Rachel said, as close to tears as he had ever seen her.

“I know, honey. I care about her too. We will take care of this.”

Rachel said nothing but she looked doubtful as Clark roamed the parking lot for clues. He smelled something sour in the truck, and sought Carmen’s scent frantically, but it was all but gone. Whoever had abducted her had known what they were doing.

“I can’t get a scent,” Clark growled.

“Maybe we could –”

Rachel’s voice was interrupted by the shrill sound of the emergency meeting siren. Clark and Rachel exchanged looks.

“Come on, let’s go.”

They mounted the motorcycle and headed into town to find out more about what was going on.

***

“I’m glad you could all gather here so quickly,” Thames said, a sickening smile lighting his face. Clark glowered at him from the huge crowd of shifters that had gathered at the sound of the meeting siren. Everybody was talking amongst themselves, wondering what all the commotion might be about.

“It’s time,” Thames said.

King Lobos walked out onto the stage in the town square and bowed graciously to the crowd.

“Welcome, and thank you all for coming so swiftly. It has come to my attention that through faults in our records, the rightful heir to the throne is Thames. So please, bow to your new king as I place the crown on its rightful owner.”

The crowd jeered and booed, looking to Clark for what to do. But Clark was too repulsed to make a move, and watched in shock as Thames bowed before King Lobos and Lobos removed his crown.

“Please accept my apologies for this long overdue remedy to my mistake,” Lobos said gravely, placing the crown on top of Thames’ head.

“Please, brother, don’t fret. It is a mistake you would have altered quickly had you known. Of that, I have no doubt.”

“Aren’t you going to do something?” Rachel hissed at Clark. Clark held up his hand to silence his daughter. He had a bad feeling about this. He was sure there was more to come.

“And now, to commemorate this wonderful correction, I would like to treat you all. Alexander, bring out the girls!”

The crowd was silenced as Alexander marched purposefully out onto the stage. He was holding a long chain tightly in his hands. At first, it looked as if it wasn’t attached to anything, but the chain stayed taught as Alexander stopped and cleared his throat.

“Welcome to Stonybrooke’s very first Virgin Auction,” Alexander announced. The crowd gasped in shock.

“What the hell are you talking about?!” David shouted. “We don’t do virgin auctions anymore!”

Alexander ignored him and kept speaking, his voice loud and haunting over them through the microphone clipped to the lapel of his tweed jacket.

“King Thames is from an ancient bloodline; one that understands sacrifice and the deep powers that structure this world. We’ve lost touch of our ancient ways and we’ve come to rely more and more on human culture. But it’s diluting our race, and it is time that we get back on track. But it’s not too late! The power of the Virgin trinity can bring our species back to its former glory!”

The crowd roared in shock when Alexander tugged the chains and the first virgin stumbled forward. She was about twenty-three, tall, with chocolate colored skin and a proud afro. She glared out at the crowd of shifters with silent defiance etched on her face. She looked like she wanted to speak, but nothing passed her lips. Even if she had, nobody could have heard her over the furious crowd.

The next woman in the line was shorter, with long auburn hair. She looked furious, but she also stayed silent. The anger of the crowd was deafening as the third virgin stepped onto the stage. Clark’s heart nearly jumped out of his chest. Carmen.

“Dad!” Rachel shouted, tugging on his arm.

“I know,” Clark growled. “I’m going.”

Clark unleashed an earth-shattering roar as his body began to shift into his most powerful form. The crowd fell silent and backed away, making room for Clark’s humungous wolf form. They hadn’t seen him shift since the day his wife had been killed. And in reality, he hadn’t wanted to shift at all since then. And very few members of the pack had either. But today was different. Today, if he didn’t act fast, Carmen would be auctioned off to the highest bidder.

“What have we here?” Thames exclaimed, grinning. “We have a little revolt going on, do we? Look at him, isn’t he cute?”

Alexander sniggered into his microphone and the rage in Clark’s breast surged through him.

“You’re going to pay for this!” David exclaimed. Clark looked back at him and shot him a serious look. David seemed to understand immediately.

“Nobody interfere!” David exclaimed. “Not unless I give the word. Understood?”

The crowd cheered and Thames grinned out at them.

“Take care of this joker for me, will you Alex?” Thames said, grabbing the chain of women from Alexander. “I have an auction to put on.”

Clark roared violently as Thames began speaking into the microphone. “We’re starting the bidding at $200.”

A crowd of outsiders made their way to the front of the crowd, offering bids. Clark growled at them as he lunged forward, attempting to tackle Thames. But Alexander and three others were one step ahead of him. By the time he reached the stage, Alexander had shifted into his wolf form. He was a lot bulkier than Clark remembered him being, and snarled viciously as Thames walked around the stage, leading the girls on the chains forward.

“$350, you say? How generous!”

Alexander lunged at Clark, teeth first, and sank into his back. Clark bucked Alex off of himself quickly and he fell back into the crowd. If he didn’t end this soon, he would have chaos on his hands, and who knew what might happen in that crowd? He couldn’t endanger Rachel or Carmen any more than they already were. He had to finish this.

Clark leapt forward, pinning Alexander to the ground with his heavy paws. Alex thrashed and bit at him but missed, and, although Clark regretted having to do so, he bit Alex firmly on the neck. He yelped in pain and grew limp. Clark waited for a moment before he let go.

“If he gets back up, take care of him!” David yelled from the crowd.

Clark turned away, only to be immediately tackled by the other three wolves that had been following Alexander’s command. They were originally from Clark’s pack, like Alexander, but had always had their own ideas about things. In fact, they could have been related to Alexander.

But Clark didn’t have the time to think about that. Instead, he focused all of his efforts on battling their vicious attacks. He was used to being outnumbered, but it was overwhelming to try and field off attacks while keeping an eye on Carmen beyond the crowd.

“Sold for $2,050!” Thames declared, shoving the first woman back and grabbing the second, the brunette. The next woman to be dishonored would be Carmen. He would kill Thames before he let him touch her.

With the fire inside of him stoked, Clark tore through the next three wolves. The fight was grueling, but he persisted on his own despite being outnumbered. It was crucial that he get through this without inciting a riot. Shifter riots were notoriously destructive. No doubt it was all part of the master plan – turn the shifters on themselves and pick up the pieces. It would be the easiest way to make the next horrific shift in power. Then every resource their pack had fought and died for in the past would just be handed over to someone else without question.

Clark’s anger powered him on, though he was beginning to feel fatigued from the fight. His shoulder and nose were bleeding by the time he finally left the third wolf, the largest and most ugly of them all, limp on the ground at his feet.

“So you want the girl for $3,905, do you?” Thames was saying into the microphone. “So be it!”

Clark snarled at him ferociously as he dropped the girl’s arm and reached out for Carmen. Carmen shrank away from his touch.

“Next up, we have quite a pretty little thing –”

Clark surprised himself with the power of his legs as he leapt on the stage and inserted himself between Carmen and Thames.

“And it seems we have a rude little man attempting to interrupt the festivities. I think you all know that this is a royal offense. Anybody who interferes with these proceedings will be persecuted.”

The crowd shifted uncomfortably as Clark stared Thames in the eye, his hackles raised and his brilliant teeth shimmering with blood as he snarled at him. The outsiders who had come along with Thames were shocked by the quick bloodshed and seemed to be waiting for a cue from their master. But if they weren’t ordered to fight, Clark knew they wouldn’t. They were cowards who would save their own skin. The real prey here was Thames. Even the outsiders weren’t that loyal to him.

“I recommend that you leave at once,” Thames cautioned.

Clark snarled in response, but instead of backing down, Thames jeered.

“All right,” he said, removing the crown and setting it gingerly onto the wooden stage. “Have it your way.”

The crowd gasped as Thames began his transformation, and Clark’s heart sank. He should have fucking known it. Thames wasn’t a wolf shifter at all. He was a bear.

***

Clark’s hackles rose as Thames glared down at him. He towered above Clark now, and unleashed a godawful roar into the air. Most of the wolf shifters cowered away from the stage.

“Calm down!” David cried. “Everybody stay in position. Only attack if I give the word. And even then, remember the strategy!”

The crowd held fast, though it was clear that everybody was terrified. Shifters had an unspoken rule that they would avoid each other and all conflicts whenever possible, because the power difference was too vast and fights between the two races ultimately tended to be bizarre and gruesome. It was a pact that Thames seemed all too eager to destroy.

“Clark!”

He barely heard his name before his body was filled with pain. Thames had struck hard with his hand, slicing Clark’s back open. The deep gash bled profusely, but he wouldn’t stand down. With Carmen just inches away from him, he would stand strong, even in the face of this powerful adversary.

Thames slashed again and Clark dove out of the way, staying close to Carmen. Thames stood slowly on his haunches, and Clark suddenly realized that his speed was his strength. Bears were slow but powerful. He had to use his speed to his advantage.

Thames growled and readied himself for another attack, but before he could finish, Clark ran behind him and leapt onto his back, latching his teeth into the thick skin of Thames’ neck. The bear roared violently, slicing at Clark with his powerful claws, but Clark held fast.

“Now!” David cried. One by one, the five most powerful wolves in the pack shifted and leapt onto the stage, tackling Thames as Clark held on tightly to his neck. Thames roared fiercely in agony as their sharp teeth settled into his body and finally, Clark felt the satisfying snap of his teeth pushing through the skin and reaching Thames’ jugular.

The bear fell forward on the stage, and the three virgins cried out and scrambled away just in time for Thames to land. Clark refused to loosen his grip until he could feel the life leaving Thames’ body. When he did, he immediately released it and shifted back into his human form, eager to get Carmen the hell out of there.

The keys to the locks were in the bundle of clothing that had been discarded when Thames shapeshifted, and he sorted through them until he found the keyring. He released all of the captive women, coming at last face to face with Carmen.

“It’s going to be all right now,” he said, and took her hand. “Let’s go home.”

18.

Falling asleep had never been harder for Carmen than it was the night that Clark had saved her. He had taken her hand in his own like it was the most natural thing in the world to do and led her to the motorcycle.

“I’ll come home later with Bobby,” Rachel said, immediately realizing that she wouldn’t be able to fit on the bike with the two of them. “Just get her home where it’s safe, will you?”

Clark and Carmen rode silently through the town; Clark in just his jeans, as his shirt had been torn beyond repair during his shifting. Carmen had never seen anything so powerful. It had left her in a daze.

Now she could think of nothing but the heat that had consumed her when Clark’s naked, muscular body strode toward her through the chaos and released her from the chains. His hand was warm as it engulfed hers, and his eyes, so full of warmth and caring.

It was the same way he had looked at her that night in the bedroom. When every one of the feelings she was having now had found the right place. What she wouldn’t give to be with him right now, close to the man who had saved her. The man she could see herself loving, when no other man on earth seemed worthy of such a gift.

Carmen tossed and turned, unable to fight the desperate longing mounting in her loins. What would happen if she went in, right now, where Clark was sleeping? Was she ready to give him all of herself?

The house was theirs alone. Rachel could be home at any time and hear them making love if she did it. But she didn’t think she could wait another second for Clark to call her his once and for all.

Carmen sighed and threw the blankets off her body. That was it. She was ready.

The hallway was silver in the moonlight as she crept quietly to Clark’s room. He was sure to be sleeping, getting his energy back after such a brutal fight. It would be cruel of her to wake him, wouldn’t it…?

And yet, she gently pushed the door open and snuck inside. Clark was sleeping, his torso bared in the moonlight. She took a moment to study him, the power of his body giving her chills. All she wanted was to feel that body close to her, inside of her. And nothing would stand in her way. Not now.

“Carmen?”

Clark’s voice mumbled her name and he turned to face her, his handsome face even more striking in the silver glow.

“Shh,” Carmen whispered, taking the thin straps of her satin nightgown and letting them loose over her shoulder. She took a deep breath as it fell to the floor, and her body was revealed to Clark in the moonlight.

“What are you…?”

Before he could finish, Carmen was in the bed on top of him, the connection of their bodies too powerful for either of them to deny. Her middle was immediately met by the huge bulge of Clark’s erection, and she pressed herself experimentally against it, shocked by the delight that flooded her body.

“Are you sure?” Clark choked out, gripping her delicate shoulders firmly.

“I want you more than anything I’ve ever wanted in my life,” Carmen whispered. “And I’ll want you forever.”

Clark’s mouth met hers passionately, and she was swept away by the tenderness of his kisses as he lifted her easily from his body just long enough to strip off his pajama pants.

Carmen sighed in pleasure as their sexes touched for the first time, and Clark moaned in pleasure as his shaft was consumed by her heat. Carmen tilted her head back, breathless as Clark massaged the tender nape of her neck with his tongue, sending thrills of pleasure to electrify every inch of her body as he slowly began to push himself inside of her, all trace of his self-control gone out the window.

Carmen was pried open by the massive muscle, and she gripped his shoulders with a blissful gasp as the head of his cock made its way inside of her.

“Are you all right?” Clark whispered. “Do you need me to stop?”

“I’m fine,” Carmen gasped. “Keep going. I need this.”

Clark growled, his dark eyes flashing with desire as he shoved himself in a little deeper. Carmen’s body was electrified with a combination of pleasure and pain. She wasn’t sure how much of him she could take, but she was excited to find out. She already knew how big he was.

“Still good?” Clark asked, his voice strained.

Carmen grinned down at him, and instead of answering, she thrust into him so that he was almost fully inside of her. They both cried out in pleasure, and Clark’s eyes widened with surprise as they both felt her hymen break.

“Well, if that’s what you want then let me do the fun part,” he said with a grin.

Carmen gasped in surprise as Clark flipped her onto the bed and pinned her, his eyes shining mischievously. He laced his fingers into hers and hot pleasure cut through her core as Clark plunged deep inside of her, beginning with slow, steady thrusts. The blissful friction of their bodies nearly brought her to tears.

Again and again, he pushed into her, until the pleasure mounted enough for her to grind against him, urging him silently to speed up. Clark grinned.

“Are you sure you’re ready for that?” he asked.

Carmen raised an eyebrow at him and she could feel him swelling inside of her.

“You’re a hell of a woman,” he mumbled.

Carmen cried out in shock as Clark began to unleash his full power on her body. His cock plunged into her again and again, sending hot tendrils of pleasure all throughout her body. Heat coursed through her, and a feeling beyond her control began to build in her abdomen, a deep climax unlike anything she had ever felt before.

“Fuck,” Clark whispered as she tightened around him. The contractions had already begun, even though she didn’t want to let go yet. “Let it happen.”

Clark buried his mouth against her breast and stroked it lovingly as his mouth found her nipple. She moaned deeply as her pleasure was intensified, and Clark’s powerful hips began to thrust against her in earnest.

Carmen was overwhelmed by the hot sensation of his body pressed against her, the shaft of his cock stimulating and teasing her, and she gripped his shoulder blades tightly as a tingling sensation overcame her whole body. Clark hissed, his orgasm spilling out deep inside of her, and the heat of his seed released the powerful explosion that had been building inside of her.

Carmen cried out loud, her earth-shattering orgasm completely releasing all of her inhibitions. Clark’s powerful body continued massaging her sensitive nerve endings, until both of them were completely spent.

“Can I sleep in here with you tonight?” Carmen whispered, laying her head on Clark’s chest. “I don’t want to be alone.”

“You can sleep in here every night,” Clark said, kissing Carmen’s forehead. “I love you. And I’ll take care of you for the rest of our lives.”

Epilogue

“What do you mean you two are together?” Rachel asked, raising an eyebrow at Clark. He grinned sheepishly and shrugged.

“Some things are beyond our control, Rache. And you just go with it. You know?”

“I’m not going to pretend that this isn’t weird,” Rachel said, turning her gaze to Carmen. “But I always knew there was something better out there for you, Carmen. I guess my dad’s the best there is. Except for Bobby. I guess this is a good time to be out with it…Bobby and I are engaged!”

Carmen squealed in delight and she and Rachel embraced. When they pulled apart, Rachel met her dad’s serious eyes and she stopped bouncing and cleared her throat.

“I think he intends to ask you for my hand,” Rachel said. “But if he doesn’t bother, it’s just because he thinks you’ll say no and we’re going to do it anyway. He’s pretty sure you hate him.”

Clark laughed deeply, surprising both Rachel and Carmen.

“I’ve always thought of Bobby as a son. He’s one of the best betas in the pack. He’ll make a fine mate for my little girl.”

Rachel’s eyes widened. “I can’t wait to tell him you said that.”

“Oh, sure, tell him all you want. Just remember to include that if he hurts you, I’ll kill him,” Clark said in a cheerful voice.

Rachel’s face fell slightly, but Clark grinned sincerely.

“No, really. I’m happy for you, kiddo.”

“I’m happy for you two too…I think,” Rachel said with a laugh. “You’ve been on your own for such a long time, dad. I was starting to worry about you. You couldn’t keep pining after mom forever.”

“I have a feeling your mother would understand,” Clark said.

It was true. He had done a lot of soul searching after he met Carmen, and he knew that his wife had been a free-spirit who believed in fated attraction. Who knew it could happen with a human mate too?

“Are you guys coming to the crowning tonight?” Rachel asked. “Bobby and I have great seats.”

“Oh, I wouldn’t miss cheering on King David for the world,” Clark said. “I don’t know anyone more fitting of the honor.”

“Why did you turn down the invitation to be king, anyway?” Carmen asked. She never did quite understand the shifter hierarchy the way a native did. But they were all confident that with a little bit of time and practice, she would get the hang of it.

“Well, honey, I think my place is a little more subtle than all that. David is a brilliant strategist with a keen eye for politics. He truly cares about the pack and values every member equally.”

“Besides, dad’s just reckless. You can’t have a reckless leader, right?”

Clark grinned. It was just what he had always told his daughter growing up.

“Exactly right.”

“Well, we still have some time before the ceremony. Who wants to get something to eat first?” Rachel asked. “Bobby’s buying. The shop is doing really well. He’s looking at another promotion.”

“That sounds great,” Clark said, walking to the closet and grabbing his coat. “There are a few things I wanted to go over with my future son-in-law.”

Rachel laughed and rolled her eyes.

“Sure, dad. Whatever you say. You’re just lucky I don’t have a thing or two to say to my future step-mother.” Rachel shivered. “God that’s weird to say.”

Carmen grinned and laced one arm through Rachel’s and one through Clark’s.

“Just remember, I’m Carmen, and I’ll never even try to replace your mother. Not to you and not to your father. If we just play it by ear, then everything’s going to be fine.”

Clark grinned and kissed Carmen on top of the head.

“I couldn’t have said it better myself.”

THE END

BONUS BOOKS

Dystopian Romance

Finding Love in a Dark World: Book 1

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright © 2016 by Cynthia Wilde.  All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Prologue

Earth is not what it once was, or so the story goes. It had been over twenty years since the third World War began. America was pulled into a conflict between China and Japan over a small set of islands that bordered the two nations. Russia and Iran jumped on one side and most of Europe and Australia jumped on the other. What had begun as a little dispute over a little island in the sea ended up killing billions of people.

War no longer resembled the entity it once was in the beginning of the 20th century. There were no more boots on the ground. Instead, war was fought with drones and weapons of mass destruction; nuclear weapons were a threat now turned into a reality. Once the first strike was launched, many more followed. No one even knew who started it or why it had begun, and there were few left to wonder. Less than one percent of the population survived the combination of bombs, radiation, EMPs, hunger, civil wars, weaponized flu strains and the full breakdown of society. Many people could not deal with the world the way things were. Many were driven to end their suffering themselves, taking their families with them.

Large cities were turned to rubble and most people didn’t dare go near them. Hundreds of thousands of house pets had taken over the urban areas. They had changed from comfort providing companions into radioactively-charged beasts. A few human survivors still lived in the midst of the chaos, though they lived in the underground, only coming out in the mornings while the beasts slept. Humans were no longer the top of the food chain. They had to learn humility in their new role in the world.

Humans now carved out small communities that were usually no more than a few hundred people, and they quickly learned to stay close together for safety. There were no governments, though there were leaders and followers as there had always been. Man’s evils still found their way into this new world, as they always had in the past.

1

Jessa sighed. It was going to be another hot day. She looked up at the sky and didn’t see a cloud in sight. There hadn’t been rain in weeks and the plants needed it. She resigned herself to fetching pails to water the garden instead. After she was done in her own yard, she still had to tend to the community garden in town. She braced herself for a long day.

They were always long days. She couldn’t remember it any other way. If only they still had those huge irrigation booms that she remembered passing in her childhood. She had passed by them as a little girl, riding in a car back then, with the wind blowing her hair back from her face. Jessa smiled from the memory.

After a few hours of watering, Jessa was finally finished, with that part of her day anyways. Her son was wandering around the flowers, looking for bugs. She had to smile at his antics. He was always happy, no matter what. She had feared that the death of his father would make him change for good, but after only a few years he was getting back to himself. Kids were resilient. Jessa sometimes wished that he could remember like she did, the way things were, but maybe this way was actually how it was supposed to be. Maybe it was easier for those that did not have the “before” memories to make the days now seem so much darker by comparison. Or maybe it was better to think of those memories of happier days as bright patches that lit up her life, however fleetingly, before the sun was blotted out again.

“Shane my love, time to come help me in the greenhouse, we have a lot of planting to do this afternoon.”

“Coming Mom.”

The rest of the day was spent under the clear plastic of the three greenhouses in the community garden. It was Jessa’s responsibility to make sure there were always new sprouts and plants to replace the old for the next crop. The village she lived in did not have a name, but they had taken her and her son in after her previous home became uninhabitable. Something had been present in the water, and it had killed most of the community. Her husband, Kraven had gotten them across what once was Mississippi before he died. Jessa found the small village twenty or thirty miles north of his final resting place. She was not sure what state she would be in now, maybe Kentucky would be a good guess, though it really didn’t matter where those once important imaginary lines were now.

The weather was decent there and with the rise in global temperatures, it was far enough from the equator to be habitable. Most gardens could be maintained all year round. There really were only two seasons at this point, the wet and the dry. For the moment, it was the dry season.

“Hey Jessa, are you coming by for dinner tonight?”

Jessa cringed a little inside, yet put on the fake smile that she had learned to add on in the morning when she brushed her hair. She could not stand Teresa and it seemed the women had annoyingly made it a point to make her a friend.

“Yeah. We will be over in a bit after we both wash up.”

“Okay, I have a friend coming over too. I think you guys will hit it off.”

Jessa had to smile to herself as she turned away. No doubt this was another one of her neighbor’s ploys to get her with someone. Why was it that everyone who was married or with someone decided that everyone else must do the same? She would never understand that.

Considering her general lack of any feeling of connection with her neighbor, she doubted that Teresa would ever choose someone that she would even actually consider being with. There were slim pickings in the town. There were quite a few men, but hardly any that were in any way her type. Men actually out-numbered women three to one and as a result it was seen as ludicrous to be a single woman in the new world. Naturally she should be adding to the population and be in the process of creating more babies, or so the prevailing wisdom went. With so many people lost in the last couple of decades, there was a constant push to procreate. But many women were lost in labor, as modern medicine was a thing of the past.

Relationships and sex were just not in her plans at this point. Jessa had lost her true love a few years before and she still was not ready to even think about starting something new. She wasn’t even sure if she wanted to stay where she was. She had barely found anyone to talk to that she had anything in common with, and there was only one other child Shane’s age. But for the time being this was home to Jessa and her five-year-old son. She was trying to make the best of it. Anything would be better than being on the road, or heaven forbid being close to one of the old cities. Those were dangerous places in this new world.

Walking into the little house that Jessa was given when she moved into town, she instructed Shane to pour some water in the basin and wash himself. It was still warm enough outside to enjoy the cooler water and he happily went into the bathroom to take a sponge bath of sorts before they went to Teresa’s house. Teresa was also the mother of the one boy Shane’s age, Aidan, so Jessa tried extra hard to play nice with the neurotic housewife next door.

Sighing again when she saw her reflection in the mirror, she poured herself a small basin of water to wash up in. She grabbed a wash cloth and started to wash away the day’s sweat and grime and she quickly was able to see her face once again. The years had not changed her that much, though there were a few more lines from the last time she had cared enough to look. Deciding that her hair needed the same treatment, she refilled the basin with water and unwound her waist length hair to dip into the water. She quickly had her blonde hair cleaned and combed.

“Mom, are we going to Aidan’s tonight?”

“Yes honey, as long as you still want to go.”

“Yeah I do. Aidan found a new toy car yesterday and I have been dying to see it and he just got back this morning.”

“Well if you would spend some time looking, maybe you could find some new toys too. There are tons of houses that haven’t been searched up the hill that are safe to go to.”

“I know Mom.” The last syllable dragged out for emphasis.

2

Jessa decided on one of the dresses that she had not worn in a while. She did not know why, but she wanted to look nice for once. She even put on a little makeup before she brushed her hair out and left it down. The dress held close to her curves and accentuated the woman’s long legs. She usually did not dress that way so as to deter unwanted attention. As the new girl in town she got a lot more of it than she wanted anyways. They had been there almost 6 months in the town with no name and she still was receiving lascivious looks from all the wrong people.

About a half an hour later, Jessa knocked on the door of Teresa’s little villa style home with her son swinging his arms by her side.

“Come on in, dinner is almost ready.”

“Do you need any help?”

“Sure, come on in the kitchen, the men will be here soon. You look real nice. I don’t see you dress up much. Is it because of the fella I told you about?”

“Well there is rarely a reason to anymore, so I thought, ‘Why not?’”

“Isn’t that the truth.”

Shane ran off in the direction of Aidan’s room, knowing the way by heart. Teresa had one of the larger houses in the community and the two boys played there often. Her house was bigger, not because of her family size, but because she was married to the leader, Billy. He was a nice enough guy, though Jessa didn’t like the way he looked at her when his wife looked the other way or tended to something in another room. That was just another reason to dislike Teresa. She was unable to keep her man on a leash.

Jessa couldn’t stand those types of men, one eye always looking for a woman on the side. Times had changed with so many more men to women, and as such, a woman had to be extra careful even going out of the community. There was no longer an option to be a victim or the luxury to leave personal safety in someone else’s hands. Luckily, Jessa was raised to defend herself from just about anything.

A person could not be over ten years old without a gun or some similar type of weapon. People used crossbows, spear guns, and sometimes just relied on hammers or crowbars. Whether it was a gun or a baseball bat, one thing you could count on was that everybody was packing something. While many would think this would make things more violent, it seemed to have the opposite effect. People respected each other and their space a lot more than they used to back when government and business ran the world.

Women had more of a choice in how they were treated, though they had to stick to groups to avoid becoming prey to some man’s indiscretions. In the few years since Kraven’s passing, she had been both in groups and on her own at times. She found the group she was with currently and had stuck around. It was just safer in numbers, especially for women. If you were an attractive woman, with a face like Jessa’s, and an ass to boot, you had to be twice as careful.

Jessa stuck with the group for many reasons. A group would typically accept anyone to boost its numbers, but her survival skills and planting and herb knowledge made her a valued member. The fact that she already had one son boasted towards her fertility as well, which was highly valued. She was 29, a bit older than society used to like, but she was a survivor. That was what was needed now, and had become more highly valued than a delicate figure. Of course she happened to be both skilled and hot. She was tall and lean, with a mind that was sharp and thoughtful. She could grow, preserve and cook food better than most and she knew the skills needed to thrive in the rough landscape. She was a prize in many eyes, yet she had no desire to give herself up to a man.

Still, she had to admit that there were some aspects of being with a man that she missed, and not just because of the protection such an arrangement offered. Her physical needs often drove her to consider a toss with one of the locals, though she hadn’t broken down just yet.

Jessa was in the kitchen next to Teresa. They were talking about their day and making final touches to the meal. In addition to being her annoying neighbor, Teresa was the local teacher to the colony. Shane adored her as a teacher, so despite her irritation with the woman in general, Teresa tried to keep it in check for his sake. And there was still something deep down that she liked to preserve – a sense of neighborliness that she missed from the world she had grown up in. Besides, as much as it pained her to admit, she could see that Teresa had the best intentions.

Teresa was a typical woman of the colony, soft spoken with a hidden strength in her eyes. She was about a half a foot shorter than Jessa and quite a bit smaller because she lacked the heavier muscles and body structure that Jessa had utilized for her own survival. Teresa had clearly not been on her own the way she had been, raising Shane after Kraven’s passing. To boot, Teresa had health problems that kept her from hard work and her skin and muscle mass showed it.

The new breed of women were either independent like Jessa, with bodies that showed it, or they were like Teresa, living from one man to the next to ensure their safety and survival. Jessa thought of them as leeches, and felt disgusted by their parasitic nature. It was shameless to rely on someone else for your survival, and inexcusable unless you were a child. It was too difficult for her to respect.

The two women used the two wood stoves to finish making dinner. They even added some meat, making this meal a treat that Jessa was excited to share with her son. Once, long ago, there had been meat in every meal and acres and acres of domestic pigs and cows to make such extravagance possible. That was a thing of the past now. At this point almost all meat came on the point of an arrow, though some chicken and milk cow domestication was still practiced. There were two milk cows, a couple of goats, and about ten chickens in the community. One chicken apparently met an untimely end just for this occasion, and was now the main dish of their feast.

“Jessa, can you grab that skillet out of the bottom cabinet? I just can’t seem to lift it.”

Trying not to huff, Jessa grabbed the pan and hoisted it up onto the top of the table. It couldn’t have been more than 20-25 pounds, she thought, struggling to mask her annoyance. Luckily she didn’t have to try long.

The back door swung open at that moment and Jessa looked behind her to see a few men coming through, led by Teresa’s husband. Jessa was about to turn back to what she was doing at the table, when she saw a stranger walk in. He was trailing along behind the rest of the men and came in last, closing the door behind him.

3

Michael walked in after Seth, James and Billy. He had crossed paths with Billy on his way across the country, and had come to join the community at Billy’s urging. Michael had been wandering for years, and had thought maybe it was time for a rest. Maybe if the quest he had begun hears ago hadn’t turned out to be a wild goose chase, he would have been able to find some kind of purpose to his life. Still, as fruitless and empty of satisfaction as his crisscrossing journey had been, he had nevertheless been unable to stop.

Staying on the move became his only comfort. He had lost his wife and small son ten years before to a raiding party, and the subsequent fast moving fire that swept through their home had left him wandering the world as a lone soul. Since then, he went from town to town, searching for the ones who were responsible for the deaths of his family.

All he knew about what happened came from a few bits and pieces from passing witnesses. A gang had raided his home, leaving no survivors. A burned out shell was all that greeted him when he returned from his hunting trip. He and the other men had only been gone overnight but that was long enough for tragedy to strike. In that one evening he had lost whatever semblance of peace he had been able to create for himself in the barren world.

He had a friend named Solomon with him who had lost his own family as well. The two men started out searching together, but Solomon could not take the quiet nights and had taken his own life years before.

All that Michael had to go on in his search was a half burnt leather jacket with a laughing skull emblem on the back that he found snagged on a nail on the burned out timbers of his porch. There were also plenty of motorcycle tire tracks in the dirt around his house. These were the clues, along with the words of those few witnesses, which set him on his search for the motorcycle gang. Bikes were easier to maneuver around clogged roads and had become the vehicle of choice for most nomads. With all the debris and the roads in disrepair, motorcycles were the way to go – if you could get the fuel that is. Surprisingly, there still seemed to be enough of that for those dedicated to go hunt for it.

Michael remembered the world before all the destruction. He was a young college student when the first bombs dropped. He had seen more death in his time than anyone “pre-bombs”, as they called it, could ever imagine. Sometimes it felt to Michael that he had seen more people die in those years than many had seen alive in their whole lives. He had spent the first couple of years burying the bodies of his neighbors after the short stint he had spent living in an underground bunker.

After a huge outbreak swept through his hometown, killing almost everybody he had ever known and loved, he decided to hit the road. He couldn’t handle the constant reminder of death.

Eventually, he found purpose again in the form of his wife. Her whole family had died on their way home from a scavenging run and she was left alone. She had hidden when a group of bandits appeared. When he came across her, she had smiled at him just right and had needed his protection. He needed someone to need him and her infectious, up-beat personality sealed the deal. A year later they welcomed their son Christopher into the world and Michael was happier than he had ever been before. But they say life is cruel, and he learned first-hand just how cruel it could really be.

Michael had not seen a soul in weeks when he ran into Billy. When the stranger suggested he join up with their group, he couldn’t deny how good a home cooked meal sounded. He was in need of a little conversation. He had other needs that needed to be satiated as well, but he had learned that it could be months before he might find a suitable woman on the road. So, in short, he had more than a few reasons to accept Billy’s hospitality.

Truth be told, the lure of good food had been the real persuasion for him to put his mission on hold and rest for a while. After ten years some of the urgency had faded anyhow. He had been looking for years and still questioned if he was just chasing ghosts or his own demons. He deserved a break. And more to the point, he actually needed one for his sanity. He really just needed something to take his mind off of the past.

Despite his latent desires, he had not been expecting her. His throat practically closed up when he saw the women in the black dress, standing by a wood stove with a pot holder in her hand. Not the sexiest setting, but she looked at him with the deepest green eyes he had ever seen and the faintest hint of a smile on her lips. He could tell his sudden appearance disconcerted her for a moment as well. For just an instant they locked eyes, and then just as quickly they both looked away. A quick, perturbed frown crossed her face before she finally turned back around to set the pot holder down on the stove.

Facing him again, Jessa walked the few paces up to the men to say hello.

Billy was first to speak.

“Jessa, this is Michael. He’s just passing through on his way west.”

“Well I may stay a little while after all...”

His smile deepened as he stepped forward to shake the enchanting woman’s hand. He was stunned, just as she had been, upon first seeing her. There had been – and still was - an instant attraction between the two. Michael felt a stirring in his loins as he looked at her.

He was surprised by the firmness of her handshake and as he got a better sense of her, he noted the subtle rebellious stance that seemed to be her body’s standard pose. She was actually trying in vain not to be noticed, though Michael could not help but notice her. He had a feeling she knew exactly what was on his mind and he wondered if he really was as transparent as her reaction seemed to indicate.

“Nice to meet you Mike, welcome. I hope you are enjoying the community so far.”

“Oh yes, very much so.”

If Jessa would have been any other women, she may have swooned. Michael was just her type, if she had actually had one. The vibes she was picking up off of him were turning her knees to jelly. He was a hair shorter than her, maybe 5 foot 8, and built very well. He was obviously not afraid of hard work and that strength attracted her even more. Michael was wearing a cut off T-shirt that had many miles on it, with khaki carpenter shorts. He looked delicious and her chest tightened almost immediately to his presence. It had been far too long since she had felt this animal attraction, and she felt a sudden flush that caught her off guard.

To keep from embarrassing herself, Jessa nodded politely and went back to the skillet of chicken on the table. She turned her back to them all, dismissing them to give her body time to recuperate. Jessa needed a few minutes to settle her needful desires.

Michael waited for her to turn back around, but she didn’t. With one last backwards glance, he followed the guys out onto the porch to grab more wood as Teresa had requested. He made a mental note to find out what he could about this intriguing woman from some of the other men. He didn’t see a ring on her finger, but he figured that someone had a claim on her. You just didn’t find single woman like her anymore. It just didn’t happen.

***

“Damn Billy, I didn’t even say hello to your wife. I am sorry man.”

Billy just kind of chuckled to himself, “Yeah she has a way of doing that to a man, doesn’t she?” They both knew that the conversation was not about Billy’s wife anymore.

“So what’s her story, is she with anyone?” Michael knew that the chance was slim, but there was still hope in his heart. Even if she was with someone, maybe he could win her away from some other guy that didn’t deserve her as much as he did. His mind always found a way to create hope, to keep going. Everyone had to find a way to do that in this desolate new reality.

“Nope, but good luck with that one. No one has convinced her yet and she has been here for several months now. Some think that she likes women, but she even turned down the two lesbians who made a combined effort on her.”

Michael just kind of smiled to himself. He always did like a challenge.

4

Dinner was served a little while later and Michael was glad that he had decided to come back with Billy. He had not seen that much food selection in a long time, even at some of the bigger towns he had come across over the years. Between the food and the new woman, he was thinking that stopping here was one of the better decisions he had made in quite a while.

“Wow. May I ask where all of this food came from?”

“Didn’t you see our gardens when you came through town? The biggest one is at Jessa’s house though. In six month’s time, I swear, it’s already like a jungle over there. I don’t know what we would do without her. She keeps us all well fed. Even when there is nothing to hunt, we always have food.”

Jessa gave Teresa an embarrassed look. Her match making skills were as bad as her attempts at subtlety. The woman was not particularly stealthy with the wink that she sent her way either. Jessa wasn’t used to all the attention. Combined with this high school crush feeling that had come over her, all she wanted to do was to change the subject quickly.

Michael looked at Jessa then, though she would not meet his blue eyes. She instead turned to her son and helped him cut up some of the chicken on his plate. The conversation soon turned to the dangers of the road and the men all joined in with opinions on how to keep the town safe.

Michael told the table about the city just twenty miles from there. He had come across people that were not people anymore. Like the animals that had mutated, many of the humans that remained in the city close to all the supplies changed into something not quite human. He seemed particularly adamant when he spoke of the motorcycle gangs of nomads that were causing terror throughout the country, wreaking havoc wherever they went. Those were who Billy should worry about, in his opinion.

The whole room was quiet for some time as everyone there remembered their own run-ins with dangerous elements. Everyone had a story and they had all had more than one close call.

Jessa looked over at Michael a couple of times while the conversation flew all around them. She actually made solid contact with his haunting aquamarine eyes once. Disconcerted with the shiver that ran up her spine, she had looked away quickly.

Jessa did not stay much longer that night and she feigned a headache to the company. She bade them all farewell and left quickly. She sent one last look at the man that was sitting across from her before she got up to leave. Shane wanted to stay longer, but she was firm with him and he relented after he realized that she was not going to give in.

Michael was disappointed that she had left so soon. He had thought she might be interested in him, and felt a pang in his heart that perhaps he had misread her feelings. Maybe she really did have a headache. Regardless, he hoped that he would get to see more of her soon.

He told himself that he would make it so and continued the game of darts that the men had started outside. He was completely aware the entire time though, of the silent woman who was entering the house next door to them. He could see what Teresa had been talking about. There did seem to be a rather impressive growth of plants around the quiet woman’s home. She certainly had the magic touch when it came to horticulture. His musings were interrupted as he noticed the dim candle lights quickly light inside and her soft shadows as she moved through the house.

5

Never being one for darts, Michael lost often and usually by a wide margin. Tonight was no exception, especially considering that he could not get the woman out of his mind. He couldn’t help but constantly glance over at the house next door.

There was only one room lit after a while and he assumed that the woman had put her son to bed. He mumbled something about having to piss to the other guys and started walking toward the outhouse behind Billy’s house.

As he neared the rear of the house, he caught himself looking into Jessa’s windows. He stopped moving when he saw the flickering light move to the last room in the house. Slowly he walked further back, forgetting completely that he had to go to the bathroom. He stopped again, taking in a sharp involuntary breath as he spotted her through the window.

The lit room turned out to be the woman’s bathroom. She was in the process of undressing to clean herself after a long day. The man pushed himself against the house, trying to become invisible. He was mesmerized as she took off her shirt and bra. Michael swallowed, the knot forming in his throat as he saw her pale pink nipples rising in the night air. The window was slightly open, and he could have sworn he could smell her sweetness wafting over to his hiding spot.

Jessa bent down and when she stood back up, he could see the small patch of hair between her thighs that matched the blonde on her head. Like her, the hair was neat and trim. Michael’s hand itched to seize himself, but remained at his side while his eyes held steady on her, unblinking. When she turned full on towards the window it was almost all he could take.

Seeing her in all of her glory sealed his need for the mysterious woman. Every inch of her body was smooth and tempting. A sponge in hand, she started to rub her shoulders and neck with soapy water. The man watched the drops cascade down her form, her nipples hard tips. He wanted to be there with her, rubbing all the places he knew she would like. He was full of gratitude just to be able to see such a beautiful sight. It had been quite a while since he had even had this much action.

Jessa’s hands spent time rubbing in circles on her breasts, her fingers slightly massaging the soft underside. Her globes were large and jiggled as she moved. Michael’s heart stopped in his chest when he saw her pinch one of her nipples between her fingers and then close her eyes with the pleasure.

She bent down and his heart pounded in his ears while he waited for her to come back into view. When she did she rinsed her front and the man melted in his shoes. The sponge in her hand pressed between her legs, and by the look on her face, she was doing more than cleaning. Every few seconds he could hear a soft moan and a panting sound as she rubbed her wet, slippery womanhood.

Jessa dropped the sponge and her fingers continued the soft exploration of her slit. Michael felt a rising in his pants and every soft noise from her lips made his pants more uncomfortable. Her one hand moved faster while the other hand cupped and fondled her breasts. He could hear her working herself to a crescendo and then a loud whimper pierced the night air. Michael was surprised to realize that the sound was from him.

The woman’s hands stopped and her eyes squinted out into the night. Michael pushed himself further into the bushes and his heart pounded while he waited. He was afraid to look and only did when a considerable amount of time had passed.

Jessa finished washing her body off in the basin and she was humming to herself. Michael could hear the sweet sound and relaxed. He was completely captivated by her. She released her hair from a messy bun and it flowed down her wet body, sticking to her flesh in some areas. Her hair was past her waist and it served to cover just enough of her breasts to tantalize him even more. She continued to wash her hair and when she raised her arms to work in the shampoo and faced the window, Michael finally grabbed his own hardness, tugging it instinctively. He choked a little bit and threw himself under a bush when she heard him again.

Cursing himself, he hid for what seemed like hours until he heard Billy’s inebriated voice calling for him. He got up and rejoined them quickly. He was not sure yet if he wanted to stay around the little town, but he did know there was someone he wanted to take with him if or when he left. Of course, that would be up to her.

***

Jessa kind of smiled to herself. She really should put a curtain up. The men around the community always seemed to find a way to walk past her windows at night. Even though she told herself she hated the public attention, Jessa found it exciting to think that someone was watching her in her more private moments. She really hoped that it was Michael this time. Still, she knew she shouldn’t tease, so she debated which privacy bush she should plant in the back, though she had to remind herself that she wasn’t going to be there that long. She went into her son’s room to check on him, then went to her own bed to lie down for the night.

Sleep usually came easily from all the hard work during the day, but that night she found herself doing something entirely different. She was surprised to find herself thinking about a man besides her husband for the first time in quite a while. Up until then she had believed that Kraven had been and still was her one true soul mate. As a result, she thought it was pointless to even contemplate looking for another man. Why bother? But Michael had caught her eye and stirred up some feelings she was not expecting. The thing was, she was not sure how she even felt about feeling anything at all. When she finally did doze off, she was thinking about how much she missed the feeling of a man’s strong arms around her. It had been far too long since Jessa had been able to have the real thing.

***

The next morning, Jessa and her son did their normal watering. Since his father had died, Shane had taken on a bit of the role of the man of the house, and as a result he was determined to learn to shoot and hunt. Jessa was happy to support him in this for many reasons, both practical and emotional. So, like on many other days, she took him out in the woods for some practice. It wasn’t long, however, before his initially fervent attention to mastering the bow began to wane. Then he heard Aidan playing and completely lost whatever interest had remained.

“Mom, can I please go play?” He was still just a kid.

His eyes were hopeful and she found it hard to say no to him in moments like this. She would have given him anything, though she really just wished she could change the world in which they both lived. She knew there had to be something better.

“Make sure to stay close hon. Stay where Teresa can see you at least. I am going to grab some alyssum for the salad. I saw some yesterday on the edge of the woods. I will be back in a bit, baby.”

Jessa kissed his forehead and watched him scamper away next door towards his friend’s house. The woman watched him until he caught up with Aidan and he turned to wave to her. That was the pair’s all clear sign.

It wasn’t long before Jessa came across the fragrant white flowers she had been looking for. Bending down to her knees, she quickly pulled out some shears from her pocket to cut the flowers. She was halfway done when she heard a rustling in the brush immediately to her left. Looking up instinctively as to ascertain the cause, she had barely swiveled her head when she felt a sharp, instantly dizzying pain to her temple, even as her world turned black.

Unsure what was going on, Jessa came to a few minutes later with a man on top of her groping her body and trying to rip her clothes off with his rough hands. She immediately recognized him as one of Billy’s friends, but couldn’t quite remember his name. He was not very likeable and she had always unconsciously steered clear of him. Now she knew her instincts had been correct, if there had ever been any doubt.

As the man grabbed her and wrestled with her unyielding body, she didn’t feel fear. It was almost surprising, but she actually felt only regret. She had only just recently gotten the garden the way she wanted it and now they were going to have to leave. If she managed to get out of this, that was.

Shane was only just recovering from his father’s death and a glint of his childhood innocence had finally returned. And now he would lose his little friend, his home, and probably whatever vestiges of a normal childhood she had tried to foster for him. Those were the vague thoughts that went through her mind as she struggled to clear the fog from her spinning head. As her mind cleared further she knew she had to take action.

Turning her head to the side, she searched with her eyes and her free hand for the shears she had held moments ago. She also wished her pants were still on for many reasons, but mostly so she could get at her other weapon, her favorite knife which had been in her belt. Suddenly, she saw the glint of the metal shears to her left, although they were maddeningly just out of reach. Although her mind still felt cloudy and she was just beginning to get a sense of her body being at her command again, the one advantage she seemed to have was that this man was so fixated on violating his prize that he seemed oblivious to the fact that “it”, which is to say that she, was waking up.

He was feverishly pulling her panties down and she could feel his fingers clawing at her crotch as he tried to jam a few fingers inside her. With his other hand he was trying, unsuccessfully as well, to unzip his pants. Frustrated at his inability to multitask at this crucial moment, he quickly withdrew his hand from between her legs, so as to address his damned stuck zipper.

Rebalancing himself on his knees to pull down his vexing pants, he leaned back and away from her just a bit. The subtle shift in his weight offered Jessa just enough freedom to reach the extra inch and wrap her hands around the very welcomed feel of cold hard steel. Seizing the moment instinctively, she adroitly pivoted on her hip, quickly capitalizing on his momentary off-balance posture. The man toppled over and she was now the one in charge.

With surprising speed and agility she straddled him, and just as quickly and unhesitatingly, she plunged the shears into his chest down to the handle. Springing away from him, she watched as the bleeding man reached for her, keenly aware that he might still somehow have some fight left in him. One thing was clear by the shock in his eyes. He definitely had not seen that coming.

Jessa stumbled away from him as his arms quickly fell to his sides and he toppled face first in the dirt, dead. But the bigger danger had not passed. She put her head down to collect her thoughts. What the fuck was she going to do now? The question kept running through her mind. The answer was harder to find.

They were going to have to leave the community. It didn’t matter that the man attacked her. There were many people that wouldn’t believe her and would surely think that it was somehow her fault. She wasn’t very talkative and people found that trait suspicious. Some people felt like women did not have the option to say no anymore, let alone fight back in the new male-dominated landscape. A woman had the choice of finding a man to protect her, or traveling as a gypsy from place to place with the constant risk of being assaulted.

It took a minute for her to realize she did not have any clothes on below the waist and that her shirt was almost ripped off of her. Finding the clothes that had so recently been torn off and dressing herself helped her collect her thoughts even as she touched her head gingerly, feeling a bump forming. Blood had clotted in her hair and smeared her face, even as it mixed with Chase’s blood on her clothes. She walked slowly to the stream nearby so she could take a quick impromptu bath. She was thinking hard about how she was going to get into town in this state without drawing too much attention to herself. She didn’t even notice the man watching her from behind the trees.

***

Michael stepped back and went completely still as she passed. If he had not just witnessed what he had, he would have never believed it. He had come across the two as the man sat on top of Jessa. At first he was unsure what was happening but then had seen the blood on her head and knew something was very wrong. Just then she had started to struggle. Before he could utter a word though, he watched her stab the man to death with one quick strike. Her eyes were filled with an emptiness that he had never witnessed in a person, let alone a woman.

Shock kept him transfixed as the woman watched the man die, not a second of sympathy, or any real emotion, apparent on her face. Her face had a hollow look as she stood by, ready to finish the job if needed. Then it appeared that she had a moment of uncertainty. At least that’s how it looked, but as quickly as it was there, it passed, and she apparently came to a decision. He followed from a distance in the brush as she made her way to the stream. He watched a moment longer, till she had stripped at the water’s edge and hurriedly stepped into the water with a small gasp. The natural spring fed directly into it, so he knew how cold it must be.

As much as he would have liked to stay and watch the death dealing wood nymph in all her nude splendor, he also wanted to help her. He hurried back to the house he was staying in at the edge of town as quickly as he could. He got an extra shirt from his bag and returned just as quickly to put it next to her clothes by the bank. He wasn’t sure why he did it, but Michael took her ripped shirt in exchange.

6

Jessa was not sure who had left a shirt for her, but it was probably a man. At least it was a man’s shirt. Whoever it was must have seen what had happened, because her bloody ripped shirt was gone as well. Now, even more ill at ease with the knowledge that someone else knew of what she had done, Jessa completely forgot about her assaulter’s dead body.

What was she going to do? If she buried it, it would give her a bit more time before she would have to leave. Being the shady type that that guy was, everyone would just think he had slipped off and left town. And truthfully she could think of any number of other scenarios that people might assume had caused his absence. There was always some good in the bad if you looked hard enough. Her Mom had taught her that. Maybe she could even stay until fall so she could harvest and preserve enough for the winter on the road. She just had to hope that whoever had left the shirt was a friend, which seemed likely. Still she didn’t like to be out of control. Maybe whoever it was would want something in return for their silence.

Jessa got back to the body, or where it was supposed to be at least, and there was nothing there. She did a double take to be sure she was in the right place. Sure enough, the blood still coated the ground, but there was no body. She also detected no discernible trail. What could have happened? Afraid that maybe he was somehow still alive, Jessa’s heart sank. She immediately raced back to town to get her son. It didn’t seem possible that things could get worse, but they were, in fact, getting worse and worse by the minute. She ran back in a controlled panic, and was both surprised and relieved to hear her son’s distinct laughter as she approached the end of her street. Blessedly, nothing seemed to be amiss. Still, understandably alarmed by the day’s events, she was walking back to her house when she saw Teresa waving to her.

“Hey Teresa, where’s Shane? Is he ok?”

“Of course, why wouldn’t he be? They are just playing out back. Did you see Mike?”

“No, should I have?”

“No, but Billy has been looking for him for a while. He wanted him to go with him fishing later. Mike was supposed to be getting some worms and bait in the woods. I thought you would have seen him out there. Oh well, I am sure he will turn up. No big deal.”

Jessa said a few more pleasantries and asked Shane if he wanted to come help her make dinner. He declined, wanting nothing to do with chores of any kind of course. She was relieved. She didn’t know why she had even asked him. It must have been habit.

She entered the house alone and as soon as the door closed behind her, she pressed her back against it, breathing slowly. She needed to collect herself. It was upon finally relaxing and calming her mind that she noticed the masculine smell coming off of the shirt she wore. Closing her eyes for a moment, she lifted the collar and inhaled. The smell quickly reminded her of the man she had met the night before, and how he had made her feel in his presence. Just as quickly she put the pieces together.

***

Dinner that night consisted of baked potatoes with butter and sour cream, string beans and a salad. Jessa had just set the table and was going to call Shane in, when she stopped at the kitchen window. Michael was out front playing catch with him and her son was beaming with the attention. Her son missed his father. He missed having a man to look up to and show him the way. Hating to break the fun up, she called for Shane to come in and eat. To her astonishment, after Shane said something to the man, he started to follow the boy into the house. Great, she thought, this is just what I need. Her mind and body were already addled enough.

“Mom, I invited Mike over for dinner. You always say there’s enough for everyone.”

“Of course hon.” she said, even if she wasn’t exactly feeling it.

She patted the boy’s head before she sent Mike a glare with barely contained hostility. Although a part of her knew she should be grateful, what she felt was anger at the knowledge that this man had in a small way “saved her.” She had gotten so used to doing everything on her own that she wasn’t sure she was ready to let down her walls and receive any help. Seeing that look, Mike almost changed his mind about staying for dinner, especially after thinking of the fate of the last man who crossed her. He brushed whatever second thoughts he had aside and chose to follow his impulse and push ahead and pass through the door.

“Welcome, Michael was it?”

She looked at the man again, her face back to neutrality as she awaited his reply.

“Shane, go wash up dear.”

Jessa watched her son huff to the bathroom, a little perturbed his mother had spoken to him like a child in front of his new friend. She turned to speak to Michael, who had suddenly gotten so close to her that she forgot her own words in surprise. She took a step back, but Michael grabbed her gently around her waist and pulled her to him. He huskily spoke in her ear, “I like this shirt much better on you.”

Jessa’s body felt electrified like never before, not even with her husband. The man’s touch sent her body on edge and she backed up from his grasp. The knowledge that it had been he who left the shirt only intensified her body’s reaction. She did not feel a danger, but rather a need that could be even more dangerous to the woman. Her body was responding to this virile man. She moved too quickly and winced and grabbed her head reflexively. It was becoming a very eventful, as well as confusing, day for the young woman.

“Let me take a look at that.”

“No. I’m fine. I have taken care of it already.”

“I bet you have. But let me look.”

Michael touched her gently, pushing long strands of her hair back to see the wound. It looked as if she was hit by the butt of a gun and there was a substantial cut. He also noticed flecks of green and a clear jelly on the wound.

“Here, let’s clean it out.”

“It is clean. Those are herbs so it doesn’t get infected.”

“You’re a healer as well?”

Shane came out of the bathroom and Jessa pulled herself from Michael, looking away.

“You ready to eat, baby?”

7

The meal was simple, but delicious. With as much traveling as he was used to, Michael was used to scavenging for what he ate. He couldn’t remember the last time he had had butter. Very few people even knew how to make it anymore. He had not seen sour cream since before the bombs.

“How in the world did you make sour cream?”

“I found some vinegar a while back. You just mix it up and let it sit for a while.”

She made it sound so simple. He guessed it was, but you had to know how to do it. There were other luxuries that he noticed that he had not seen since the time before all the destruction, when society ran like a well-oiled machine. Another luxury was the alcohol that he was drinking, a sort of moonshine. It was strong and he could feel its effects almost immediately with the first sip. As they finished their meal and he drained the last of his drink, he felt an uncharacteristic groggy feeling spread through him, which soon gave way to unconsciousness. The next time he opened his eyes, he was still sitting there, but now with his cheek resting on the table. As he slowly raised his head, he saw that the boy was nowhere in sight.

“Come on big boy, time to go lie down.”

“What was in that drink?”

“Nothing you won’t sleep off dear.”

With him in a more vulnerable state, Jessa leaned in and captured his lips with hers. Her tongue teased his mouth open, before he could reciprocate. She gently nipped his lips as his hand grabbed at her breast. It didn’t matter how out of it a man was, they always had energy for that, she thought. He moaned into her mouth before he passed out completely once more.

Jessa looked down at the man lying unconscious in her bed. It really was a shame, she thought. He would have been one of the men she actually would have considered for a real relationship…or at least for a few romps in the hay. She couldn’t help but look at the bulge that had yet to go down in his pants. She reached out and grabbed it with her hand, saddened further by the size of it. Such a shame, she thought again.

8

Michael woke up with a start and quite a pounding headache. He completely forgot where he was for a minute. He looked around and found himself in Jessa’s bed, but she was nowhere to be seen. Walking through the house, he could see that the essentials were missing. The top drawers of her dresser were open and empty. The once full cupboard was half bare. The woman was gone.  Michael’s heart sank.

He was frustrated and a little angry, but a look around her little house made him even more intrigued. For such a small house, every inch was used efficiently. There were plants and herbs preserved and drying in every room that he walked through. He did not even know what half of them were, but it sure looked impressive. There were plants growing indoors, almost as many as there were growing outside. He had the sinking feeling that Jessa had run away, and it was because of his shirt comment. Somehow he had gotten the crazy idea that she would be grateful for his help. Instead, she seemed pissed. One thing had stayed the same since before the bombs, he thought. He still didn’t understand women. Mike would have never told anyone what happened, but she didn’t know that. He had scared her off. A wave of guilt and some self-condemnation washed over him. Well, she wasn’t getting away so easily. He would just have to find her.

***

Jessa walked down one of the overgrown side roads on her way towards the coast. She had been trying to decide about their trip for a while and the incident with that creep – that dead creep now - cemented the idea. She was craving the saltwater and Shane had never even seen the ocean before. That was something she wanted to rectify.

She figured that it would take a few months and she had brought enough dehydrated vegetables and jerky, as well as energy cakes she made out of ground acorn, mixed dehydrated berries and animal fat, to make the journey. Shane was understandably not very excited about leaving the little town, though he knew that there must be a reason and listened when his mother woke him up and told him to pack. They each had a full pack on their backs, since what they could carry was now the sum total of their worldly possessions.

He was used to moving around. The last six months had been the longest they had stayed in one place. He knew his mother was fearful of traveling alone and he picked up on her added stress. He was not quite sure what she was afraid of. She would never admit she was afraid, but Shane knew when she was. He liked the idea of traveling again and he always looked at it like an adventure. He was going to miss Aidan and even that new man Michael, but he did not want to stay in that tiny town forever. There were so many things that he was told growing up, the stories of the way the world used to be and he wanted to see more of what was left. Mostly knew he had to be brave for his mom.

“Where are we going Ma?”

“Well baby, I would love to see the ocean again, and wouldn’t you like to see water everywhere as far as you can see?”

“Yes, I am ready for an adventure!”

Jessa smiled down to him. He constantly reminded her of how wise beyond his years he was and of the uncanny ability children have to adapt to almost anything. He was already adjusting to this new “adventure” as he called it. He must have gotten that from his father.

His father had been convinced that they must move around a lot, constantly searching. He was always looking for the perfect place to make a home. It had been over four years though, and they had never found it. Kraven had always done more than love her. He had been her constant protector and had shown it many times during the course of their travels. There was also more than one or two times that he had saved their young child. She was especially nervous about traveling alone with her son. She was afraid she would not be able to protect him as she needed to. A gun and a crossbow had been added to the weapons on hand, though she still felt vulnerable.

After all, there was no such thing as police to protect them now. The thought of dialing 911 actually made her wince. Wouldn’t that be nice. She would be calling every day, she mused to herself.

While Jessa remembered life before only vaguely, she had definitely remembered police. People did not have some uniformed force to depend on to save them anymore. They only had their own wits and skills and those of whoever they were living or traveling with. There was some protection and safety in numbers, but it seemed to her that you had to lose free will in the balance and it just wasn’t worth it to her.

Deep down she hoped she wasn’t being pigheaded and foolish. Hopefully her stubbornness would not get them both killed. But she had to be true to herself. What was the point of being safe if she could not decide how to live in that safety on her own terms? Jessa had always agreed with her husband that there must be someplace she could do that as part of a community. She was determined that if she couldn’t find such a place, she would help to build one. Now that he was gone, she was more determined than ever to make that place a reality.

9

Jessa smiled at her good fortune. The pair had stumbled across a small cottage in the middle of the woods that seemed to have been empty for a while. She felt she was far enough away from the road to build a fire, as she was not too worried about thieves as deep in as they were. Shane was in the back room sleeping. She had strung some can lines in the woods as a make shift alarm system for some added protection. A minute’s warning was often the difference between life and death these days. Jessa had also secured his room with a few extra boards on the inside. With that extra sense of security, she was now outside enjoying one of her guilty pleasures; a joint. The civilized world may have ended, but at least there was plenty of pot now. Not only was it the best weed anyone had ever smoked, but the seeds were highly nutritious and not too bad tasting as an addition to almost any meal.

Sitting back with her eyes closed, Jessa exhaled the sweet pungent smoke out of her nose. She replayed the day’s events, but instead of focusing on the attack, she thought of the man whose shirt she still wore.

“You mind if I take a drag?”

Jessa was stunned to hear a voice so close, not even hearing any steps beforehand. So much for her tin can alarm system. She opened her eyes and almost started to scream, but the sound was stifled by a large hand. His face pressed against hers, replacing the fingers with his mouth. His tongue delved into her mouth quickly, demanding her attention.

She struggled against him, though her size was no match for his strength. He had the jump on her and she was worried about where it was going to go as she could feel his excitement growing against her. She didn’t get a bad vibe like before, but he was understandably pissed off from being drugged a few hours before. The biggest difference was that now she wanted to feel his hands on her, and even more so, she needed it. They both had felt this attraction from the moment they had laid eyes on each other.

His hands were pushing her body against the grass, his mouth never leaving hers for a moment. He touched her ribs, and then went up to one of her soft mounds, his fingers tweaking her nipples roughly. Her struggle had stopped so abruptly that Michael was not sure how he had gotten to find himself on top of her. He was still a bit pissed that she had slipped something into his drink. Seeing her out there relaxed and smoking a joint though, he had quickly forgotten any anger he had been feeling. She was irresistible to him. He remembered her naked in the bathroom and at the creek. Her body felt even better below him then he could have imagined and he just couldn’t help himself. His anger was replaced with a lust that he had not experienced since his youth. He had that all-consuming desire to bury himself deep inside her.

His hands found the bottom of her skirt and realized she must have changed since he had seen her last, though she was still wearing his shirt on top. He wanted to see that as a sign that maybe she did care for him. His fingers slowly crept up her leg. It was not until he had reached her panties that she started to protest anew.

“Please stop. I’m sorry, okay?”

“Do you really want me to stop?”

“Yes.”

Michael was not anticipating that answer. He sat back on his knees, looking at her red lips, bewildered expression, as well as those lust filled eyes. She still held the burning joint in her hand. Michael grabbed the joint and put it to his lips and sucked. Inhaling deep, he handed it back to her and crawled between her splayed legs. Her white panties beckoned to him like a beacon in the night. He heard her gasp as he jerked her underwear to one side and took a nice long lick.

“Smoke your joint and let me have a taste. I won’t do anything you don’t want me to do.”

Jessa seemed satisfied with the request, as well as with the statement, because she merely looked at him with legs slightly wider and took a nice long drag. The orange end lit up her face for a moment as she watched the back of his head.

Michael smiled to himself and pulled her panties off. Lying on his stomach in the grass before her, he used his fingers to spread her even wider. Exposing her tiny pleasure spot, he attached to it with his mouth and started to suckle hard. She squirmed underneath him, while Michael used his forearms to hold her lower body down and keep her in his mouth. She tasted sweet to him as he drank from her like she was an oasis in the desert.

Jessa’s fingers found themselves entwined in his hair, pulling him closer to her core. She needed the release that she felt she was so close to. Her hands were now on him like a vise as she pulled him into her wetness. He withdrew from her and all she could do was moan in frustration with the absence. Her eyes were glazed as she looked up at him from the grass.

Michael did not leave her alone long though. He pulled his pants off and freed his iron rod in one fluid movement in front of her. The woman’s chest heaved when he revealed himself and her insides twitched in anticipation. She could already feel it inside of her and she clenched pleasurably at the thought.

Michael knelt down between her legs, eagerly holding himself in his tightened fist. He put the head just at her weeping opening and waited at the slippery gates. He had to stop himself from plunging into her immediately.

“May I enter?” he asked, semi-teasingly.

Michael did not move, just waited at the cusp. He waited so long that he thought he may not get any answer at all. Heat emanated from her and drove the man wild with lust and want. He longed to bury himself inside of her, but he refused to take someone who did not want it. He begged her in his head, but he couldn’t meet her eyes, afraid she would not be as turned on as he was.

“Yes.”

So softly the words were said that Michael almost didn’t hear them. But he did and with that he plunged ahead in a rush. She was soaking wet and he slid all of his fat cock inside of her. He heard her scream, like she was in the distance. He felt a moment of guilt for not allowing her body to adjust to his size, but was soon completely lost in her suffocating folds.

Michael leaned closer to her, driving in even deeper with his action. Jessa moaned again as he filled her and his blunt end pushed against her womb. Yanking his shirt up, he captured one of her jiggling globes in his mouth. His teeth started to bite her nipple gently and then he was clenched by her slippery walls.

Jessa’s whole body released all of its energy and she felt as if she had exploded. Her pussy clamped onto Michael’s thick cock and started to convulse around it again. Her orgasm came strong and hard and every squeeze of her walls seemed to pull him in deeper. She could not stop the undulating waves of her body as she was overwhelmed with the stimulation.

Michael tried to calm her, but her body would not stop trembling and shaking. He pulled his dick from her in a jerk and Jessa collapsed with her legs splayed in a daze on the ground. Michael put his head back between her legs and started lapping up the woman’s essence from her orgasm. Jessa jumped every time his tongue grazed her sensitive button. He pulled back, inserting a finger where his tongue had been before.

Amazed at how tight she felt even to his finger, he started stroking her insides, trying to widen her so he had a chance of lasting more than a few minutes. Her moans became louder and she came again from his ministrations, this time on his hand. Jessa’s whole body tightened up underneath him and then a rush of fluid came out around his thick fingers. Transfixed, he continued to pump into her until she was pushing back against his hand. Even then, he finger fucked her for another few moments before her moans got higher pitched and desperate sounding. Her hand was firm against his, trying desperately to pull his digits out of her.

He pulled up from her, watching her face as she thrashed from side to side. Her face was stuck with a state of euphoria on it. Kneeling down and adding a finger to make two in her tight snatch, he started to pump slowly again. Her cries were only increased when his mouth re-found her nub. He thought she was going to buck him off like a wild horse the way her body was moving underneath him.

“Please stop, no more. I can’t take anymore!”

“Jessa, we’re just getting started.”

Quickly, Michael was kneeling between her legs. He wiped the juice off of his stubbly chin and positioned himself against her quivering quim. Not asking this time, Michael thrust forward quickly, burying himself in heaven once more. His grunt of sheer pleasure masked hers of unprepared surprise. Even after multiple squirting orgasms, her pussy still felt tight enough to crush his dick and he had to grit his teeth to stop himself from exploding.

He pulled out of her very slowly, her walls griping his cock with every inch that left her. He plunged into her again, this time hitting her bottom and pushing forward harder. Surging inside of her for the second time was almost his end, because Jessa was coming again, all over his cock. As the woman flooded her womb, he could feel it leaking out of her with each back stroke of his pumping member.

“You feel so good.” he said with more tenderness than he meant to reveal.

Michael grabbed her thighs and threw her legs over his shoulder, pulling her tighter against him. She moaned when he went deeper inside, filling her completely with his throbbing meat. Her eyes were closed tight and she seemed to be in one long orgasm. Her sweet pussy milked his cock with each wave of pleasure that crashed over her, threatening to make him erupt early. So long had it been since Michael had felt such tight folds, such wetness that he was finding his own personal struggle to avoid immediate climax close to painful at that point. Tasting blood from biting his own lip, he struggled with his control as her body writhed underneath his in abandon.

Moving faster inside of her, he wrapped his arms around her thighs and started to piston in and out of her. Her moaning increased with the speed of his hips and Michael was quickly losing himself to her whimpering. He shrugged her legs off of him and they fell on each side of his body. Seeing his cock buried into her tight snatch was too much for him and he finally started to come. He sawed in and out of her a few more times, rubbing her clit as jet after jet streamed into her sweat soaked body. He pushed deep and blasted hard against her womb, filling her with his gooey seed.

Satisfaction did not aptly describe how he felt after spending himself so completely. Her body glistened with sweat and he could see his white cum pouring out of her when he pulled out. Her eyes were closed and her lips were pursed just a bit. Long shapely legs stood wide open and Jessa looked exhausted. Wrestling his shirt off, he used it to gently wash his seed off of her exposed flesh, steam rising off of her in the cool night air. He could not help but rub her clit gently, stroking her to another orgasm. Her hand grabbed his with renewed strength and pulled it away from her.

“Ok, ok…enough…”

She stood up a bit wobbly, trying to get her bearings. Straightening her clothes, Jessa walked into the little cottage and sank onto the second bed alongside the one in which Shane was still fast asleep. The walls still had some kid’s posters hanging where they were once pinned with such care. Her mind had not seen this coming, but her body was grateful nonetheless. Still, she knew it couldn’t last. Before she had a chance to think further, her body succumbed to the combined exhaustion of her journey, as well as to the release of the sex, and she was asleep moments after her head hit the pillow.

10

Awakening with a start, Jessa realized Shane was awake as well. It had been his slight movement that woke her. She was still tired but knew it was just as well she had awakened. She knew what they had to do. She had known all along. She whispered for him to get up and grab his bag. She made the signal for silence and he complied without question. He could feel that something was disturbing his mother, so he just did as he was told in silence. The stealthy communication had become second nature in this new world of survival. It was not the first time that they had had to leave quickly and without detection.

They left the house with practiced efficiency, leaving Michael asleep in an adjacent room where he had apparently crashed to sleep after his own spent passion. Jessa was thankful that Shane had not seen him as they left. They moved north, changing course and making sure to leave no marks behind to be tracked. She settled back into the woods, moving quickly, her son walking deftly beside her. He was beginning to show signs that he would become a natural woodsman, she noted. But her mind was addled and her thoughts returned to the man she had just escaped.

She wanted to put as much distance between them and Michael as she could. She was convinced that having him in her life meant nothing but trouble. If nothing else, he was trouble for her at least. Her body ached with every step she took and her insides were sore and raw. It was a pleasurable pain though, and the barest hint of a smile played on her face as she walked with her son into the rising sun.

***

Michael slept better than he had in years, feeling pleasurably dead to the world. His mind had stopped racing as he had just lain there, totally sated. He awoke on the short sofa, he legs sticking almost a foot off the edge. He could not help but smile at the prior night’s events. He had one of those smiles that could be felt from one side of the face all the way to the other. Stretching, Michael’s first instinct was to check on her. He just wanted to see her, maybe just to affirm that the night had really happened, but he thought against it.

He remained in bed for almost another hour and still had not heard the slightest sound from the shuttered bedroom. After he had changed his clothes, which he still wore from the day before, he washed his face and started a small fire outside for breakfast. He found it hard to imagine, him cooking breakfast like he was the woman in the relationship. He didn’t care though. If playing the female role got him sex like that, he would do any little chore needed to make her happy. Hell, he’d put on a dress too if that’s what it took.

Unable to wait anymore, Michael nudged the bedroom door open quietly. He could not believe that the kid, at least, hadn’t gotten up yet. He fondly remembered his own always being the first one up in the house. He knew that door had not budged since he had been up because his eyes were never far from it. One always had to be ready in this world.

As he opened the door, he realized with a start that they were gone. Unable to believe his eyes, he hurriedly checked the rest of the small house. He scanned the immediate perimeter as well, calling their names.

Looking around he quickly surmised that all of their belongings were gone as well. She had taken it all with her, which meant that wherever she went, she did not plan on returning. Michael cursed and smashed his fist into the wall. Here he was sleeping like a baby from the best night of his life thinking he had finally found a woman…and not just any woman, but a woman he could really have feelings for, and she had up and left him in the night. Just his luck to lose her before they even got started. He knew he shouldn’t have come on so strong, but he hadn’t been able to help himself. Fuck. He had blown it again.

After a moment of malaise, he realized she couldn’t be that far ahead, especially traveling with a child on foot. She couldn’t have left before the sun came up, could she? He didn’t know, but he knew that he had to find her. He had to find her again, he corrected himself with a shake of his head. He knew she liked him. It was obvious. He just had to get her to see that they could be a good thing for each other.

With Michael’s mind set, he packed up quickly and picked up the tortillas his domestic smitten ass had actually made for the stubborn woman and her son. He had planned on a sort of breakfast in bed, and maybe impressing her with his thoughtfulness. They were simply ground corn and water, but still.

He couldn’t believe his own naivety and cursed himself for letting his guard down, as well as for being such a sucker. His agitation made his steps quicker, though it wasn’t long before he realized that there was no trail to follow. This woman had once again surprised him. Although he would have appreciated a nice clear set of tracks and signs to follow, he also had to admit that he found her growing list of survival skills to be pretty impressive.

He continued east, the way she had been going before he had pounced on her like a wild cat. He walked faster than she could, even running for short bursts, but still not a trace of her could be found even with his trained eye. If he didn’t have a few scratches on his chest, he may have thought the whole night had been just a really good dream. After a day of chasing her, he wondered if he was chasing a ghost. Maybe she was just a nymph that crossed his path one night because the Gods had smiled on him. Sometimes anything felt possible in this strange abandoned land.

***

Jessa had no misconception of what had happened between them. She blamed it on pure hormones. Michael had fit the description of her desire and he had caught her at a moment of weakness. She kept telling herself that version of the narrative as she walked, one foot in front of the other. Each step reminded her of the man with the sea-blue eyes, but she tried to push him from her mind. She couldn’t be distracted and he was most definitely a distraction with a capital D.

There was something more to her running off from him though. He had touched a part of her that she had not felt in a long time and she was not sure that she wanted to feel again. She had to keep her walls up. Every time Jessa got close to someone in the world, something bad happened. She couldn’t lose anyone else. In an effort to escape all that pain, she had convinced herself that if she just got to the coast and maybe found an island somewhere, everything would be okay. That was what kept her going.

Besides, Michael had his own mission, and he had plans to go in exactly the opposite direction from where she wanted to go in order to fulfill it. While her mind hoped that she didn’t see him again, she knew that her body would ignore her if he so much as appeared around the corner. She couldn’t afford to be thinking about this now, she decided. She had to get them to safety. With that thought, she grabbed her son’s hand more tightly as they walked along yet another road. Leaning into the strengthening breeze from the coast, she quickened their pace just a little bit more. They would find their island. She was sure of it.

The End

The story continues in Book 2, available now from Amazon

Finding Love in a Dark World: Book 2

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1

“Billy, what are you saying?” Teresa asked, frowning.

“I’m saying that Jessa’s disappeared and so did Chase. You don’t think that’s a coincidence, do you?”

“I just can’t see her taking off like that. Not with a young son in the middle of the night. It just doesn’t make any sense. She is a very careful woman.”

“Yeah, but she is not like you. I think she liked to be alone. Besides, Mike is gone too. I wouldn’t give Chase a snowball’s chance in hell at befriending her, but Mike? I don’t know, I think there was a spark between the two of them. Didn’t you feel it? I mean, let’s just say he definitely had it bad for her. Poor guy was asking all kinds of questions. ‘Is she single? Where’d she come from? What’s her middle name?’ Hell it wouldn’t have been the first time one of the guys wanted to get on her.”

Billy recoiled a bit at the sharp look Teresa directed in his direction. Sometimes it seemed like she didn’t like to know how men actually thought. She really didn’t understand the way things were in the world, and Billy didn’t have the heart to tell her. That was one of the things he had been so attracted to about the woman. She was able to tune out all the B.S. in this crazy new world and find her own sort of peace about it. As long as you didn’t put it in her face she operated from a sort of “need to know basis.” In that sense, she just went with the flow. He did what he wanted and as long as she didn’t see it, she really didn’t care what kind of secrets her dark-haired husband had. And Billy had more than a few.

There was a knock on the front door. Being that it was so late, Billy got up himself, but motioned for Teresa to stay in the bed, just in case it was trouble. She nodded her head, though she had had no intention of getting out of her warm bed. She was content to let Billy do the thinking. And the heavy lifting, for that matter. She lay back in bed without giving the situation a second thought. She was tired from another long day and had no interest in allowing anything to prevent her from getting her beauty sleep. Teresa had no worries on her mind as she closed her eyes for the night.

***

“I’m coming! Damn, do you know how late it is?”

Billy yanked the door open after turning the three locks. He saw his friend Jimmy and by the look on his face, whatever it was that he had to tell him was pretty serious. The blonde man could barely hold his eyes.

“Well come on out with it. What’s going on?”

Jimmy looked around and then nodded his head out to the porch as he backed up. Billy flushed. Must be pretty bad if he didn’t want Teresa to overhear. Billy had a feeling of dread in the pit of his stomach as he stepped out onto the cool concrete porch. The sharp temperature change made him shiver involuntarily, but he hardly registered it. All of his focus was on hearing whatever was so serious that Jimmy had felt the need to come over here at close to midnight to tell him.

“What happened?”

“We found Chase.”

“Good, where is he?”

“He’s dead Billy. Buried in a shallow grave out by the woods. We wouldn’t have found him at all if not for old Bruiser digging around out there. We was out hunting squirrel when I seen him get into it, digging around in the brush. I thought he had just gotten a hold of something dead, or maybe digging after a chipmunk, but then I seen a hand sticking up.”

“What?!”

Jimmy tried to continue, but Billy was already getting worked up, his voice carrying through the small village.

“Shhh!”

“Don’t you fucking shush me! That man was family. He might a been a bit of a loudmouth, but so what? How the hell did he die?”

“There was a stab wound in his chest and a pair of shears still buried in it. It looks like he sure got on the wrong side of someone, Billy.”

It didn’t take a genius to put two and two together and Billy’s mind instantly went to the healer woman with the young boy. Billy also thought he had good idea of what might have happened. He couldn’t let this go. He had his suspicions already, but he had to get to the bottom of this for sure and make sure that justice was done.

This wasn’t even just about justice. Chase was one of his men, and as the leader in this town, his death couldn’t go unpunished. There were unspoken rules in this land now. He had to avenge his death and he knew exactly who he needed to find. He sighed, not really wanting to do what he knew must be done. If he was right about his suspicions, then Chase most definitely had it coming. The guy was not the sharpest tool in the shed – or the nicest, if you could extend the analogy. But he had had his uses.

“Get Marshall and be ready by sun-up. We got some searching to do it seems. First thing, we have to find Jessa.”

It was clear to Billy that Jimmy hadn’t put the pieces together yet, but he would explain it to him later. Billy was too pissed and a little shocked to have lost one of his own. Chase had been his last blood relative in the world and now he was gone. For a lot of reasons, Billy had to do something to make it right.

He walked back to the bedroom and woke Teresa up. A lot of men used sex as an outlet. Sometimes it’s an outlet of affection. Sometimes it’s all about lust. And other times is can be about aggression, or just clearing the decks in your head. Billy wasn’t really thinking about any of that as his hand went to the soft curls between her thighs. She had slipped off to sleep while he was gone, but was quickly responding to his skillful touch.

“Billy.”

Billy turned her onto her side, so he could take her from behind like he liked. Teresa’s thin body writhed against him as her hands pulled down her lacy white panties. Billy growled behind her and slid on his side with his length out and ready for her. There was little said between them as he slid into her wetness. She was always hot and ready for him and he groaned with the sudden pleasure engulfing his rod. Teresa squeezed him tight as he entered, loving the guttural sounds of pleasure he made when she did.

He held her against him with an arm hugging her chest as his lower body pushed back and forth, slowly sawing into her tight quim. Billy covered her mouth as her tone got louder and higher-pitched. She was close as her body tightened up in front of him.

Billy pulled out right before she was going to explode and went back to his knees. She whimpered in protest and then went to her stomach with the light tap of his hand on her ass. She knew what he liked. Teresa pressed her face into the comforter and pushed herself up into the air. She wiggled her small derriere to entice him, anticipating him entering her again at any moment. When he finally did slam back inside her with a hard thrust, the bedding muffled her deep cry of satisfaction. Her insides convulsed around his silken rod and pushed the man to his end quicker than he would have liked.

Teresa clenched hard on his length, milking the end with her muscles. Her hips rotated him inside of her and he finally gasped, stopping her movement with his hands. He pulled out in a rush and groaned reluctantly. He lied back on his back and Teresa climbed into his arms, laying her head on his hard chest with a sigh. Well, that was nice, she thought. As animalistic as he had been with her, there was neediness in his sex that made her feel a closeness with him that had been missing a little of late. She let that warmth spread over her as they both drifted into sleep.

***

“Good morning Billy. What got into you last night?”

“I have to leave for a while and I don’t know how long I will be gone for. Maybe I just wanted to some good memories to tide me over until I return.” He said, as he gave her cheek a morning caress.

“Did you get them?”

“Yes.”

His arm tightened around her shoulder and he kissed the top of her head. Teresa was taken aback by his sudden tenderness. She knew deep inside he had feelings for her beyond just meeting his male needs, but at times they could be hard to find. He was a complicated man. But this sudden show of real affection let her know he wasn’t just going on a day trip. He would be gone for a bit. How long was hard to say, but he was just never that sweet to her.

Following her usual mantra, she wasn’t going to ask where he was going though. If he wanted her to know, he would tell her. The days of sentimentality and finding a sensitive man to hear about her feelings were gone along with television, radio, and getting her nails done. Relationships now, at least to her, were much more as she imagined they had been a few hundred years ago. A man wanted sex and companionship…and hot meals. A woman needed protecting…and maybe had her own needs. But the days of choosing among hundreds of possibilities a day were long gone. In some ways it was easier now.

“How long are you going to be gone?”

“I don’t know. A week or maybe a month. Me and a couple others need to head out. Just be careful and I will see you when I get back. Tell the boy I said goodbye for me.”

Teresa swallowed hard and closed her eyes. She wanted to take in and remember the moment so she could store it away for now and then draw on it in the nights to come. She did her best to memorize the feeling of his strong arms around her.

“Okay.”

She did her best to internalize his touch while he held her for a few more minutes before he got up and started to get dressed. Teresa hated it when he left. She was unclear how many men he was taking with him, but she had no doubt she would be safe here still. He would make sure she was looked after. But she would miss him. He was not going to tell her where he was going or why, but she had a feeling it had to do with her neighbor Jessa. That only made sense.

As she thought about what might or might not be to come, she watched as he pulled his leather jacket from the closet. She saw the necessity in it in this dirty, dangerous world. She knew there were no police. There was no law except the law of might. But still it scared her whenever he put on the leather. It was almost like he was putting on a new persona. With that jacket he changed into someone she didn’t fully know. She suspected that the unfamiliar persona had been born when the bombs dropped and the old ways had died. A further shiver ran through her as she watched him pack his bag full of items that made her blood run cold.

2

Jessa took a few minutes to watch the sunrise from the small apartment building’s window. There was a small balcony off of the sliding glass door, but they were too close to the city to actually step out on it. They couldn’t risk being spotted. She looked into the ruined town and felt a familiar sense of dread. Towns were dangerous places these days. Cities were worse. Jessa ran through her plan and questioned her tactics. They were alone on the outskirts of a place they shouldn’t be, but she had decided that it couldn’t be avoided.

The woman and her son had been holed up in the apartment building for two days now. She was stalling because she knew the decision to go straight through it was incredibly risky. She had been watching the city the entire time, scouting to find the best path and the best time to make the trip. She had left her son, Shane alone on two occasions for a few quick night recon trips. He was only five but had had to grow up twice as fast. It was clear that he was doing his best to pull his own weight and be strong, but in truth he was still just a young child. She could only learn so much without putting herself, or her son, at even greater risk. It was a mile through the mid-sized city or over forty to go around it considering the topography.

Scanning from the window, her eyes fell from the pink and orange hues of the new day’s sky, to the dark burnt out grays and browns of the gritty city below. It wasn’t even a city anymore really. It was just a series of burned out buildings and rubble. This was one of the cities hit by a nuclear device and what life was left looked a lot less like it should. The radiation had subsided over the years, but the mutations had taken hold and multiplied. Jessa had seen the packs of beasts herself. Their ancestors had probably been named “Fluffy” and “Spot”. Now they ran the destroyed city, like a disorganized pack of watchdogs – or watchcats- in a giant junkyard.

There appeared to be very little human activity, though she did see several lights on in the tops of some of the buildings that survived far enough away from the epicenter. Most people, if there were any here, were wise enough to stay in the shadows. What people she could detect had gone to the heights like she had. It just seemed safer with these creatures running around. This world’s version of an alley cat was the stuff of nightmares. She wondered if the people she saw – the lights at least - in the tall buildings were up that high for protection or a better view. Maybe they were one in the same, she realized.  Either way, there were several issues to consider. Jessa was feeling anxious to move forward. The path she had mapped out in her mind was hardly ideal.

Looking back at her sleeping son, she wondered if it wouldn’t be better to just go around after all. There was no guarantee that traveling around would be any safer though either. God, this world sucked, she thought, half joking with herself to ease the tension. The only guarantee that she had was that it would be longer and instead of an hour or so, it would take several days.

Not for the first time, she said to the empty room, “Why did you leave him?”

The question came out as a whisper, as it was more in her head than on her lips. But she still did not have an answer. She had been asking herself this question to one degree or another ever since that morning when they slipped off. As a matter of fact, if she was honest with herself, she had been asking herself that question even before they took off on him. Of course then it was “Why are you going to leave him?” It just seemed to be in her nature now. This new reality demanded it. But she knew that she would have felt safer if Michael was with her.

No, she corrected herself, she would have been safer in reality if he were with her. She knew that. She still felt his touch when she laid down to sleep at night. Granted, she didn’t sleep much anymore, but when she did she remembered the feel of him beside her. Jessa only got a few hours’ sleep at a time now, and usually only in the daytime, when it was too risky to travel. She still had not fully adapted to the city ways, but it seemed like the opposite held true here. The nights were full of roaming animals, and the days, especially the early mornings, were calm and quiet.

A new plan formulated while she went into the kitchen and got a few plates down from the cabinet in her new kitchen. Vaguely she wondered if the woman of the house had picked out the plates herself, or if they had been a wedding present. They were nice blue glass. There was no food or useful items in the apartment that she could take with them, but there were these nice dishes. She liked the idea of eating in a civilized manner, even if just for a few minutes, on real glass plates. They had been on their own for a couple of weeks by then and while by old standards they were on the precipice of hell of earth, it was actually the most comfortable set up they had had since leaving the community. Shane was sleeping on an actual bed and she had a great view. She closed her eyes for a minute and allowed herself the luxury of pretending for a minute that it was the old days, and that if she opened her eyes she would see the beautiful bustling city below her.  Of course when she did open her eyes, all she saw was the dead husk of civilization sprawled out below them.

“Good morning. It’s time to wake up sleepy head.”

“Why?”

“Because tomorrow we are going to be leaving early, so we need to get used to being up and ready to go.”

Shane nodded and got up dutifully, although his face was still a little grumpy. He most definitely did not like to be up early. He was more of a night person like his father had been.

“I’m hungry.”

“You always are,” she said with a wink. “Breakfast is on the table.”

Shane made a disparaging noise and sat down to the same food they had been eating since they got there.

“Why can’t we go find some fruit or something?”

“I don’t trust the food here. I am afraid it could make us sick. In fact the sooner we get away from the city the better.” She had heard stories about people who lived in the cities, and she didn’t want to take any chances.

“Oh. OK.”

Shane didn’t understand what it meant, but he knew that he was going to be eating more of the dried cakes until they got away from there.

“When are we leaving?”

“Tomorrow morning.”

“Good. I like this place. It’s different. And it’s cool to be up so high, but still, I would rather be able to go outside.”

“Me too. We are going to go through the city, so it might be a little scary, ok.”

He shook his head, though she didn’t think he really grasped how scary it might get. He looked at her with a trust that she hoped she had earned. She had had a sinking feeling in her gut ever since they had come upon the city, but she didn’t want to let him know that she felt so nervous.

“It’ll be fine. When we go all you have to do is stay close and be really quiet. Everything sleeps in the early morning, so we just need to make sure that we don’t wake them up.”

Shane nodded his head, but with just a hint less certainty, she thought. He seemed to know it might be better not to ask too many questions about whatever “things” she was talking about.

“Now eat up. We need to go through this place and see if there is anything useful we can take with us. I saw some comic books in the back bedroom. Did you see them?”

Shane brightened, as did Jessa. Ah, the power of a comic book to a boy’s happiness, she thought to herself. At least that hadn’t changed. The rest of the day went pretty smoothly and they were both tired by the time the sun started to go down. Jessa lay down with him until he fell asleep and then she went to the window to look out into the city again. As her eyes went to the few lights she had noticed in evenings past, she couldn’t decide if they represented a beacon of hope or a warning. They would just have to find out.

3

Michael passed through the city one last time before the sun went down. He had settled on taking shelter in one of the larger office buildings that had been right outside the blast zone from so many years before. He had kept up with the woman’s trail, even as it drew him closer and closer toward some unnamed city that had appeared on the horizon.  Along the windswept and often overgrown roads it had been relatively easy to follow her trail, but as the concrete closed in on all sides he had lost it.

His heart had sank as he had followed the trail closer and closer toward the danger of the city, but at least he had had a trail to follow.  But now, with no trail and no sign of her, his worry had reached a peak. It seemed she had just vanished. Maybe that was good, he thought. She might be keeping a low profile. Besides, she could protect herself, after all. He had seen that first hand when she finished off that guy that had attacked her in the woods. She could definitely take care of herself. But still, this was all conjecture at this point. He hoped for the best, but until he could find her – and her son – she would have no idea, for sure, if they were alive or dead.  His gut told him to stay near the city and that she would eventually show herself.

That assurance was what kept him going. Some guys might have gotten the hint after a woman ran out of them not just once, but twice, but he was a little more hard headed than most men. Besides, regardless of what she had done, he was not ready to give up on Jessa yet. He could still close his eyes and almost smell her hair, and could practically feel what it had felt like to hold her. He knew in his heart that despite whatever games she was playing on the outside, she did care for him deep down. She was just of those woman than ran away from that kind of loving, rather than running toward it. She would come around. At least he hoped she would, if he didn’t lose patience first, that is. He had to remind himself that the first order of business was tracking her down again.

Michael had come across a few people in the last two weeks, but he had remained out of sight and left them to their own devices. There was always a certain amount of risk in making contact with people these days, and in this situation he decided the risk was not worth the potential reward. There was no way she would have allowed herself to be seen by anyone anyhow. By apocalyptic wasteland standards, the city was virtually teeming with people, but they hid likes rats in the walls. And by teeming he estimated the whole place might have a few hundred people eking out an existence here amongst the ruins. Nature had moved in pretty quickly, so that here and there trees had even taken root in the smallest patches of dirt and cracked pavement. The animals had moved in when man was bombed out. Virtually anything you could have once found in a forest could be found here now, given the right situation. Dogs and cats abounded as did those unspeakable creatures that were mostly dog or cat. Raccoons, deer….squirrel; they were all still there. The animals were wilder now of course. Or maybe it was that man was wilder. It seemed pretty likely that man was here to stay. Opposable thumbs and frontal lobes were pretty hard to beat, after all. But when the bombs fell, a seed of doubt had been planted. Maybe man would not make it after all. When meeting those people that were scraping a way through the dust and decay, one was as often as not confronted with a deadness in the eyes that seemed more fitting to a possum than a man. Humanity had been forever changed and their place in the hierarchy of earth’s fauna had definitely taken a serious hit, to say the least.

Michael pulled away from the glass. He had selected this particular spot, high in the tower because of the excellent view it afforded. He had several candles burning near the windows, inviting her to him. He knew it could invite others as well, but that was a risk he was willing to take. Those who survived now had to know when to be careful and when to be bold. Mike thought that if Jessa knew he was there, she would come to him. That was his hope at least. The truth of it was that he was pretty powerless in this situation. At least this way he felt like he was doing something. It was not lost on him that it was she who had walked away in the first place. But he also knew that there was that third quality you had to have in this world. You had to know when to be careful and when to be bold, but you always had to have hope.

“Hey.”

Mike looked towards the locked door across the room. The now familiar voice came again, a little more insistently. He sighed and went to unlock it, somewhat annoyed by the interruption to his thoughts. In a rare lapse of judgment, he had revealed himself the day before in order to help the kid. He had just looked so pathetic shuffling down the street trying to push a cart while balancing an armful of books and drink some sort of brew through a straw all at once. He allowed himself to be cowed out of hiding by the ridiculousness of it, and some vestigial compassion he still had running through his veins. Maybe he had just longed for some human interaction. The kid certainly looked harmless enough. Trouble was that it was becoming apparent that Milo now considered him his new best friend. He wasn’t sure how to shake him.

“Hey Milo, come on in. You know you shouldn’t be out after dark.”

“Aww, those little puppies don’t scare me. Besides they don’t like their food burnt.”

The young man chuckled and the sound made Mike nervous. It was clear that Milo may not have been around for the bombs, but he certainly had lived in the cities aftermath long enough to be claimed by the ravaging of the radiation that permeated the city. Mike had asked him why he didn’t leave, but an answer was not forthcoming. Everyone knew it didn’t do to hang around the cities too long. This kid obviously hadn’t gotten the memo.

Milo sat down next to Michael and pulled out a bag of some sort.

“What do you got there?”

“It’s a surprise. But I looked high and low,” the kid quipped. “It’s pretty hard to find these days, but I know where to look.  It’s actually not exactly what you said, but it’s close. You’re lucky you have simple tastes.” With that he started pouring some rice into bowl.

Michael had indulged in the favorite “what food do you miss most” game and of all things had come up with oatmeal with apples. His mom used to make it for him when he was a boy, and just the memory of it warmed his heart. Of course he hadn’t told the kid that part. He had just said he’d love some hot oatmeal with apple slices. By the looks of it, Milo had made it his mission to make that desire a reality.

“My mom had told me that rice is really about all that is left to eat from before. Sorry, but there’s no more oatmeal. My mom told me that too.” With that he pulled a few apples out of the bag now. “But there’s lots of apples,” he said brightly. With that the kid proceeded to the sink where he pulled further supplies out of his bag, including a gallon of water and matches. Michael watched with more than a little appreciation as the teen proceeded to build a small fire in the sink, and cook up the rice with apples like he was a master chef right in his own kitchen. The kid seemed oblivious to his skill. “My mom showed me a lot of stuff,” Was all he said. “But then she went away.” Whatever that meant, the kid seemed to have made peace with it, so Michael didn’t pry.

Eventually they sat down and enjoyed the hot meal, much to Michael’s delight. “Thanks Milo, that was pretty impressive…and I’ve decided that rice and apples is just as good as rice and oatmeal. Where are you staying for the night?”

Michael thought he already knew the answer, and really he didn’t mind the company. A little touched or not, the kid had come through with the meal. Besides, Milo was pretty quiet. And Michael was learning that he was far more useful than he first appeared. God only knew what else the kid knew about surviving in the city. Maybe if he just let the kid hang around a little he could learn something helpful to his cause, he thought. Besides, the kid was alright.

“I was hoping to stay here.”

“Of course. You are welcome here as long as I am in the city. So why are you still here? There are lots of little settlements that are not so destroyed and without the radiation.”

Michael looked over the chemical burns on the young man’s arms and face. He guessed they covered the rest of his body as well. It was hard to tell whether the kid had always been like that, or if the burns had developed over time. Maybe it was both. Regardless, he had to get through the city ASAP.

“You probably think I’m crazy to stay here, but it’s all I know. I’ve been here my whole life. At first I stayed with my Mom. I’m not sure why she wanted to be here. But now I stay because I don’t know where else to go. I wouldn’t know what to do away from here. You think I could go with you when you leave?”

Michael had anticipated this, and the kid’s little cooking show had cemented it for him. He had already decided that he would take him with him. The kid had a simplicity, or maybe it was an innocence about him. Maybe it was the way he seemed to trust Michael. Maybe it was that this world was all he’d known. Whatever it was, Michael liked having the kid around. Maybe it reminded him a bit of what he once had himself. But he had to find Jessa and her son first. He still had hopes of finding her here in the city, but he had to think ahead as well. He had to anticipate her next move.

He wasn’t completely sure where she was going, but he had a pretty good idea. They were already headed toward the coast which he had taken as partial confirmation of his initial hunch. The morning she had ditched him (well, the first morning she had ditched him, he corrected himself), as he had looked over her home, he had seen a few crude drawings that she had made of an island in the sea. And she had a few other pictures up of the same. They were really little more than pictures ripped from old magazines, and many wouldn’t have given them a second thought, but it had gotten him thinking. It was really all he had to go on at this point anyhow. He would work with what he had.

“As soon as I find who I came here to find, we will leave together, Milo. Believe me, I want to be out of here as soon as I can. I am thinking we will head toward the ocean, maybe even find an island somewhere.”

The kid smiled at this. While Michael had first guessed him to be in his late teens, he saw that he actually looked closer to fourteen or fifteen when he smiled. The smile brought the kid through in him. There really wasn’t much room in this world for the kid in anyone, Michael thought. Nevertheless, it was nice to get glimpses.

“I am going to crash for the night.  Thanks again for the meal.”

“No problem Mike. That island will sure be nice.”

“Yeah it will, kid. Goodnight”

“Goodnight Mike.”

With that the kid found his own bedroom and Michael blew out the candles.

***

“Hey Mike. Didn’t you say you were looking for a woman and a little boy?”

Michael’s eyes opened instantly and he was up from the couch he was lying on. He went to the window the kid was at and looked down in the direction he was pointing. His heart stopped with the sight of her even as his mind raced to figure the best course of action now that she was once again in his sights. He didn’t want to fuck this up.

“Oh my God. I can’t believe it.” He almost danced in place as his body strained to jump right into action.

He also had to fight the urge to embrace Milo in a hug. For his part, Milo was grinning from ear to ear, happy to have helped him yet again.

“Thanks Milo. If you could, stay here and keep your eyes on them in case I lose them before I get down there. With a little more luck, I’ll be back in just a few minutes.”

Mike almost fell down the stairs in the stairwell a few times as he raced to make it to the ground floor and out of the building. He couldn’t believe his luck. He didn’t even know how Milo had spotted her, tucked up against the side of the building and moving slowly as she had been. But spot her he had, and now Michael just had to get to her before she slipped back into the shadows he was sure she would be sticking to. It was just miraculous that Milo had seen her. The kid was proving to be a good luck charm.

Just as he was pushing out onto the street and reveling in his luck, the peaceful quite of the morning air was pierced by a scream – her scream. Michael took off a sprint to cover the few blocks as quickly as he could, his heart practically beating out of his chest.

4

Jessa clutched Shane to her. Even as she sought to shield him with her body, she assessed her options and slowly backed away from the snarling pack in front of her. Maybe the two of them had been a little too loud, or perhaps she had misjudged the packs altogether. They looked plenty active this morning as they stood shoulder to shoulder in front of them, hackles raised as the beasts on the end began to circle to either side.

Even in her terror, Jessa couldn’t help but stare at their mutated bodies. These weren’t the cute, docile doggies out for their morning walks that one once would have encountered here. Their fur seemed patchy and marred by sores where it coated their barrel-chested bodies, and their teeth were far larger than any she had seen on the dogs back in her little town. The teeth themselves even seemed slightly more angled back toward the jaw, almost like a sharks. Or maybe it was her fear playing tricks on her. There was still some variation among them, but it barely registered now. Whatever careful breeding had once distinguished their ancestors had been eradicated by a combination of survival of the fittest and breeding in the wild. There were certainly no more Chihuahuas, or anything resembling the fashion accessory or “kick dogs” that were once so omnipresent in the cities.  All she could see through the mutation were traces of Doberman, Rottweiler, German Shepherd and maybe some retriever. She would have given anything for a box of dog biscuits.

“Nice puppies...”

Jessa walked backwards slowly, trying not to break eye contact with the largest one that seemed to be the leader. Her heart slammed in her chest as she searched the area, eyes darting behind her, trying to find a way out of this latest predicament. Things had been bad before, but this was a new level of shitty situation. Worst of all, she had Shane to protect as well. Jessa had known that something like this might have happened, but she had had not anticipated it coming so soon, or under these circumstances. Her machete and crossbow were still safely and uselessly strapped to her backpack. Even if she had either of them in hand, she knew they would do little good against the entire pack they now faced. Besides, her slightest hand movements were greeted by a chorus of deep low growls. Dammit. She just hoped that this major miscalculation on her part wouldn’t be her last.

Just then her green eyes caught a possible escape route off to the side and slightly behind them. She adjusted her stride as she elbowed Shane and directed his attention in that direction with a subtle nod of the head. Used to their silent mode, Shane understood immediately and they both began to sidestep in a steady, slow pace towards the semi-collapsed building and the possible shelter it promised. This was, of course, assuming that there was not another pack of blood thirsty beasts napping inside. The door was slightly ajar. She just needed to get to it.

The lead dog seemed to know what she had in mind and made as if to spring towards them. They still had about ten feet between them, and they were out of options. Jessa cursed the not-so-little bastard and turned to run. Shane darted ahead and was almost inside even as Jessa could hear the lead dog, or dog-thing, snarling behind her at her heels. Pushing Shane ahead of her, she dove through the doorway, spinning onto her back and delivering a swift kick square into the snout of the lead dog as she fell back. As it shook of the blow, Shane put his shoulder into the door as much as he could from his hands and knees. One last kick from Jessa and the beast removed its head from the opening. Together, they slammed the door closed, even as they heard the other dog-things clawing at the door. She quickly secured the bolt.

Shane stared wide-eyed at the wooden door as it shook with the violence of the beast’s onslaught.

“It’s okay sweetie. They will get bored with us. Help me pull that table over here.” She quickly looked around to ensure that they were, in fact, secure. She quickly realized that this was the only access point. Well, at least it would be relatively easy to defend. But that also meant that they would probably have to fight their way out.

Shane tried his best to move the table in front of the door alone, but in the end needed his mother’s help as, together they slid it in front of the door. It shook on its hinges and Jessa started to worry that it wouldn’t hold. These dogs seemed crazed in their attempts to get in. They had looked extremely hungry. Maybe that was why they were out in the morning in the first place. Cursing herself and their predicament, she now removed her pack and unstrapped the crossbow. She only had five bolts and even if every shot was a kill shot, she would still have to take a few out with her machete, all while somehow keeping Shane safe.

At not quite six, it was all he could do to just be brave in the face of what would have turned any pre-bombs kid into a blubbering mess. As she looked at him she felt a swelling that was a mixture of love, pride and a little remorse that he had face any of this. He just stood there, his little hands holding the table up against the door, his eyes looking for some kind of safety.

Jessa scanned the room once more and this time noticed a small pantry-like door in the hallway to the destroyed kitchen. She opened it and quickly removed an old mop and pail to make some room.

“In there Shane. I need to take care of those things so we can get out of here. Ok sweetie? Understand?” Even assuming she could handle the dog beasts, which was hardly a “gimme”, she was also aware of the commotion that they had made. If there was anyone within earshot they may have other problems to contend with. The world today was one of opportunity. The helpful neighbors of past were few and far between now. They needed to deal with this and get moving as soon as possible. That was another of her rules; keep moving.

“I don’t want you to come out for anyone but me, ok honey? A try to be quiet as a mouse. I’ll be back as soon as I can.” He nodded his head, blue eyes wide. Man did this kid have guts, she thought again. She was trying to reassure him as best she could, but there was no sugar coating mutant dogs trying to break down your door. If she weren’t about to piss herself she might have laughed at the thought.

She pushed a chair in front of the door just as she got ready to turn her attention to the job at hand. She just wanted to be ready for any eventuality, and thought it best to camouflage her son’s presence until she had secured the situation. She just needed to be able to fully focus on one thing at a time right now. She didn’t want to contemplate the very real possibility that she might not be able to get them out of this. Pushing any doubts from her mind she took a deep breath before moving the table slowly out of the way.

It was then that she heard a series of shotgun blasts accompanied by a voice she only knew now from her dreams.

“Milo! Left, left!” A series of a few more blasts rang out as she heard the dogs yelping in pain. Those who were able began to scatter.

She could hear some whimpers from the dirt street outside, even as other yelps grew distant. Jessa paused, unsure of what to do. She knew exactly who it was, but she couldn’t quite believe it either. How in the world had he found her? And who was Milo?  And what was it with this guy’s uncanny knack for showing up in the nick of time?

Her mind briefly went to the comic books she got her son when she could. If she weren’t busy feeling the exhilaration, and trepidation of the moment, she would have found it a little spooky. But she reminded herself that she had just been half-wishing a few days before that she had not run out on him.

“Jessa? Are you okay?”

Shit, she thought. This guy was beyond persistent. And Jessa, are you ok, really? That was all he had to say? Jessa saw the door handle move and though it was locked, she knew he was not going to just go away. As much as she was relieved, she also realized that in another way she was as trapped now as she had been by the dog creatures. She also realized that maybe it was time she got over herself. She looked back at the pantry door and decided to wait another minute or two to get him out of there. She unlocked the door knob and opened the door.

Sure enough, there was Michael in all his rugged glory, just standing there and looking more devastatingly attractive than she remembered him being. But her attention instantly went to the young man at his side. He looked to be in his mid to late teens, but it was hard to tell through the scarring that marred part of his face. Despite that though, he greeted her with a kind and open smile.

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you!”

Before she knew it, his arms were around her. Before he could contain himself, he had embraced her as the relief of finding her mixed with the raw emotion of being in her presence again. Despite having dreamt of this very moment as she drifted off to sleep on so many nights, initially, all Jessa could do was tense up. After a few seconds, though she let all her doubts and defenses melt away as she allowed him to support her. She allowed her body to melt into his. She wouldn’t run away again, she promised herself. She couldn’t keep running. He would just find her again, she thought to herself, allowing a little laugh to escape her.  She couldn’t believe that he was actually there. Michael pulled back after a moment, his eyes first scanning her and then quickly looking around the room.

“Where is Shane? Is he okay?”

“Yes, yes,” she quickly interjected to put him at ease, as she went to let him out. As soon as he laid eyes on him, Shane ran to Michael and hugged him tight.

“Michael! I knew you’d come!”

You did? That was news to her. The declaration shocked Jessa, as they had not so much as mentioned Michael since they left him last at the cottage. But she knew Shane needed a father and had formed an instant connection with Michael back in the community.

“Wow, I can’t believe you guys are here. You should have seen it! We fought the dog monsters and Mom was just gonna get them all. But I’m sure glad you guys are here. There were a lot of them. Hey, what’s your name?” His attention was now focused on the new member of what seemed to be their little band.

“This is Milo. Milo, this is Jessa and her son Shane.”

Jessa took his hand first. She could see the burns or scars or birth defects, or whatever they were, but she knew they were not contagious. The young man had been in the hot zone too long and she wondered if he would ever recover. By the looks of him he had grown up here. He didn’t look as bad as the rumors she had heard though. Still, despite his sweet smile, she doubted he was in the best of health. He didn’t look like he was going to see his twenties, but she kept the thought to herself as she shook his hand as warmly as she could.

“Well Milo, we are in your debt. I was just about to do my best with them, but I’ll be honest, it wasn’t looking good. I don’t know what we would have done without you guys. You sure handled the situation.” She was genuinely moved. And looking around and seeing the dead beasts that were so recently seeking to finish her off brought home how much they had indeed done for her. Jessa took a moment to appreciate this man who had followed her so far. At the same time she told herself she would not let herself get stuck in a situation like this again. She had gotten sloppy.

Milo smiled shyly, turning a soft red glow from all of the attention. Mike was, of course, beyond relieved to have actually found her. But he was also determined not to scare her off again. He would play it cool this time. Even as these thoughts coursed through his mind, he couldn’t help but notice how readily Milo soaked up her praise. He could see that she meant it too, but he knew from experience that she was hardly the sentimental type. Or at least that was not all of her. As much as he wanted to just give himself to this woman, he knew he had to be careful and stay aware, lest he fall under her spell again. He just needed to give it time. Milo just looked down again, his toes scraping against the ground.

“Really Miss, I just spotted you. Mike here was the one that ran out and took down the dogs. But truth is he did want me to stay behind and keep an eye on you guys. But I knew he might need help, so I followed him down. I know how to deal with the doggies.” She liked this kid, and she realized, just like Mike had, that he had his own set of skills to add to the group.

“So are you guys going to the ocean with us?”

Jessa sighed and looked down at her son. He was always too loose with the invites, though she had already been thinking about asking the same thing once they had rested up a bit. She decided it was just fate. He had found them twice now. She wasn’t the type of woman to “test” man like that. She had run because she honestly had thought it was the best thing to do. But if she had been testing him, he had certainly come through with flying colors.

Still there was much that needed to be said between them, but there would be time for that once they were safe and secure. She was unsure why she kept running from him. She did feel safer with him around. She realized that she also felt a little weaker somehow. But for the first time she decided to challenge that assessment. Was she really weaker? Or was she just scared? She looked over at Michael again with a twinkle in her eye. “I should thank you as well.”

Now it was Michaels turn to blush.

5

“So, are you going to tell me why you left?”

Jessa looked up at him and resigned herself to having a conversation she didn’t necessarily want to have.

“Look, I appreciate you helping us and all, but…”

“What is up with you? I know you care about me. So why do you keep running away? Are you really going to just take off again?”

Jessa gave him a dirty look. She didn’t really know what else to do. He had her totally pegged. Didn’t he get that she did not want to look at this stuff? He also knew that she needed him, so he could afford to put her on the spot. She thought it was the guys that were supposed to be cold and unfeeling. She really didn’t know exactly “what was up” with her.

“No, I am not going to just take off, but you don’t have to look so smug. And don’t think you can just jump on me like you did back at the cottage again. I would hate for you to end up like Chase. Okay cupcake?”

Michael just gave her an exasperated look. He knew as well as she did that she had enjoyed that roll in the grass more than she could give words to. They had just felt so right together. He would just have to be patient again. But he was glad that he had voiced what had gone unspoken last time.

Jessa smiled and went to the bedroom where her son was sleeping, her defenses a little back in place. She needed a little hiding. It was just a lot for her to take. After her husband had passed she thought she would never be with another man again.  Being around Michael was difficult and she felt better as soon as there was some space between them. It was going to be a long trip and she was still not sure why he was going her way. She still couldn’t quite believe that he meant what he said. She had an idea of what he really wanted and even though she wanted it too, she fought against her basic urges. When sleep finally came to her though, it was still Michael she dreamed of.

***

“Mom, everyone is up. It’s time to go.” Shane was giving her arm and back a not-so-gentle wake up shake.

Jessa’s eyes opened in a flash. She had slept way passed her usual time of dawn and the sun was high in the sky when she looked out.

“What time is it?”

Shane shrugged and handed her some sort of tea. She smelled it suspiciously and then took a drink.

“Thanks, who made this?”

“Milo. We went out and got some plants this morning for it. He’s really smart.”

Jessa stuffed down her annoyance at Shane going outside with the relative stranger. She didn’t know if she liked the idea of him going out alone with someone she didn’t know. Actually, she knew she didn’t like him going out without her period. There seemed to be a need to set some ground rules. Jessa had all intentions on telling Michael off as she got dressed, but when she smelled breakfast all cooked and ready, her initial anger quickly dissipated as her hunger won out. She took a couple of the little tortillas that he held out and sat down on the stairs of the porch.

“Shane said you guys were ready to go?”

“Almost. Just cooking up the rest of this batter before we go. It won’t keep and we will be grateful to have it for lunch or dinner. Do you always sleep so late?” It was not a criticism. He genuinely wanted to understand her patterns. Everyone had their ways, and they needed to be respected. Plus they did need to all get on the same page as soon as possible.

“No. I guess I was just more exhausted than I knew.”

The truth was that it had been the first time she had actually felt safe enough to really sleep in a long time. When it was just her and Shane, she always had to worry about everything, all the time. She could never rest. She had not realized how much she had missed the sense of safety and ease that a group afforded. Even a small group of four was enough for her to feel that weigh shifter off her shoulders. It was also just a fact that the four of them together had better odds than just a woman with a child did alone.

“Well I’m glad you got some sleep. Hopefully it will improve your mood,” he said with a hint of a smile.

“Don’t count on it,” she replied.

“So Mom, where are we going?”

“East a little longer, then south. I have heard many times that the Keyes was spared a lot of the destruction. That will be the best place to go I think. No big cities or radiation to deal with.”

“But. You know we are going to have to deal with a few on the way though. Miami was hit hard and you pretty much have to go through it to get to the bridge. Tampa and Orlando can be bypassed, but we would have to go through Miami. It would be even worse to try and go around it I think.”

Michael was nervous about both her planned route as well as her final destination. He had never gone as far south as Miami himself, but he spent enough time in the over-grown state to know that he did not want to go there now. All the critters that had been there before were still there, only now a huge bunch of them were supersized and meaner than ever. Yesterday’s dog-beast pack would look like a bunch of circus poodles by comparison. For whatever reason Florida had been especially reclaimed by nature post-bombs. And as conditions deteriorated people emptied out of the state, streaming north, and probably south as well, he figured, further hastening the decay as well as nature’s return to the land. As soon as he had gotten a taste of it in the past he had headed out, and wasn’t overly anxious to visit it again now, especially not with a small child and a pretty sick teen in town.

Seeing the anxiety on his face she said, “I have dreams of this place. That’s where we will be safe, I know it.” Then she paused for a moment as her expression changed…”Have you ever felt like you’re being guided?”

The question took him by surprise, mostly because he knew exactly how that felt. He had felt that was how he had found her the first time he laid eyes on her, as well as the time he had found her in the cottage, as well as the way he found her again yesterday. Yeah, he knew exactly what she meant, but he couldn’t say so. He didn’t really know what to say, he was rendered speechless. He had been ready to argue with her and try to convince her to pursue some other plan – any other plan. But things had worked out pretty well so far in following this guidance he had received, so he decided to take her question as a further form of his own guidance. He would take it as a sign that they were indeed meant to head south toward the Keyes.  He wasn’t going let her know that though.

“Have you been in any of the big cities afterbombs,” he said, using the slang, “or just the smaller ones like wherever that was we just left?”

“I have seen enough to know what I’m asking, though it was before I had Shane. Look, I just want to find a safe spot, and I know this is the way. I just feel it. I know it won’t be easy to reach, but isn’t it worth a shot? There has to be a place where we can all start again on our own terms.”

Mike could see that he was not going to change her mind, and at this point he didn’t feel a need to. The conversation had given him his own epiphany. She was stubborn though. And he also realized that he would have her no other way – not that he really had her at all of course. But at least they were together. He had hope she would come around.

“Well, I guess I have nothing better to do at the moment. Milo, what do you think, do you want to go see the ocean?”

The young man smiled broadly and nodded his head. Somehow he at least had some fairly white teeth. They had not pressed him about his mother, but it was apparent that he had been alone for some time. It was clear how happy he was to be a part of a group. And he positively lit up to be asked his opinion on such an important topic as where to go. Of course it was obvious that Milo would go wherever they went, just so long as he didn’t have to be alone anymore. They could all relate to that.

6

“Billy do we really have to keep chasing this bitch? Let’s just let it go. It’s not worth it.”

The dark-haired man turned towards Jimmy and gave him a look that shut his mouth instantly. Everyone in the group knew not to cross Billy. It had been over a week they’d been out on her trail, but she was still days ahead. They had followed them easily enough to the cottage, where it appeared a third had joined up with them. But then it the tracks had separated, or almost snaked around each other. They decided it was easiest to just track the child when they had sign of him. If they lost him they would look for the woman, but they knew she would never leave his side. They followed them all the way right into the city. That had gotten tricky. They had come upon some dead beast but had lost the trail shortly afterward. Finally they surmised that they would be moving on and that was when, in a search of the far end of town they came upon signs again. Only now there appeared to be four, not just two.

Billy knew that he should turn back, but he couldn’t. He had to follow the code. It was all he had left of his father, and at times he felt it was all that held his little community together. His father used to run the gang, but after he died, most of the First Nine went their own way. Only a few of the first Laughing Dead, like Chase, had stayed on, and then only a handful more of their kin as well, like Billy, joined in to rebuild the numbers. They had struggled for a time but eventually grew strong again. They grew strong following the code. There had to be justice for the death. Chase had been one of the First Nine and that was that. It didn’t matter that he was an ass or had probably had it coming. Whoever was added to her band would have to pay the price for being in her company as well. He couldn’t let it go. Hell, he even kind of liked the lady who was so good with the plants. He thought of the tools in his bag and then of the accelerant he’d use to torch it all when they were done.

“We will stay the course and you will stop acting like whiny ass punks. We are only three now and we cannot just let it go. Would you not want your own death honored and revenge sought? This is how it has to be.”

They did not realize that this code was the glue that held their fragile little world together.

Marshal and Jimmy nodded their heads. They were there for the ride and would do whatever Billy wanted. They knew what was what. They just needed some reminding that there were some things that just had to be done. And they knew how to do them. They had done it before after all.

“Hell Billy, we are with you man. Just want to find this bitch so we can get back home is all.”

“I hear ya brothers. I am ready to get in bed with the old lady too. Soon guys, very soon. They can’t be that far ahead now.”

Billy took his leather jacket off and hung it on a nearby tree. The laughing skulls on the back stared back at him. He reached out his hand to touch the symbol from the past that had started it all. It had become inseparable from his memory of his father.

***

Michael was finding it harder and harder to keep his relationship with Jessa on a platonic basis. He was literally finding it harder and harder, he thought wryly. I mean, it was ridiculous, he thought. She obviously dug him, and he dug her. He could feel it! So why weren’t they getting together? It was maddening is what it was. He found himself purposely walking slower so he could get behind her and shamelessly watch her ass as she moved. He was reduced to acting like some high school kid. Milo even began to notice and nudged him a couple of times as to say, “What are you waiting for?” Of course there was nothing to say. He could not force her into something she wasn’t ready for, even though there were moments where he could see flashes of lust in her eyes as well.

Shaking his head to clear out it all out, he decided to focus on talking to the chatty five year old striding to keep pace with the adults next to him. The kid’s blue eyes positively glittered as Mike told him about how the world was once full of machines that did virtually every task you could imagine. They made a game of “Was there a machine to do such and such? Was there a machine to do this? To do that?” The kid never tired of it. It was amazing to see how enthralled the boy was about things that he himself had learned to take completely for granted once upon a time. Of course machines did not run as they once did, and when a machine did run, it was more often for a completely different purpose than originally intended. With roads in disrepair and the difficulty in maintenance and procuring food, cars were just a hindrance and barely any of the hunks of metal on the roads were kept drivable at this point. If a person was lucky enough to find a vehicle that worked, there was little chance of getting anywhere with the clogged throughways anyhow. Besides, even if the motors could be salvaged, the tires would be rotten. A community would be lucky to have the knowhow to have one motorized truck or vehicle. Motorcycles were a little more useful in that at least you didn’t have to worry about the roads so much. Still the tires were a pain. Without the infrastructure, even the simplest machines were a headache. For those reasons many just preferred walking. Some of the more established communities had horses.

Shane dreamed of machines and was always talking to Jessa about ones that he wanted to build when he got older. Now he had a whole new source to talk to about engines and batteries and gears, instead of about plants and cooking. It was bittersweet for Jessa. She was thrilled to see Shane so happy. Being around Michael he had just lit up. She could almost see him soaking in everything about Michael. He just hadn’t had any male figures to emulate since her husband died a few years ago. But that was the thing. She had always seen her husband as the one who would be that model for Shane. She could still see Kraven’s face every time she looked at Shane.  It was hard to put it aside. She had at least stopped trying to find excuses to get away from Michael. She knew it wasn’t his fault, and she knew he was a good man. But she wasn’t sure that she was ready to say she was all in either. She could make herself be ready. But she also realized that if she pushed him away again, he would most likely be gone for good. She was torn, to say the least, though Shane didn’t seem to have any problems committing.

For now though, this was all just so much mental clutter. They needed to stay together for their own safety. Everyone knew the score it seemed and they had all agreed to head south. This is what Jessa told herself as she felt his gaze linger on her ass yet again. Every time she looked behind her, his piercing blue eyes were waiting for a sign. They both knew it was going to happen, though Jessa was holding out as long as she could. A yes to him would be giving up the last of the control that had kept her safe thus far.

“What do you think? Does this look like a good place to stop for the night?”

His question woke her out of her thoughts and she looked back at him first, before looking at the small overgrown house on the hill ahead of her. She shrugged her shoulders and started walking up the weed-filled pebble walkway.

“Shane, stay out here with Milo for a minute until we make sure this place is safe.”

Shane nodded his head in agreement. This had become their new way of doing things and seemed to work out well. Milo was well suited for the role. He was an expert “hider” and if danger approached that would be their best line of defense anyhow. Meanwhile she and Michael were very adept at checking the houses for any danger. The system worked out well.

Jessa went in behind Michael and after checking every room, the two waiting outside were brought in. Then the windows and doors had to be secured, as well as the never-ending hunt for useful things. By the time the group was back in the living room with what they could find, the sun had been down for an hour. Jessa liked that Michael was so thorough. They were a lot alike in that way.

“So what did you come up with Shane?”

Shane had found a little toy car that he proudly showed off.

“Well that is pretty cool buddy,” Michael affirmed.

Jessa caught herself happily noting how Shane lit up at the appreciation. Dinner was made over a small fire by a window and included some wild greens picked on the way. Jessa broke up a couple of her famous travel cakes and added it all to a pot. The combination actually turned into a pretty okay tasting stew. She was running out of herbs she realized and needed to be more vigilant in spotting them along the way. They would need to do some foraging pretty soon anyhow to restock on their food supplies.

The house was larger than it had first appeared from the road and everyone got their own room. Shane and hers, as well as Michael’s were upstairs, while Milo was staying downstairs in the Master Suite. It just seemed fitting. Even though he was just a kid, and a kid who hardly looked long for this world at that, he was in also in many ways the heart and soul of the group. Besides, when they asked him if wanted the master suite, you would have thought he had just won the lottery judging by the smile that had spread across his face. His health seemed to be improving already, now that they were away from the city, but Jessa could tell that he was having trouble keeping up the pace. She had actually dragged her own feet in sympathy with him, just to get Michael to slow down a bit. She had found that men had a way of treating everything like a race.

Safely tucked in for the night, it wasn’t long before Shane was asleep in a nice soft bed and softly snoring. The house was in a good spot and offered an excellent vantage point from which they could surveil the surrounding area. Some would just say it had a nice view.

The moments of rest and reflection were few and far between these days, but on this particular evening as she looked up at the heavens she was able to appreciate one of the subtle benefits of living in the afterbombs world. With no electrical grid to speak of, and therefore no artificial light, the night skies stood out in an absolute glory that had been lost to many for the better part of a century. When she got high enough on a peak, or even a hill like this on a clear night, it almost seemed like she were surrounded by nothing but stars. It offered her a feeling of connection to the universe and all really, to all life like nothing else. She sat on the grass as just stared up at the wide infinite expanse.

“I should have known I would catch you out here staring up. Are you hoping that some aliens on their way through our neighborhood will come down and save us?” he said as he sat beside her.

“Nah, I don’t think they wouldn’t want anything to do with this place after the way we fucked it all up.”

7

Jessa grinned in response to the weird look that comment had apparently elicited from Michael.

“Does that face mean you don’t agree?”

“Yea, I guess I can’t really argue with your assessment. It’s just that you have quite a way with words.”

Jessa giggled.

“I’ve heard that before. So are you going to tell me why you are here? With us I mean.”

Jessa’s green eyes held his this time, the mirth in her face having gone. Up until now she had been the evasive one, but she knew in her heart that she needed to face her feelings as well as her fears. This seemed as good of a time as ever. She was being serious and she wanted to make sure that he knew it. If there was going to be anything between them she needed to know where she stood.

“I think you know why I am here.”

“I mean, what do you want from me?”

“I think you know that too. I want it all. You know, it’s not like I just want to get off, Jessa. I think I’ve shown you that I really care about you. I am a patient man though, I can wait.”

Jessa shivered with the memories of his touch when they had last met. He had been patient at first, just as he said. But his passion for her burned just below the surface, and soon enough he had lost all that patience and control. The gentle man she saw before her now had been replaced with a rutting animal. She felt a blush run up her neck and tried to cover it with her hand. She knew that he had only acted on what they had both been feeling. And she knew that deep down, coming from him, she had liked it.

“Why do you deny that you want me just as badly as I want you?”

“I am not denying anything. I’m just not giving in to it right now.”

“Well, I would humbly venture that you might be a lot happier if you did. I can see the way you look at me sometimes. You remember that night just as well as I do, don’t you? We have something.”

Michael was getting closer and he touched her lips lightly with an outstretched hand. The touch made her lips tingle and she whimpered with the shivers that accompanied the innocent touch.

“I miss your lips. Can I kiss you Jessa?”

“Now you are asking?”

“Yes.”

“Okay, but just a kiss.”

Michael encircled Jessa with his arms, and while she was expecting him to try to suck her face off, she was moved instead by his unexpectedly gentle touch. It was so soft. She was the one who added the heat as her tongue slid in between his puckered lips. Her moan was swallowed up by his hungry mouth that quickly began to take over the kiss. They fell on their sides and then Mike’s body pressed hers hard into the grass as he rolled on top. When she pushed against him, he pulled back suddenly.

“Sorry. I kind of lose it when I get around you. I don’t want to push you away again.”

Jessa’s mouth throbbed with want and memory. Her insides were quivering and her nether region tingled, but she tried not to give in. Jessa’s heart was already involved, though she was trying to tell herself that she was in control of it. The longer she denied the craving though, the more it threatened to consume her completely. It was turning into a vicious cycle that more often than not left her on edge and battling a feeling of desperate yearning.

Guiding him off of her, and with as much poise as she could muster, she said, “I think I am going to go to bed. We have a long day tomorrow. We need our rest. Goodnight Michael.”

It was harder than she cared to admit, to walk away from him that night, and she spent hours in bed actually wishing she hadn’t. It was all she could do to not just get up and go into the next room to be with him. It was tempting, but Jessa did not trust herself to keep her head once she gave in. She couldn’t afford to lose herself right now.

***

Michael was having his own difficulties getting to sleep. His room seemed too big after having shared rooms with the others for so many nights. They were too far away. Most of all, of course, she was too far away. He couldn’t hear her breathing, or sense her just across the room, as he had grown accustomed to doing before he drifted off each night.  He strained to hear a noise from the other room. Maybe she would come to him after all. There were no footsteps however. Instead, he imagined he heard a soft moaning from through the wall. Maybe he was just imagining it though.

It was a nice thought though, to think of her playing with herself only a couple of feet away. It was not helping him fall asleep though. He was almost sure now that he heard her. At least he knew that he had gotten to her. She would come around. Still he wanted to be the one giving her pleasure tonight, and making her moan. By the sound of things, she was just as frustrated as he was. He smiled at that. He was a patient man. But boy was it gonna be great when they finally got it on again, he thought as he finally drifted off. Luckily he was utterly exhausted from the long days on the road.

8

Jessa couldn’t sleep. All she could think about was Michael in the next room. Rather than toss and turn, she went to the covered window, peeling back some of the cloth to look up at the moon. It was large in the night sky, almost full by the looks of it. And it was beautiful. She stared out for several minutes, trying to clear her mind, but her thoughts always went full-circle back to Michael. And her body still ached for him. Shane was out cold in the second bed. The kid slept like a rock and she knew he wouldn’t stir ‘til morning. Of course it would be 5am, but still he was out for hours.

“Dammit.”

She knew it was useless. She would never get back to sleep, with her body insistently yearning for satisfaction. She sighed to herself and looked once more at the bed that she knew she should be in. She just couldn’t bring herself to get back in it. She was losing the battle quickly now. She was already accepting that she couldn’t deny her desire any longer.

Jessa opened her door slowly. She waited for the loud creek that would alert Milo or somehow wake Shane, but she was able to open it without any horrific loud noises at all. She tiptoed over to the room next to hers and paused with her hand on the door knob for what felt like several minutes. Jessa almost turned around, but instead just turned it suddenly before she lost her nerve. Here goes nothing, she thought.

Stepping into the room and closing the door softly behind her, she waited to see if she had awoken him. When he didn’t turn towards her or move at all, Jessa took the time to allow her eyes to adjust to the dimness of the room. When she could finally see, she walked towards the side of the empty bed. The closer she got to him, the more her insides shook in anticipation.

God, I need this. She kept thinking to herself.

Jessa started to pull her clothes off slowly, trying her best to be quiet. She didn’t want to wake him, until she was ready. He had indeed been very patient with her, and now she wanted to reward that patience…and reward herself. Jessa touched her soft breasts, pulling on the hard ends with her fingers. Her flesh was more than ready for him and when she finally slid in next to his warm body under the covers, she molded herself against him. He was wearing just a pair of briefs and his skin was hot against her night-air-cooled flesh.

She didn’t move for several moments as allowed her heart and breathing to settle down a bit. She wanted to just feel him against her for a little while. She could feel the swell of her breasts pressed against his hot back, her nipples tightening with anticipation. Jessa moved her arm to encircle his chest as he began to stir.

***

“God, please tell me this isn’t a dream.”

Michael whispered the words, mostly to himself as he felt her warm flesh against his back. He had awoken when the door opened and though he had wanted to turn and see her, he was still afraid, even then of scaring her off again, so he had waited patiently for her to get up the courage to climb into bed with him herself. He was pleasantly surprised as he realized she was absolutely naked.  Michael couldn’t suppress the groan that came out as her body pressed against him. Her arm went around him, grasping at his chest as she pulled tighter against him. Finally she was ready. Thank God, he thought.

If it was a dream, Michael did not want to wake up. He tried to stay quiet, afraid that any quick movement might ruin it…like when you spot a deer on a morning walk. He had already failed miserably though. It was impossible not react to her, especially since he had been waiting for her for what felt like years. He took the hand that was on his chest into his own.

“Are you awake?”

“I’m not sure.”

Michael turned towards her, his hands moving to her ass and low back as he pulled her hips to him as they lay on their sides. His lips met hers, but with even more insistence than before. He held her chin with one gentle hand as he pulled her closer. When he finally pulled away from the kiss, her eyes were shut.

“It’s about time Jessa.”

At this, Jessa’s eyes fluttered open and met his. But there was no smugness in his comment that may have killed the mood. She could only see desire and a raw need in them. Their lips met again, though this time his hands ran down her side, stopping to caress the underside of one of her breasts. She cooed softly and pressed even harder against him. She could feel the excitement growing through the thin cloth that covered his hardening shaft. Her own sex was quickly growing wet with a desperate desire to receive him inside of her.

“Michael, I need you now.” She almost begged as she removed his shorts with first a hand and then her foot, pushing them down and then off of his body.

Mike grabbed her hips again, parting her legs as he raised one of her thighs over his own. His hard length pressed up against her quim. Mike spread her legs around him and pushed through her quivering thighs. He felt the liquid coating his shaft as he rubbed his cock across her exposed wet lips. He allowed the head to dance against her opening, as she squirmed to try and guide him inside. If she could just position herself right, she could push herself down onto him, but he anticipated her movements and teased her as he resisted.

Jessa whined, her body trying desperately to drive him inside of her, but he evaded every attempt, driving her into a virtual frenzy. She was becoming needier by the second, begging him to take her. It was a stark difference from the woman who had refused him so many times before. Her dam of resistance had finally broken.

“Please Michael, just give it to me,” she half demanded.

Michael paused, and allowing his rod to slide along her hole once more, he moved his body lower in the bed, while his arms held her thighs open to his gaze. He gazed at her open sex for a moment before running his tongue over her mound.

“Oh fuck,” she gasped.

Jessa moaned and pulled him closer, her thighs squeezing his neck as his mouth ravished her slickened core. Her hands pushed through his hair, pulling him in even tighter, her whole body screaming for more. Jessa’s muscles started to tense under him, her hips moving quickly against his lips and tongue as she sought to grind her clit against his willing mouth.

She felt a small nibble on her most sensitive part and cried out into the quiet night. Michael forgot how loud she was and eased off, lest she wake the rest of the house. His mouth released her and he looked up at her face as he slid a finger inside of her, even as he offered his other hand‘s fingers for her to suck on. Contented to suck and not scream she allowed him to pump his fingers inside of her, reigniting her orgasm anew. She relinquished his fingers from her mouth as she cried out his name.

Finally prepared to feel her around him, Mike pulled his body back alongside hers as he pressed his mouth against her. Just as quickly he rolled on top of her, his weight pressing her into the mattress as once again his hardness pressed against her aching, ready core. She could feel his heat on her and she rose her hips to try and meet it. The contact made him hiss under his breath. He felt her hot wetness against the base of his sex as Jessa desperately pulled her hips up in an attempt to finally land his head solidly against her swollen center.

“Stop teasing me Mike, Come on, enough is enough,” she said huskily into his ear. “I get it, I made you wait so so long,” she purred.

Her hips moved up again, straining to allow herself to be entered by him completely. Jessa was soaking wet and she couldn’t have possibly been any more ready than she already was. His cock was so close now, the tip beginning to press against her lips. The slightest twist and he would finally be filling her need.

“I want you forever Jessa, not just for tonight. Lying here with you now, I can’t even imagine the world without you. Tell me you are not going to run away again. When are you going to see that I really care for you?”

“I am not going anywhere Mike. Please!”

Mike was on the edge of giving in himself now, but he had been burned too many times by her to give in without just a little more reassurance. He had not let on how much her prior abandonments had hurt him.

“Tell me you love me Jessa. I’m tired of the games. I don’t want to be with you until you say it. I want to hear it from your lips. No more denying, because I already know you do.”

Jessa’s hips relaxed as the shock of this revelation sank in. She knew he cared but she had not really allowed herself to feel. Now there was no escape from the full impact of his devotion.

“I can’t Michael.”

“I love you Jessa, and I know you love me…please just let me hear it. After all the chasing, I need to hear it.”

Despite, or perhaps because of the gravity of their words, the passion had only increased between them, and Jessa let out a sigh as she felt him straining at the entrance between her outstretched legs. Now they were both waiting to see where this would lead. She squirmed trying to pull him in without giving in with those final words. She was amazed at his restraint. Even as he still held back, his blue eyes filled hers with the love that he clearly had for her. She knew she loved him too, but found her mouth could not utter the words. Everyone she had said those words to had left her, except for Shane. They were all dead, and Jessa didn’t know if she could take another loss.

9

“Mike, I …”

She was unable to complete the sentence as he finally gave in to his lust and thrust fully inside her. Her words were replaced with a deep groan of pleasure as her body exploded underneath him. Like before, they fit together perfectly, her walls molding their way around his length. Mike’s blue eyes stared down into hers, waiting as his cock throbbed inside of her.

“Tell me Jessa, or do you just want me to fuck you? Is that all I mean to you? Cause I can do that too if that is all you want.” He could no longer contain his frustrations.

His words were crass, and seemingly in contrast to all of his earlier restraint, but she knew he was justified in saying every word. All the while she felt him pulsing deep inside or her, as the last vestiges of his control fought to prevent his animal passion from literally spilling out of him. She could feel how complete she felt with him at her side. He was like a part of her that had been missing for so long. She was done running.

“I love you Michael. I think I have loved you since we met.”

It wasn’t exactly the most spontaneous profession of love that he had ever heard, but it was all he had wanted. He had just needed to hear her say it. Mike bent his head down and kissed her softly on the lips, tasting her as his tongue entwined with hers. He finally, mercifully began to move his hips against hers, gently at first, but steadily gaining momentum as their passion was finally set free.

Jessa’s arms wound around his neck and she pulled her chest up to him, as he held her to him with a hand on her ass as he supported some of his weight with the other outstretched arm. The whole time his hips increased the tempo, beginning to slam against her, his cock pushing deeper with each thrust.

“I love you Jessa, I have wanted to say that for so long now…”

As she finally fully surrendered her heart and her body to him, she allowed the relief and the feel of him deep inside of her to build until she hardly stand it. Her whole body exploded as she shut her eyes even more tightly so she could just feel the moment. Her legs wrapped tightly around his waist and she held him in place as she convulsed around him. Deep sounds of satisfaction and relief escaped her lungs as her body finally began to go limp beneath him.

Mike pushed back and sat back to his knees. He grabbed her by the hips and pulled her body towards him. She squealed and then moaned as he re-entered her as her thighs went again around his waist.  Whatever control he had managed to draw upon earlier was gone, perhaps freed along with his ability to finally just completely be himself, knowing at last how she felt about him.

He drove her down onto him as she bounced on his rigid staff once again, feeling herself stretched around his length. They quickly fell into a rhythm as Jessa began to come down on him with a force to match his upward thrusts. Soon they were both feeling the growing pressure of imminent release. As they each sensed the other getting closer and closer to the “little death” the feelings grew inside of them exponentially until he was exploding inside of her with a gasp even as her body once again released a torrent of fluids as she gripped him in a fresh wave of convulsing pleasure. Her hands gripped the sheets beside her as her body writhed. He released her legs and they fell to the mattress around him. Jessa breathed in heavy breaths of air, unable to stop the shivering down her spine. It was so intense for her that she actually thought for a moment that she might pass out. When Mike finally slid out of her, her legs went together and she curled onto her side, her head nuzzled up against him.

Mike lay down next to her, caressing her hair and kissing the top of her head, even as the sheets finally fell from the bed completely, almost as if they too, had had enough and were now completely sated. Michael’s heavy breathing and steady strong heart beat began to calm as he moved to spoon her from behind. His hand cupped one of her tits and she moaned softly as the fingers could help but play with her hard nipples. Jessa’s ass pushed back against him almost involuntarily. His cock was again rising again for more.

“If you don’t stop Jessa, we aren’t going to get any sleep at all.”

Jessa giggled and moved back against him, feeling his rod pushing between her thighs and slipping against her wetness. He was already fully hard again and though Jessa was fully satisfied, she realized her body wanted more. It was as if they had both come out of the desert and stumbled upon an oasis. They would drink their fill, both to make up for the long drought they had endured, as well as to store up for whatever history told them the future might hold.

She sat up and kissed him on his lips as she looked down at him. Her body settled on top of him once again, positioning her wet heat right above him.

“Who says I don’t want any more Mike?”

Jessa grabbed him in her hand, as she guided him inside her again, even as she pushed down slowly onto his length. She made it almost all the way down before her eyes fluttered shut and she felt complete and filled once again. Her hands braced herself against his hairy chest as she began to move ever so slowly on top of him. Mike let out a groan as he watched her work him inside of her, pivoting her hips in an increasing tempo, even as she rubbed her clit against his body. Jessa moaned and sat tall, taking him deeper once again, while simultaneously offering him a view of his cock as it parted her lips and entered her. His hands were drawn to her jiggling breasts, as he set to squeezing and massaging the tender skin.

“Mmm, suck on them Mike.”

Jessa bent down, her hands going to either side of his head. She lowered her tits to his face, rubbing them against his short beard. It tickled her skin as she moved faster, her chest bouncing across his cheeks. He was happy to acquiesce to her demand as he took her nipples into his mouth in turn, suckling them and feeling Jessa respond to the pleasure of his attentions.

“God yes, Mmmm.”

Jessa started to groan louder, as she again ground her hips against his as her body started to shake. Michael could feel her juices flowing around his cock as he pushed deeper inside. He was almost sore by now as his hands went to her waist and he thrust up, taking both of their breaths away in the process. Jessa’s body was slackening from the powerful climax.

“I can’t Mike, oh God, it is so tender.”

“Let me finish what you started Jess.”

The man lifted her up off of him like she weighed nothing rolled her onto the bed. She landed on her stomach even as Mike was behind her, pulling her ass up before she could stop him, not that she wanted to. Michael groaned at the sight of her beckoning pussy and quickly pushed inside of her soft wetness once more. He slammed in from behind, pushing Jessa’s face down into the mattress as he began to release the last of the pent up sexuality he had been suppressing for so long.

Her utterances were barely more than animal sounds at this point as she accepted his sex into her in this most primal of positions. She buried her face in the comforter to muffle her cries. Even as she surrendered gratefully to his strength, her body moved back to meet each one of his hard strokes. Finally she began to slow down, even as the man rutting inside of her went faster and harder. She lifted her head up and almost begged for him to release inside of her. She was completely spent and couldn’t take any more.

“Please come Mike.”

She squeezed her quim tight, suffocating his shaft and pushing him to his own end. A few more pumps and he was bellowing out his own pleasure deep inside her. Even as his seed came in hot spurts inside of her, he collapsed on top of her panting as he caressed her sweat slick back with the minimal effort he could manage.

They lay entangled for a moment before Michael pulled out again. By now they were both exhausted and sore, and extremely satisfied.

“Oh my God Jessa, I think I’m going to pass out.”

“Well good, ‘cause I think we both need to. I need to get back to my own bed and get some sleep.”

Michael had a look of mock hurt on his face as he grabbed her and pulled her body back to his.

“Can’t you stay with me tonight Jessa? What happened to no more running away?”

Jessa pushed against his large chest and then gently chided him.

“I’m not running away, okay? I love you, remember.”

With that she kissed his forehead and he kissed hers.

“Well I guess it would be ok if I stayed with you a little while longer. I just want to get back in my bed before Shane wakes up, ok?”

“Whatever you say my queen. I am your humble servant.”

She giggled contentedly as his lips met hers. He had been joking but he also meant every word. He would do whatever he had to make her happy – and to keep her safe.

***

Billy, Marshal and Jimmy waited on the bottom of the hill, looking up at the house that held the woman they had been tracking for weeks. They waited until the sounds in the house died down to plot their next move. Better to let them fall asleep.

“Fuck I thought that would never end. You sure you don’t want to keep her around for a while?”

Marshal nodded, agreeing with Jimmy. Every one of the men had a hard knot from overhearing the two of them going at it.

“Would you two shut up!? I don’t want them to know we are coming. He was not thrilled with the idea of the men doing any more than what had to be done, but he also knew that to keep his men happy, he sometimes had to allow them to express certain of their urges.

“I bet Chase was trying to tap that ass when she got over on him.”

“Of course he was,” Billy said. What he didn’t say, but only thought, was that the whole thing was pretty fitting. It was a shame that she had to be punished. He almost admired her. There had actually been times that he had thought he would have to deal with Chase’s less savory “habits” himself. He also wasn’t thrilled that in all likelihood the man in there with her was Michael. He was another one he liked. But what had to be done had to be done.

“Well unless you want to end up like him, get your head out of your ass.”

The three men walked up the side of the hill to the little house and waited. They had finally tracked them to the house just before nightfall, so they had not even laid eyes on them. They knew they were in there, but they were still unsure of exactly who they were up against. As things quieted down the only question was whether to strike now or perhaps wait for the morning so they could first get a better look at their prey before they struck.

THE END

Finding Love in a Dark World: Book 3

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1

“Are you guys ready to go?”

Marshal and Jimmy nodded their heads. It had been several hours since the last sound had come from the house. Billy wanted to make sure that they were asleep, but he was also feeling more and more like he wanted to turn around. It wasn’t going to end well no matter what happened, and there was still the issue of the kid. He didn’t want the boy to get into the middle of all of that kind of bloodshed. He was his own boy's best friend. It was the inevitable though, and Billy knew that if they went in that house, there would be consequences. He didn’t know what kind they would be, but knew that either way, they wouldn’t be good.

They were there for all of the right reasons, but despite the pact he had made so long ago to avenge his friend’s death, he had to admit that there was more to the story. Jessa had defended herself against Chase. He knew that she had a reason and had been more than likely defending herself, but he couldn’t just let it go. Even if he physically could, the people he had rallied around him were not going to let it happen. Marshal and Jimmy were part of the reason that he was outside of the damaged home in the woods.

Billy reminded himself that it had to be done and looked at the two eager faces looking back at him. He could see the gleam in their eyes and he knew that they were beyond the point of calling it off. They were there for their own reasons, and Billy’s mind went to the sounds that had made the men even lustier than before.

“Let’s do this. Marshal and Jimmy, go through the back. I'm going to go through the front.” Billy moved towards the door while the other two slunk around to the back of the small cottage. The man’s heart was beating hard in his chest and he wished that he had never gone away from his woman and child. But he was there and he had to make it work somehow. There had to be revenge, no matter how ugly it might get.

The door was locked when he got to it and his hands went to his jean pockets to find his knife. The night was so quiet that he could hear the sound of the metal pieces jingling in his pocket. Everything seemed amplified and he stopped where he stood when he thought he heard something.

There was a loud bang from behind the house and then the sound of fighting. He heard his friend Jimmy scream and then there was an eerie silence. Billy was frozen in place. He should have gone ahead to see what was going on, but there was a cold fear that ran through him. Billy needed to get out of there. Fast. He was terrified about going into that house, and his worst fears were confirmed when he heard another scream that wasn’t Marshal or Jimmy. Something may have happened to the child, and he was to blame. Not only that, but he knew what Jessa could do and didn’t want to be around when she found out that he had orchestrated the attack.

Billy ran. He was ashamed of himself for doing it, but all he could think about was saving himself. He didn’t know if his friends were alive or dead, but he was not going to be a casualty. That was all that he knew.

His chest was tight and there were sharp pains in his side because he had been running for so long. Billy held his breath for a moment, trying to tell if he had been followed or not, but it was simply impossible over the slamming of his heart in his chest. He had narrowly escaped the bloodshed, but knew that he had to get some distance between the house and himself. If what he thought happened had happened, there was no way that he wanted to cross paths with them again.

He looked back one last time at the cottage in the distance and he could hear yelling and see people scrambling over the yard. There was no joy in the painful wails that he heard. There was nothing but fear in his heart and he could have sworn that there was someone that stopped in the yard and was looking his way. Billy tried to assure himself that he was just being paranoid, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that  Jessa knew it was all his fault. And if she didn’t yet, she would know soon enough, she would be coming for him. That was one thing that Billy was sure about.

***

Chaos was the only way that Jessa could describe what was going on around her. She had heard Michael shouting and then he was scuffling with someone. She had barely registered the intruder when another man jumped him from behind. Milo was smacked down twice as he tried his best to stop the dark-haired man who was smashing Mike in the face. Michael was strong and virile, but there were two men on him at once and he just couldn’t physically overpower them.

Jessa called out to him, afraid for his life. When the attacker looked over at her, she instantly knew who they were and why they were there. Billy’s cronies were there because of what she had done at the settlement. Her cry had pulled Michael’s attention as well. When his attention was taken away from the fight, Mike was hit from behind with something large. She heard a sickening thud and Michael fell to the ground. Her heart hammered in her chest, unsure of how badly hurt he might be. Jessa tried to get to him and quickly found herself in her own tussle.

Before she was able to get a handle on the situation, Shane came out of his room, sleepy and confused. She was powerless as Marshal lifted her son and grinned down at her with his prize. She was completely helpless as he sneered at her.“Now what are you going to do Jessa?”

She ordered him to put down her son, but the man just dangled him in front of her. It soon wouldn’t make a difference, and she was relieved to see that Michael had defeated his attacker and was making his way toward Marshal, who was whipping the boy around as if he were just a rag doll.. When he saw Michael, Marshal pushed the small boy to the side and Jessa watched in horror as her son’s head hit the hard wooden beam on the side of the room and crumpled to the ground. She didn’t remember much after that, and Milo and Mike watched in awe as she blacked out in fury, her body taking over to finish the job. She didn’t stop until neither one of the intruders were breathing. Michael had to hold her back from during further damage to the bodies. She was out of it and ended up hitting him in the chest as tears ran down her face. She was mad at him, mad at herself.

Going back to her son, she tried to revive him, but he wasn’t responding. Jessa was heartbroken and so consumed with fear and rage that she didn’t even notice that her head was bleeding. She didn’t know how any of this had happened, but she was angry at the world. “Go out there and make sure there isn’t any more of them. I want them all dead.”

Michael looked at her strangely and then did as she asked. Cradling her son in her arms, she laid him out on the bed. He was still breathing, but his breaths were shaky and shallow, and it seemed like she was on the brink of losing him. There were no hospitals to go to and she didn’t even have any herbs, though she knew that they wouldn’t have helped anyway. It wasn’t a cut or cold that he had, but a head wound. There was a lump on the back of his head and she cursed the men who were responsible. She knew that Billy was behind it.

The men came back in from outside and she could tell there was no one else out there. Michael grabbed the arms of one of the guys on the floor and Milo grabbed his legs. They struggled to get him out of the house while Jessa just looked on in a daze. She felt like she wasn’t actually there, just watching everything happen slowly around her from above herself. Her son still hadn’t moved and Jessa knew that it was going to take some time for him to wake up.. If he ever would.

She was torn between the need to get her revenge and her need to stay and wait for Shane to get better. Michael had seen someone in the distance, but the next minute they were gone and he couldn’t be sure. Jessa  knew in her gut that it was Billy.

“I want you to go find him, Michael. Find him and end him. It’s Billy. I know it is and he doesn’t get to live.”

Michael was shocked and looked into her eyes, hoping there was a little give in them, but there wasn’t. He didn’t want to leave her alone. They were still close to the city and though she had been fine on her own before him. It didn’t make it any easier to think about leaving her alone with a hurt child. “Do you really want me to go now?”

She nodded without a second thought and he swallowed hard. “At least let Milo stay here with you. I don’t want something to happen.”

“I’m fine. You guys need to go. The sooner you take off the quicker you will be back.”

There was nothing left to argue about and Michael found himself getting used to the idea. He knew that if he didn’t go, she would. He didn’t want to put her in that position, though she had no problem putting him in a tight spot. All it took was a look down at the boy for him to realize that he had to do it. People like Billy and his friends had to be stopped or they would just do it again to someone else. There were no police anymore, so it was men like him that had to make a stand or the country was never going to come back.

“If that's what you want Jessa. But I hate to leave you like this. You’re hurt and Milo is cut.”

“I will bandage him up before you go. Why don’t you go see if you can find anything for your trip while I take care of Milo?”

Michael nodded dumbly. He was getting  used to how demanding she could be. When things got hard, Jessa just took over, and he had no choice but to let her. Going against her wasn’t a viable option. It hadn’t done any good in the past and it wouldn’t do any good now either..

“Yeah, that sounds like a plan.”

2

Jessa was nervous to see them leave. It had taken longer than she had hoped. There was almost eight hours between when they had been attacked and when Mike and Milo left. That gave Billy eight hours to be far away. Milo and Michael were supposed to be good at tracking, but she still wished that she could be there. She knew that she had to be with Shane, no matter how much she wanted to be the one to personally take care of Billy. Jessa trusted that Michael would do what was needed to secure her revenge, but she sure wished she could get her hands on him herself.

She looked down at Shane, her brow creased with worry, not sure what was going to happen next. It was the first time that she had been so scared for her young son in a long time. Before the attack, Jessa had just dealt with whatever came her way. She was fine because he was fine. Seeing him like that, so lifeless, made her realize that nothing was okay and if anything happened to him, she would never be okay again.

All she had was time. She had plenty of time to worry and time to watch the blank landscape around her. The house that she had liked because it was off the beaten path, made it harder to find anything to eat, especially because she never wanted to go too far away from the cabin. Jessa was finding it increasingly harder to find food. She wanted to be there when he woke up, and no longer allowed herself to think of any other possibility. But at the same time, Jessa wanted to have something for the boy to eat when he woke up.

So as the first night wore on, she tried to get some sleep, but it was harder than she thought it would be. Every time she heard a noise or felt a movement near her, she would get up. It had been a while since she had been out on her own with Shane and she was spooking herself. There was still the small hope that Mike and Milo would be back later that night.

They never came though, and the sun started to pour into one of the broken windows. Jessa got up and checked the boy’s breathing before she went outside to see how the day was going to look. She needed some fresh air. The cabin was getting stuffy and making her feel slightly claustrophobic.

She wished she could see the pair off in the horizon, but there was no one there. Instead she went back into the house and did another sweep, hoping to find something that she had missed. There wasn’t much food left, which was alarming. If she couldn’t find anything then that meant she would have to try scavenging and leave Shane alone, or take him with her and risk both of their lives.. If Michael and Milo weren’t back by then, she hated to think of how she was going to find what she needed.

As the next day wore on, most of her worries melted away when Shane finally woke up. He was weak and could barely drink any water, but just to see his eyes open was enough for her to settle in her soul. They were both too weak and heartsick to talk, and Jessa spent the rest of the day watching over him.

Several days after the attack, the food had run out and there was nothing left to ration. Shane was hungry and she couldn’t bear to see it. There was no other choice. She had to go out and find something.

“I know you don’t want me to go, but it is pretty safe here. Just stay in the house and I will be back as soon as I can.”

“Okay. I am really hungry.”

She pushed the lengthening hair back from his forehead. “I know you are. And that is why I will be back soon. You know I don’t want to go, but it’s just us right now and we need more than just water. You need some nutrients so that your body can keep healing itself. That is hard work, so I will find or catch something and we will have dinner, okay?”

He nodded, but looked so young while he tried to give her a brave face. Jessa was still not convinced that he was one hundred percent better, but her need for revenge had slackened since he woke up. She had sent Mike and Milo away in anger and felt in some way it was her fault that she had to leave him then. If Michael and Milo were still there, she wouldn’t have to leave Shane alone on the edge of a very dangerous city. Another issue that was her fault and a reminder that she had acted out in anger.

Jessa looked back and waved to him. She had a bad feeling, but she had to push it down. They needed to eat and there was nothing closer that she could bring back for her son, so she had to go out further. Jessa wished that Michael was back, wished that things weren’t the way they were, but she reminded herself that someone had to go. She had never been one for self-pity, but she had to fight back tears that threatened to fall. How had things gotten so crazy?

***

Mike and Milo had been walking for hours and though there were still signs of Billy every now and then, he was moving fast. Michael was afraid that he was going to lose him all together. He didn’t want to go back without doing what it took to keep those around him safe. Michael hadn’t been able to keep his own family safe and he wasn’t going to let anything happen to Jessa. He didn’t want her to have to live with the unease of knowing that the person that had hurt her family was still walking around. It was a hard pill to swallow; he had been doing it for years and he didn’t want her to feel the same way. Michael wanted to save her from any kind of pain, even if the world was so full of it that the task was impossible.

“What are we going to do when we find him Mike?”

Michael shrugged. Milo knew what it was that they had to do, but the boy was getting antsy with all of the quiet. He was new to the group and though he was fitting in, Milo was still not used to going after people. The poor kid had always tried his best to stay away from people because most didn’t like the looks of him. Michael didn’t seem to mind him though and he wanted to do everything he could to keep it that way.

“You know Milo, there is no need to put it in words. Men like that have to be stopped or they will continue to hurt people. We are just trying to keep everyone safe.”

“And get revenge for Jessa?”

Michael nodded again. Milo may have seemed slow at times, but his mind was sharp. Undoubtedly, he could see through the lines. “She has had a run in with them before. That is why they attacked us. They were getting their revenge for their friend.”

Milo shook his head. “Just seems like it's never going to stop at this rate. There aren't too many of us left.”

Michael had much of the same sentiment, but he knew that men like Billy wouldn’t give up. Who was to say that he didn’t get more friends and come back? Michael was unwilling to live with that concern looming over his head. He didn’t want to look behind his shoulder every day. “It does, but the only way to stop a situation sometimes is to take one of the parties out of the equation.”

“I hope that Shane is okay.”

“Me too, Milo. If there is anything that Jessa can do, she will do it. They are tougher than they look.” Michael had to believe it, trying to convince himself with his own words. But she had been doing fine when he met her. There had been issues, ones that had followed her, but Michael was going to take care of those.

The two went back to the silence that made Milo a little jumpy. The tracks were getting fresher and Michael was convinced that they were actually gaining on him. It was getting dark though and there was something he kept hearing behind him that had his hackles up. They would have to stop soon, so he started looking for shelter. As much as he wanted it to end that evening and be done, it looked like Michael was in for a couple of nights without her.

“Keep your eyes out for somewhere to stop Milo. I am worn out.”

The young man immediately went to the task, happy to be of some help. It wasn’t long before they found an apartment building that they could get into. It was high on a hill over the small town outside of the city and it gave them the advantage of high ground to see what was coming. If Michael could have, he would have kept going, but something told him that they needed to hunker down for the night. He didn’t say anything to Milo as they ate their tins of food, but he had a feeling of presentment. Something was about to go wrong.

3

His fears were realized a few hours after the sun went down. They were staying on the second floor of the apartment building. It was high enough that they were protected from anything that might try coming through the windows, but low enough that they could jump out if they needed to. He didn’t like being so close to the city or any urban center.

The sounds outside were of animals. It had been the same grunting sound that he had heard behind them as they walked earlier in the day. He realized then that while they had been tracking Billy, something else had been tracking them. Moving towards the window, he looked back to find Milo fast asleep.

Michael saw shapes and shadows, but nothing definitive. The animals in the fallout zones had changed, and the longer he waited, the less inclined he was to want to see them. It was them. There were several more shadows, and each time one or two made a sound, he heard more coming from other directions. Before long, he was convinced that they were surrounded by the beasts, but they hadn’t attacked yet.

As they moved into the building, his eyes went to the door. He was torn between putting something up to barricade them in, but not wanting them to hear him moving and give away their position. Sounds of claws scratching on the floor got louder as one animal managed to make it to their level and he heard breathing on the other side of the door. It was too late for him to do anything and instead he tossed a discarded can lid at Milo.

The boy’s eyes opened and he looked at Mike, about to say something, before he saw the finger in front of his lips. It was clear that he wasn’t supposed to speak and after the silence took over, he heard what Michael heard. Milo was more familiar with the city though and he knew what to do immediately. He knew that the animals could smell them and there was nothing they could do to stop that. Silence didn’t take away their smell and he started to move towards the door.

“We have to push something in front of this door. Before more get up here.”

Michael could see that Milo was shaking and since he was always trying to appear so tough, it was hard for him not to be affected as well. Michael too had a bad feeling, but it occurred to him that Milo had more than likely dealt with the packs before. He couldn’t imagine the things the kid had had to do for so long by himself.

He nodded his head and they moved towards a large dresser. Each man grabbed a side and they were lifting it over to cover the door. Milo was right and they could both hear more animals getting restless outside of the door. The beasts knew that they were there and were just waiting for reinforcement.

Michael tried not to wonder why they were getting so good at cornering humans, but it reminded him that they were no longer on the top of the food chain. Humans were furless animals with no natural defenses. If the rest of the animals got too much smarter, he didn’t know where that would leave the few people that were left.

As they put more between themselves and the beasts on the other side of the door, they were no longer worried about the sounds they were making. The hybrid dogs were making the most wretched sounds. Michael saw Milo shiver and he himself knew why. They were terrifying to listen to and Michael was convinced that being eaten wouldn’t be half as bad as hearing it. It was the damn sound that he couldn’t stand.

“They are all bark until they get in. If you keep them out, they will draw other things in that will take care of them. You just have to wait.”

Michael did not like that idea at all.. The last thing he wanted to hear was that more animals would be coming. Anything more ferocious than what was out there right then made him nervous. “How do you know?”

“I’ve met the packs before. I knew they were tracking us, that is why I picked this place.”

“You knew? Why didn’t you tell me?”

The young man just shrugged. He didn’t want to put more on Michael’s mind when it was already so full. “They never attack in the day time. It doesn’t matter how many there are.”

Michael wanted to say more, but the sounds in the hallway were hard to talk through. Something, or several somethings, were slamming into the door and they could see the stack of rubble moving slightly. Michael moved towards the stack and put his weight against it. The tremors were felt in his body with each push, but they were not getting in. He thought of the moment of fear that struck him and didn’t want to think about what would have happened if he hadn’t woken Milo up. The kid was worth more to him than he realized.

Soon they were exhausted. There was no way to sleep with the constant fear of being ripped to shreds by a pack of mutated dogs. After all of the people left, the pets took over. Not just in the cities, but everywhere as they became roamers. The city was no longer able to satiate their hunger. They were hungry and the sounds were starting to get to Michael.

Milo tried to calm him as he saw his face contorting with fear. “It’s okay. They will be gone soon.” Milo had heard other sounds and though he was a little scared too, Michael was having a harder time of it and he wanted to help him. “They will be here soon and it will be all over.”

Michael still didn’t know what he was talking about, but there was a calmness in the young man that he wished he felt himself.

It wasn’t much longer that they had to wait for something to happen. At first Michael thought he was hearing something; heavy footsteps echoing on the stairs. It stopped the sound of the beasts as they became aware of something else in the building. There was a humming sound and then yelps as the beasts were taken down.

Michael wanted to see what had caused the beasts harm, but found himself intimidated by the dead silence that took over the building. His heart was pounding in his ears and he was unable to hear anything. He looked over at Milo and saw that he seemed to be eerily calm. What had just happened? He wanted to ask, but he  wasn’t sure he would want to know the answer.

Finally there were sounds of scraping as the beasts were dragged away. Michael moved from his crouch in front of the pile of debris. He had no real desire to open the door or move the blockade, but he had to see what it was leaving the building. Milo didn’t try to stop him. He was surprised to see people in fur clothes and rags. One of them looked up at him, a large, mangled beast with an arrow still in its chest slung over his shoulder. The eyes that looked back at him glowed and he moved away from the window. Michael had been many places, but he had never seen eyes like that before.

Moving further away from the window, Michael was alarmed to see Milo moving the furniture out from in front of the door. “Stop, what are you doing?!” His words were but a rushed whisper in the quiet room. Michael didn’t know what or who the hell those people were, and the last thing he wanted to do was meet one of them.

“It’s fine. They are gone now. They got what they wanted.”

Michael just looked at him, confused. “There are so many things I don’t know about you.”

Milo shrugged. “They wanted the beasts for food.”

He didn’t like the idea of eating one of the mangy things. There had been skin pulling away from the side of its corpse where an arrow was sticking out. Michael suddenly wondered if that was from one of the men getting a snack first. He shivered to himself and retreated further into the room, refusing to  help Milo move anything from in front of the door. There was no reason to go out there, and he didn’t think he was going to be able to sleep without the safety of the barricade.

“Why don’t we just stay in here and get some sleep.”

“I figured we would keep moving. The moon is bright and there won’t be anything to worry about for miles.”

Michael shook his head. There was no way that he was going anywhere. “Billy can wait till morning. I need some sleep and you do too. Put that stuff back and lay down.”

Milo listened and did as he was asked, but he wanted to keep going. If they went through the night, he knew that they could catch up with him. The young man was anxious to get back to Jessa and Shane, but he was going to go with whatever Mike wanted. He knew his place and Michael seemed to be deeply affected by the evening’s events. Milo was used to such things happening and forgot how it felt the first time. He had been alone for so long out there that he just took it all in stride. There was no sense in getting all worked up. It was what he was told when he was younger and he had stuck to that principle.

They both lay back down and Milo was asleep rather easily. He knew the men that came out to feast on the beasts were not cannibals. There were some roaming tribes that were out now and then, but the ‘dark men’ as he called them, had never posed a risk to him, so he didn’t much worry about them.

It was the men like Billy that made him nervous. Those were the men that he didn’t like to deal with. They made no sense and only seemed intent on destruction. That was the only answer he had for attacking them in the middle of the night, going after a woman and child. It made no sense to Milo and he liked to stay away from people and situations that didn’t make sense.

“I hope we catch up to him quickly. I do not like to be chasing someone.”

“Me either Milo, but it has to be done.”

The young man nodded solemnly and then closed his eyes again. It had to be done, but that didn’t mean that he had to want to do it.

4

Milo was the first to get up. He had moved the barricade back and scavenged for anything that might be useful. He didn’t find much and wanted to get going, his stomach pushing the need to roam. He had been quite a nomad, moving from place to place until the local resources were gone. The area around the apartment building was stripped clean and that told him that they weren’t very far from other people. Someone had been there to take the resources, and Milo wanted to get out of there before he had to find out who it was.

When he got back into the room they had slept in, Michael was finally getting up. “You’re already up?”

He nodded and moved to pick up the few items he had pulled out of his pockets before laying down the night before. “Yeah, I have already been out. There isn’t anything around here to eat. Other people must live around here. We need to leave.”

Michael was still trying to get the sleep out of his eyes. The boy was talking in earnest, looking at him with large eyes, but Michael would have much rather just sat for a few minutes. “Do we have to leave right now?”

“We should.”

He heard something in his voice that pulled him up from his position. Picking up his own knife that laid beside him, Michael stood up and walked towards the door. “Well let’s go find something to eat. I am starving.”

Milo was happy about Michael's reluctant motivation to leave. He wouldn’t have pushed much more, but he was more than ready to go. He had a bad feeling, and getting some distance between themselves and that place was a good thing. Leading them out and down the stairs, the sun blinded him as he squinted. “I found his tracks this way. He is a ways ahead. The tracks are older, but if we move faster…”

“Are you trying to say that I am slowing us down?”

Milo nodded. He wasn’t going to say it, but they both knew that it was true. Michael was used to being on his own and there was no rush in his travels. He didn’t run from danger; he took it out on his own terms, much like he was doing with Billy. For a thin, wisp of a man like Milo, he didn’t stand a chance against most in a fight. He had learned that his survival meant he had learned to go unseen and to get out of an area quickly. He had wished more than once that his older companion felt the same way.

Michael did pick up his pace a little, but not by much. Milo was aggravated that he was moving so slowly, so he was a little happier when they started to make headway. There had been no real wind or rain, so Billy’s tracks were clear. Near the end of the second day, it was getting late and Michael was ready to slow down for the night. He had managed to catch and kill a snake. It wasn’t his favorite food, a mixture of fish and chicken flavor, but it was better than nothing.

He was about to say something to Milo, get him to start looking for a place, when he saw what looked like a convergent of several footprints all together. It looked like Billy had some company and then went off with them. Michael stopped. His heart pounded for several reasons and he wasn’t sure what he wanted to do. Billy had met trouble. Mike could just walk away and know that Billy would most likely be taken care of for him. But on the other hand, if he wasn’t taken care of, he surely couldn’t save him just to kill him. It made no sense.

“Mike, do you see that?”

Milo was now looking down and he was already back to talking in a whisper. He too was thinking what Michael was thinking. Those were a lot of footprints, and he didn’t like the idea of them somewhere in the woods with them. Billy had stayed out of sight, no doubt trying to get back without calling too much attention to himself. Michael figured he knew he was being followed. But it wasn’t him and Milo that found him. He had been found and it looked like after a struggle, he had been drug away.

“What do you want to do?”

Michael wished that the young boy would just stop talking and let him think. They had been gaining on him all day and the tracks were fresh enough that he was feeling the need to look around him. The sun was going down, casting shadows on everything and making him feel even more unsettled. “We have to find him.”

Even as Mike said it, he was already wishing that it wasn’t the case. He didn’t want to go after Billy and wind up in trouble as well. But he had made Jessa a promise and he knew that she needed that peace of mind. He wanted to give it to her, but knew that it was going to come with a price. Looking over at Milo, he realized that the boy would do whatever he wanted him to do. It didn’t look like he was very happy with the idea of going towards trouble either. It was against everything the young man had known to survive. But he would go with Michael, if that is what he ultimately decided. It felt like more responsibility to Mike.

“Are you okay with going Milo? You can always go back and I will take care of this. I don’t know who we are going to run into or how it is all going to work out.”

Milo looked at him solemnly, “Nothing is safe anymore and there are no guarantees.”

It was true but it felt sad for Michael to hear him say it. He had seen far too much in his young life and Michael hoped that his decisions didn’t cause something happen to him. “Ain’t that the truth? Well I think we should go see what is happening. I know there is a lot of tracks, so that likely means there will be a lot of people, but I just want to track them and see what is going on. We will find a place tonight and go after them in the morning. But I would like to get away from here, just in case they decide to come back.”

Milo agreed. He too wanted to get out of the circle of tracks and was ready to get into some kind of shelter for the night. It was never just people that he had to worry about, but the beasts that now took over the nights. The animals were bigger and meaner and Milo had learned to have walls and a roof by night fall. His eyes had been scanning the immediate vicinity for somewhere to hole up. He knew that he wanted to be far enough away from the tracks to give himself peace of mind, but not too far away that they had to backtrack so much in the morning.

“That looks like a good place, don’t you think?”

Milo looked over at the office building in a strip mall that he was pointing at. It was actually a horrible spot; ground floor, broken window, very little protection. But he nodded that it would do. It was almost dark and some protection was better than nothing. The world was dark with no electricity and the moon was covered by clouds. He looked up at the sky for a moment and sighed to himself. It looked like on top of everything, there was a storm brewing too.

5

Jessa had been gone for several hours and she had found herself going back into the city that she had left. It felt a little safer in the day time, but she felt more exposed as well. Women were not supposed to travel alone and it was for very good reasons. Since her husband died, Jessa had been in a community for most of the time. The larger numbers of people gave her some security, but alone with Shane a couple of miles away, she had never felt so vulnerable. Once again, she was wishing that Michael would hurry up and come back. She missed him something terrible and felt better with the strong man next to her. Jessa was even missing Milo, with his quiet ways and shy smile.

There hadn’t been much in the way of wild edibles. It looked like that part of the city had been went over pretty good and it was another moment that Jessa wished she was still back in the community. If she wasn’t so adamant on protecting her dignity, she would have still been there. But one of the leader’s friends had tried to force himself on her. Jessa couldn’t let it happen and now she could see the extent of what that decision would cost her.

It had made Michael run off for revenge that she had demanded. He and Milo were both in danger and she now that she wasn’t so upset, she saw what it was that she had asked him to do. She shouldn’t have, but she couldn’t help it. She had only thought of Shane being hurt and blaming herself. If she hadn’t have done what she did, then she wouldn’t have had to run, Billy and his friends wouldn’t have chased her and everything would be different. But she didn’t know then what she did now.

Jessa couldn’t help but wonder what more it was going to cost her; the ripple effects seemed to be never ending. Shane was hurt and alone, while she was out scavenging in a burned down city. It was not how she had planned it going, but nothing seemed to go as planned anymore.

Her eyes saw something out of her peripheral vision, but every time she turned to look, there was nothing there. Jessa was afraid she was losing her mind and hunkered down behind a building and waited. She started to hear voices a block over and watched several men in a group going down one of the streets parallel to the one she was on. It made her nervous, but it was clear that she hadn't been seen. Jessa sighed inwardly and realized that she had to be even more careful.

Finally, she found an old survival store in town and was surprised that it hadn’t been ransacked completely. Part of that was because it looked so torn up that it was most likely passed over time and time again. Able to find a few packs of ration bars and some freeze dried meals, Jessa couldn’t have been happier with her score. It had been a while since she had tasted the gritty coconut flavor of the ration bars, but she knew that they would go a long way. It also meant that she could go back to Shane without having to dodge people that she didn’t know on the road.

Jessa made her way to the outskirts and didn’t hear or see anyone else or anything else the whole way. She was just about to get back to the small cottage when she noticed several sets of footprints. Her heart started to beat harder, convinced that it was Milo and Michael back from their mission. As she got closer to the cabin though, she realized that it wasn’t their tracks. She had been following and walking with them for some time and Milo in particular had a very distinct gait. As she realized that it wasn’t them, she moved faster to the place she had left her son. Jessa was in a full on sprint and stopped when she saw the door moving back and forth in the wind. She had certainly not left it open and Shane knew not to go outside when she was not there. The process of elimination left her with only one thing that it could be; someone had been there.

She was even more afraid then than she had been when she was trying to wake him up. As she pushed in the door and called out his name, Jessa instinctively already knew that she was not going to get an answer. She ran through the small apartment, saying his name and just wanting more than anything to lay eyes on him. When she didn’t and it was clear that her gut had been right, she moved back outside and looked closer at the prints. There were no small prints of Shane’s leaving the place like there was of the two that had gone into the dwelling. Without thinking, Jessa tightened her bag on her back and started towards the tracks she was following. They were moving fast and by the deep grooves the shoes left, at some point they were practically running. It could mean anything, but it meant that Shane was being carried. The idea didn’t sit well with her.

Jessa followed the tracks quickly and it was soon nightfall and she was stuck in the woods alone. There was no shelter around and it was getting too dark to see the imprints in the ground. The weather was taking a turn for the worst and she could hear the skies rumbling above her. Jessa had to go on, sure that the rain was going to wash away all of the prints and she was going to never be able to find Shane again. It had been one scare after another and she didn’t even know if he was still alive. There was no one to help her. She let out a shuddering sigh. She really needed Mike.

She was frantically running through the woods on a path that had been used more than once. There was light up ahead of her from a fire in a barrel and then she saw several people standing around it, cooking something. It wasn’t the smell of food that pulled her from her cover, but the need to find Shane. She was sure that this was where her son was and it didn’t matter that she was supposed to be seeing what was going on first. There was no stopping her from moving towards the group. All she had was a knife tucked in her hand, ready to use it if she had to.

Several surprised faces looked at her until finally an older woman stood up and stared at her.

“Where is my son? I know you took him!” Jessa cried.

Malinda shook her head. “We have not taken him, but brought him with us to feed him. You had been gone some time and we were afraid that you weren’t coming back. The city has been full of danger lately.”

Jessa wasn’t really listening, her eyes searching the small village for her son. “Where is he?”

“In there, by the fire getting warm. That little place he was in was getting quite cold.”

Jessa went from nervous to feeling judged, and she marched over to the small makeshift structure. Her heart sank back into her chest when she spotted him. “Mommy, there you are. I thought you were going to be home before dark?”

She put her arms around him and started to feel the drizzle going down her eyes that she could not stop. “I was home baby, but you were not there.”

“I went with them because they had something to eat. They said I could stay here until you got back.”

Jessa nodded, still not sure if she liked the whole idea of it. She didn’t like the idea of her son leaving without her, but she knew that he had to eat. He hadn’t been in a situation without her there before, and she felt guilty that she hadn’t been there. Shane seemed better. His blue eyes were not so hollow looking. It had been more than food that they had given him. When she asked about it, the old woman named Melinda told her that she had given him a tonic to revitalize him. The ingredients were much of what she would have used, if she had taken all of her herbs and supplies with her.

“Well I don’t know how to thank you Melinda. I was so worried when I saw him gone. It is more likely to run into bad, instead of good.”

Melinda nodded and her brown eyes closed for a few minutes, remembering something in her own past that made Jessa’s words true. There were far more bad people in the world. They were the ones that survived and as the bombs had hit and the years of struggle went on, it was always the ruthless that made it through another long winter. It was not because they were stronger or better, just merely more willing to take and kill to get what they wanted.

“If you really want to help us, there is something that we could really use some help with…”

Jessa nervously listened to what they needed. She wanted to help them, but what they asked was too much, too strange. They had fed and cared for her child and there was nothing more worthy of her help than that. Shane chimed in that they were real nice and needed her. “You should help them mom.”

Jessa knew that he had no idea what he was talking about and she just nodded and smiled at him.

6

The office building where Milo and Mike had hunkered down in was not good coverage at all, especially not for a storm that seemed to be bringing more and more rain down on them. It was not coming from above, but seemed to be riding in on burst of air that found them. The horizontal rain soaked them both and Michael worried about the tracks being washed away. He knew they were close though and no one was traveling in that kind of weather, so they would not be too far away in the morning.

“Are you sure you don’t want to just go? It doesn’t look like there is going to be any sleep here tonight.”

Michael knew he was right, but going out in it was not that advisable. The rain was like the landscape, foreign. “No, let’s go further back, there has to be a warm place in here somewhere.” Moving towards the back rooms of the building, there were several places where the roof had given in and they could see the dark clouds illuminated by cracks of lightning. It was almost beautiful, if it wasn’t coming down on top of them.

There was one room that had the door pushed in, but it was a noticeable difference. When the door was shut again, the wind was no longer as loud and there was finally peace. “That’s better.” Michael pulled off his jacket and hung it over the side of an old refrigerator. He had learned long ago to not open them and resisted the urge. He wasn’t that hungry and there wouldn’t be anything edible. Perishable foods had done just what they were supposed to do.

“What are we going to do when we find them?”

Michael still wasn’t sure. He had been asking himself the same question and still hadn't come up with an answer. More or less, he was really just going to confirm Billy's death. There would be only a couple of reasons that a group of people would drag someone off into the woods. None of the reasons were that far from each other and none of them were good. Billy was already going to meet his death, Michael was sure of it, but he had to make sure utility had been done. Even though it wouldn’t be by his hands, it would be done and that was good enough.

“We are going to watch and wait.”

He didn’t think they would actually have to wait at all. Billy would not make it through the night. Michael was sure of it and the idea of it made him sleep a little better with the storm raging outside. He tried to look on the bright side. At least they didn’t have to worry about water the next day. They had some collecting while they slept, ready for the next day.

***

“Mike. Let’s go. It’s not raining and the sun is up.”

Squinting his eyes, Michael looked up at Milo. He was always up first, checking everything out in the wee hours of morning. Michael would have rather slept in a while longer and waited for the outside to heat up a bit. It was far too cold to be walking around. He never liked the chill in the air.

“Yeah, okay.” He had to get up though. His mind went to why and it helped propel him up.

“How does it look out there?”

“No tracks, but I know where they went. There is a fire burning not too far from here and I think that is where they are. It won’t take long to get there. Maybe they like to wake up late like you.”

Michael doubted it, but it was a nice idea and it did the trick to get him motivated. Whichever way it was going to end, they would be on their way back and he would be back to Jessa. It had been far too long without her. Milo looked eager to get back together with the group as well. Both groups were vulnerable without the other. “Well let’s get going then Milo. I want to be back to Jessa by nightfall.”

They made their way towards the burning fire that Milo had seen and smelled. As they got closer, it smelled like roasting meat and it smelled good, until they got close enough to see what was really going on. Billy was already gone, in a spiritual and physical way. He was half-eaten and every hair on the back of Michael’s neck was standing up. His hand came out and stopped Milo from taking another step. The young man had yet to see what stopped Michael in his tracks.

He started to back up slowly. He could see several people sleeping on the ground on mats, but there only had to be one awake to see them. It was not a place he wanted to be found in and the feeling from the night before was far worse. He had to get out of there. The sharp intake of breath beside him, told Michael that Milo had seen what he had seen.

Every sense he had was on high alert and there was nothing more that could be done. When they were far enough away that Michael could finally breathe again, it was hard to take those images out of his head. He wished he had gone sooner, somehow stopped the man from that kind of torture. It was inconceivable to him and Michael felt guilty in a way.

“Let’s get the hell out of here Milo and go find the others. Billy won’t be bothering anyone again.”

Milo nodded and Michael was afraid that he was going to be sick. He touched his shoulder and asked him if he was okay. It was just too much for Milo, it seemed, and Michael started to worry about him. He was the one that always took everything as it came so easily. “Are you sure you are okay? We can stop for a while if you need to catch your breath.”

Milo’s shake of his head was even more animated. The last thing that anyone with any common sense would want was to stay where they were. Those men were there and he never wanted to see them again. People that ran into that group did not make it out of it alive, and both agreed that getting some distance between them and the cannibals could only be a good idea. Neither man said a word for over an hour, both trying to come to grips with what they had seen.

Stopping for a rest, Michael was happy to see that they were making good progress. He didn’t know when he would see Jessa next, but he was a lot closer than he had been in days. What he had needed to do was behind them and now he was ready to move on. Get her to the coast where she was convinced life was better. He wanted to believe her. He wanted to believe that he could forget what had kept him going for so long, that it could somehow be forgotten and Michael could remember how to be happy again.

7

Jessa couldn’t help but blush. She had never heard of such a request and though she understood it in some ways, she was starting to think that the people that saved her son were a bit mad. They wanted her to mate, their words, with one of their males. She apparently got to choose which one. The men had no women in their clan to carry on their lineage and wanted to spread it out in hopes of it attaching. The few women that were with them were unable to give birth and she had already refused the idea of joining them.

Shane had mixed feelings. He didn’t know about the requests, but he had overheard the idea of staying. He wanted to stay in some ways, but was more interested in finding and reuniting with Milo and Michael. When it was clear that she wouldn’t stay, they asked if she would consider mating with one of their own. It was a way to give them hope of their family’s survival, but it put Jessa in a very strange position. She felt like she owed them something, but what they wanted was just too much. There was no way that she could do that, right?

Shaking her head, one last time, she tried not to glance at the eager men that seemed more than willing to change her mind. It wouldn’t be hard, her body responding to the virile men. “I wish I could Melinda, believe me I do. But I am with someone now and I’m waiting for him to come back.”

“I can understand that. We don’t see many children here. The city is void of anything good anymore.”

Jessa wanted to ask them why they stayed in the city where everything was worse. Radiation played a part in why so many of the women were unable to give birth to healthy children anymore, but staying in the hot zones only made it worse.

“Sometimes I wish we could leave this place, but we were called here to do our work. We are here to help people and the sickness is a price that we have to pay.”

Jessa nodded, but was still under the impression that there may in fact be some screws loose. There was no way that she was staying, even if she was called to help. Her responsibilities were only for her son. The rest of the world could fend for themselves as far as she was concerned. Trying to give them the ration bars and dried food that she found, Melinda refused it. “We have everything we need here and will be provided for. Be safe on your journeys.”

Jessa and Shane left and walked back towards the cottage. She didn’t care if it was dark. She wanted to get her son out of there. They may have been nice, but they were wackier then she was used to. Some people couldn’t take the world as it was. They were stuck in the times when everything had been so much easier. Everyone was trying to find a reason to go on and many had turned to faith once more.

“Mommy. Do you believe that they are there for a reason?”

Jessa didn’t know how to answer. Her husband had always been good at explaining the hard stuff and she wasn’t so good with it. Her mind was too literal and Shane needed a rosy view that she found it hard to create. “Well baby. They think that they are there for a reason, so that is enough, don’t you think?”

He seemed to be pondering the question. There was still so much to teach him, she thought to herself, but right then, all Jessa was worried about was getting back to that cozy cottage and hopefully finding Michael and Milo already there waiting for her. There wasn’t too long of a walk, but Shane was getting tired, still weak from the week’s ordeal.

When she got back, she didn’t see any lights coming from the windows and her heart sank. They must not be there yet, she thought to herself. Opening the door, her heart leapt in her chest when she saw the sleeping men. Even Shane, who was too tired to walk the last mile, was energized in seeing them and started to run towards Michael.

Michael woke up with the sound of the small boy and his blue eyes met hers for a moment. They both had a long few days, but it all melted away when she saw him. Shane had lost interest with Michael, who wasn’t giving him all of his attention, and went to greet Milo. Jessa stepped forward and looked down at him smiling. “I’ve missed you Michael.”

“We have missed you too. I was worried when you weren’t here when we got here, but I just had a feeling you would be back...and here you are.”

Her eyes darkened a little and Michael couldn’t imagine what was going through her mind. Jessa was still thinking about the strange situation she had been in earlier. It had reminded her body that she had been without Michael for days and she wanted him, needed him suddenly so much that it took her breath away.

Standing up, he put his arms around her and she went to her tiptoes to kiss him. There was something in her kiss that pulled the feeling of desperation out of him. Michael had been more than worried when she wasn’t there. He didn’t see any tracks because of the storm. Milo had wanted to go, but something had told him to stay. Now that she was in his arms and kissing him, he never wanted to let her go.

It was only when Jessa pulled away, her eyes alight and the sound of disgust from her son had gotten finally to her ears. “It’s good to see you Michael.” Turning to Shane. “Now that you have said your hellos, I think it is time for someone to get some rest. I want to get out of here, as far as we can tomorrow. This place has too many strange people.”

Michael couldn’t have agreed more. All he wanted to do was leave, but it seemed like both of them had a reason to stay, at least for the night. They could make their way east the next day. Tonight, Michael had to be reminded that he was still alive. There was no better way than in the arms of the woman he had come to love in such a short amount of time. Watching her put her son to bed, Michael moved out to the porch, wanting to get some fresh air and a moment to think about everything that had happened.

Jessa came out a little later after Shane was asleep. “You okay?”

He wasn’t okay, but when she looked at him like that, it was as close as he was going to get. It was hard to not be okay when she was looking at him in such a way. “I am now.”

8

“Do you want to talk about what happened?”

Jessa shook her head, indicating that she didn’t. She didn’t know how he would react to what had happened there and didn’t want to tell him that she was so needy because of it. It was because of him in some ways, but Jessa could still remember the desired eyes on her from the men in the tribe she had met. There had been a moment, a second really, that she had thought about what would have happened if she had just stayed the night. If she would have gotten to feel and see the need first hand from a few of them, what would it have been like?

She blushed with her thoughts and he took it as she was thinking of him. Jessa didn’t dispel his guess and when he leaned in to kiss her, she started to forget about everything else but him. She was sitting beside him on the porch and their knees touched as his tongue pushed through her lips. He had his own desires that were hard to ignore, fanning the flames of her own.

“Is everyone asleep?”

Jessa nodded and moved to touch his lips to her own. “Yes.”

“Why don’t we go in and find a quiet spot like last time?”

Shaking her head, Jessa moved to straddle his lap. Sitting down on him, she could feel his need. “Why don’t we just stay out here where there is a nice breeze? You know how hot and sweaty you get…”

Michael growled when she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed herself up against his hard chest. Her hips ground down onto him and he made another desperate sound underneath her. She loved the sound of it and the hardness that she rubbed herself against. It made her go a little crazy. He just felt too good against her. If she kept moving her body like that, she wouldn’t even need to take her clothes off.

“What has you all riled up?” Michael wasn’t complaining, enjoying the way her teeth nibbled on his bottom lip and her body writhed against him, but it was hard not to notice that she seemed to have something else on her mind. While he would like to think that there was no other reason she was so hot and bothered, he had a feeling that it wasn’t all about him. His desire wasn’t all about her either, he reasoned, but rather the frailty of life. He had been feeling philosophical after finding Billy. It made him realize that if he died tomorrow, he wanted to be in her arms when he did. There was nowhere else he would rather be.

“I just need you to stop talking Michael. I need you now.”

She was always demanding, but never as much as she was then. Jessa didn’t want to talk or take away from the shivers that ran through her body. Michael knew that she was in dire need and his hands went between their bodies, pressing up against her core to feel the heat. “Are you ready for me?”

Jessa didn’t answer, pushing her skirt up and allowing his hand to go underneath it. She knew that he had all of the answer that he needed as he pushed up against her panties. Jessa heard the sharp intake of breath. “Is that ready enough for you?”

Michael gritted his teeth and nodded his head that it was enough. Sliding his fingers underneath her panties, she groaned and closed her eyes. Michael’s fingers delved and played with her as she squirmed and whimpered above him. Her head rested on his shoulder as Jessa rubbed herself against him. He loved to hear the sounds of her pleasure; feel it on his fingertips.

Pulling his hand free, Michael tasted her need and moved to kiss her and let her do the same. Jessa was moaning and her body was eager for more. She didn’t have to say anything; just the way she vibrated against him told him all that he needed to know.

“Stand up.”

Jessa did so without hesitation. He didn’t take over very often, but when he did, she loved every minute of it. “Take that off.”

He meant her dress, and she only paused for a second before pulling it over her head. She had nothing but her panties on underneath and his dark blue eyes scorched the skin that was revealed to him with his gaze. “If I died right now Jessa, I would be a happy man.”

She let out a soft giggle and pulled her hair down from the pins holding it up. “Is that really what you want to talk about right now?”

Michael didn’t want to talk about anything, and when she stepped towards him, there was nothing he could do but try to hide his trembling. “Now it's your turn Michael. All of this talking has me weary. I don’t want to talk. I want to feel.”

His hands were quick on his pants, tugging them down as he sat up halfway to get them down. She was on him before he could step out of them, his jeans at his ankles as she climbed on top of his muscular thighs. Lifting herself up ever so gently, Jessa positioned him below her. Their eyes met and she paused, as if she was waiting for something. Michael moaned when he felt the wet heat that the head of his rod was buried against. He tried coax her down, needing to feel her hot walls enveloping him.

“Oh fuck, Jessa.”

She let out a soft, taunting laugh and remained unrelenting in her teasing. She knew he needed it, and could see the beads of sweat on his brow, but she knew that he wouldn’t take her by force. He wanted permission. Michael always loved it when he made her beg. It was time that she returned the favor. He had been the only man that could make her forget everything. She needed that; needed the numbing effects of his pleasure. The look on his face was just a bonus. His eyes were dark and stormy, silently begging her to let gravity have its way.

He grimaced and sat up to meet her halfway. “Please, Jessa.”

Leaning in, she whispered in his ear how hot that was to hear. The movement made him move an inch, just enough to engulf the tip of his member. Her body curled around him, squeezing it as she said all of the dirty things she was going to do with him, and make him do to her.

His large hands went to her hips and rubbed the smooth flesh. He looked down at their groins, groaning as he gazed upon the subject of her game, where their bodies were barely allowed to meet. He didn’t want her just hovering and teasing. He needed to dive in and feel the overwhelming embrace that he knew waited for him. “Please, Jessa.”

“You either take it how you want it, or you let me take my time.”

She didn’t think he would do anything. He was always so gentle and conscious of her boundaries, but there was something different in his eyes. Instead of letting her toy with him, his arms wrapped tightly around her waist and pressed her down. Jessa was not expecting it and her grip tightened on his shoulders. She cried out in unexpected bliss and he muffled her sound with a deep kiss. He loved the way she sounded, so needy, and it was always his name that he wanted to hear.

His own groan was silenced by their her tongue moving into his mouth. Her tightness was welcoming, but also painful as she squeezed tighter, silently ordering his movement as well. Michael gave her no time to move, holding her still as his hips rutted up inside of her.

Pulling his lips away, he wanted to hear her moans and whimpers as he pushed into her over and over again. Jessa was trying to slow him down, trying to give herself a moment, but he was relentless and she was quickly lost. Clenching his neck and his member, every muscle in her body tightened. It was almost painful as she was swept over with a wave of pleasure. Her reaction had the same effect on him that it always did, pulling him down further into her debauchery.

With her name on his lips, he filled her full of his hot seed. Her mind went to the what-ifs. What if she had his baby? It was all she could think about, even as he pushed her over another cliff of need. Then she could think of nothing but the way he felt inside of her. She tried to move, needing to catch her breath, but he stopped her.

“Please, Michael.”

“You said I had to take it like I wanted it. And I'm not done."

“I can’t believe you took it.”

He chuckled. “Well you shouldn’t have tempted me. You know how guys are with a challenge.”

Jessa put her head down, her face flushed and Michael still throbbing inside of her, jerking as she moved. He leaned in and she could feel the tickle of his breath on her ears. “Besides, I didn’t take anything that you weren’t willing to give.”

Another shiver ran through her before she pulled back and tried to look at his face. Her eyes closed as the thickness between her legs started to harden up. She moaned. There was no talking to him when he was inside of her. It was impossible. The man had a way of making her forget everything. In that moment, she barely knew her own name.

“I can’t think when you're in me.”

Another laugh and he thrust up as his hands on her hips pressed her down. “Good thing I don’t need you to think right now, huh?”

Jessa whimpered. She knew that they had much to say, questions that had to be answer. She didn’t know if he was going to like to hear about her offer or if she wanted to hear about what had happened with Billy, but in that minute, none of it really mattered. All that really mattered was the feel of his hot skin on hers, slick with sweat and the cool breeze rushing over their bodies. Tomorrow was for worry. That night just needed to be about pleasure; neither one having enough strength for both.

THE END

Finding Love in a Dark World: Book 4

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1

“Are we just not going to talk about what happened?”

Jessa shrugged. There were many things that they needed to talk about, but as she lay in Michael’s arms, all words seemed inadequate to describe how she felt, and there was nothing much to say. The week’s events had all been strange, bordering on bizarre, and she just wanted to forget about it all. And both Jessa and her son and Mike and the boy he had picked up in the abandoned city had their own unbelievable experiences while they had been separated. It was all because she had ordered Michael to seek justice for her son’s injury. Jessa wanted to know what happened with Billy, the ruthless bastard who had initiated the attack, but at the same time, she considered the possibility that maybe she didn’t need to know.

It was only right to hear what Michael had to say though, especially considering she was the one that sent him into the dangerous wilderness after the man. It had been a tit for tat back and forth; a series of unfortunate events that all began because one man refused to understand the meaning of the word “No.” Jessa was still shocked by the plethora of problems that Chase had managed to cause her and those she loved. She replayed the scene over and over again in her head, wondering if there had been a better course of action for her to take, but every time she did so she realized that she had done what she had needed to do. He had ended up dead, but it would have been either him or her. She chose herself, as all people had been forced to do once the nuclear fallout had finally come to a dead stop, leaving only those lucky enough to remain with a deep drive to preserve themselves.

“Do you really want to talk? Right now? When we could be doing something else?”

He shrugged with a small grin, indicating that he was okay with waiting. Jessa didn’t want to be bothered with a and had no problem using her body to silence him about it. Jessa giggled as Michael kissed her and pulled her down into his lap. She sighed contentedly. After all that had gone wrong, for the time being everything was going well. She wanted to relax, but in the back of her mind she was wondering how long their happiness would be able to last.

It took a while before they finally exhausted themselves completely. They collapsed together on the bed, and Jessa buried her head in the crook of her arm as she realized that Michael was ready to talk again. He wouldn’t let her pretend that she was sleeping, she was too genuine a person to be great at faking anything, and he poked her, indicating that he was waiting for her to talk to him.

Michael and Jessa seemed to be opposites when it came to communicating their feelings. Jessa was the strong, silent type, never one to blab incessantly about anything. She would have been more than happy if she could get away with solely communicating with her body, but it didn’t look like that was going to be an option tonight. She had worn herself out, but he somehow had more energy.

“Don’t you want to know what happened with Billy?”

She shook her head.

“Not really. All I want to know is if it was done or not, so I don’t have to worry. The fact that you’re back tells me all I need to know. I assume that it’s finished. Nothing more needs to be said about it. But if you want to talk about it, I, of course, want to hear it.”

Jessa left the decision open-ended, but she was already feeling guilt for sending him out on such a dangerous journey with young Milo to begin with. She shouldn’t have put it on them to go get Billy, it was her vengeance, but Michael had done it without hesitation, and she knew it was because he loved her. Michael would do anything she asked him to do, as long as it didn’t involve him leaving her. That was something that he was clear that he wouldn’t do, no matter what, and Jessa loved him for it

“I don’t have to talk about it. It isn’t going to make me feel any better, really. But I am wondering why there were all those tracks out front.”

She sighed and pushed herself up off of his chest. Her ear was sweaty and her face was getting red as he watched her. He had his full attention fixed on her. It was clear that he was no longer thinking about the tracks outside, and she couldn’t help but blush. She wondered if he knew how wild his blue eyes made her feel as they darkened.

“Haven’t you had enough?” she asked, still feeling fairly exhausted from the last stretch of passion they had shared.

He leaned in to kiss her and fondle her bare breast. She pushed him away and put some distance in between their bodies.

“Never. Besides, I figured that you would try to seduce me to change the subject again.”

“You caught that huh?”

“Not that I mind,” he said with a grin, stroking her cheek. “But why won’t you tell me what happened and where you guys were?”

She could tell that it was bothering him, and Jessa found herself worn down. Finally, she inhaled deeply and told him about how she’d been forced to leave Shane defenseless to look for food. She had to reveal the shameful secret she’d kept to herself; that when she had come back, Shane had been missing. Her son had been left vulnerable because of how she had sent Mike and Milo away after Billy, and could have been killed. Fortunately, she had tracked Shane and his captors back to the other camp. Jessa told Michael a little bit about the people who had captured Shane, but she was hesitant to tell him about the strange request.

“So how did you pay them back for helping? Did they ask something of you? It seems like everyone needs something these days.”

“They did ask something, but I had to decline. It wouldn’t have been right.”

That seemed to get his attention. Jessa wasn’t really the type to turn down someone in need, and it made him very curious to find out why she would have refused them. She didn’t say anything more than that though, so he ventured a small push.

“So you’re not going to tell me what the request was?”

Jessa sighed. She knew she was going to have to fess up about it eventually. She had never been one for secrets and she didn’t want to keep it from him. But she didn’t necessarily want to tell him either.

“I was asked to mate with one of their men,” she finally said with a heavy sigh.

He was sitting up fully now. “Wait? What?”

“Don’t get mad. I think they’ve spent too much time in the hot zone. It’s made them kind of weird. Anyway, it was awkward but they were okay with my decision either way. And I refused, of course.”

“Is that why you were so turned on when you came in?”

She could feel the hot burn of her cheeks growing deep red and she turned away. It was hard to say that it didn’t have something to do with it. She didn’t lie.

“A little. You should have seen the look in their eyes. Like they were starving for it. So yeah…it got me a little hot and bothered.”

He pulled her to him and kissed her. “I don’t like the idea of you and someone else. I am glad you said no, because it would kill me to think of you with anyone besides me.”

Jessa kissed him to silence his words. “Stop thinking about it then. I said no and came back to you. That is what was always going to happen, but I can’t say that it didn’t turn me on a little bit. It’s hot to think about it. I bet that if a tribe of Amazons were to beg you for your seed, you would have to think about it.”

The grin that spread over his face was all of the answer she needed.

“See.”

“Well you had to say ‘Amazons.’ You know how I love me a nice, tall, badass chick.” His punctuated his words with kisses that were heading to her neck, and Jessa shivered. He didn’t seem to know how good it felt and she was again convinced that she needed more. She was soon reminded that it had been more than enough, but Michael was addictive.

***

The next morning, the group got up and everyone settled into their routine as they had before. Jessa was eager to get out of the city. She couldn’t get the night before out of her mind, disturbed by the way their minds had been a little bit sketchy. There was something off about them, and she knew from experience that the same was true of many of the people in the city. Jessa was sure that it had something to do with the lasting radiation. She could feel it in the air, and something told her that it was time to move on. She had been far too lucky as of late and Jessa was superstitious. Good luck brought company, and she didn’t want to push it.

“Why don’t we leave today, Michael? I know that there isn’t anything to eat close to here. It’s pointless to stay. I have a little that we can take with us, so I think we should move on before something else happens here. This spot has been terrible luck.”

“We can do that Jessa, but you don’t have to worry about Billy anymore.”

Michael hadn’t told her about the beasts that had cornered them in the night, or the hunters that had come to kill the beasts, dragging them home for a feast. He also didn’t mention how Billy had actually died, or the men who had turned him into lunch. When he thought more about it, Michael was sure that they should leave as well. It was the best thing they could do, considering what had been going on lately. They had never planned to stay anyways. It had just become something of a home base after the attack that had injured Shane’s head. They had only taken the route through the city because they had no other choice. At least they had found Milo.

They packed up what little supplies they had and headed east. It took a while of traveling before Jessa finally started to feel a little better about being where they were. The city was becoming further and further away, and that was completely okay with her. It was like every other place she had left. It would be good for a few moments before going to hell.

Shane was unusually quiet and Jessa furrowed her eyebrows in worry. She hoped that his silence was due to his body using excess energy so he could try to get over the head injury. He was moving a little slower and Jessa made sure to slow down with him so that he didn’t feel like he was holding them up. Michael and Milo took the cue and they ambled across the over-grown roads at a slower pace.

Milo had been missing Shane while they had been separated, and took the opportunity to catch up with him. He initiated conversation and the boys played games of I-spy. It was good to hear her son having such a good time. Without the mention of the few crazy, bad moments, everything had been looking up since they had left the small community behind, where they had met Michael and Chase had met his doom. Jessa had worried how things would work out, but it came down to the fact that there was a new community building as they moved towards the hopes of a better future. But in every community, there were rules to follow, and killing founding members was looked down upon.

It was Milo, the newest recruit, who found them shelter for the night. They had just left a small town and were passing by a farmhouse, complete with a worn, red barn, that looked promising. They hadn’t passed anyone the whole day, which was usually a good sign. It was preferable to avoid others; since the nuclear apocalypse, people were less friendly more unlikely to stop and say hello. Although everyone was weary, Jessa was hoping to see someone else who might have been more knowledgeable about the area to get information from.  As much as she liked the idea of life being better on the coast, she couldn’t be sure since she had never been there. She was anxious for any information she could get. But with no one to ask, Jessa still had no clue what lay ahead of them.

2

“What do you think they are here for?”

The old freckled-faced woman shrugged and watched the group of people as they walked slowly into their home. Her grandson was standing beside her and he was as much at a loss of words as she was.

“Maybe they don’t know that anyone lives here. They look nice. I think we should just tell them who’s house it is and then invite them to stay for the night. I haven’t had someone else to talk to in a long time.”

Carin was torn between safety and her own need to talk to someone else. They had plenty of everything and had more than enough to share. It was what used to be done. But things were different now. Now they lived in a time when everyone wanted every last drop, afraid that it would soon all run out and they would be without. Carin didn’t feel that way though. She wanted to share and be friendly. However, there had been other groups that she had been so very wrong about.

“I don’t think we should go there Jason. Let them have the house for the night. Hopefully they are just passing through and will be leaving in the morning. There are some things that are just not worth the risk and this is one of them. We don’t know anything about them and there is no way to know what will happen if we confront them.”

Jason wanted to find out more about the new comers. It had been a long time since they had seen anybody who seemed approachable come by. To see them there, right in their house, made him feel like it was a sign. Maybe they were supposed to meet them. It was better to think of it that way than to consider having to stay outside for a night with his elderly grandmother, waiting to see if the small group of people moved on.

“How would they not know that someone lives there? All of our stuff is in there. I said we go in and tell them to leave. I don’t want to stay out. It looks like it is going to rain.”

She tried to assuage his anger, but knew it was futile. Her grandson had always been a bit of a hothead. It was part of the reason they had chosen to live in a house so far away from everything. Jason didn’t know when to shut up, and in this new version of the world, that was a bad trait to have. He was young, not quite an adult, and she hoped for his own sake that he cooled it down eventually. But Carin also knew that the trait came from her son, another prime example of a man who didn’t know when to shut up. In fact, it had cost him his life. Not only that, but his family had also been killed. Jason, through sheer chance, had been the only one who made it out alive.  When she had found him, he had been hiding for days and didn’t believe that it was her at first.

Carin tried to remember it all so that she could somehow teach him not to follow in the same path. There was no room for that kind of attitude in life anymore. Even before the world ended, there was no space for that kind of outlook.

“You know that they could be dangerous,” she said. “Do you really want to take on three adults? You need to think more Jason, instead of just going at it with your eyes closed.”

He nodded, knowing that she was right. But as he looked at the sky above them, the darkness and the sound of thunder in the distance didn’t make it sound like such a bad idea. At least if he was going to be headstrong, he might as well get out of the rain for the night. The group didn’t look dangerous to him. They looked like regular people like him and his grandmother. Although the weather factored into his decision somewhat, he really wanted to talk to some new people. There was much he didn’t know and it was always the best part of his week when he got to talk to someone who had seen things and places that he had never been able to see. Carin was content to stay around locally, where she knew where things grew and resources were natural. Jason was ready for travel and an adventure.

It had to be better than where they were.

***

Carin finally won and they settled into a bed of leaves and sticks. They had built it to pull them off of the cold ground so that it wouldn’t suck all of the heat from their bodies. It hadn’t been the first time that the duo had slept on the ground. Fortunately, they were somehow spared the worst of the storm as it rolled in from the east. Carin took it as a sign, but Jason just saw it as a close call. They were going to have to do something in the morning if the group wasn’t planning to leave.

It wasn’t long after sun up that Jason was up. As he watched his grandmother sleep, he started to get a little antsy. He wanted to see what was going on in his house. He imagined that they would take everything they had worked so hard for. He and his grandmother would have to forage for another month to get their stock back up. It was all because they had left for a couple of hours to go fishing. The fish in question had gone bad because they were too close to the unknown group to feel comfortable cooking. It would be pointless to draw in unwanted attention.

He kept eying the house, waiting for a sign of movement. He finally moved towards the house to get a better look. Jason stopped when he heard a voice behind him. He hadn’t heard a sound, so he was surprised to find that there was something pointing into his back. He was so shocked that it was hard to understand what was wanted of him.

“I said turn around real slow and I won’t have to hurt you. What are you doing outside of this house?”

The young redheaded boy couldn’t hide his anger and he spat out his answer. “This is my house. I wanted to know if you guys were leaving, so I came to see if you were packing up or not.”

Michael moved the knife away from the boy and told him to turn around. Jason didn’t move as quickly as he could have. He was still convinced that he was about to get stabbed in the back. He suddenly wished that he had listened to his grandmother. If he would have, he wouldn’t be in the position that he was in right then. What if they weren’t friendly?

“We are just travelling through. We didn’t know if anyone lived here, but we didn’t touch any of your provisions. I didn’t want to have someone come back and have to start all over again.”

Jason was surprised at the man’s thoughtfulness, but he was still holding up his guard. He wouldn’t let them know that Carin was just a few yards away in the bushes. If something was going to happen because of his mistake, Jason wanted to make sure that he was the one that paid for it. He knew that he had popped off from the mouth too many times in the past. So not only was he having to watch the man, he had to watch his own words.

“Well thank you. We appreciate you leaving.”

Michael chuckled and didn’t say much else. “We will be out of your way in a little while. Would you like some coffee?”

Jason shook his head. He had never had coffee, but he had heard about it from his grandmother. Jason knew that she would love some, but he still wasn’t sure what kind of people they were. The stocky man seemed nice enough, but Jason didn’t trust anyone, not after what had happened in the past.

“No thank you. I will just wait out here.”

Michael didn’t want to take no for an answer. “Come on. Is it just you out here?”

Jason refrained from looking behind him. “Yeah, it’s just me.”

“Then why don’t you come in for something to eat? It’s the least I can do after taking your house for the night.”

The young man was about to refuse for a third time when he heard his name being called from behind him.

“Is your name Jason?”

Jason nodded and sighed to himself. His name just got louder and he finally hollered back. ‘I’m fine Gran, be right back.”

“Gran?”

Jason nodded.

“She isn’t too good in the heart, so if you come to her with those knives drawn, I am afraid she is going to have a heart attack.”

Michael didn’t want an old woman’s death on his conscious and he did what the young man asked of him. “Well go get her. I bet she is nervous with you gone. You shouldn’t leave anyone behind in this world, kid.”

Jason didn’t like to be admonished by a stranger and he bristled at Michael’s tone. He was just about to say something else when Carin’s voice came to him. “Jason what are you doing?”

He could tell that she was worried about him and he turned to her. “Gran, I told you I would be there in a few minutes.”

She looked at him as if he had lost his mind. He was certainly not man enough to tell her anything and he immediately felt heat break out over his face. Thankfully she didn’t say anything to him then. Jason would have been embarrassed in front of Michael.

Michael moved forward and extended his hand in greeting. “Nice to meet you Ma’am. My name is Michael and we are sorry to have taken your shelter for the night. I was just telling your grandson that we left everything as is. I am sure Jessa will leave something extra for letting us use it.”

Jason was about to say something about them not letting them do anything, but a sharp look from Carin made the words die in his throat. “It’s no problem, really. We saw you coming in last night and a person never knows who they are coming in contact with.”

Michael nodded, his mind going to Billy and what had happened to him when he had run into the wrong group. He looked from the older woman to the young man and he could tell that the road had been hard on the two. The little place was out of the way and he wondered how they had made it that long with just the two of them. It occurred to him then that there could have been more in the group to begin with when they first started out. They might be the only people who were left.

“I was just offering some coffee. Jason said he didn’t want any, but I will extend the same offer to you. It’s been almost a year since I have had any, so it has been a treat for me.”

Carin’s eyes lit up and she was already walking towards the house before she verbalized her answer. It had been longer than a year for her. Carin had a good feeling about them the night before, but it was one of those moments that she had been torn by what may happen or would possibly happen. Keeping herself and Jason safe was all that mattered anymore. But if there was coffee, she was willing to make an exception.

“I will take that as a yes. Let me just go first to make sure that nobody gets the wrong idea.” Michael was thinking of Jessa and the lethal speed with which she made life or death decisions. He wasn’t going to admit to himself that he was scared of her, but she was scary at times. He knew that if she suddenly saw two people in the house and they were anywhere near her son, there was a good chance they would get hurt before anything was explained.

He of course didn’t say any of that to Carin, but he walked a little faster to get ahead of her. Carin didn’t argue, content to wait it out if the end game was coffee. She was many years of the earth and had learned to rely on her intuition, which was currently telling her that hanging back a minute wasn’t a bad idea. A fleeting worry that it was a trap brought a worried wrinkle to her forehead; the bands of men now roaming the earth were not far off from savages.

“Of course. We will wait here.”

Again Jason was going to say something, but he was stopped by a look and a touch on his arm. “Not now Jason.”

He nodded that he wouldn’t say a word. It was preposterous to him to have to wait outside his own home for some squatters to prepare themselves. He wasn’t like his Gran, thinking about it being a trap. Jason couldn’t see past the indignity of it all.

When Michael popped his head back out and invited them in, again Jason had to watch his mouth. The older man really had some nerve, but he was quite large and had a look in his eyes that Jason had seen before. He was a man that would do what was necessary to keep his family and friends safe. Jason wondered if he had the same look, but he had a feeling that he had a long way to go.

3

“You don’t know how good this is.”

Jessa smiled back at the older woman. She had white, red-tinged hair and reminded her of her own grandmother. Jessa hadn’t seen her in years. It was nice to see another woman, particularly one who wasn’t trying to give her away as a mating prize. Jessa didn’t realize how much she had missed female companionship until Michael told her that they were there. There was the instant worry she’d had initially, about whether or not she would have to protect herself and her son, but then the next immediate thought was that she would finally have someone to talk to.

It was a strange mix of feelings, but Jessa was happy that they had met. She felt bad about leaving them out under the stars the night before, but she could understand the sentiment. For some time it was just her and her son. There was safety in numbers those days and she knew that it must be hard for someone of Carin’s age. Her grandson was in that stage of not knowing what quite to do yet, but so close to being a man that he thought he already was. Jessa had thought of how her own son would grow up and she hoped that he would be more like Milo. Still, she could tell that Jason was trying as well, though he had taken the more confrontational approach.

Jessa smiled and nodded when Carin took a deep inhale of her coffee. “Oh I do. I went a couple of years without coffee. It was just impossible to get a hold of, but there is some trading across the border.”

“Well I can’t even imagine. I guess that those old lines don’t really matter anymore.”

“Have you been out of this area? Where are you from?”

Carin sighed. “We have been here for many years. We used to live in Texas, but we had some problems and we had to leave.”

“What kind of problems?”

Jessa saw the way that Carin looked at Jason and then back at her. “Sorry, I don’t know why I am being so nosy. It’s just that you’re the first female I have seen in a while. Well, the first one that I could talk to anyway.”

Carin waved her hand. “No, it is okay, really. I understand. Jason wants to know what else is going on around here. He wants to leave for somewhere better.”

“I can’t blame him. There are some strange tribes around here that I would not want to run into again.”

Carin nodded in agreement. She had almost run into the same group of cannibals that Michael had, and she shuddered at the memory. “Yes, but I worry that there is worse out there.”

Jessa understood the fear of putting her grandson in the middle of some terrible situations, but Jessa still thought that it could get better. She had more faith that there was better out there. There had to be better, she just knew it.

“We are going to the coast. I have heard there are some settlements there. There is trading coming from across the ocean and there are more people there.”

Carin had heard many schemes. There had been more than one group that had come through looking for the promised land. She wasn’t sure if it was even real or not, but she knew that people needed hope. If there was no hope, people just gave up and Carin wasn’t ready to do that either. But there was a fear deep down in her heart that was impossible to deny.

“That’s what Jason wants to do. I have seen many people take the journey somewhere else.”

“What happened to them?”

Carin shrugged. “I’m not sure. I never saw them again. I guess they are either doing well or they never made it. Most days I like to think that they are going well.”

“Everything is a gamble anymore. I was with a settlement southwest of here that wasn’t so bad.”

“But you are here now, so it couldn’t have been that good.”

Jessa nodded and pushed her long, auburn hair back from her face. “No, it wasn’t that good. But there always seems to be those men that make a good thing bad.”

Carin didn’t need any more information. Being a woman was even harder nowadays than when she was younger. There was respect for women when she was Jessa’s age, but now there was none. Being a woman was a liability and she couldn’t imagine having a child to boot. Jason was twelve when his parents were killed and she remembered how hard and daunting it had been in the beginning. Now that he was older, it was almost harder, but the older woman couldn’t imagine if he had been a young child.

“Yes, I know exactly what you mean. We have met a few on the way. That is part of the reason I just decided to stay put. There is less chance of running into someone like that here. Jason tries to be the man, but he is not quite there yet.”

Jessa felt for her and could imagine what it had been like for them. There were many people that made hiding a way of life. Milo came to mind and she was starting to have the same sentiment as she did for him.

“You should come with us. Everyone is stronger in numbers and we would love to have you.”

“But you don’t even know us.” Carin was shocked with the offer. It was not given lightly and it wasn’t taken lightly either. What she had always wanted was just a little safety and she knew that Jessa was right.

“It doesn’t matter. We haven’t tried to kill each other yet, so that is a good sign.”

Carin simply nodded. It was strange what was seen as a good day. They had seen so many come and pass, and if she had been able to meet them and they had been as agreeable and kind as this group were, she was sure that they would have been safer traveling together than they were staying in the same place. There was certainly strength in numbers, and the thought that she might not have to worry so much about Jason was groundbreaking. She had never thought about being part of a group like that before.

“Don’t you have to talk to your people?”

Jessa just shrugged. “They don’t mind. We picked up Michael and Milo on the way. It’s kind of snowballing. And the more the merrier as far as I am concerned. When it was just me and my son on the road…well let’s just say I know how it feels. I felt far more vulnerable than I do now. I hate to think that having men around helps, that we can do it as women and all of that, but it just isn’t the case. We are stronger in numbers and I would be happy to bring you along.”

Carin bit her bottom lip. “I will have to talk to Jason about it. I know that he is still young, but he likes to think of himself as a man. It’s a big decision he would like to be included in.”

“Well we were planning on leaving today, but we can wait around a day if you want to get your things together. You guys think it through. I think it could be better for all of us. And,” Jessa said with her eyes glittering. There is a little more coffee.”

Carin smiled back. She was already thinking about what it would be like to have someone to talk to again. It was a lonely world; most people were gone, and the ones who were left were generally the worst sorts. She had forgotten that people could be like Jessa. “But like I said, wouldn’t you have to talk to your people about it?”

Jessa shrugged. “My son is always up for more people to talk to. He will talk your ear off if you let him, or if you know anything about machines. I think the rest are feeling the same way. There is strength in numbers and we have a long trek ahead of us. I have already decided that if there isn’t a settlement there, I will just start one. Someone has to, and six is better than four to start. Everyone has strengths and knowledge that together can become something wonderful.”

Carin liked the idea of it, but she wondered if Jessa wanted a pipe dream. Maybe it was one, but if there was no hope, what was the point?

“Let us stay the day and I will talk to Jason. I like the idea of it. We can’t stay here forever. There are not a lot of resources here and we are having to go further and further out just to get enough to eat.”

Jessa agreed and her mind went to all of the stocks that they had. That had taken them some time and energy to get. She wanted people like that. People who could see beyond the next day or week and into the long term. It was all about the long term. Another strong back and some old knowledge were always needed in this new world.

***

“Are you really sure you want to invite them along?”

Jessa turned towards Michael as she got out of the bathtub. It had taken her over an hour to heat enough water to actual submerse in, but it was worth it. When she finally got out, her body was soft and relaxed. Michael’s blue eyes darkened suggestively, and she giggled, squirming under his intense gaze.

“Will you hand me a towel?”

He shook his head no, not wanting her to cover up her body just yet. It had been only a few hours since he had her last and he was already aching for more. She gazed at the tenting in the crotch of his pants and she sighed to herself.

“Please?”

“I love when you beg.”

“We have people around and this is their house.”

“See, this is why I think we have enough. At least with Milo we can still sneak around.”

She giggled and started to reach for the towel herself. He stopped her with a hand on her wrist, her body open and dripping wet for him. “Are you really going to stop me from getting dressed?”

“Are you really going to stop me?”

Michael moved to kiss her and she relented as her lips opened to his insistence. Soon he had her moaning, forgetting everything but the heat between them. All she could think about was him and his touch, his hands on her. Michael turned her around until her back was to him. His hands were moving in between their bodies, and before she could stop him, she was bent over and filled with his need. He covered her mouth as he slammed into her over and over again. The vanity shook and the slapping of their bodies echoed in the small, tiled room.

Jessa had her eyes closed and found herself gasping for breath when he finally pulled free from her body. Her face was flushed and she couldn’t help but smile to herself. He felt too good, and there was nothing else she could do but succumb to his urges. There was no saying no to Michael. There never was a time that she had been able to tell him no before. He was impossible to resist, and the longer she was with him, the harder it became.

He finally handed her a towel after she climbed out of the tub. She had to rinse some of the sweat and his seed off of her. That time he didn’t try to stop her, kissing her instead as he watched her cover her curves with water.

“You know that I love you right?” Michael’s soft voice purred.

She laughed quietly as she dried off. “Yeah I think you have mentioned it before.”

“I don’t ever want to leave you, Jessa.”

Jessa thought it was an odd thing to say.

“Then don’t.”

She couldn’t even imagine her life without him and she didn’t want to.

4

Carin and Jason took the evening to get their things together and packed up enough that they could just haul their belongings on their backs. Jessa, Michael, and Milo helped carry some of the food stock. It would help them all if they didn’t have to stop for a while, especially if they were in an area where nothing could be foraged.

Most days, Jessa was able to find something, but more often than not, an area could be picked clean and having a backup was crucial. Besides that, winter was coming soon. It wouldn’t be as cold in the south, but it still got a few cold fronts, making it difficult to thrive on the road. She wasn’t sure what to expect and was grateful for the preserved food that took some of the uncertainty away.

Milo and Shane seemed happy enough to have more people added to the group. They were now six and though there was more safety in numbers, there were other things to consider. Although they were safer, in a tight spot it might be more difficult to hide six people. But Jessa was convinced that the days of hiding were over. Michael worried about keeping such a large group safe, having a young man and an older woman to think about now, but he would do anything Jessa wanted. He was content to be with her.

As they traveled, Mike and Jason talked for a time. Michael found himself very curious about how the pair had ended up all the way in Florida from Texas. He was able to piece together that Jason and his deceased father had a tendency to say and do things that were not very well-received by others. But it was Jason’s story of losing his family that made Michael listen. He had heard of such men before, riding motorcycles and burning everything in their wake before they moved on to the next town to create more chaos.

As soon as Jason started to tell him about the gang that had destroyed their lives, he couldn’t help but think about the gang he had been looking for. Michael wasn’t sure if there was a connection, but he felt like there was. The whole situation had felt somehow orchestrated – fated in a way, and he began to wonder to himself if there might be a reason why he had run into Jason and Carin. But fate seemed silly; it was more of Jessa’s territory. He must have been around her for a little too long if he was allowing himself to think too much into fate and destiny. But regardless, if he believed that he had met her for a reason, was it that much more far-fetched to think that he had met the young man and his grandmother for a reason as well?

“What more can you tell me about them Jason? Do you remember what kind of emblem they had on their jackets?”

When the kid nodded, he sighed to himself. Jason offered to draw it for him and Michael searched around, trying not to let the frantic adrenaline take over as he looked for something for Jason to draw with. His blood was ice; he just seemed to know that the emblem would be the same as the gang he had been searching for since the fateful day when he lost his family. What he didn’t know was what that would mean for him.

They had holed up for the night in a modest sized house. Jessa and Carin were outside, watching as Milo and Shane played with his small collection of cars. As he sat at the small dining room table with Jason, waiting for the young man to finish up, he could feel his heart rate rising. After what seemed like an eternity, Jason handed him the picture that he had sketched out. Michael’s throat constricted. He suddenly couldn’t breathe. Jason noticed that Mike’s face had gone pale, and asked him if he was okay.

“Are you sure this is what it looked like?”

Jason looked down at the paper and nodded. He was positive. The emblem had been burned into his memory during the worst day of life, much as it had been for Michael. There were some things that his mind wouldn’t let him forget, no matter how hard he tried. In fact, he had been tortured by the memories for years. And why would he want to let go of his need to avenge his family? It had all been so senseless.

“When was the last time you saw them? I mean, where was this at?”

Jason told him where he used to live. Michael had been worried they would have to travel all the way to Texas, but surprisingly it wasn’t too far away from where they were. Maybe a hundred miles back the way they had just come. Michael realized that the attack on Jason’s family must not have been too long ago. It made him wonder if he actually had a chance to catch up with the gang. There was a small chance that they were still around, terrorizing that town. After he had pumped the young man clean of all that he could tell him, Michael was left with wondering what he should he do. Could he really just let it all go?

***

Everyone was sleeping in the house, except for Michael, who couldn’t let his mind settle down long enough to close his eyes. There was no way that he could get to sleep. They were supposed to leave in the morning, but all he could think about was what Jason had told him. If there was a chance that he was that close to the men who destroyed his family, he had to go after them. There was no other option. He knew that Jessa wouldn’t want him to go. He was also painfully aware that she wouldn’t want to come. And for good reason. She needed to protect her own living son, not avenge the ghost of his.

Michael looked over at her sleeping form and was torn, not knowing what to do. He didn’t want to leave her again, especially after what happened last time, but he knew it was more dangerous to let a group of bloodthirsty men like that roam the fragile new world. As with Billy, there had been a decision made that they couldn’t let guys like them go on. Michael hated to think of how many people could have been saved such misery if someone had taken care of the gang before; if he had taken care of them when they had killed his family.

He felt guilty that he hadn’t been able to stop them, but now that there was a chance to do what he regretted not doing before, didn’t he owe it to himself and to all the other people out there like him to take care of it? Jason’s family deserved justice too. How could he walk away from an opportunity like this? As if on cue though, Jessa turned back towards him, snuggling in against his body as she murmured in her sleep.

What if he never saw her again? It was always a possibility when you left someone. They might not be there when he got back. A lot could happen while he went away to seek his revenge. That was, of course, assuming that nothing would happen to him. It was the optimistic hope that he would take them all on and finally be the one that stopped them.

Funnily enough, Michael as worried about that as much as he worried about something happening to Jessa and Shane while he was gone. He knew that Milo would stay and help watch out for them, but he would never forgive himself if something happened to them if he wasn’t there to defend them.

Michael had no idea what to do. There was nothing he could do that night. Tomorrow he would have an answer; he was sure of it. Was it truly a sign that they had run into Jason and Carin on the road? Eventually, his mind couldn’t handle the pressure anymore and he blacked out, his body pulling him into sleep out of pure exhaustion.

***

“Wake up, silly.”

Michael growled at Jessa as she squeezed his shoulder. She kissed him, knowing that he was grumpy in the morning. She also knew that he wouldn’t be able to hold onto the grumpiness for too long if she started him off with a little morning seduction. She turned out to be right, and before long he was pulling her onto his hardness and she squealed, trying to get away. Her method was not a hundred percent and there were still times that it got out of hand.

“I am awake.”

Pushing herself off of him, Jessa’s body screamed with his roughness the last couple of times that he had taken her. Something was on his mind and he wasn’t ready to tell her about it, though Jessa didn’t mind the way that he was getting rid of his excess energy.

“So I can see. You had a hard time getting to bed last night, so I figured I would let you sleep. Now we are both even later. Everyone is waiting for us.”

She got dressed as he watched her lazily from the bed.

“We have to go Mike. You have a tendency to make us late a lot.”

“What is the big rush?”

Jessa shrugged. She didn’t really have a solid reason beyond the fact that something didn’t feel right. It was quickly becoming known to the group how good her intuition was, and she took it more seriously than everybody else. If she hadn’t put any stock into her gut instincts, she and Shane probably wouldn’t have been able to survive for so long. It felt a little too complicated to explain the rush of urgency she felt to leave, but she knew there had to be a good reason.

“I just want to get out of here. Just everything that has happened. I still want more distance between us and the city. If we go straight through for a couple of weeks, we can be there.”

He just sighed and shook his head. “You know that we aren’t going to be able to go straight there. Traveling is never in a straight line anymore. There’s really no rush. In fact, I would just be happy if we got there in the next month or two.”

“You may be right, but I want to get out of this place today. Did you hear what Carin was talking about? Those motorcycle gangs that had given them a hard time?”

He nodded his head, his mind returning to the torturous thoughts of the night before. “Yeah, what about them?”

“She told me this morning that she was pretty sure that she saw them the other night while they were out collecting food. If that’s true, and I have heard what they’ve done, I don’t want to be anywhere near this place. They know that she lives here and it’s only a matter of time before they’ll be back to finish the job. I don’t want to be here when that happens.”

“Okay, you got my attention.”

He got up and started to pull on his clothes. She hated to see the hard muscles being put away, but she was the one who had just ordered him out of bed.

“There will be time for that later, I promise.”

Jessa had to say it for her own sake as much as for his.

Michael moved to pull her to him. “I like the sound of that.”

5

When the group headed out, it was clear that it would take some time for everybody to get used to the new arrangement. Milo and Jason seemed to be hitting it off, and Jessa wondered whether or not Milo might be a calming influence on the little hothead. Milo was so laid back that even her own son was more mellow around him. Jessa wasn’t sure how Milo did it, but she was thankful for it. She was glad that she had Carin to talk to and they spent a large part of the journey together. Michael carried Shane every so often when his feet got tired. It was sweet, but Jessa could tell that something was on his mind.

It was strange that Mike and Jessa weren’t talking. Before the dynamic had changed and the two others had joined the group, it had been Jessa and Michael who had carried on the majority of the conversation, never seeming to run out of things to say to each other. But since they had left the shelter that morning, he was distant and quiet, constantly looking back the way they had come. He was acting strange, she realized, and Jessa wanted to know what was going on. She didn’t want to push him too hard, and he took any chance he could to evade the subject.

Finally, they stopped for a break and got the young boys some lunch. Jessa and Mike took a walk a little bit away from the group to explore the terrain. While they were out, Jessa looked him directly in the eye.

“What’s going on, Mike?”

Michael shifted uncomfortably. He felt like he needed to keep the information to himself, but it felt wrong. He hated to lie to her and he knew that she wasn’t stupid. She would figure it out soon enough, whether he told her what was on his mind or not.

“What do you mean?” he asked, hoping to buy himself more time.

“What is going on with you Michael? Don’t tell me that it’s nothing either. You never were a good liar.”

“It’s not something I want to talk about right now. Why don’t we wait until we find somewhere to hole up for the night? We can talk about it when we have more privacy.”

They hadn’t ventured far from the others. They could still hear Shane’s laughter as Milo and Jason joked back and forth. She nodded her head, but there was still a nagging feeling in the back of her mind. She hated being in the dark, especially when it was important, but all she could do was hope for answers soon.

They returned to the small band of young boys as Carin oversaw their lunch and grabbed a bite for themselves before they ventured off again. When Jessa gazed at the road ahead of them, she knew that it was going to be a while before they stopped, which meant she would have to wait for her answers.

Suddenly, there was noise in the distance. Everybody paused in fear and confusion. It sounded like an engine. They spent a still moment trying to pinpoint where the noise was coming from. Nobody spoke as they began to back away from the sound, silently understanding as a group that they would be safer off the road, without drawing attention to themselves. Jessa shivered. She had never met a person with a vehicle that was sane. They had all been crazy, she might even have called them evil, so she figured that the odds were not in their favor.

It was starting to get dark and she asked Milo to scout up ahead and check for some place for them to lie down. He had a knack for finding good shelters, and as they traveled further away from the city, he had become even more nimble. Jessa was sure that as they got away from the dead zones, his poor health would start to improve, but she hadn’t guessed it would be so quickly. It was nice to see him smiling more and moving around as if he had more energy. It didn’t take him long to find something and come back with a big smile on his face.

“I don’t know how you do it Milo, but I think we would be lost without you.”

The young man didn’t say anything, but he was beaming with pride. Like most people, all Milo wanted was to be of some assistance to them, and he always was. They all followed him out to a small subdivision that had once been considered very upscale. The houses were big and at one point they would have been as immaculate as the manicured lawns. But the heyday of the little housing development was over, and now it was a mass of huge, sprawling houses surrounded by a tangle of vines and bushes.

“This looks like a good place Milo. Thanks.”

Milo nodded enthusiastically at Michael, and the young boy looked happy enough to vibrate. He grabbed Shane’s hand and the two started into the two story house. They were going to pick out their rooms. Though Jessa still worried about everything, she was sure that Milo would have already checked the house before taking her son inside. She was surprised she had come to trust the two men with her son, as well as her own life. Jessa was not naïve to think that she could have been wrong about either one of them.  She could be wrong about the newest members of the group as well, but she didn’t think so. As soon as she had met all of them, she had gotten a good vibe.

Carin and her grandson found rooms at the top of the stairs, while the rest found something downstairs. Everyone had learned from the last attack that it was better to be together. They were in different rooms, but everyone was staying in the same hallway.

It wasn’t long before they had made some dinner with what they had collected throughout the day. Shane was tired and went to bed quickly after he had eaten. Michael took him into the small bedroom that had been deemed his own and put him down. Jessa watched him with a soft heart and it made her miss Mike being open with her even more than she had before. She had not felt that way about someone in a long time. Jessa was head over heels in love with Michael and she didn’t know what she would do without him.

“So there were promises made this morning...”

The look in his eyes made her shiver and giggle all at the same time. “Are you sure about that? I don’t think you’re ready for more. You’re getting kind of old Michael. Are you sure it will even work?”

“You mouthy woman. Come over here and I’m sure I will get it to work just fine. Never had a problem before.”

He lunged at her and she ran from him. She was feeling playful and something had come over Michael. He had a look of need in his eyes that she doubted she could quench. He needed her and when he told her he needed her, she knew that what he said was true. It was obvious that he did.

Finally, she allowed herself be caught and pulled in against the hard body she had come to love and know so well. Her body fit against his as if she was made for him and there was an easiness between them that she had wondered if she would ever get back.

“Promise me something, Jessa.”

His tone had changed and he had put a little space between them so that they weren’t driving each other crazy physically, at least for the time being.

“Anything Michael.”

Michael wasn’t expecting that answer and before he could say anything else, he had to kiss her. Her lips were soft and pouty, and looking into her hazel eyes Michael knew then that he would never have enough of her. Every time he had gotten his fill, he was already hungry once more. It was impossible for him.

“You are very easy to please tonight.”

His hands moved down her torso and she shivered as he moved to cover her with his own body. That was where he liked her, underneath him. He moved his hand between them and she gasped as he found her need swollen. Jessa was quickly closing her eyes and moaning, her hips rising to meet his fingers as he touched her ever so gently. She let out another soft hiss as his fingers started to come down on her wet flesh in a smacking motion. Her body jerked with the new feeling. Michael was always ready to give her something fresh. The new action was something that she didn’t remember him doing before, and she wasn’t prepared for the sudden crash of pleasure that took over her body.

Clinging to his neck as hard as she could, she called out his name before he covered her mouth with his free hand. Penetrating her with his digits, Jessa was too lost in her own need to care about how loud she was. His hand tightened to cover her noise as she screamed out again.

“Shhh, Jessa. We have to be quiet. You would wake up the dead.”

Her hand went to his and pulled it away from her body. “Then stop doing that.”

Michael chuckled and looked innocent. “What?”

“You play me like a fiddle and then blame it on me when I make music.”

He chuckled. “You have no idea how much I love your music Jessa.”

Her hand went in between their bodies and moved to grip the hardness pressed against her. He sucked in air through his teeth, groaning as she worked to free him for her touch. She wanted to feel him in her hands, as well as remind him that two could play at that game. Jessa knew him too well and he was already helping her reach him.

She felt the heat of his length against her. Jessa was already wet and hot from his ministrations. Rubbing her before she could stop him, Michael was poised to make her lose herself again, but she stopped him with a grip on the shaft. Holding him in place, she rubbed herself slowly. It was him that was starting to get noisy. She smacked him down on her heat, rubbing the tip against her core. Michael tried once again to press in.

“Stop Michael. It’s my turn.”

“Your control never lasts very long.”

His words made her shiver, but he stopped trying to get more. Jessa was driving herself crazy and moved quicker. Her idea back fired on her and then she was back to the edge of reason. Michael chuckled as his lips moved down to brush softly against hers. “Are you ready for me to take over now?”

Michael’s words were met with pressure where she needed him most. There was nothing else that she could do but nod her agreement with his plans. It was hard to say no to Michael and she did not have the strength to do so anymore.

“Then move your hand.”

She quickly did as he asked, and found herself rewarded with an instant surge of pleasure and fulfillment that she wasn’t prepared for. She cried out and his mouth covered hers, pressing her down into the bed while his hips pinned her down as well. Jessa was lost in a wave of pleasure as she came underneath him. It was how it always was; neither one of them seemed to be able to hold control for too long at all.

***

“What did you want me to promise you Michael?”

He sighed and just shrugged. “You already have.”

Jessa was too exhausted to think of anything more. Her eyes were already closing and she was ready to pass out. Michael had a way of making her body explode, almost painfully at times, and now all she could think to do was sleep. There was going to be another long day of walking and whether she was sore or not, she had places that she had to go.

“Love you, baby.”

Michael looked over at the sleeping woman, her breathing already slowing down to indicate that she was already falling asleep. He knew then that leaving her was going to be the hardest thing he had ever done, even if she was the one that he had to leave for. If people like that gang were roaming around, people like Jessa were going to get hurt. There was no means that Michael wouldn’t use to keep her safe and he knew that it could cause destruction. But Michael didn’t care. All he cared about was getting revenge for his family and finally being able to come back to the woman he loved with a level head.

6

“What do you mean he’s gone?” Jessa asked, her voice frantic.

She tore through the house and out the front door, looking everywhere for him, but she knew that Michael was gone. There was no note, no trace that he had ever been there. He had taken his pack and everything he owned with him. A little part of her already knew that he was gone, but the rest of her was still hoping that it was some kind of mistake. He wouldn’t leave her like that, would he?

Milo had been the last one to speak to him the night before. He had wondered the same thing, what was going on, when he had seen Michael walking away with his bag on his back. Milo had been sitting on the porch enjoying the quiet scenery and keeping an eye out to make sure that they were not seen coming in.

He had asked him where he was going and Michael just said that he had to go for a while. Milo tried to get more information from him, but he was not giving anything up. There was a sadness in Mike that Milo couldn’t forget.

“Just take care of them while I’m gone,” Michael had told him.

“Are you going to come back?”

Michael nodded that he would. The last thing he wanted to do was leave them, but he had to. “Yes, I will be back. You guys just go on towards the coast and I will track you to wherever you are. I have to take care of something.”

Milo didn’t want to have to be the one to tell Jessa. While she was nice most of the time, he had seen her upset and the truth was that she scared the living shit out of him. “You can’t leave like this. Jessa is going to be devastated.”

Michael knew that it was bad form, but he couldn’t be the one to tell her. He wasn’t sure what was going to happen, but he knew that he couldn’t be there when her eyes welled up and she would look at him like he was leaving her for good. He didn’t want to have to explain himself. Michael wasn’t sure how to explain it, anyway. All he knew was that he had to get revenge for his family before he could be whole again. Jessa had gone a long way at helping him see that there was life after all of it, but there was still the need for him to fix that one last piece of him that just wasn’t right.

“Just tell her that I will be back as soon as I can and that I love her.”

Milo had shaken his head. “It should be you to tell her those kinds of things, Michael.”

“I know, but I can’t. Will you do that for me Milo?”

He nodded reluctantly, indicating that he would, but he didn’t want to agree to it. Milo didn’t want to be the one to break her heart and Michael hoped in the back of his mind that he would actually do as he said he would.

“Yes, Mike, but I wish you would tell her yourself.”

He just shook his head. “If I could I would, but if I do, I will never leave. It is impossible to leave a woman like her. She has ways of making a man forget everything.”

“I’ve heard.” Milo got red-faced when he realized what he had let slip. He looked embarrassed and barely able to hold it together.

Mike slapped the boy on the shoulder and told him again to keep them safe. “I will be back soon Milo, just keep them safe and going east. I will be back before you know it.”

The memory was not serving Milo well at all. As Jessa looked at him with anger and that look that he dreaded to see, there was no way that he wanted to tell her what he had to. He had to tell her about it all and he just couldn’t find the words. The way that she kept asking wasn’t helping and Milo wanted to just run away. It was the first time that he had felt that way in his new group, but there was no way that he wanted to be in the middle of it.

Jessa could see his stress and tried to tell him that it was going to be okay. It didn’t feel like it was going to be okay, Milo and Jessa were both stressed out and the rest of the house was getting up from the commotion.

“What’s going on, mom?”

Jessa looked back at her little boy and she was as speechless as Milo was. “I’m not sure, baby. I think that Mike had some things that he had to do. I was just asking Milo if he was going to be back or not.”

Milo nodded that he would be. He had even more eyes on him and the young man was afraid that he was going to be back to stuttering again.

“He is coming …back. Just had to go.”

Jessa was not satisfied with the answer, but she knew that she wasn’t going to be able to get much more from Milo as upset as he seemed to be. It was clear that he didn’t want to be the messenger of bad news, but he really didn’t have a choice. It was a chore given to him and one that he had promised to take care of.

Jessa and the rest of the group waited for more, but there was no more forthcoming. Milo didn’t even know why he had taken off, no one really did.

Jason wondered about what the two had talked about before. Michael was very interested in the emblem that he had drawn for him and he wondered, even hoped, that it was those people that he was going to see. There was a capability about Mike that he did not possess and he too wanted some kind of revenge for what had happened to the rest of his family. He didn’t say anything out loud to ease anyone’s fears. Jason didn’t want anyone to try and stop Michael. He wasn’t able to take care of it, but maybe Mike could.

“Well if he says he is going to catch up, then I think we should keep on going,” Jason piped up.

Milo sighed with relief, thankful that someone had taken his side. Jessa was still not convinced, but she didn’t want to make her son upset any more than he had to be. There was something that she wasn’t being told and she was bound and determined to find out what it was. When she looked at Milo in such a way, he knew that he was going to have to tell her more. Neither one of them knew what Jason knew though.

The group got started a little later than the day before. Jessa looked back one last time at the place where she had last seen Michael. It was impossible to not feel abandoned. She couldn’t believe that he had left her. She had a few choice words to say to him when she saw him again. She sighed deeply. She was going to be lonely without him. In fact, she was already aching deep inside, feeling more heartsick than she had since her husband died. She hadn’t cared so much about another man since then, and now she felt like it was all falling apart again.

“It will be okay, mom.”

She nodded at her son with a smile that she hoped reached her eyes. “It will have to be.”

7

“So what are we going to do with him?”

Caston ran his hand through his white hair, studying the man on the ground. They had found him tracking them not long ago, and he couldn’t shake the feeling that he had seen him before. Still, none of his men recognized him. He was the leader though, and if he didn’t know him then how could it matter? Still, he had an uneasy feeling about the man. Where had he seen him before?

Caston wasn’t sure. Under normal circumstances, he would just slit the guy’s throat and leave him behind. But there was a quality about this guy that intrigued him. Even passed out on the ground he could tell that he was well-groomed. He didn’t want for anything, unlike most of the other people they stumbled across.  It was clear that the man had somewhere that he was calling home and Caston wanted to know where it was. The Rough Riders were getting low on supplies, but if this guy had what they needed, then it was his responsibility to make sure that they took every last bit of it. The land was becoming less giving and Caston knew that he would have to find something soon to provide for his crew. The only thing keeping his men loyal was a full belly and enough adventure to keep them busy. Without those, his men would surely turn against him like jackals.

“Why don’t we wait till he wakes up and see where it is that he is camping out? I’m sure that there will be something there.”

Caston went through the man’s bag and noticed a pink scarf tucked delicately inside. It was clear that the scarf wasn’t something that belonged to the rugged man who had been tracking them. Caston gave it a smell and the strong scent of lilac filled his nose. He was filled with excitement as he realized that the scarf belonged to a woman. It was something that they hadn’t run into in a while. Caston was more than willing to be patient if it meant that he would get one of his baser needs taken care of. He would have preferred a woman over food and he was sure that the six men with him would feel the same way. Only problem was that once they got their hands on one, they never made it very long.

“Do you want me to wake him up?”

He shook his head. “No Lee. We don’t have too much else to do but wait. The weather is looking like a storm anyways.”

Lee nodded, but wasn’t too happy about the order. He wanted to be the one that found out what was going on. He, like many of the other men, was getting restless. They were ready for something to make their hearts beat a little faster. They were long due for some excitement, and torturing the strange man would be enough for Lee.

Caston could see the way his men were starting to get restless. He didn’t show them the scarf, but stuck it in his pocket and had a couple of them help the man up. “Let’s get in for the night so we don’t get caught in the rain. I’m sure the guy will be up by then.”

“What do you think he was doing boss?”

Caston shrugged, not sure what to make of it. It had been years since anyone had gotten so close to him. The man was clearly searching them out, not something that the Rough Riders were used to. Most smart people stayed away from the motorcycle gang. They ran the turf around there and it made Caston sure that the dark-haired man was there for some kind of vengeance. Vengeance was something that he could understand. It was only when he considered the possibility that Caston started to relax. He could understand pride and ego, but he could also understand revenge. Caston was sure that he was owed some many times over, but not just yet.

“I think he’s here to get information, or maybe even take me out. I don’t know, but I want him tied up well so that when he does come around, there is no way for him to get a chance to do any of that.”

Lee nodded his head and started to smile. There was a chance that he was going to be able to hurt someone that day. It had been too long for all of them. It had been weeks since anyone had been stupid enough to fall into their path. Now that there was a chance of something happening, Lee was starting to feel like his old self.

They dragged him into the house that they were going to be staying in for the night. Even though Caston wasn’t sure what to do with him, he knew that he didn’t want him able to get free. He didn’t wake up as they moved him around, and that made Caston worried that they had hit him too hard from behind. He may never wake up, but if he did, he wouldn’t be able to go anywhere.

***

Michael gradually came to and heard the men’s voices. He had woken up in a dark room by himself. There was a thick feeling in his head and though he wasn’t sure where he was, he recognized the emblem on a jacket that was left in the room with him. It was all that Michael needed to know. He had been looking for the gang and just when he had found them, someone had hit him from behind and he had seen blackness. It was rather strange to find himself right where he had wanted to be, though Michael had hoped for the element of surprise to be on his terms. He did get a surprise, but it wasn’t quite what he had been hoping for. Instead he was tied and gagged.

“I see you’re up.”

Michael’s face turned to take in the older man with the grey eyes that had haunted his dreams for years. He had seen them before in his past, and suddenly Michael knew that he had found the man he was looking for. But what was he supposed to do now?

He started to make noise behind the gag and the man shook his head. “There is no need to struggle. This will be the end for you. Tell me what I want to know and I will make sure you don’t suffer too much.”

Michael didn’t like the sound of that and he certainly didn’t like the idea of anything happening to him before he got his revenge. His mind went to Jessa for a minute and he wished he had never left. He wasn’t worried about something happening to him or him not being able to finish what he had set out to do. What would really bother him more than anything else was the fact that he may not be able to see Jessa again. It was in that moment that he realized she was the only one that mattered to him.

Another man took Michael’s gag off after a few minutes and he shot daggers with his blue eyes. “Do you know who I am?”

Michael nodded. There was no sense in pretending that he didn’t know exactly who he was and what he was capable of. Caston seemed to like the answer and smiled to himself, nodding his head.

“Good, then who am I?”

“You are the man that I am going to kill.”

Caston chuckled a little, but he didn’t like the look in the man’s face. Even though he was tied up and he was surrounded by several men larger than himself, the man in front of him was quite sure of his words.

“What is your name?”

“Michael Santino.”

“And why, may I ask, would you want to kill me M Michael?”

“Because you killed my wife and child.”

Caston sighed and nodded his head. “Yes I think that would do it, but why do you think you will succeed? Look at you.”

Michael didn’t care. He knew that he had not come all that way, walked all of those miles, to simply fail. It was his destiny, and though he didn’t know how, he knew that he was going to walk away from it all. He had to get home to Jessa and nothing was going to stop him from doing so. Not even the devil himself.

THE END

Finding Love in a Dark World: Book 5

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright © 2016 by Cynthia Wilde.  All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic or mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1

Jessa sighed, staring off into space. She missed Michael. He had taken off without even saying goodbye to her; he’d been a coward and had left the job to Milo. He had told Milo that he was leaving and he would catch up with the troupe. Jessa tried to let it go, but she couldn’t stop thinking about him.  She probably should have listened to Milo’s message. It was from Michael. It would make her feel better to trust that everything would go as Michael said it would. He had never done anything for her not to believe him. But there was a rotten feeling in her stomach that told her something was wrong. She tried to push the feelings aside, but by midday, she was ready to take action.

Jessa and the group continued on their way, leaving behind the area where Michael had left them. When they rested for a time and got some water, Jessa walked up to Milo, who was sitting on the small creek’s edge. He looked serene and happy in the moment. At least, he did until he noticed that she was there. He got a forlorn look on his face as he realized that he had to answer to her. He could tell by the look on her face that she was in combat mode, and almost held up the white flag then and there.

“Jessa…”

She put her hand up. “We both know that you know more about what was going on with Michael than what you’ve been telling me. So what happened?”

“I really don’t know Jessa. He was talking to Jason about a group that he had seen before they met us.” Milo stopped and grimaced a little. Jessa scared him a little bit. Especially when she looked so angry. He hadn’t been able to help but throw Jason under the bus. It was not what he had wanted to happen and he would have liked to have thought that he would have lasted a bit longer under interrogation.  “I’m sorry Jessa. He doesn’t want you going after him. I don’t know what is going on, but I think we should just keep going forward.”

Jessa nodded absently and then bee-lined it to talk to Jason. She had known something was going on and there was always a part of Michael, before her that kept him up some nights. Jessa had a feeling that his most recent bout of change came from the same source.

Jason was less forthcoming, but was soon just as tongue-tied as Milo had felt. All he wanted was for the eyes pinning him to where he stood to change their focus away from him. All she had been able to gather was that Michael was after a group of men. Jessa wasn’t any closer to knowing why, but she knew that he was in trouble. She didn’t know what to do. They were already miles behind and Jessa wasn’t sure where he had gone specifically. The most information she’d managed to get from him was a general direction. Jason could tell her the spot where the people Motorcycle gang had originally settled down, but they had probably moved on years ago.

She had five other people with her now, though her son was still recuperating from their last run in with bad men. Jessa knew that she couldn’t take them with her to look for Michael. It would risk their lives. But leaving her son again was not an option. The last time she had, it had meant trouble and she refused to be separated from him again. Jessa didn’t know what to do, but something told her that Mike needed her.

Jessa sighed just as Carin approached her.

“When do you think we’ll be leaving from here, Jessa?”

Jessa didn’t have an answer.

Carin could tell that she was upset. “If you aren’t ready to leave right now, we don’t have to. Sorry to bother you.”

Jessa shook her head. “No, it’s not that.”

She decided that she needed somebody to trust with her dilemma and suddenly the whole story bubbled out of her. She explained everything as quickly as she could to Carin. Carin was as taken aback as she listened to Jessa’s tale. She decided to open up to Jessa about the Motorcycle gang, and gave Jessa more information about what role they had played in taking her daughter, Jason’s mother. The more Jessa learned about these cruel men, the less inclined she was to bring her son in their direction. Unfortunately, that meant Michael was in even more trouble than she thought. She knew she had no choice but to help him.

“Jessa, we will come with you if you want to go try to help Michael. Jason has wanted to do something about that terrible group of men for a long time. Besides, I don’t want to think of anyone else in the same position that we were left in. It’s a horrible feeling.”

Jessa was surprised by the offer. She was sure that she was going to have to catch up with the rest of them and hope for the best, assuming that she could manage on her own. Miraculously, this no longer seemed to be the case. Somehow, they were willing to go into danger with her. Jessa was beside herself with emotion. She couldn’t believe that Carin was being so understanding about it all.

“Are you sure Carin? From what I am hearing, they are not going to be the easiest people to deal with.”

The older woman just nodded her head. “Someone is going to have to look after the boy. I am not much in a fight, but I can certainly watch out for Shane while you guys get close enough. I can at least do that much, take one last thing off of your mind.”

“Thank you Carin. I don’t know what to say.”

Carin just waved her off like there was nothing that needed to be said. “I care for Michael as well. He is a very kind man. And if he had a run in with that group as we did, there is a big reason that he has decided to chase them down.”

Jessa had to agree, but she still wondered what more she didn’t know. Michael had never talked much about what his life was like before they met, and it made her wonder if she knew him at all. Did a person ever really know someone?

***

Jessa didn’t have much trouble getting the rest of the group to go along with the plan. Milo felt a responsibility to Michael to make sure that the others were okay, but he knew that Jessa was not going to let Michael stay in trouble. She was there to make sure the man she loved was okay. There was still a knot in her stomach, but Jessa was starting to think that everything was going to work out somehow. She didn’t know how yet, but she had faith.

Shane was ready to go before everyone else. He hadn’t liked the idea of leaving Mike behind in the first place. Shane was already very attached to Michael, and he didn’t want to lose another father figure. Jessa tried not to see it that way, but when she had seen the devastation on her son’s face when he found out that Michael had left, it had been palpable. She had known exactly why he felt so strongly.

The decision wasn’t made lightly, but it had to be made quickly. He was already several hours ahead and Michael could move faster because he was not impeded by a large group of people. As they turned around and headed back toward the area where Michael had left, everyone was moving a little faster. Even Milo.

Jessa couldn’t shake her presentiment. Something bad was about to happen. She could feel it in her bones, but she didn’t want to say anything out loud. All she could really do was hope that Michael was okay and that it would stay that way for both him and the group as they journeyed to rescue him. Jessa didn’t want her decision to help Michael to hurt someone else, but she just couldn’t let him go. Jessa didn’t want to think about life without him.

“Mom?”

“Yes, dear?”

“Do you think that we are going to find him?”

It was like he was reading her mind and she shrugged. She didn’t have the answer, but she tried to assure him that they were going to do their best to make sure that they found him.

“We’re going to do our best to make sure nothing happens to him, even if we have to keep looking for a very long time. Okay, honey?”

He seemed happy with the answer, but she had to wonder if they were going to be there in time or not. Would their efforts be enough?

2

Michael kept his eyes closed, breathing heavily to try to ward away the pain. All he could think and hope was that Milo kept his word and kept Jessa and the group going on the road towards the coast. He didn’t want them to come back for him, even though he knew that he was in a position that would more than likely get him killed in the end. It wasn’t hard to think of where it was all going to go. He had been hit from behind and dragged into their camp. There was no getting out of it.

He had finally gotten to meet the man who had been the center of his vengeful obsession for years. He hadn’t known who he was; all he had known was that he would know when he saw him again. Michael had been searching for years, ultimately realizing that the world was too big, but finally fate had brought them back together. If only his fate hadn’t landed him tied up and in the midst of the monsters. There wasn’t much chance for vengeance this way. He had wanted to catch them off guard, but it appeared that he was the one who hadn’t seen it coming. Michael was angry at himself for letting them get the jump on him, but it was hard not to see that he just had been too consumed with the idea of revenge to pay attention.

Now he was paying for it. It didn’t look like a situation that he was going to find his way out of. There was no way that he could get free, and all the men in the camp were watching him like a hawk. Caston had made him tell him everything. Why had Michael been so reckless? Why was he after the group? Michael had not needed a prod to explain why he was there. He had wanted to confront the man for years. He dreamed about it; replayed it in his head until the little movie was on repeat. But in his fantasies, he had never been the one surrounded and tied up. It had always been Caston in that position.

Caston hadn’t killed him immediately. He seemed to like to toy with his victims and made a big show of thinking about Michael’s fate. The cruel man apparently wanted to keep the anticipation going long enough so that he got something out of the exchange. Not only that, but Michael realized that Caston seemed worried about where Michael had come from and where the rest of his party was. They had gotten the idea that Michael had a woman with him, and there was no way that he was going to dissuade them from it. Many of the men were so desperate for the touch of a woman that it became all they talked about; finding the woman and letting off some steam.

Michael tried to think of where to lead the group of men; somewhere he might actually have the upper hand. He could go back to the house they had holed up in for a couple of days, but he was pretty sure that the gang knew that they came from elsewhere.

Michael took the first round of questioning and their hard-line tactics in stride, but the next morning his arms felt like they were going to fall off. His entire body was sore from being kicked repeatedly the night before. He didn’t know how much longer he had, though there was little comfort in the way the men around him seemed to enjoy dragging out. When Caston came into Michael’s sights, the site where they had laid him up against a tree, the older man was smiling.

“I was hoping that we could have finished this last night, but you are making it harder on yourself. I always get what I want Mike.”

He wasn’t going to get anything from him though. There was no way that Michael would let a repeat of what happened before to his family happen again. There was no way that he would be able to live with himself. Caston was trying a different tactic that morning though. While Michael had been ready for the fight and torture that surely was to come, instead, Caston offered him something to drink. If Michael’s mouth hadn’t been so dry he would have declined. But he was dying for a drink and allowed the man to pour some in his mouth.

Michael wasn’t a fool though. He knew that the man was going to start in on him again. It was just a matter of time before it happened.

“You have brought me back to a time, much in my past. I am not that person anymore Mike, and I wonder why you have held it for so long?”

He looked at him incredulously. Did the man really not get it? “You killed my family. That is not something that you let go of.”

Caston nodded like he understood. “Yet, look where it has gotten you?”

Michael couldn’t disagree. He was in quite a pickle and he wasn’t sure how it was all going to work out. But he had to make sure that Jessa and the others stayed free of the evil of the motorcycle gang. The only thing that kept him going was the idea that they were okay, even while he was hurting, and making their way to the coastline, safe from people like Caston.

“I am exactly where I am supposed to be,” Michael said.

Caston gave him a dirty look, wondering why the man was so calm when he knew what was coming for him. Caston could tell that he was smart, but wasn’t sure what to make of it. Michael was in a heap of shit, but it was the calm manner in which he conducted himself that made Caston nervous. It was like Michael thought he was going to be rescued or something. Caston didn’t understand the reaction. He was always nervous about things that he didn’t understand.

“How are you so calm? You know what we are going to do to you.”

Michael just nodded. The man would never understand sacrifice for another. He was sure that Caston had never loved anything in his sick little life but himself. There was nothing that he could do about it though. Michael shrugged and wished that he had gotten more to drink before he pissed the man off. Just that one movement of his head was enough to enrage Caston, and it was clear that he was having a hard time controlling himself.

In this strange place of calm, Michael was able to look at Caston in a different way. He was not the scary man that he had envisioned. He was a lonely old man that probably had never loved anyone or anything in his whole miserable life. That made Michael feel bad for him, and in his pity there wasn’t much room for fear at all.

Caston started to pace and he pulled out the scarf again. He was going to focus on something else for a time and he enjoyed the way that Michael’s eyes narrowed as he brought out the garment. “I see you care about this. Tell me where she is and maybe I will let you live.”

There was no way that Michael was going to say anything, but he did feel a little worry. He didn’t want a man like him going after Jessa, though he did think that she would have fared better. She was the level headed one, most of the time.

“She is long gone. You will never find her. That’s why I am so calm. Men like you don’t deserve to be around the rest of us.”

Caston was losing his patience and finally hit Michael. He had been wanting to for a while, but Michael gave him no satisfaction. He just looked at him with hateful eyes, the hit not fazing him in any way.

“I wasn’t too worried about it, but now you make me want to find her even more. I will get everything out of you Michael, whether you like it or not. And there’s nothing that you can do about it.”

Michael stopped himself from retorting. There was nothing he could do right then, so he clamped his mouth shut. He wanted to warn Caston of what would happen if he did find her, but Michael was past the point of being able to hide all of his feelings and didn’t want to say more than he should.

“You will tell me what I want to know Michael, and I will make you watch what happens next. As soon as I saw you, I knew you were going to be good luck to me. I just didn’t know how much.”

3

The group had been tracking Michael all day, and it wasn’t long before night fell and they had to stop. Jessa didn’t want to make camp. She felt sure that she was close, but she knew that it was too dangerous to keep going in the dark.

“Milo, can you find us a place?”

He nodded. There was a hesitation, like he shouldn’t leave them, but he finally turned around and left. Jessa knew it wouldn’t be long before he would be back with a place in mind. He was good at those types of things. She had briefly considered going back to the house, but something kept her from going back. It seemed wrong. Instead, she found herself stopping several miles before the house. It would have been easier to go back. Everything was already there and prepared for them. But she’d sent Milo in search of somewhere new.

“Why don’t we go back to that house mom?”

Shane was reading her thoughts again and it seemed like the two newest in the party felt the same way. They had made the place their home for quite some time. How could she explain it without scaring him? And did he need a little fear? Maybe they all needed a reminder of what they were walking into.

“Because Michael is around some bad men and they may come looking for us. So we don’t want to be where he could tell them we are.”

She could see him trying to process it, but soon he was shaking his dark head, disbelieving that such a thing might happen. He had seen a lot, but he was still naïve in many ways.

“Mike would never tell the bad men where we were. He wouldn’t.”

“He never would intentionally Shane. But sometimes people can get information from a person, even if they really don’t want to tell anyone.”

He thought about it some more and she could tell that he didn’t agree with her, but he wasn’t going to argue. Carin and Jason were quiet as well. Jessa had given them all something to think about. It was one thing to know there were possibilities that could arise from a decision. It was another to hear them out loud and to really think about it.

They were quiet as they waited for Milo to come back. He was taking longer than usual and she started to worry that he was found. Jessa’s nerves were on edge, quite possibly from her own thoughts of what was or could be happening.

Finally, Milo emerged from the darkness and led them to a place that wasn’t too far away. Jessa was relieved to see him and even more relieved that it was high on a bluff and she could see scope out the area easily. It was a great spot, and if she looked hard enough, Jessa could actually see the small cabin that they could have gone back to.

It was late by the time they had settled in. After everyone went to sleep and she was left to stand guard, her eyes kept settling on the cabin. She was waiting for something, but she couldn’t say what it might be. When it finally came, the dark smoke emerging from the chimney of the cabin, it was not a good feeling that went over her.  It meant that the worst case scenario had happened. They had Michael and he had talked. Jessa knew that he wouldn’t have if he’d had a choice.

Of course, she was supposed to be gone like he told her to. He had told Milo to keep going on without him and to wait for him to catch up. He would believe that he hadn’t put them in any danger. She didn’t regret going back, but it meant that everyone with her was going to be in trouble. Jessa was torn once again and she didn’t know what to do, but she could see a fire burning in the old house. It wasn’t coincidence, nothing ever was.

“So they do have him.”

Jessa looked behind her to Milo and nodded. “Yeah, I guess they do. We need to go over there Milo, but I can’t leave Shane.”

He nodded his head, implying that he understood, but he didn’t say much more about it. “Well there is tomorrow. We can get there early, leave the other ones here.”

“Carin said she would watch Shane, so I think that is a good idea. Jason is too young to go into something like this.” They both knew that Milo was not that much older, but he had not been sheltered the same way that Jason had. He had been on his own and he’d had to learn how to survive on his own. Jason was still under the protection of his grandmother. It was not a bad thing, Jessa would have preferred that Milo had someone to protect him as well. However, it made Jason less likely to help them out much. Jessa didn’t want Jason to get hurt himself. His grandmother would never forgive it.

Jessa worried about Milo’s health though and if he would have the strength for what was needed. For a while, he had seemed to be getting better, but the nearer they got to the city, the more he seemed to be coughing again and the less energy he had. She wondered if there was still radiation present. His body was already sensitive from all of the abuse that it had been given. The fact that the radiation was affecting him more seemed to give her a clue that they shouldn’t stay long. They needed to get in, get Michael and get out.

“Are you sure you are going to be up for it, Milo? It could get rough.”

Milo nodded his head. It wouldn’t be the first time that he had to be around people like that. Those were the type of people who would make life worse for everyone once they arrived. “I have seen groups that are not even human. I think that the world is full of them now. If it isn’t this group, there will always be another to deal with. There is never a shortage of bad people. The world needs people like Mike in it.”

Jessa agreed. She had done a lot of traveling and had encountered the worst, and the best, of people. She had never met anybody in between. In these times, it was one extreme or the other, and she was glad to have found so many good people to share the road with. But it was a reminder that there would always be good people. There would also be the worst. They would always have to fight for a place in the new world, and Milo was always good at reminding her.

“You’re right Milo. Mike makes the world a better place. He helped me out of more than one jam and I don’t know what I would have done without him. We have to get him back.” Jessa stopped, afraid she was going to lose herself to emotions. It was something she could never let herself do. Especially not when there was work to be done.

***

Milo told her that he would stand guard for a while so that she could get some sleep. She agreed, though it was hard to wait. Someone was in the cabin, and Jessa knew that whatever rest she managed was not going to be peaceful. They had to get closer and make sure that they weren’t seen. The last thing that she wanted to do was get caught as well. She closed her eyes for a few minutes, but soon it was morning and the time had come for them to leave.

Jessa got up and looked around. Her heart hammered in panic when she couldn’t find Milo. She asked Carin and Jason if they had seen him, but it was becoming clear to her that he had left. He was going ahead, to take care of it himself. She thought it was the most ignorant thing to do, but she knew it was to keep the rest of them safe. He was much like Mike in that way, trying to make everything better by taking it all on his own shoulders. The only problem was, he had no idea what he was going to get involved in. What if he got caught? What if she did? Then what would happen to Michael? What good would three casualties do?

Jessa had Carin watch Shane and she promised him that she would be back soon. Jessa had to fight with Jason a little bit. He was bound and determined to go with her, but she didn’t have time to argue. Jason needed to stay and keep his grandmother and Jessa’s son safe as well.

“You have to stay here with them Jason. You are the man right now and you must keep them safe. No matter what you see or hear from the cabin, you must keep them here.”

“What if they come for us?”

“They won’t.” Jessa wasn’t sure of much, but she was sure that she would not be telling them where they were. She would rather die than have something happen to her son. She knew that Michael must have been forced to tell them, but he would have known that they were gone. She had to believe that.

“What if they do?”

“If they do Jason, me, Milo and Mike are dead and you should all run. But it is not going to come to that. Just hunker down for a day or two. There is enough supplies for a week. You don’t have to leave for anything, so don’t.”

He nodded, his eyes widened, but he seemed to come to his own resolve. Jessa was happy to see the change in him and it made her feel safer leaving her son with him and Carin. Whatever was going to happen, it was her son in the end that she cared about being safe.

When she finally headed out, she was already tired from the confrontation and leery of what was going to happen next. She hoped that Michael was still okay and that she could somehow get him out of there.

In the far back of her mind, she hoped she had been wrong about everything and it was just a coincidence. That somehow it was just a new group that found a spot for themselves for the night, just like they had before. She wanted to believe that Michael was not in trouble, but taking care of whatever it was he thought he had to and was coming back to her. He had told Milo that he would catch up and she wanted to believe more than anything that it was true. Jessa wasn’t prepared to think about what happened after he left.

She looked for Milo’s tracks, but he was always untraceable. Jessa couldn’t believe that he had left alone, knowing and hearing what those men were capable of. It might not even be the same people that Mike went after. Mike may not be with them and Milo could be walking into some kind of trouble. She didn’t know what he was thinking, but she was touched by the thought. He wanted to help, that much was clear. What wasn’t clear was what the consequences were going to be for doing so.

There was nothing to deter her from her thoughts and they were taking over far faster than she would have liked to admit. It wasn’t that she had no faith in Milo, but he was used to hiding in the shadows, not confronting someone. With the ordeal with Billy she had found that he had been protective, but still in a way that kept him out of the line of fire.

“There is nothing you can do until you get there Jessa. Stop worrying about it.”

Her words did little to make her feel any better, but it was something.

4

Michael was the first one up the next morning and he was more than a little happy to see that everyone sleeping. He hadn’t wanted to give them the cabin, but it hurt so much and he knew that they would be gone. There had been a small danger that she hadn’t left, but he was sure that she had. It was no place for her to stay and though he knew Jessa loved him, she would make sure her son was safe first. It meant that she wouldn’t go do anything stupid, like coming after him.

Caston had been upset when she hadn’t been there. He had gotten rough with him again, but not like before. Michael knew that the brute was not going to ever lay eyes on her. Jessa was going towards the sea and somehow, he assured himself, he would catch up like he had promised.

The only thing good that had come out of the ordeal was the fact that he had learned more about himself. He had learned that the present was more important than what had happened in the past. He didn’t live there anymore, and even though in the present, he’d had everything he had ever wanted, Mike had ruined it by going after the past.

Now he wished that he could go back, maybe change his decisions, but he had learned about the man that had haunted him for so many years. It was enough that he now pitied the old, lonely man instead of seeking out vengeance. Michael knew now that he didn’t have to kill him to go on. He should have left with the rest of them. They would have all been halfway to the coastline by now. Even if there wasn’t much that way, they would have at least been together.

He sighed and closed his eyes, trying to forget the stupidity of his choice. Instead of being with her, with all of the ragtag group that had quickly felt like family, he was tied up and pushing an existence that wouldn’t last much longer. While he felt sorry for Caston, the old brute had no intention of keeping Michael alive. Once he realized that Mike wasn’t going to tell him where to find the rest of them, he would most assuredly kill him. It was what men like him did.

When he opened his eyes and refocused on the dim light streaming in from the windows, Mike was eye level to the man that had filled his thoughts and his mind for so long. There was nothing that he could do but stare back at him. He was gagged and tied. He wasn’t going anywhere, and dirty looks just seemed to piss the man off.

“I see you’re up. Ready for more questioning?”

Mike tried not to respond, but it was hard not to. The last thing he wanted was to answer any questions, especially the way that Caston liked to ask them. Caston was one of those people who genuinely liked to hurt other people, and Mike could tell he was in for it by the smile on his face. It was unnerving, the idea that he could do it for hours and be relaxed the whole time. Caston was a man with patience. That was not always a good thing. When he saw the familiar smile, he shivered on the inside and hoped like hell that instead of looking as afraid as he was, he looked determined. If he could manage that, it would be enough.

He tried to respond, forgetting that he had a dirty gag in his mouth. He instead met his eyes and nodded his head that he was.

Caston moved towards him and pulled the gag don. Mike spent time trying to moisten the painfully dry areas in his mouth before he was forced to speak. He had nothing to say, but he was happy to have that out of his mouth.

“So what can you tell me about this woman, this Jessa?”

He shrugged and told him that he didn’t know. “She was supposed to be here when I got back. Maybe she left without me. You know how woman are. They are even more skittish nowadays. She could have seen us coming and be watching us right now. I really don’t know.”

Caston liked the idea of the woman just anywhere around. He made a mental note that he was going to go look for her, but instead he asked more questions. No one else was up yet and he wasn’t ready for the gripes and moans for the rest of the day that would surely take place.

“What do you know? Does she have any family? Anywhere else that she would go?”

He shook his head that she didn’t. “No, when I found her, she was all alone.”

Caston grinned and Mike looked away so that the man wouldn’t see his anger because of it. The older man was playing him like he was stupid and the best thing for him to do was let him think that as long as possible. When he realized his error, Mike hoped that it was a big enough one that he would be able to get out of there.

“Yes, I have found many on the road, all alone and in need of protection. They of course realize too late that I am not it.”

“If there are so many, why would you bother with just one girl? There are many more out there like you just said.”

Caston made a face. “No, they are getting to be less and less. All of the good ones turn bad or get taken. Either way, the choices are not as good as before all of this. Now a man has to work for it. You seem like the type that would not hold on unless she was Grade A. Am I right?”

Mike wasn’t going to answer him, but in any world, Jessa was Grade A. The idea of her being around such men made him sick to his stomach. It was not hard to think of what they would do to his beautiful Jessa. They would ruin her and most likely kill her. He couldn’t let that happen.

He looked away, desperately trying to think of something to say when he saw something outside the window. Mike was sure that he was seeing things. Then he saw a head pop up behind Caston and he gasped.

“No...”

“What was that?”

Mike tried to recover, seeing Milo brought so many questions running through his head. What was he doing there and did it mean that the rest were close? He had only told Caston that because he wanted the gang to look for them around there, giving them more time to get further away. What the hell was Milo doing there!?

“What was that, Mike?”

Caston’s voice had risen and he looked back at him. “No, it was not like that. She is not like that. The first time I met her she was in a garden. I had never met someone like her, but now she has left me and maybe if I wasn’t here I could find her. But her tracks are probably gone now.”

He said the last bit a little louder, hoping that the man outside would get the point and try to make some tracks taking him in the other direction.

“We can look together. The rest of them will be up soon.”

Michael just shook his head. “You don’t want your men to get to her first. How apt are they to turn down a piece of tail? She won’t even make it to you I bet.”

He was playing on the man’s greed, hoping that he wanted her all to himself and by the look on his face, he did. Caston was sure of himself, so sure that he did not fear Mike. The man was strong, but he was stronger.

“We will leave now then.”

Mike was jerked up by the arms and wrists tied together. He didn’t make a sound, not wanting anyone else to wake up. If he could get him out there by himself, no matter the ropes and the lack of gun, he would come out on top, Mike was as sure as Caston was. One of the men was wrong though.

When they were a bit away from the cabin, Caston finally stopped and took the gag off of Michael completely. “So where is she?”

Mike tried to look around, to see if Milo had made some tracks for them to follow. He really hoped he did because the last thing Mike wanted was for Caston to somehow get his hands on his Jessa. He would not be able to live with himself if that happened and he knew that it was a gamble bringing the man out there. But why was she still there? Was it really that hard for her to do as he asked? Chuckling to himself, he figured it actually was.

If he knew what he had known about Jessa before, he didn’t know if he would have jumped her in the first place. It was only because she fancied him in a way that she had let him get close. Mike knew that and knew that he should have stayed. Nothing was worth losing her over.

Caston looked at Mike as if he may have lost his mind. It was clear that he was thinking about something and he wasn’t so sure that he thought it was for the best. “So where are the tracks?”

“We have to go back towards the cabin. We just took off in a direction and didn’t even check for them. She was here a day ago and it hasn’t rained, so there should be something of a clue of where she went.”

He nodded his head that it made sense, but he could tell that Caston wasn’t so sure if he believed him or not. Mike sounded believable, but he knew that something was up. So Michael looked down, hoping that Milo had led him in the right direction.

5

“Milo! What the hell are you doing here?”

The boy looked up, lost in thought, surprised to see her. “You shouldn’t be here Jessa. That bad man is coming and he has Mike tied up. I think it is only him, but I can’t be sure.”

Jessa liked those odds, but not the fact that the man supposedly had a gun. She could deal with a lot, but it was hard to fight against a piece of metal flying at ridiculous speeds towards her. There was no going back from that.

“Milo it will be fine. Take them to a place where I can jump him and it will be all over.”

Milo wasn’t so sure, but he had seen her in action and didn’t doubt that she would do what needed to be done. “It is too dangerous. Michael didn’t want you involved in any of this. That is why he left in the middle of the night.”

She didn’t want to hear it, knowing why he took off. It wasn’t because of anything but his desire to protect her. Jessa wanted him to know that she didn’t need his protection. She would rather be a partner, not just the doll on the shelf that could break.

“I don’t care. I will scout ahead. You take them this way, away from everyone else. I remember a building up here that looks like a good place for an ambush. It’s an old fire house. You have to get them there. Okay?”

He nodded his head, not wanting to go against her and still very aware of the men that were no doubt following the trail he was making. He didn’t know what Mike’s plan was, but he knew that the woman looking at him then with fire in her eyes was harder to ignore. Mike would be pissed and if they made it through it, Milo was sure that something bad would happen. But he would worry about that later. He had to worry about Jessa then.

“Fine. I will take them there.”

“You know where I am talking about?”

He nodded, remembering seeing it as he had passed by it that morning. He didn’t know much more about what she was going to do, but he could only imagine. Jessa scared him. Milo would be the first to admit it. He knew that she was a kind person, but when she was crossed, Jessa was capable of anything.

“Yes I saw it before. Are you sure you want to do this? He is not going to be easy to take out. From what I have heard, there is more to it with him. He laid waste to Jason’s family and to Mike’s too I think. He isn’t just a bad guy. He is a really bad guy.”

Jessa just shook her head, tuning Milo out. She didn’t want to look at it like that. Though she was happy to have as much information as she could, there was little that was going to deter her away from him. “I can be really bad too, Milo.”

***

Milo did as he was asked, taking the two men right to Jessa. He knew that there would be angry people when it was all done, but it had to be done. He was taking them away from the rest of the group, the ones that couldn’t really fight for themselves.

When he was almost to the fire station though, a man came out of the bushes and grabbed him. It looked to be one of the guys that he had seen sleeping through the window. Milo had no idea how he had got there or how many more of them there might be. His eyes went to the firehouse as he was dragged back the way he had come.

“Caston. I found him.”

The older man sighed and looked at the boy. He was a pitiful display, obviously suffering from radiation poisoning. “What do we have here?”

Milo looked over at Mike, who was trying to cover up his expression. He didn’t want him to know that he knew him. Not answering the question, he waited for him to repeat himself before he told him that he had never seen him before.

Michael was also worried about the man that had popped up in front of them in the trail. He was supposed to be alone with Caston so that he could find his moment. That wasn’t going to happen if there were more of them. Were they all there? His eyes took in the area around them and didn’t see anyone else.

“I don’t know who that is or who the other guy is. I told you who I was travelling with. I thought that was why we were out there looking for her.”

Caston wasn’t sure that he believed him. “So you say that you don’t know him?”

He gestured to Milo, then grabbed him up and shoved him towards the man so he could take a good look. “I thought I saw a look that said you did. You are telling me you don’t?”

Mike shook his head. He didn’t think it would be any better to tell him that he did know him. It seemed that everything he was doing was somehow the wrong choice. He hesitated and then he shook his head no. “No, I don’t know him.”

“Good, I didn’t want to see him all day.”

Then Caston turned back to Milo and shot him at point blank range in the chest. It happened so quickly that Mike didn’t have time to respond. He knew not of the plan to get them to the firehouse, but it wouldn’t have mattered if it did. How could one answer have caused so much grief?

“I thought you said you didn’t know him?”

He sneered back at Mike, liking that he had hurt him in some way. It wasn’t just physical pain that got Caston off, emotional pain was so much deeper.

“So you knew the boy? Is that your Jessa?”

Mike was still too shocked to say anything. He couldn’t recover and didn’t know what to do. He looked over at Caston, the same hateful look in his eyes as there had been the first time. “Now we are getting somewhere.” He smiled a little too big for Mike’s mind and he grimaced.

“Boss, I think there are more tracks going towards that Fire Station not far from here. I think it is the woman.”

Caston sighed, thankful that Jessa was not made up or some boy that had the face of a demon. “Good, then we will carry on towards the fire station. Is there anything that you would like to add Mike?”

“You don’t know what you have just done.”

Caston was not expecting that answer and it made him think twice. Did the man have something up his sleeve that he wasn’t ready for?

“Why do you say that Mike? You are there and I am here. I am not the one with my hands tied.”

Mike wanted to tell him to piss off and the anger that he had inside of him didn’t have to do with the past. It had to do with what the guy was going to do in the future. He looked at Milo’s lifeless body on the ground. His mind had already started playing tricks on him, seeing what he wanted to see and thinking that he had seen Milo move. But that would be impossible.

“I thought you said you were not the same man anymore?”

“I’m not. If I was, you and all of your friends would already be dead. But you keep lying to me Mike. How am I supposed to trust you, when I can’t trust what comes out of your mouth? This kid was trying to lead us somewhere, or he was trying to get back to someone. Either way, I will find out what it is. Be thankful that you make me curious more than angry. I will get my answers.”

6

Jessa knew that the men were coming. She didn’t know that there was now more than one or that Milo had been hurt. She had heard the gun shot in the distance and hoped that it wasn’t Mike who was getting shot. It was hard to think of something happening to him.

She stayed crouched in the top floor of the firehouse. There was a pole she could slide down to the entrance if she had to get out of there quickly. Jessa didn’t know what was going to happen, but she was better off with her son and the others away. She wished that Milo hadn’t left without her, but he was the only one there who could help her. If he hadn’t come, she would be all alone. The feeling was not as comforting as it used to be.

Jessa used to like the solitude, but it was hard to like it now. She had gotten too used to people and even though it had been some time since she had left the settlement because of a man, she had made her own group. Each one was picked up on the road and she trusted all of them. But now what?

Her trust was no good now, and there was nothing that she could do but hope that whatever happened next, she would walk away with as many people as she started with. Life then was worthless and cheap, ending without so much as a word of goodbye.

She tried to shake the thoughts from her mind, questioning why she was so sure that something bad was going to happen. It was that feeling, the knot in the pit of her stomach that told her something wasn’t right. She knew that her gut was more accurate than her mind sometimes, but now she questioned it. She questioned everything except the love she felt for Mike and the need to get him back. Jessa didn’t want to go on being aimless without him. There was no peace at the coastline if he was not there with her. Jessa knew that now.

There were noises and she could hear people talking. It took her a minute to put together where she had heard the voice before. It threw her off, because they were not supposed to be there. Why was she hearing her son talking to Carin? Jessa looked out the small, dingy window that was covered in dust and her heart dropped.

What were they doing there?

“Jessa!”

She scrunched down even more and tried to think. Whoever they were, they knew she was there. And now her son was there. It was clear that she had trusted the wrong people and Jessa didn’t have anything else to do, but give herself up.

“Come out now or this sweet little boy gets one in the face.”

Her heart leapt in her chest.

“All right! I’m coming now. Don’t hurt him.”

Jessa slid down the pole and put her hands up, looking into the faces that greeted her. Her son tried to run to her, but he was passed off to Carin to hold onto.

“Well, now I see what all of the fighting was about. You my dear, are prettier than I would have thought.”

Caston’s eyes took in the long hair and supple curves. She was exactly what he had been looking for and it was the first time that Caston had smiled in a long time. She would do.

He turned to Mike and smiled. “I can see why you wanted to keep this under wraps. Good call to keep the rest of them back there. They will tear her up. I will let them have what is left.”

“Just let my son go, please. I will do whatever you want.”

Caston looked at the boy and then shrugged. “Fine, he goes.”

Shane looked at his mom being held and tried to go to her. “Don’t. You need to go. Stay out of sight and do what I told you.”

She was pulled back from the guy holding her and grimaced when she felt his need on her backside. Blocking it out, she waited till Shane was out of sight before she turned to the man in charge. Her eyes hadn’t even met Michael’s. She was too busy sizing up the two that had betrayed her. She should have known that it was a trap. Their story was just too convenient, but she had trusted them enough to leave her son with them and that was on her. How could she have been so wrong?

“What did you tell your son to do?”

Jessa wouldn’t tell him the truth, but she had to think of something. “There was a house many miles from here that was safe. I told him to go back there.”

He looked into her eyes, but saw nothing amiss. She was still playing the scared woman and it was working. His gun had already been taken off of her and the man behind her was far more worried about smelling her hair and rubbing himself against her than actually holding her properly.

She looked to Mike for a minute and saw the sorrow in his eyes. She didn’t want to see that. There was no time to be sorry, only time to move on and finish it.

“Bring her here Lee. I need a good look at her.”

He pushed the woman forward to Caston and Mike wanted to stop it. He already knew what they wanted and the idea of it made him furious. She was not meant for those kinds of things. She was meant to be with him. Michael knew then that it was all his fault. If he wouldn’t have left, maybe this fate would have never come to be.

What he didn’t understand was how she was so calm. Mike knew that she was capable of many things, had seen her kill a man before, but she was more calm than he was. She didn’t know what kind of man Caston was and if she did, he was sure that she wouldn’t be so cool about it all.

“What do you want with us? I don’t even know you.”

“You will Jessa. You will know me well before this day is done.”

She tried to hide the shiver that was elicited by his innuendo. The very idea of such an old man touching her made her skin crawl. His hand came out to play with one of the long strands of hair and he yanked on it to get a rise out of her. When he didn’t get one, he grabbed more until he heard a whimper.

Jessa was clear what kind of man he was quickly. She had seen more than her fair share of them. He liked to make people hurt. So she gave him what he wanted and he stopped. “I can see I am going to like you. Like a wild stallion needing to be broken.”

“What do you want from me?”

He grinned. “You know exactly what I want from you. And I think I want to make your boyfriend watch.”

She closed her eyes for a moment like she was going to get woozy and acted like she needed to be held. The man behind her straightened her back up and there was a glance between the two.

“Why don’t we have some privacy the first time? Lee will hold you and your friends out here while we go in the firehouse.”

“They are no friends of mine.” Jessa glared at the two that had brought her son into it. They would pay soon enough, she thought to herself.

“Feisty. Yes, just what I have been looking for.”

Caston grabbed her arm and pulled her into the large red building that was abandoned a long time ago. She felt as solitary as it was, standing tall against all of the elements.

***

Milo had crept into the foliage to hide and was surprised to see Shane sitting in the bushes. It had taken him a while to get there, but he had managed to save some of his strength and was doing his best to gather as much of his energy as he could. He would need it to fight the blood loss. If things went well, he was sure Michael and Jessa would come back for him. Seeing Shane there seemed to be his proof.

He couldn’t stand, but grabbed at Shane’s shoes. Shane squealed softly, surprised by the unexpected contact. He squinted into the brush, unable to recognize Milo underneath the blood that had gotten smeared on his face. Milo tried to shush him, worried that the noise might draw attention to their location. Milo did not know how many more of Caston’s men were out there, and while he was wounded he didn’t want to find out. He had very little fight left in him. He had done all he could. It was up to Michael and Jessa now.

“Take this and point it at whoever comes this way. Just pull the trigger if it’s a bad guy.”

The boy took the gun from Milo. It felt heavy in his hands and looked down at Milo. “I can’t.”

“Just like I showed you. This is why you needed to learn. You may need to use this.”

7

“Please. I don’t want any trouble. I will give you what you want, just let me go.”

Caston was sizing her up. There was something not quite right with her, but he wasn’t sure what it was. All he knew was that he had her and with Lee taking care of Michael, he had plenty of time.

“Take off your clothes.”

She started to shake with the idea of it, trying to talk him out of it. There was no talking him out of it though, she saw that then. He wasn’t interested in anything that she had to say. When he barked his order again, Jessa started to undress, trying to check her tears.

“Come on girl. I don’t have that much patience.”

She tried to hurry up, but her hands were shaking so badly that it was hard to. His yelling at her wasn’t helping either. Jessa wasn’t good under pressure and she was crying too hard to see much through the blurry vision she was afforded.

When she managed to get her shirt off, he made a sharp intake of breath and she looked up disgusted. The last thing she was trying to do was turn him on. But there was a problem with her pants, so she went for her bra, hoping that he would be distracted for a few moments for her to make a plan.

Pulling the clasp back and letting her fullness come to his eyes, there was no more yelling. She felt a rough hand on her and tried to ignore it. Jessa was done playing the scared woman. She wanted his hands off of her and she was seething inside. He holstered his gun and made use of his other hand on her softness. She moaned as he tugged on her nipples, then whimpered as he pulled harder. That was what made him want more.

Caston sat down on a chair, pulling her down to his lap and she could feel the excitement underneath her. She wanted to spew, her stomach lurching from the touch, but there was nothing that she could do.

“Please. You don’t have to be so rough.”

He grinned at her and assured her that he did. “You will come to like it Jessa, just give it some time.”

When his hands went for the front of her pants, she stopped his hand. “Let me do it.”

He was more worried about what was in front of him and let her slide off of his lap. She knew that she didn’t have much time, but there was something holding her back. It was the first time that Jessa worried that it would be enough, would she be enough?

She pushed his hands away, trying to give herself some room to move. He smiled at her and she tried to make her own smile reach her eyes. The last thing she wanted was for him to touch her, but it was what had to be done.

Gathering her courage, she started to pull her pants down, her hands searching for the knife that was strapped to her thigh. It was the only thing that made her feel safe and when her hands closed around it, she let her pants fall. The man’s attention was on her panties and not on the gleaming blade in her hands. Before he knew what had hit him, she had plunged it deep into his neck.

His eyes were wild, searching for her before settling on her face in surprise. “Did you really think I was going to let you touch me?”

He groped for her with one hand, while the other tried to stop the blood pouring out of his neck. It wasn’t what he had thought would happen. It was poetic in a way that he would be taken out by some weak women. It seemed fitting to him and he started to give up the fight. It was over. Caston fell from the chair with a thud and she was left to listen for sounds outside. The man was losing his fight with life and she wanted to make one thing clear to him before he went. Jessa wanted him to know that she had won.

She bent down and whispered in his ear. “I told my son to go wait in the woods until I killed you bad men. He will come out when I kill you and your friend. Do you really think I haven’t met men like you before? You are not special and there is no place left in the world for you.”

Jessa saw his eyes get smaller and she knew that he wished he could kill her, wished he could warn his friend that she was loose. But he couldn’t manage to breathe, let alone to speak. She smiled at him, that time it reached her eyes, happy that there was one less creep in the world to deal with.

Looking out the window, she saw Mike still being held by the other man. He kept looking towards the place where she stood and Jessa wondered if he could get away. There was still the matter of Carin and Jason who she could no longer see. There were too many variables.

Then she heard shouting and had time only to throw her shirt back on and make it downstairs. Jessa looked back at the monster one last time before leaving. There was nothing to be done there anymore. Racing down to where Mike was being held, she realized that he was in a tussle with Lee. That wasn’t the cause of commotion though. She was immediately worried about her son and peered into the bushes where she had last seen him. Jason came stumbling out, full of blood. For a terrifying moment, she was terrified that something had happened to Shane. Before the fear got to her head, Jason that fell. He had been shot in the back from the bushes.

The gunshot pulled Lee’s attention away from Michael. He whipped around just in time to see Jason fall, and then he stared with wide, surprised eyes at Jessa, who had emerged and was walking weakly toward the bushes where she had been afraid Shane might be hurt.  The distraction was sufficient enough that Mike was able to wrap his arms around Lee from behind, putting pressure on the man’s neck until he fell. He held on until he was sure the man was dead before he moved back and got up. He looked at Jessa and thought he was going to lose it with relief.

“I was coming for you,” he said.

She gave him a kiss and then moved towards the bushes where Shane had run. Carin was still somewhere, but Jessa would let her go if she didn’t cross her path again. She was done and the last thing she wanted to do was chase down and kill an old woman. Her payment was with her grandson’s life and Jessa couldn’t think of anything worse than being in this world alone. She almost felt sorry for her.

Her eyes searched for Shane and she quickly found him in the bushes. He had listened to her and was waiting there just as she’d told him to. Milo was passed out beside him. He’d been seriously injured.

“What happened to Milo?” she whispered, afraid for the worst.

“He was shot,” Michael said, stepping beside her and taking her hand. Shane was still staring off into the distance, where Jason had fallen. He was holding a gun in the air with both fists. It looked huge in his tiny hands.

“Who gave you this?” she asked, taking it gently away from him.

“Milo did. He told me to that I might have to use it one day,” Shane said, his small body quivering. “He was right.”

Jessa never wanted him to have to do that, but she knew that the world was different and adapting was the only way that he was going to make it. She scooped him into a tight hug.

“Are you okay?”

He nodded and she buried her face in his hair, kissing the top of his head.

“I never wanted you to have to do that. But we have to keep going Shane. The bad men have friends and I don’t want to stick around for them to find us. Michael, tie your shirt around Milo. We have to get out of here.”

8

“I thought I had lost you Jessa.”

“Why did you leave?”

They were going back to where they were supposed to be in the beginning, back towards the shoreline, but the group had thinned considerably. Before, there was supposed to be more of them, and now it was back to the original four. Milo was resting comfortably in the small bedroom with Shane. Jessa had been able to patch him up. Thankfully the bullet had only gone through his arm. Although he wouldn’t be able to use it for a while, it would probably heal if they kept it easy.

Now that they were together in safety, Michael was finally lifted from the stupor he had been in for years. While he may not have gotten any answers, he knew that he would sleep better with Caston off the planet. Men like him couldn’t exist without hurting everyone they came in contact with.

“I left because I thought I had to. I didn’t want all of that to affect you and Shane. Jason told me what I wanted to hear, he must have known something and I played into it. I let my anger blind me to what was really going on. It almost cost us everything.”

“If you would have told me the truth, I could have helped you.”

She stopped because that wasn’t really true. Jessa had trusted that Carin would take care of her son and that had almost been a fatal mistake. They had both made the best decision they could with the information given. She couldn’t be mad at him for that. Jessa really didn’t feel anger. She just wanted them all to be safe. Jessa had been sure that she had lost him forever, so it didn’t matter. None of it did. The only thing that mattered was that they were safe.

“It doesn’t matter. We are still all together. That’s all that matters now. I thought I had lost you for good.”

He shook his head and lay down next to her. “I was afraid that they were going to find you. I never would have believed that Carin and Jason had something to do with it. They were not loyal like Milo. We’re lucky to have found him.”

She looked down and took her necklace off. It was the one from her late husband and she didn’t want the reminder then. Right then she needed Mike to hold her and convince her that everything was going to be okay. It didn’t feel like it. Sometimes it felt like the last thing that she could believe in was that everything would somehow turn out okay. She had thought before that her luck had changed. This time, Jessa really hoped that it was true.

“Without Milo, I don’t want to think about what would have happened. I just hope that we put enough distance between us and Caston’s men.”

Mike shook his head. “They will be too worried about who takes over than what happens next with us. We are safe. I promise that I will keep you safe.”

“I don’t want you to promise that Mike. Just promise me that you won’t leave me like that again. I can’t lose you too.”

He promised, sealing it with a kiss. She moaned underneath him and the sound drove him crazy. He knew he wasn’t supposed to want her. It was the wrong time. But he felt a surge of need go through him and she leaned down to get another kiss from him. She was facing him, her body pressing against him, feeling the same need run through her.

“You want me Jessa?”

Mike was surprised by her nod. There was nothing she wanted more than to feel his touch on her, healing her of everything bad that had happened. She wanted to forget about the bad men and just focus on Mike’s healing touch. He was the only one who could ever make her feel like that. Mike made her feel like there was no new world, that everything was normal. Being with him was normal; the only normal thing that she had going in her life.

His lips moved from her mouth and then down to her neck. He was rougher than usual, biting her neck and then licking up the hurt spot. She whimpered and then moaned, her body grinding down onto his. Taking his hands, she pulled them away and leaned in, pushing her chest into his face. He obliged her by taking a tip into his mouth through her shirt and biting down gently with his teeth.

“Mike how could I not want you?”

“But you don’t like me like this.”

She tried to muffle the gasp that came out of her mouth when he grabbed her and flipped her onto her back, pinning her down with his hard body. “This is how you like me.”

Jessa could do nothing but nod her head. It was exactly how she liked him, in control and her body free to be his. His hips were as suggestive as his mouth and as he pulled her clothing free of her body, she was left trembling in anticipation. It had only been a day, but it seemed like forever. There was a time, hours even, that she had thought she had lost him. Jessa needed the reassurance that he was there and not going anywhere.

“No, this is not how I like you.”

His head came up and he had a question on his lips. It was left unsaid. Instead, she pulled his shirt up and over his head, his hard muscles bunching up as he moved. Running her small hand down his chest, goosebumps followed her touch and she leaned up a little to reach the waistband of his pants. “I certainly don’t like to see all of this on you.”

Mike stood up and stepped out of the pants way faster than she could have done it herself. She smiled back at him before he came back to the bed. She found him quickly in between her legs and he was finally in reach of her hand. She grabbed him lightly and stroked him as he became more excited. She pulled him closer until he was inches from her and her legs were over his. She was almost back on his lap, stroking him gently. She was hot and wet and so ready for him that she could have cried.

“Please, just another inch.”

He moved closer so that the tip was pressed between her wet lips as she rubbed him back and forth against her. Repeating her plea, he moved closer and she felt a little more of the thick head push her open. She whimpered with not getting what she really wanted. Jessa needed all of him inside of her, right then.

Lying back, she pulled her panties off and before she could get them to her knees, he had pulled her legs up and pushed forward quickly with his need. She cried out and he shushed her, trying to remind her that they were not alone in the house.

Biting her lip, she closed her eyes as he brought more of her to him, raising her legs higher to let him drill deeper. There was no soft beginning and rough finish, but constant stroking. He knew what she needed and he gave her exactly that, deep and fast inside of her, until Jessa started to implode from the inside out. He held her shaking legs up and finally pushed them down and to the side as he settled in against her for more.

Her wetness only made him slide in deeper, leaving less friction to slow him down. Jessa’s hands gripped the bedsheets underneath her and his hand covered her mouth to stop her from waking up everyone within a mile radius. It did little more than muffle her screams as he moved deeper to finish them both off.

Every time he was inside of her, it was never long enough and before he could stop himself, Mike was going headlong into his own wave of pleasure, trying desperately to not be completely overtaken. She clenched him hard as he pulled free.

“I always hate that part.”

“What?”

“When it’s over.”

He chuckled and kissed her. “Just give me a few minutes. You are trying to suck me dry.”

Climbing on top of him and giving him a kiss, Jessa let him know how much she liked his new idea.

9

“Mom do you see that?”

Jessa looked over to the sea where her son was pointing. They had finally made it to the coastline, and in record time. Although Milo was wounded, it seemed to make him that much more determined not to slow the others down, and ultimately they had been moving faster than they ever had before.

She smiled back at Shane, thinking that his comment was about finally seeing the ocean. It was about time; they had been hearing and smelling it for over half an hour. “It is beautiful, isn’t it?”

“No mom, look. The people.”

Jessa gasped softly, following her son’s gaze. There were several hundred people, coming and going along a beach. Behind them were tents and the smell of food. It looked like a small community on the water, just like she had been envisioning, whether she was too afraid to acknowledge her hope or not. Immediately, Jessa was filled with mixed emotions. There was the hope that they were nice people, just trying to make it like they were, but there was the nagging feeling of what-if. What if they were just like the others she had met?

“I see them baby. Well, it looks like we have finally made it.”

She squeezed Mike’s hand and he smiled back at her. “Are you ready?”

Jessa nodded. She was as ready as she was ever going to be.

Shane tugged on Milo’ good arm and the boys began running down the beach toward the settlement. She had never been able to show Shane the ocean before, and the sight of his excitement made her heart swell. It was almost as if they didn’t live in a post-apocalyptic world. She had always hoped that her son would be able to find a way to simply be a kid. Even though he had recently shot and killed someone, he was still a young boy, who was thrilled to be showing Milo the shells he was finding along the beach. She rested her cheek against Michael’s arm, and they continued forward toward the settlement.

***

Everybody watched in concern and bewilderment as the small troupe of people wandered down the beach. A tiny boy was beaming as he ran along the beach, followed by a taller, much older boy. His face was set in a grimace of pain, and his arm was bandaged. Behind the youngsters were two adults; a beautiful woman holding onto a rugged, powerful looking man.

“You suppose they’re friendly?” Andie said to her mother. Her mother shrugged.

“I’m not sure anyone with a boy that young could be all bad, but you never know these days,” she replied.

Soon the small group made it to the settlement, and stood awkwardly, taking in the scene.

“Welcome,” the matriarch of the village said warmly. She had been around as long as the hills, and everybody trusted her to judge the true character of the people who passed through. It seemed these people had her blessing, and so they knew without a doubt that they could trust them.

“What happened, child?” she asked, walking creakily to Milo. She touched his bandaged arm gently and Milo hissed in pain and fear, pulling it away from her.

“He was shot by a motorcycle gang,” Jessa replied, coming forward and laying a comforting hand on Milo’s shoulder. Milo relaxed into it for a moment, and turned his eye on the woman. She gave him a warm feeling; like someone he had known long ago but couldn’t remember.

“Did they follow you here?” she asked, frowning.

“No, ma’am. We took care of them. We protect our own,” Michael interjected.

“Good, good,” the woman said. “I’m happy to meet you. We’ve been building this community for years now, far away from the influence of other people. We don’t want their kind around here. And to be fair with you, if you turn out to be too much trouble, we’ll have to come to an agreement, if you catch my meaning.”

They did.

“That’s fair,” Jessa said, looking around at all the people. There was a large abundance of food. Livestock were roaming all around, being tended to and played with by groups of happy children. There were no signs of the deep worry lines that creased the faces of most of the other groups that they had encountered over the years. These people were relaxed and only worried about outside trouble coming in to ruin their happy homes.

“Good. Let’s say we give it a week to decide whether we’re a good fit for each other? And if not, we can part ways peacefully.”

“We’d like that very much, ma’am,” Jessa said, knowing in her heart of hearts that they had just found their new home.

Epilogue

“He’s going to be a fighter,” Michael said with a grin, stroking Jessa’s stomach. The baby had been growing rapidly since they’d arrived on the coast, where Jessa’s heart had been telling her to go.

“Actually, I think it’s going to be a girl,” Jessa said, beaming up at him. He grinned broadly.

“A daughter…”

“Yes,” Jessa said.

“It’s time for your fruit, Jessa. These help the baby grow strong,” Andie said. Andie was a young girl around Milo’s age. She was close to being an adult but not quite. Her mother was a very skilled healer, and had medical training that Jessa didn’t. She had been able to patch up Milo and take the shrapnel out of his arm. Jessa had feared he might never be able to use it again, but with the help of Andie and her mother, he was already getting some movement back.

“Thank you, Andie,” Jessa said, taking the fruit. “I think Milo was looking for you.”

“Oh!”

Andie hurried out of the tent in search of Milo.

“Young love,” Michael said, inhaling as if the idea were the most refreshing thing he had ever heard.

“It’s sweet,” Jessa agreed. “I didn’t expect them to hit it off.”

“Me either,” Michael agreed. “But then, I’m sure some would say the same about us.”

Michael took Jessa in his strong arms and started showering gentle kisses all over her body. He let his hands roam between her thighs and she gasped softly.

“It’s daylight,” she whispered, smacking him playfully.

“All the more reason,” he said into her ear, his voice sending shivers down her spine. “Shane is in school, and Milo will be busy all day with Andie…”

Jessa closed her eyes as she surrendered to Michael’s advances. They made love well into the afternoon, and lay together, their fingers intimately entwined.

“Who would have thought we could have found ourselves in paradise?” Michael asked softly, kissing her fingertips.

“It must have been fate,” Jessa said. They exchanged contented smiles and dressed slowly. Shane and Milo would be home at any time, and they would soon be having dinner as a family. What more could she ask for?

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Layne's heart was in her throat as the footsteps behind her receded. It had been a long time since she'd had a confrontation with one of the tribes. This time she'd gone to the wrong watering source. She thought that the public pool would be safe, for some reason. Although most of them were dried up, you could usually find at least a supply of sunscreen to protect you from the harsh sunlight, or if you were really lucky, there would be enough clean water left to quench your thirst and fill your bottle.

She'd been due for a refill for a while now and although it was reckless, she had been desperate enough to get herself into danger. She had a bottle of beer left from the last batch she'd brewed, but that was strong enough to dull her senses and get her into trouble. Besides, it would just dehydrate her more. She would have to remember that this area was ruled by the Jackals – the name for the small gang of people who had claimed this turf. After the virus hit and wiped out most of the population, leaving only a few lucky survivors in every city, the tribes had been a way to find peace and security amongst other people who were dealing with the same crisis. There had been safety in numbers, or so they told themselves. While many had been afraid to wander the deserted world alone, moving forward with others didn't seem that bad.

She herself had been part of a group in those first few chaotic years. Being a talented chemist, she'd aligned herself with a team of doctors claiming to seek a cure to the problem, but as it turned out most of them were frauds and civilians, delusional with a self-important mission they weren't educated enough to accomplish. Everybody was hoping for a miracle and she'd been lured in by their pretense. Ultimately, the group split due to bruising of egos and no real direction and she'd been on her own ever since then, trying to make sense of how things had gotten so far out of hand.

As a scientist, she had to trace the line of cause and effect. A pharmaceutical company had ordered vaccinations against what they claimed was an alien virus from space – which was absurd, but everybody was so desperate for answers that they accepted the explanation. Now everybody knew that the first guess had been way off, but back then that was the government's grounds for getting as many people as possible under the needle for a miraculous vaccine that they had commissioned the company, Grow Inc, to develop. In a sad, ironic twist of fate, the virus they thought came from a meteorite that had landed in St. Petersburg, had actually been the result of lax safety precautions, as a team of scientists experimented with a cure for the common cold. They'd flown the team to Russia to try and evade SFT (Safety in Future Technology) safety standards, and the end result had been disastrous.

The antivirus had been promising, and they had been convinced that by pushing the envelope, it would be successful. In initial experiments it had a 100% success ratio, though it hadn't been tested over the long term. After the meteorite crashed into the yard outside the Russian facility where the American scientists had been mentoring a group of people who were working together to rid the world of disease, that was when the results of the virus began to be seen, and how the SFT had gotten involved, claiming that the virus, because it was so difficult to contain and treat, had extraterrestrial origins.

If they had checked more closely, they would have seen that the people that they had injected with the initial strain of vaccination had become carriers of the malicious virus, infecting everybody they came into contact with without even knowing it. A few cases had been reported in America shortly after the scientists returned, and before long half of St. Petersburg was in chaos. People were coughing up blood and begging for release from a pain that nobody could pinpoint, but everybody could agree was the worst they had ever felt. It seemed to move throughout the body, inflaming certain parts for a small amount of time before retreating and coming back with double the force.

Because of the rapid spread in St. Petersburg, everybody assumed that was the origin of the virus, and the city was put under strict quarantine. Unfortunately, it was no use. It spread all over the world with startling speed. Nobody thought that the virus might be in the vaccination. Ironically, the claim was that because the first vaccination had been successful enough during the preliminary trials, it should be utilized now, in this time of crisis. The SFT felt they had no choice and allowed the vaccinations to reach the mainstream market. Every day, for weeks, hundreds of people lined up to receive their vaccine, thinking it would be the only thing that might save them.

Carriers were being created left and right, but those whose immune systems weren't as strong, or whose bodies didn't contain an immunity in their genes, were left defenseless against it. Days after the vaccination, the coughing would begin, until finally people began to catch on that it wasn't an alien virus that was killing people – it was one being spread by the vaccine.

But it was too late. Within a few years, almost everybody was gone. With the exception of a few green-tinged carriers who had made it through, a few genetically privileged people, and some who had managed to escape both the carriers and the vaccinations until the virus finally became dormant.  Life as they knew it had crumbled. Layne had no family or friends left, and she had felt so lost and alone, crying on her doorstep when the small group of “scientific” people had wandered past. They saw that she lacked the green-tinge of the carriers and the paleness of the infected, and welcomed her into their group saying they were heading somewhere safe, somewhere far away from there, and they were going to find the cure. Would she help?

She didn't want to leave, but she also knew that she couldn't stay. From that point forward, her survival would depend upon her ability to move on, and that's all she needed to know.

Chapter 2

Jax scooped a handful of water from the stream he was kneeling at, examining it closely. It was clean, he determined, and he drank deeply, wiping his mouth, allowing a few stray drops of water to drip off his chin. His dark, alert eyes scanned the trees. The wind moved boughs peacefully, but he wouldn't be fooled by the serenity. He thought he had heard a sound.

He grabbed his backpack – the holder of all his worldly possessions and a single reminder of home, where he came from, and slung it over his shoulder. He had found it heavy at first, but now he'd become accustomed to its weight, feeling nearly naked without it resting warmly on his shoulder. It reminded him of a pet he once had, a lizard he had named Jenko. Jenko sat on him like his bag did, his body temperature cool until Jax's body heat warmed it up. It was nice to pretend that he wasn't alone.

Alone was safer though, and the sound of others had brought his pulse to racing. He moved nimbly through the trees toward the sound, gripping a piece of glass tightly. He had been using it for a weapon for a few months, and had duct taped the edge so he could grip it firmly as he swiped it at whatever threat was looming. There were more wild dogs than ever now. After the humans had begun to die out, their pets grew feral and ran rampant around the cities and towns, meeting and breeding, populating the emptiness with their own pups. The same was true of cats, though their feral nature was already commonplace where he came from. Cats and their kittens roamed the streets without fear. He'd enjoyed it at first, feeling that finally it was time for man's supposed best friend to take his rightful place on the food chain. It seemed like poetic justice in a way.

Now though, the savage creatures would show no mercy. They vaguely remembered humans, and didn't think very fondly of them on the whole. The result was that he now had to fear both man and beast. At night, he had to keep watch for the glowing eyes of feral cats who wouldn't hesitate to jump out of the foliage and grip whatever was moving with fierce claws and teeth. He missed the way things used to be, when they were simple and safe. He had been younger then, and the few people who survived had created a new, hellish world all their own – one he wanted no part of.

The sound of heavy footfalls – a twig snapping loudly – brought him to attention. Somebody was running, heading toward the stream where he was standing dumbly, staring off into the distance. He narrowed his eyes and focused on the sound. Somebody was probably being chased. Sure enough, a stampede of feet followed closely after the first person he had heard. The Jackals were apparently after new prey. He shifted, selfishly irritated that the person they were chasing might lead them to him. He had been so peaceful there, but now he would have to hide.

He leapt up into a nearby tree, watching the action unfold. He wouldn't get involved; he would just stay out of sight long enough for the danger to pass and then go about his business. A woman burst through the bushes, her long, light brown hair framing her face. She gazed longingly at the water – he felt a pang of pity, as it was a look he knew well – but she was trapped and couldn't drink. She looked around helplessly, her beautiful oval face contorted in panic and fear. He groaned to himself and lowered himself to the ground, motioning her over to him. She didn't seem to be wearing any of the signature clothing styles of the tribes he was familiar with, and he had a fleeting, hopeful thought that maybe she was like him and didn't belong to any of them.

That was unlikely though – the safety and food security in a gang was tempting to most people after the virus had hit, and he was sure that most others would have to be crazy to try to make it on their own.

“Up there,” he hissed. “Go!”

She looked at him in confusion before registering what he said. He didn't wait for her to respond before he hoisted her up, letting her step hard on his muscular forearm, and then took off running, throwing a large stone into the stream, hoping it would keep them off the trail, and dodging into a bush just as the three Jackals arrived, panting and swearing, their bare chests heaving as they gulped in air and looked into the stream.

“Where'd the bitch go?” the scrawniest asked. His hair was buzzed short and bleached white by the sun.

“We should split up,” the leader of the small group decided. He tugged at his pant leg – the Jackals went around shirtless with one pant leg up and one down to make them distinctive – and pointed into the stream. “All yours, Buggy.”

The third man groaned. He was tall and lanky, with sandy blonde hair and a small, round face.

“Why do I always get the shit jobs, Orson?” he complained.

“Because you always whine about it,” Orson said, slapping him hard on the back. It left a red imprint. “Now be a fuckin’ man and go get that sea hag out of the water.”

Buggy grumbled to himself as he waded in, looking around for her. Orson and the blonde split up in different directions, leaving Buggy alone. He waded around for about half a minute, before an epiphany struck him.

“This is stupid,” he growled, wading back out of the stream. “Jinx never has to do this shit.” He began to wring his pant legs out. “I don't see nothin'!”

As he said this, his eyes fixed on a shuddering branch. Suddenly, he saw bare, tan legs and recognition flickered on his face. He hurried forward, opening his mouth to alert his friends. Before he could, his throat was filled with blood. Jax was behind him, the shard of glass lodged into Buggy's esophagus. He uttered a strangled gurgle and collapsed to the ground. The woman in the tree watched, paralyzed.

“Did you find anything, Bug?” Orson asked, emerging suddenly out of the brush. Jax crouched, lunging like a panther, and tackled Orson to the ground. He tried reaching to his side to pull out his weapon, but Jax was too powerful. Orson hit his head hard on a rock, momentarily stunning him. It was just long enough for Jax to slash him, leaving him for dead on the ground.

A few final, terrifying beats passed as Jinx approached, whistling as if calling to a housecat. He took one look at his friends lying dead on the ground and his face turned white. Jax glared at him, ready to strike.

“Fuck this,” Jinx said, and turned on his heel and ran away.

Chapter 3

Nothing could have prepared her for what happened after she let the lithe stranger hoist her into the tree. She'd had no choice but to let him help her, otherwise she would have been killed. Now she stayed put, corpses littering the ground at her feet. Would the man who saved her think she owed him something now? She hadn't asked for his help, and hadn't thought of the consequences of accepting it until it was too late. She saw what he was capable of, he could probably kill her in an instant. What would he want to do with her?

He saw her staring at him, and could tell instantly that she was feeling intimidated.

“You're safe now,” he said. From the way he spoke, she could tell he wasn't used to the sound of his own voice. His words were labored and he flinched at the sound of their harshness against the silence.

“Thank you,” she said, not moving from her spot in the tree. It seemed silly to stay there, knowing he could probably jump up there at a moment's notice, but she wanted to keep her distance from him as long as she could.

“There’s no other way to deal with the Jackals,” he said apologetically. “It didn't used to be this way.”

He turned his back on her and began to walk toward the stream, where he washed the blood off of his arms and took a long drink of water.

“You should drink,” he said, remembering the longing look in her eyes when she had seen the water. Her bottle must have been empty. Maybe she didn't have one. But everybody had one, they had to.

She agreed – the exertion had left her dizzy and parched. She licked her lips; they felt like cotton. There was no doubt that she would be in trouble if she didn't get some water soon. She slowly climbed down the tree, but kept her back pressed firmly against its trunk. She didn't trust this man. It was a mistake to trust anyone anymore.

He seemed to understand, if not expect this, and went about his business as if she weren't there. When he turned around and saw that she hadn't left yet, he looked surprised.

“Good luck,” he said, pursing his lips. He didn't want to be around her, she realized in surprise. He hadn't planned on saving her, and didn't expect anything from her. She exhaled and slowly made her way to the stream, where he was pulling a bottle out of his bag to collect water in. Layne did the same, and chugged the cool stream water down with reverence. So this was what the Jackals wanted to protect. They had their own fresh water source right in the backyard. If others came, who knew what would happen to it?

Pollution, disease... A lot of the survivors were carriers, but they had become outcasts in the new society. Everybody blamed them for the state of the world, and they clearly blamed themselves. The guilt was impossible for them to live with, and many of them had become addicts – creating their own dangerous chemical cocktails or trading for them from other people. Those chemicals could pollute a body of water in a heartbeat, killing whatever might be living in it and rendering it undrinkable.

She didn't know the area very well, as evidenced by her recent escape. However, she was nervous about being a sitting duck, and shifted uncomfortably once her bottle was full.

“We should get out of here soon, that guy will be back. And he'll bring others.”

Jax nodded. He himself had thought the same thing. He took one last drink, relishing the freshness of the water before it was tainted by the moldy smell of his bottle, and slung his bag over his broad shoulder.

“Do you know how to get out of here?” he asked her, his eyes narrowing. He'd already gotten her this far. He might as well see to it that he saved her all the way and not just a little bit.

“No,” she laughed. It wasn't a humorous laugh. It was exasperated and tired. Sad. Angry. It made him upset to think that such a pitiful sound could come out of somebody so beautiful. As if she didn't expect him to help her. Didn't see why he should. Or thought maybe he didn't know the way either. They were all used to assuming they were the most alone they would ever be, and finding help always came at a cost.

He'd had enough of words, and nodded toward a discreet path. He wanted her to follow him. She swallowed hard, forced into making a snap judgment about the trustworthiness of this stranger. He was handsome, but he was fierce. He didn't seem to require anything of her for his help. At least not yet, not while they were still in danger. Who knew about later? She had heard many stories about young girls being forced into indentured servitude, doing who knew what to pay off a debt they hadn't meant to fall into.

“I appreciate you saving me,” she said. ‘Thank you' was an antiquated phrase, one that had fizzled and died out once there seemed to be nothing in the world left to feel gratitude toward. Thanking others was like acknowledging a debt you owed to them, and that was dangerous. “But if you help me, there's nothing I can give back to you.”

What she meant was there was nothing she would give to him. She was on her own and planned to keep it that way. It had been working out fine for her so far. If she hadn't made that one stupid mistake, the Jackals never would have known she was there. He looked at her as if he was waiting for her to get to the point. He really didn't seem surprised by the fact that she had nothing to give and turned away from her, walking into the foliage as if whether she followed or not was inconsequential. It puzzled and surprised her, so she moved forward, following him through the brush, unsure of what she was getting herself into.

Chapter 4

At first she thought he might be leading her to his own tribe and was tempted to flee. Judging by the way he fought, they would undoubtedly be a vicious and merciless group of men who took what they wanted and killed without mercy. It would have made sense, considering how easily he had taken the life of those Jackal boys. However, they simply moved gracefully through the trees. He was desperate to make it out before nightfall. It was hard enough to keep an eye on himself in the dark woods, let alone to be with someone else who wasn't experienced in the area.

Maybe she'd dealt with similar things before, but maybe he would have to keep an eye on her. He would have to try not to get attached, because anything could happen to her. He couldn't let anything weigh his conscience down. It was hard enough to live with memories of the outbreak, being a survivor when everyone else he loved hadn't been so lucky. It was something all of the survivors shared – the guilt. Many people dealt with it through violence and addiction to oblivion, others just tried to swallow it and move on. Some pretended that nothing had happened, claimed to be the same then as they always were. They lied to themselves, buried their past, and eventually turned out more twisted than the rest of them.

Jax wondered if this girl was like that – someone who pretended she had it together when really she couldn't trust the ground she was standing on. Someone who might snap unexpectedly, and had been turned out on her own, kicked out of her tribe for being a liability to the others. Some tribes had rules about procreation – if she'd become a mother without permission, or insisted on tending to, or keeping a child, she could have been cast out. Sometimes the tribes would keep the children and desert the mother, claiming that it was for the good of the tribe. The child would either be indoctrinated or eaten, depending on how bad times were.

Although he was burning with curiosity, one thing he knew was that too many questions were trouble. He would rather not know. His own past was too heavy a burden for him to carry, let alone discovering a whole well of the same misery in another person. He wouldn't be able to do anything to ease her pain if he couldn't even deal with his own, it would be useless to try, or to even want to try. He would surely be overwhelmed.

Layne walked beside him, her head high, face alert. She didn't seem to be looking for anybody to take care of her. She hadn't begged him to help her, aid her, or keep her company. She simply needed to know the way out, which was something that he could easily help her with. They walked in agreeable silence as the sun began to set. The golden light cast dark shadows of the trees across their faces, and soon they were nearing the edge of the woods. Jax breathed a deep sigh of relief. He wouldn't have to keep her safe in the forest. They could part ways now and never see each other again.

She seemed to be having the same thought, and bowed her head to him, acknowledging the kindness of his act without presenting herself to be vulnerable. He admired her in a way, so composed even though everything in her world had twisted and shattered. Who knew what her story was, how she got to where she had to fight off three Jackals and put her life in the hands of a perfect stranger. This was the kind of thing that used to be of great interest to him – how things came to be, the lines that people followed to where they ended up. He had once believed in fate, trusted that there was something good guiding the world along its track. Now he wasn't so sure.

“Good night,” he said, turning his eyes from her piercing blue eyes to the ground, suddenly remembering that he had never been that great at talking to girls. They had generally talked enough to him for the both of them though. Fortunately, he doubted this was the kind of woman who would have carried on a one-way conversation just for the hope of spending a few lingering minutes with him. He was a stereotype – tall, dark, handsome – and they were stereotypes – petite, pretty, helpless – and somehow that was supposed to mean fate. But it never had, and he hadn't found any comfort in their talk or their attention. Theatrics and games, all a waste of time. None of them had been down to earth. None of them had carried themselves in a way that attracted him, the way this woman carried herself.

She noticed him staring, lost in his own thoughts, and suddenly a look of crippling anxiety crossed her face. She wasn't great at concealing how she felt, he noted. He could understand why she would be nervous. The end of the world had meant that people who had hidden degenerate tendencies decided that it was now or never – these tendencies would come in handy and they might as well give in to the temptations of their darker natures. This meant few women were safe on their own, as the men had an advantage of strength and a barbaric anger fuelled by their hopeless situation. He'd once read a book about a group of boys abandoned on an island – he couldn't remember the title now - he couldn't remember a lot of things – and they used it as a chance to divide and conquer, trying to dominate each other. The kids grew bloodthirsty and savage, and it was much the same with most of the tribes.

He wondered if this was just a general fact, the nature of survival. Everyone got a little mean when their survival was at stake. Even this pretty woman probably had a demon in her yet, ready and willing to be released when the time was right. Would she slit his throat in his sleep to make sure he didn't take advantage of her first? He didn't trust her, and she clearly didn't trust him. This mistrust was sure to lead to some culmination, some act of violence he would rather avoid.

“Good luck,” he said firmly when they reached the edge of the woods. Normally he would be relishing the power, pleased to know that he invoked caution and fear from a potential enemy. But an old nagging feeling was disturbing him, something he hadn't felt in a long time, since his initiation into a tribe called Hex. He wanted her to like him.

“Same to you,” she said with a nod, waiting for him to leave her sight. She didn't want to turn her back to him, and she definitely didn't want him to be following her. She appreciated the help, but she wasn't stupid. He could probably catch up to her if he put his mind to it, pretend to be out of sight until she was most vulnerable and unsuspecting and make his move then. She would have to stay on her guard, especially if he was rogue. Those guys ended up crazy from the loneliness and desperation to survive. She should know.

But as he walked away, clearly disinterested in her now that he had dropped her off at the designated area, like she was just a delivery, that overwhelming loneliness nearly choked her. She wasn't very happy about how it had snuck up on her like that, but there it was all the same. She wanted to stay close, and found herself acting in a way she never would have expected herself to act, saying something she would normally be kicking herself for saying.

“Will you camp with me tonight?”

Chapter 5

Jax stiffened as he attempted his graceful departure and turned around in disbelief. A smart woman wouldn't be asking him to stay with her, but he was sure she was a smart woman. She looked so frail and beautiful standing in the pale moonlight that he had to look away before she changed her mind and chose not to want anything more to do with him. She'd definitely feel better avoiding any man who looked at her like he was starving.

“I have somewhere to be,” he said firmly.

“I don't,” she said. The heaviness of this truth physically hurt them both and Jax winced. “Wouldn't it be better to rest up after a fight like that?”

He began to turn away, but then she made him an offer he couldn't refuse.

“I have beer.”

He turned around and looked her up and down. He could tell she was telling the truth. That was probably why the Jackals were after her. They were a bunch of redneck skinheads who would tear each other apart for a buzz. They could probably smell it on her breath like animals.

“How did you -”

“I made it. And I could make it again. Just rest with me tonight. I...”

He waited for her to finish, eyeing her intently and shifting from one foot to the other. Resting with someone was something he hadn't done in a very long time. It was also something he didn't believe he would ever be tempted to do again.

“I don't want to be alone right now,” she finally admitted. He sighed and tilted his head. He would have to make camp eventually, it might as well be with her.

Her face lit up when he cautiously approached her, and he tilted his head to the right.

“I know a good spot to camp out. Not in the open like this. Follow me.”

They walked quietly as the sun set to a spot he had frequently used when he was on his own, making raids on the Jackal's supply camp. She sat her pack down and pulled out her blanket, draping it onto the ground and sitting on it. Once upon a time this would have meant a picnic with a handsome date, but right now, all it meant was she was ready to pass out from exhaustion. He leaned his back against a tree, as far away from her as he could get without being too rude, and closed his eyes.

“What's your name?” she asked him. Although she was clearly ready to collapse, her eyes were wide and alert. She'd asked him to accompany her, so she must have been desperate for companionship. He considered whether or not to oblige.

“Jax,” he said with a sigh, opening his eyes.

“Jax. I'm Layne.”

As thanks for his help, she rolled the bottle of beer to him. It was murky and dark, but it would do the trick. He briefly considered whether or not this was some sort of bait. If he drank it, would he end up dead, poisoned on the ground because she couldn't trust him? She was intelligent, that much was certain, so he wouldn't put it past her.

“You first,” he said, rolling it back over to her.

She took a long chug, leaving him about half the bottle. Her eyes began to droop and he sipped it, watching her struggle to stay awake. She wanted to talk to him more, but the alcohol had done its job quickly. She was able to let go of her fears and sleep with blissful ignorance, her mind fuzzy and calm, feeling the same as it had when she was young, sinking into bed after partying with her friends, Pamela and Brice, they were both dead now. And her sister...

She grimaced and gripped the blanket, laying her head on the ground. Fortunately the alcohol numbed the pain of the memory and she drifted into a deep sleep.

Jax watched her. The beer was good. She was disturbed in her sleep, fighting off painful dreams – most likely memories of people she had once loved – and he allowed himself to relax. He knew he would do her no harm, and in her current state, she wouldn't be prying into his personal affairs. Jonathan.

He cringed, the alcohol making him more prone to weep. He had to go north to find his brother. If there was any hope at all, it would be there.

Chapter 6

“What year is it?” Jonathan had asked. Jax was younger by two years, and always believed that the two of them would stick together.

“I don't know,” Jax had laughed.

They felt lucky together, at first. Most people didn't have anybody left. Somehow, the two of them had defied all the odds and been immune, probably thanks to some gene they carried. Unfortunately it had skipped a generation and their parents had fallen ill shortly after the carriers were left to roam the country. The boys were left orphans, and Jonathan was devoted to taking care of Jax. He taught him everything he knew about hunting and foraging, which wasn't much, but they'd stolen books from the library and kept them secure, reading them over and over again, to themselves and to each other in their home until the power flickered out and huge groups of people began roaming the streets, rioting and breaking into houses, stealing things they couldn't use, hoping to take advantage of a crisis.

It hadn't been safe, and they'd had to leave quickly with just a few remnants to bring along with them. Jax had taken a family picture to remember his parents and the good times, but during his orientation into the Hex tribe, they'd taken his things, looking through them and throwing away anything they deemed sentimental. He had no past, they told him. Only a future. And he was in charge of that.

It had been a liberating thought at the time, but it had been painful to watch them burn the picture. He'd had to force himself not to cry as he watched the faces of his parents and brother melting right in front of him. By then, he'd lost Jonathan too. He'd been alone for a year before Hex found him and brought him in. They could tell by his size that he was strong, and his eyes were sharp, wizened by his experiences. He could be of use to them, they were convinced of it, and he was for a while. It was one of his prideful points, and when Jonathan had come back to him, apologizing profusely for abandoning him, Jax was already well-established with Hex, and wasn't capable of forgiveness. They were his family now, and Jonathan could either join or leave him alone.

“I won't be a part of one of these sick cults,” Jonathan had said sternly. “And when you change your mind, because you're too smart not to, come find me.”

Jax's heart had been too broken by his brother to care or take his words seriously. All he felt was the gaping hole of loneliness and anger. The sadness could have destroyed him if he let it. And he was feeling it now, as he drifted into fitful sleep across from a stranger.

***

“Jax,” a faraway voice called. Someone was touching him, moving him. He shook his head in confusion and reared his head back, flinching from the hand. He rose, his eyes wild with confusion and hot with tears.

“Jax,” Layne whispered. Her voice was soft and gentle, and he blinked hard, wiping the tears away so that he could see her clearly. “You were dreaming. It's okay.”

Her hand was cool on his cheek, stroking him gently. She felt like salve on a deep, raw wound he didn't know he had, and she soothed him out of the dream and back into reality. He didn't know he dreamt so loudly, loudly enough to stir her from her drunken slumber. Her eyes were on him, drawn with concern and something he had never expected to see in another person again - warmth.

“We should move,” he mumbled, stumbling to his feet and throwing his bag over his shoulder. “If I was loud someone might have heard me.”

“You weren't,” she said. She'd only heard him whimper softly, and felt a pang of sadness as tears had streamed down his face in his sleep. “Sit down and have breakfast with me.”

“I can't spare my rations yet,” he said, still heavy from sleep. He leaned against a tree.

“I've got plenty,” she replied, tossing a bag to him. His eyes widened and he laughed suddenly. So this was why they were after her.

“You got this from the Jackals!” he exclaimed.

“Yes,” she said, her eyes sparkling. In truth, her bag was full to the brim of their ration bags. She had raided them late in the night, but had made the mistake of stopping to eat before she left. Her hunger had controlled her and left her vulnerable to being spotted.

“Smart girl,” he said approvingly, and sat down on the ground. She sat across from him, pulling a bag out for herself. They ate quietly together, the strength coursing through their bodies and making them both feel incredible.

When they were done, they sat together in silence, listening to the birds singing and appreciating the spring breeze and blue sky. It was a beautiful morning, and much easier to enjoy with somebody else. Neither of them had had company for a while, and the companionship was refreshing. Layne was reluctant to give it up.

“So where are you heading?” she asked finally.

“North,” Jax answered vaguely.

“What's north?”

“I'm looking for my brother.”

She could tell it was difficult for him to talk about, but she couldn't keep the words from spilling out. She'd missed having somebody to talk to, and she was burning with curiosity about this man. She decided to change the subject, if he got too prickly she would have to leave.

“Are you part of a tribe?” she asked.

“Not anymore,” he said. “What about you?”

“Not anymore.”

“What happened?”

“They were self-important freaks who couldn't get along. They thought we would find a cure...save the world. But nobody knew where to start and shot down anyone who gave it a try.”

“You're a doctor?” he asked, unable to conceal his surprise.

“A scientist,” she corrected.

“Ah.”

“What happened to your tribe?”

“I outgrew them,” he said softly. “And now I have to find my brother.”

He was obviously in pain and she wanted to reach out to him, give him some kind of hope.

“I'm sure you will,” she said.

The thought seemed to please him, and he was quiet for a moment, considering the likelihood of this happening.

“We parted on bad terms,” he said. “I don't know if he'll be happy to see me even if I do find him.”

“He's family,” Layne said, her chest constricting painfully as all she had lost flickered before her eyes. “You belong together. I'm sure he knows that.”

Jax considered this and nodded. Jonathan had told him to find him, so that's what he was going to do. It had been a long time, a really long time, but some things didn't change, like the love you have toward your siblings. They wouldn't be able to hurt you so much if you didn't care more about them than you knew what to do with.

“I should get on the move,” he said finally. “I appreciate the food. Take care of yourself.”

“Oh,” Layne said, crestfallen.  “All right. Good luck. I'm sure everything will turn out fine.”

He nodded and stood, turning his back on her and disappearing into the forest.

Chapter 7

Jax walked away from Layne, his chest tormented with several emotions he couldn't pinpoint. She would just slow him down, he told himself. He had a mission and should keep it in mind. She would distract him, put him in undue danger. But he found himself missing her the second she was out of sight. Was it because she had shown him kindness? Or was he simply lacking companionship. Humans were herd animals after all.

Suddenly, he heard footsteps behind him and whipped around, ready to strike. Layne flinched back and raised her arms up defensively.

“Easy tiger,” she said. “You just forgot your water bottle.”

He stared at her, perplexed, before taking it from her outstretched hand. Most people would have killed for two water bottles, but she had returned his without a second thought. She didn't even drink out of it first.

He nodded in thanks and continued walking, his chest on fire. He wasn't sure what to do with her.

“Listen, Jax,” she called, trotting behind him to catch up with his long strides. “I want to help you find your brother. I have nothing better to do. I swear I won't get in the way. I was thinking of heading north too, actually.”

“Why would you want to go north? It's a wasteland,” he said, without turning around.

“That's pretty much why. I'm tired of having to survive day by day. I want to settle down somewhere. Everyone avoids north because it gets colder, but I know all about canning and growing. Keeping warm is easy. I've been collecting seeds. I plan to take enough rations to get myself established somewhere while I plant, and then I'll be self sufficient. I won't have to worry about anything but protecting my own turf. Nobody else's rules.”

“You shouldn't go telling people stuff like that,” Jax said irritably. “What if they steal your seeds or your rations?”

She tried to hide a smile. He was looking out for her. He had no desire to steal from her, but he was worried that she'd trust people who would.

“We can share them if I go with you,” she said quietly. “I have enough for two. It was a good haul.”

The idea was tempting and he sighed, looking her up and down.

“You’d be better off keeping them for yourself. Why do you want to go with me so badly?”

She gave him a look that was all the answer he needed. Her beautiful face, her sad eyes, her strength. She was determined to start over and create the security that had been robbed from her by the virus. If they were together, he would feel obligated to protect her. Put himself into undue risk. But hadn't he been wishing, secretly, that he hadn't left her behind so rashly? Wasn't he considering what his life might be like with a companion? Now that they had found each other, what was the harm?

“I think, maybe, we could keep each other sane.”

He laughed, secretly eyeing her. She was endearing herself to him whether he liked it or not. He remembered the comfort he had found in her hands and knew in his heart that she was right. Even if it was more trouble to keep two people alive than one, there was something irreplaceable about being with another person.

“All right,” he said. “But save your rations. I'll re-stock mine on my own. Can I trust you to stay put while I'm gone?”

“Yes. But I can hunt too, you know.”

“No, I didn't know,” he said with a chuckle. “All right. Let's go. We'll have to keep quiet on this stretch, all right? Stay low, out of sight. I'm going to visit some old buddies of mine.”

“You're taking from Hex?” she asked in surprise.

“Actually I have a friend on the inside. She thought I got a raw deal and smuggles food out for me. Sometimes I get lucky. First aid supplies and things like that. I'm supposed to pick up tonight.”

She? Layne found herself bristling. It was irrational though, she knew it. He was allowed to have a girlfriend. It's not like knowing him for one day made them a couple. She had just been missing other people's company.

“Okay, well we can make camp and I'll wait for you there.”

“Great.”

They walked forward in silence, both of them happy but nervous. It was a big commitment, but maybe it would all work out for the best.

Chapter 8

They trudged through a neighborhood, carefully stepping over the broken pavement of the sidewalks. Plants had grown through the cracks, effectively shattering them, and Jax found himself missing the bicycle he used to have. He would have covered a lot more distance that way, but he had found early on that the bikes made you more vulnerable. All a tribe had to do was shoot an arrow into your tire and you would go sprawling, leaving you vulnerable to raids on your rations. Although he was tempted, he had learned his lesson.

Layne usually tried to avoid the broken suburban areas. They caused her grief to well up in her chest, seeing all of the destruction and desolation the virus had caused. Sometimes the contaminated would live in places like this, as if they wanted to be reminded of their shame for the rest of their lives. If they couldn't forget it, they might as well live in it. The broken dolls and shattered dreams suffocated her whenever she entered areas like this. It was common for most of the tribes to avoid them for the same reason. Jax seemed undeterred though, and walked slowly and cautiously, oblivious to her discomfort. It was the most direct path to the Hex compound, and he was set on it because it's what had always worked for him in the past.

He felt comfortable in the old neighborhoods. The nostalgia and memories would flood him like sad old friends, and he held onto them as they went, until they reached the house he had always used as a base during these journeys.

“Stay here and keep quiet. No matter what you hear out there, don't move. You'll be safe. Don't leave the living room.”

She nodded and he left the house, heading toward the Hex compound. She watched him go with a knot in her heart. She wished she could go with him. It was painful to be parted for even just a moment. She had met other people on the road before, given them help, camped with them, but none of them affected her this way. What was different about Jax?

She poked around the living room, trying to fight off the chill she got whenever she was near the relics of the dead. Their values had sure deserted them, she thought. This family had been well off financially, but death brought them down to the same level as everybody else. She gazed at the walls. Picture frames had once decorated them, but somebody, probably Jax, had taken them off the walls, leaving pale squares where they once belonged. They were piled neatly on the floor, face down, and she sighed, debating whether or not she wanted to put a face to the tragic fate of the people whose couch she was perched upon.

Her curiosity eventually won over and she looked at the pictures, tears in her eyes. Her mind replayed the chaos of the first few years after the virus struck and she ran to the door, barely making it before she vomited.

***

Jax didn't return until after dark, and when he did he found Layne curled up on the couch, her arms around herself. Her eyes were closed and she was sleeping so deeply he almost feared that she had died somehow. Tobi had come through, providing him with two weeks worth of food and medical supplies. He’d told her about Layne and she'd winked at him and rummaged around for a bottle of wine from her own stash.

He watched Layne sleep before yawning deeply himself. He always slept well in this house. It had belonged to his aunt and uncle, and he knew that they would have welcomed him. He collapsed onto the couch opposite Layne and joined her in the realm of dreams. When he woke up, she was still sleeping. Finally, she roused as he began to chew through his breakfast.

“How is your girlfriend?” she mumbled, wiping sleep from her eyes. She looked cute and unassuming when she woke up, and Jax grinned.

“Girlfriend? Tobi’s a lesbian in a happy, committed relationship. But she's good, thanks for asking.”

The “thanks” thrown into his sentence made them both pause, flinching as if awaiting the axe to fall. But they were together and nothing happened.

“I made some calculations,” Layne said. “There was an atlas under the coffee table. I think it would take two weeks to get to where I want to be.”

“That's not bad,” he said, chewing thoughtfully. “We should head out soon. Did you rest well?”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling at him. He swallowed hard, unable to take his eyes off of her. There was something magnetic about Layne, something he couldn't get enough of. If he could drink her in all day, he would. Even throughout the tragedy, he'd never responded so deeply to a woman. He'd wondered if there was something wrong with him, and found the way Jonathan had abandoned him even more unforgivable because of it.

They headed out, spending the next week slowly getting to know each other. Jax was the strong, silent type, and Layne slowly drew him out of his shell. Soon, they were laughing and speaking to one another as if they had been friends for centuries. It was the happiest either of them had been in years.

One night, Layne surprised him by disappearing. His heart thudded painfully in his chest with fear, until she re-emerged holding a dead rabbit out to him. He ignored the offer and scooped Layne into his arms, his fear and panic turning from a flash of anger to the sudden realization that he wouldn't want to go on without her. She let him hold her, pressing her cool, comforting hands against his back and stroking slowly. The contact was soothing for both of them, and she promised never to disappear without word again. She would have lost her chance to catch the rabbit if she'd woken him up first.

He built a fire, hoping she couldn't see the tears glistening in his eyes, and helped her to cook the rabbit, serving her little pieces as they finished. She would eat and then feed him a piece as he turned the rabbit around over the fire on a stick, peeling off the finished parts for her to eat. They chewed silently together. Although he was grateful for the rabbit, he was still shaken up by his attachment to her.

“Jonathan left me for a woman,” he said suddenly, surprising both of them with the information.

“Why would he do that?” she asked with a frown.

“He was young and in love. I didn't like her. Refused to join her stupid tribe. So he did and left me.”

“That's terrible,” Layne said, her eyebrows furrowing. “What did you do?”

“I barely made it. I was really young. I didn't have half a chance until Hex found me. They helped me get rid of my past. But they couldn't get rid of Jonathan. Because he's still in the present, out there somewhere.”

“How do you know where he is?”

“He came back later. The woman's tribe was basically a cult. They were all insane, just like I told him they were. I swear they were baby eaters, just hoping for their cow to get pregnant so they could eat it. He apologized and asked me to leave with him. But in my mind he wasn't my family anymore – I just had Hex.”

They ate as he spoke, the fire crackling between them as he unveiled his painful memories.

“No offense,” she said, her mouth stuffed full of rabbit. “But he sounds kind of like a jackass.”

Jax laughed loudly, a loose, pleasant sound that filled her with pleasure. “None taken.”

“I'm sure he's learned from his mistakes over time. We all do. That's why it exists I guess.”

“Yeah,” he said distantly, his mind chewing over her words. He'd missed having that kind of faith in the world. Everything he knew had been shaken and destroyed by the virus and the devastation that followed.

“It's best to live in the moment though,” he said after a pause.

“Well in this moment, there is nothing better in the world than eating this rabbit with you,” she said, her eyes glowing in the firelight. She cupped his face in her hands and touched their noses together, bringing a bright smile to his face. The low rumble of his laughter vibrated in her chest as he scooped her close to him. She smiled down at him and their lips met. A surge of hot electricity jolted through their bodies and Jax suddenly pulled away, startled and intrigued by his physical reaction to her.

“We shouldn't do this,” he said.

“Why not?” she whispered, kissing him again. Their tongues danced deeply in each other's mouths, and he was panting when he responded.

“It's too dangerous here,” he said. “We have to stay aware of our surroundings.”

She pulled away from him, taking the warmth of her body with her, to gnaw on the rest of her rabbit. She gave him a resigned smile and lay down. He had never felt more cold.

Chapter 9

The next day they marched through the forest together. Jax was feeling distant and aloof, embarrassed by the affectionate display from the night before. Layne could tell what he was thinking, but didn't call him out on it. Instead she walked quietly along, humming to herself as she went. She liked to keep the old music alive. Nobody had access to electronics anymore, not the kind that the government had been using. The grids had all shut down, and only people who had been connected to solar, wind, or water powered generators were able to continue with life as if untouched. She was sure there were a few off-the-grid people left alive out there. Some of them might not even be aware of the devastation happening around them.

She thought to the seeds in her backpack, the precious few that she'd managed to find and save. All of her hopes and dreams relied on those seeds, and she swallowed hard, patting the small pocket where she kept them to reassure herself that they were still there. She used to hope for signs from God, especially being a scientist and seeing the divine rhyme and rhythm there was to the universe, but they had become few and far between since the tragedy struck. She found herself wishing for one now, knowing that her only chance at security might be in those seeds and her ability to nurture them the right way.

A cool rain suddenly started falling on them. Layne looked up into the sky and twirled around with her arms outstretched, a vibrant smile on her face.

“This is it,” she whispered. “The beginning of the rest of our lives.”

In that moment, Jax knew that he had never seen anybody more beautiful. He gripped her hand tightly, looking up into the sky with her, before reality struck and he knew they had to get into some shelter. There was nothing more dangerous in a survival situation than being wet for too long. He'd managed to find waterproof clothes, but it was better to be safe than sorry.

As they continued north, Layne could tell that something was troubling Jax, but he didn't bring it up until they made camp that night.

“If you find your dream world, where you can plant your food, who will protect you while I'm off looking for my brother?”

The question came suddenly, as she had been chewing happily on some dehydrated fruit rations, and made a knot in her stomach appear out of nowhere. The idea of leaving each other for even a moment was nauseating.

“I can take care of myself, dummy,” she said, giving him a magnetic smile. “I've made it this long without you.”

But deep down she was dreading the day when they parted ways. She had begun to include Jax in her fantasy world, some idyllic nonsense with a white picket fence, man and wife, nuclear family kind of bullshit that never would happen in the real world. She had to kick herself whenever her mind wandered to that forbidden plain of hope. Nothing could ever be that simple again.

“I know you have,” he said. “Which just makes you more amazing.”

They grinned at one another over the firelight, but now both of them were feeling depressed. Thinking about the past could destroy you, and thinking about the future was grim. It was best to stay focused on the present moment. Nothing else was ever going to be a guarantee.

They fell asleep, both of them troubled and anxious. It was Layne who heard it first – the twig snapping, the sound of sniffing. Wild dogs.

***

“Jax!” she hissed. Jax sat bolt upright, immediately assessing the danger around them.

“Stand up slowly,” he said, reaching slowly for his weapon and standing. She followed his lead, but the dogs were too fast. Her only chance was to run.

Chapter 10

It seemed like she ran forever, further than she had ever thought she could run. All the training her legs had gotten over the years left her agile and athletic, but still, strenuous walking took its toll and her legs were cramping fiercely. She'd lost sight of Jax ages ago, it was only her and the dogs now. Nothing else existed, and nobody else would matter if she was mauled to death, because that would be it; the end of her story.

She didn't know when she had started crying, but it was making her breathe laboriously. She tried to dodge into a tree but failed, and had to keep moving before they caught her. The only reason they hadn't yet was that Jax had distracted them long enough, given them enough distance so that she might have a chance to escape. She wondered if the dogs had killed him, but she couldn't think about that now, not with the adrenaline in her veins, the blood rushing in her ears. She would run now and ask questions later.

And then there was no hope. A wolf, no, it was a husky with wild eyes, but a wolf nonetheless, bared its fangs at her. She thought it drooled rudely onto the forest floor, but it was too dark to be sure. All she saw was the teeth in the moonlight, the pale white fur, the menacing glint in the eyes. And then she saw blood, pooling from its beautiful neck. It fell facedown and she turned, wild-eyed to see Jax bounding toward her, holding her tightly in the darkness, whispering that it was going to be okay now, and they were going to find a place to rest. He would carry her, they would be all right.

They stumbled around in the forest, it was completely uncharted territory for both of them, until they finally stumbled into an old cabin. It smelled awful, like all the other homes did before they were re-inhabited, but they would worry about that later. It was better to be safe from the dog packs out there, certain to be seeking revenge for having one of their own killed.

Jax sat Layne gently on a musty old couch as he searched the house impatiently for supplies. He found the linen closet, changed the sheets on an old bed, checking to make sure it wasn't too moldy, and beckoned her to lay with him. They sank into the bed together, exhausted, and fell asleep before their eyes were fully closed.

***

When they awoke, it was still dark, though it was more obviously morning. They weren't well-rested per se, but they were both used to sleeping in short bursts. Survival was easier that way. She'd heard the term wolf-napping used before by one of the pseudo scientists in her tribe, and thought it applied well to their situation. The sudden thought of wolves caused her to sit bolt upright in her bed and pat her shoulder. Her bag was gone. She lost her seeds as the wolves were chasing her. All hope was lost. There was no way she could settle anywhere now.

She closed her eyes and began to grieve in earnest, her sobs stirring Jax from his slumber. He had thought about being a gentleman the night before and sleeping on the couch, but after the close call they'd had, he couldn't bring himself to leave her sight. He sat up, troubled by her disturbance, and touched her shoulder gently.

“It's all right,” he said softly, his voice tired and hoarse. He hadn't had any water for a while.

“No,” she sobbed. “My seeds. My bag is gone. Everything was in there. That was everything...”

He held her tightly but she pushed him away.

“We need to go back,” she demanded.

“We don't need to go back,” he said, still groggy but sitting up.

“What's wrong with you? Of course we need to go back!” She was sitting up, staring at him wildly.

“No, no. I mean of course we would if we needed to but we don't.”

She was about to smack him in earnest when he got up from the bed and trudged to the sofa in the cabin's living room. He came back and plopped her bag down in front of her, then went outside to urinate and stretch. He came in and sipped his water, surprised. Layne was crying again.

“I thought they were gone forever, my hopes...”

“Hey, it's fine. I'll take care of you.”

Jax lowered himself beside her and she threw her arms around him.

“You saved my life last night. You saved my seeds. You're just so...”

He raised his dark eyebrows and pursed his lips as if hoping she wouldn't continue. She laughed, and then her lips were against his, their warmth gripping him hard, taking him by surprise. It awoke something fierce within him, a pent up energy that he'd been ignoring for all these years, utilizing solely for the purpose of survival. She gasped in surprise as he lifted her with all his strength, settling her on his lap where she could feel the manifestation of his desire burning through their clothes. It excited and aroused her, and she pressed herself experimentally against it, flushing slightly when he responded with a kiss on the neck.

He let his hands roam her perfect body, finally allowing himself to take a moment to appreciate it all. It had been right there in front of him all this time, but he had never felt like it was okay to look; like if he did, it would be a blinding siren's call to certain death. Not that she was a siren, it was more like he didn't trust his own mental discipline. But now it was different. They were somewhere safe. It wasn't even light out yet, they had nowhere to be in particular. And everything felt right.

Layne shuddered, the alien feeling of another person's fingertips on her flesh making goosebumps stand out on her arms. The threadlike tendrils of pleasure he wove through her caught her in a web, and even if she tried she wouldn't be able to avoid succumbing to the guilty pleasure of his body. He was a strong man, both in spirit and body, and once upon a time she would have stared at him like he was a piece of meat, imagining what might be going on in his head and assuming there wasn't much else to him than that. But here he was, showering her with gentle kisses, his eyes sharp and senses calculating, doing just so to elicit just such a response, treating her with the curiosity and wonder of a virgin making love to his first girlfriend.

She almost thought him timid, but no, he tore her shirt off after toying with the buttons; licked her clavicle and nibbled her ears as he pushed off his boxers, revealing his swollen member, engorged and more exciting all on its own than any one of her sexual memories. His touch was intoxicating, as if he had waited all his life just to unleash his prowess on one woman, and now that she was there, and they were together, she would receive nothing less than royal treatment.

He was lifting her again, she was floating weightless, helpless, struggling to submit but ultimately losing the battle and happier for it. He kissed her, their tongues dancing in one another's mouths, stoking the fires inside of them until suddenly it was done – he was in her and she was moaning with a pleasure deeper than anything she had ever known. She held tightly to his bronzed shoulders as they kissed and made love, and he uttered appreciative and reverent groans as he thrust slowly and deliberately inside of her, amplifying any pleasure she might feel to incite his own.

He stayed in control so long that she almost thought he was robotic, and then she sucked his neck, licked his earlobes, scratched gently down his back and saw his control waver. His inhibitions rippled away and he was hammering, thrusting harder, deeper, until she buckled against him, screamed in rapture, shuddered and climaxed again and again, until her contractions squeezed him inside of her, eliciting the rupture of his orgasm, filling her with an explosive flood of power. It seized her and would have brought her to her knees if she were standing up, and they collapsed, breathless, onto the bed, curled around each other like pleased kittens, nibbling each other's lips in bliss until they fell back asleep.

Chapter 11

It was late afternoon before they woke up again, bathroom breaks notwithstanding. The sun had finally risen, and they stretched comfortably in the cabin. They'd gotten used to the smell sometime during the night, and without it, and with the touch of the sun, it was actually really cozy. Layne laid in bed, looking at the pictures on the walls, a framed leaf plated with gold on a cream mounting board; a motivational phrase embroidered onto a scroll, encouraging everyone to live in the moment and believe the best is possible. She recognized the quote from somewhere but couldn't quite place it anymore. It had been too long since she dared to wander into a library. Most of them had water damaged books, and the smell of mold was too much for her allergies. She might as well have rolled around on a rug made of cat fur.

Finally, she gazed at the perfect sleeping body of Jax. She let her eyes roam in full golden glory what she hadn't been able to see in the dark. It had been the best sex of her life, nothing could possibly compare. His hand was resting on his bare chest, and she touched it, unable to believe that somebody so mysteriously powerful had come into her life. But there he was.

He gripped her hand tightly as he opened his eyes. He looked well-rested for the first time since they met. She realized that he never seemed able to fully relax – he was always on the alert, looking out for danger, watching out at all times so she wouldn't have to. It was nice to see him have a break for a change. It was something that she would like to get used to. He deserved some peace of mind once in a while.

“Good morning,” he said with a smile.

“Morning,” she replied.

She was worried that her breath smelled bad. She had cardamom seeds in her bag. She hoped that once they were planted they could chew on them to improve their oral hygiene. She had a toothbrush but without toothpaste it wasn't exactly breath-refreshing. Most people didn't bother anymore, but she did her best. It was something she and Jax had in common. The people in the tribes were too miserable to care much about their hygiene.

Jax sat up, kissing her on the cheek, and cracked the window by the bed open. They were hit with a smell that Layne found intoxicating, and she had a sudden urge to run outside and play like she would have when she was just a young girl. The fresh air and the trees awakened her.

“Let's go explore!” she exclaimed. “I want to see what it's like here.”

“All right,” he said, laying lazily on the bed, everything tantalizingly exposed but his groin. Each knew what the other was thinking, and he tackled her back onto the bed.

When they were done, they pulled their clothes back on and headed outside with their backpacks.

“I really like it here,” Layne decided. It had a good feeling about it. Good energy, as if it had been inhabited by kind people. After a while of wandering, you got a sense like that about a place. She tried to avoid old homes because the bad feelings were the worst, especially when you were alone.

Jax nodded.

“Look, it gets better!”

They had suddenly come upon a gravel pathway. They glanced at each other excitedly. Each side of the path was littered with edible berry bushes.

“This is quaint,” Jax said, plucking a berry from its stem and popping it into his mouth. Layne laughed. Jax was the kind of person who would say “quaint and mean it.” She followed his lead, picking a handful of berries, and they began walking down the path, unsure of what they would find.

“Why do I feel like this is Hansel and Gretel?” Layne asked as they moved forward cautiously.

“Maybe we all feel like characters in a book when things are too good to be true, because we believe the catch will come at any minute.”

“What if I choose not to believe in a catch this time?” The day had been too perfect.

“We'll find out when we reach the end of the path,” Jax said with a shrug.

They fell into a comfortable silence as they walked, picking berries and eating until finally, they reached a clearing. They stared at the sight in disbelief, clinging to each other's hands tightly.

They were standing in front of a giant solar panel, surrounded by a garden – boxes of raised beds with old, shriveled, plants wilting in them.

“This is unreal,” Jax said, rubbing his eyes in disbelief. If he had glasses he would put them on right now.

“Pinch me,” Layne whispered.  Jax pinched her butt and she laughed, pushing him away. “Ass.”

He grinned, turning to her, giddy with pleasure.

“This means running water. They would need a well out here. Layne, you can have this. We can keep it. You can have a home again!”

The threat of the wild dogs seemed like a distant memory. Here was the remains of somebody's dreamland. A place that was already growing its own compost. The animals got into all of the food of course, they would have to be careful, but it was a start. They embraced tightly, and Layne wept tears of joy. Jax held her tightly, kissing the top of her head. She would be safe her, and they would stick together, creating a home, somewhere stable where he could bring his brother to safety.

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After

BOOK 2

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Jax looked at Layne lying naked in the sunlight as it streamed through the bedroom window of their homestead. He grinned as the light tickled her nose and she crinkled it, turning toward the shady wall and snuggling deeper into their blankets. It had been so long since they were on the run that domestic life seemed almost natural.

So when he heard the branch cracking outside the window, his instinct was to brush it off, assuming it was the wildlife. There were sometimes bears and deer that romped through the forest, but since the virus hit, they weren't wanting for food. They generally left the human population alone. But the next thing Jax heard made him grow rigid. He sat up quickly in bed, hoping he had heard wrong. He'd heard shuffling. A snap and a grunt. Somebody was outside in the garden.

Jax sat up slowly, careful not to wake Layne. The last thing she needed was to worry about somebody ruining the garden she had spent all her spare time focusing on. She had put her whole soul into making the garden flourish, single-handedly providing them with a steady supply of simple vegetables. She was still slaving away, collecting seeds and creating raised beds for the garden so that when the next season arrived, she would be able to plant the proper crops.

They'd been there for a good six months; just the right amount of time to allow her tomato and zucchini plants to flourish. They'd enjoyed steady meals of meat and vegetables and were able to keep barrels of boiled water on hand. They had forgotten that life could be so stable, and now that they'd managed to fall into a routine, they had forgotten that life could be so full of danger at every turn.

Jax pulled on his boxers and crept to the closet beside the front door of their cabin, grabbing his rifle and making sure it was loaded. He took a deep breath and cocked the gun as he stepped outside, closing the door with a gentle thud behind him. He began to perspire as he crept around the side of the cabin, sneaking to where Layne's garden was laying vulnerable to the elements.

Fortunately, Layne thought of everything. They had used some chemist's tricks and natural planting methods to keep pests away. That didn't stop the rabbits and deer though, so Jax had set up traps for them. Those they caught made it to the table, while the luckier, perhaps smarter ones, avoided the area altogether. It was a win-win situation.

But someone had breached the security and Jax was certain that it wasn't an animal. They hadn't expected very much human encroachment, though. They had managed to get out of the tribal territories. Suddenly, a wave of cold fear struck Jax and he paused behind an evergreen tree, clutching the rifle. What if the Jackals had found them? One of them had been left alive and knew what Jax and Layne both looked like. Did they come for revenge? Had they done anything to safeguard against that kind of breach?

They had done their best to reinforce the fence that had been constructed around the homestead before the virus had stolen away its inhabitants. Fortunately, they hadn't found any remains on the property, so whoever it had belonged to before the apocalypse had probably caught it early and died in the hospital waiting to be treated. That was a small comfort when they began to settle into their new home, knowing that the suffering and the oozing had happened elsewhere.

He was under the bedroom window now and thought of Layne, sleeping soundly inside, oblivious to the danger. The urge to protect her spurned him on and he tensed up as he ducked into the garden and raised his rifle; peering through the foliage of a large bush.

A man – skin and bones – was eagerly sinking his teeth into a tomato. His hair was thin and black and balding at the top. He looked like he might be in his late forties. It didn't look like he was armed and there was no sign that he was a Jackal. In fact, he wasn't dressed like any other tribe that Jax was familiar with, and Jax found the rest of his courage. It wasn't a trap; he wouldn't be harmed.

He stepped into the open, holding his rifle in plain sight but not necessarily aiming it at the man. The man froze, his eyes wide.

“Jon?” he asked, squinting. “How did you...?”

“Jon?” Jax asked, his heart quickening. “No, I'm Jax.”

The man's face brightened, as he squinted and came closer.

“No shit?” he exclaimed. “So you're his brother? You look just like him, I thought...I lost my glasses a while back and... Wow.”

“You know my brother? Do you know where he is?”

“I know where I saw him last,” the man said, lowering the tomato. “Look, sorry about the food. It's just been a while and…”

“Don't worry about it,” Jax said, studying the man's gaunt, tired face. He would have done the same thing in a similar situation. Compared to how he had been forced to survive on his own, Jax had it easy now that he was with Layne and they'd found the homestead. “Actually, why don't you stay for dinner. Can you wait here a minute? I'm going to go tell my w-”

Jax paused, realizing that he almost referred to Layne as his wife. He grinned to himself and shook his head. “My girlfriend will be surprised if I just drag a guy in from off the street...so to speak.”

“Wow, that sounds great,” the man said, sincerely thrilled. Suddenly, Jax felt nervous. Would this man want to stay for good now that he'd found somewhere comfortable? Would he betray Jax and Layne to take whatever he could get.

“Where are you heading anyway?” he asked the man, reluctant to leave him alone. He would feel better about showing him kindness if he knew he had somewhere to be.

“I'm on a mission actually. To recruit people for my...well, it's not a tribe exactly, but it's a community.”

“Is my brother part of that community?” Jax asked.

The man shook his head.

“No, he's kind of a wandering spirit,” the man said with a laugh. “But he did give us a lot of good advice.”

“All right. What's your name?”

“Al,” he said.

“Al, wait here, okay? I'd like to ask you some questions over dinner.”

Al nodded, his face bright, and Jax went inside to wake up Layne.

Chapter 2

Layne's clear, ocean-colored eyes shone in disbelief as Al stuffed his face on a small bounty of vegetables and rabbit meat. She felt a little sad that the venison wasn't ready yet. They'd hung it to cure and she had a strong desire to be a good hostess; in a way she wanted to show Jax that she was still a civilized person underneath it all. He seemed to notice; his dark eyes occasionally glimmered when she offered Al more to eat, and began packing him a basket of rations to take with him when he went back on the road, heading south.

“How do you know my brother?” Jax asked him, unable to hold back his curiosity any longer. He had done his best to wait until Al was finished eating. He could remember the days of being hungry.

Now, they were having a glass of Layne's home-brewed beer and snacking on the fresh peaches that were growing in the small orchard near the house. The season was almost over and winter was coming quickly. It wasn't a safe time to be on the road and they'd been doing their best to stock up for the winter. They were both well adept at surviving in harsh climates, but because most of the tribes had headed south believing it was much easier to survive in warmer climates, they had followed suit. It made sense; survival was hard enough without having to worry about winter.

“Jonathan spoke fondly of you. He was sure you'd make it out of the tribes. But just in case, he asked me to look for you in Hex and recruit you to our community. Thought if I knew him, you'd be more likely to come.”

“Why didn't he come back for me himself?” Jax asked, his eyes narrowing in confusion.

“As I said, he's a wanderer,” Al said. “He was sure there was a better place; called it a gut instinct. Never seemed to want to slow down or stop moving. We heard rumors about an area that the government was building for their own shelter; an underground city to protect them from the virus. He thought there might be supplies there and got a few guys to head out with him. We haven't seen him since then, though. One of the men with him made his way back, saying they got separated after a violent attack. He doesn't know what happened to your brother.”

“Do you know which way the underground city was?” Jax asked, standing up at the table. Layne's heart thudded. Was he thinking of going right that moment?

“Somewhere to the west of our community,” Al replied, glancing out the window. “Thank you guys for all your hospitality. I should probably get back out on the road before it gets too late. I should have made it down to the borderlines by the end of the day. I have people waiting to meet me, somewhere between the Jackals and the Klaws. They have glasses lenses there.”

“Oh, good,” Layne said, relieved. She would have worried about him otherwise.

“Hey, if you go after your brother, be careful, okay? There are a lot of difficult trails, and winter is coming. I wouldn't leave such a comfortable establishment. Someone might take it over while you're away.”

Layne sighed miserably at the thought of all her hard work going to waste. Still, she knew that there would be no stopping Jax from looking for his brother now. There was a hard gleam in his eyes, and he was fidgeting restlessly, unable to finish any more food.

“Good luck on your travels,” Layne said. “Be sure to fill your water bottle before you go.”

“Thank you,” Al said, nodding gratefully. “If you don't mind a visitor, I may stop by on the way back.”

“Sure, we'd love to see how you're doing,” Layne said.

“Yes, but if you have recruited anybody and they're joining you, maybe you shouldn't let them know about us. We want this settlement to be free of encroachment whenever possible. I'm sure you understand. You can't necessarily trust anyone from a tribe.”

“Of course,” Al said. “Hey, why don't you let me show you the way back to our community when I return?”

Jax's heart filled with excitement at the thought of being the last place his brother had been. It would take him one step closer to his only remaining family. He had to go.

“How long will it be?” he asked.

“Who knows,” Al said, shaking his head. “I have a long way to go. And I was told to make a trail so any other recruits will know which way to wander should they choose to head to a better civilization and escape the warfare between the tribes.”

“A path?” Jax asked, suddenly very interested.

“Yes,” Al replied. “I tear a piece of bark on the north side of trees in the shape of an ‘L’.”

“So that will lead to your community?" Jax asked.

“Yup,” Al replied.

“He might not be here when you get back," Layne said, laughing nervously.

Jax glanced over at her and pursed his lips but said nothing. How could he leave their homestead? And with winter coming it would be dangerous for Layne to come with him. Winter survival was hard enough for one person, although it would be nice to have the extra body heat to share. But if Jonathan was in trouble, he knew that he would have to get out there to look for him soon.

“How long has it been since you saw my brother?" Jax asked, walking Al to the door.

“Oh, it's probably been two weeks by now," Al said looking up at the ceiling thoughtfully.

“Only two weeks?" Jax asked, his heart thudding. This was his chance to find Jonathan, finally, after all this time. “Do you think he's in trouble or do you think he just took off on his own? You don't seem too worried."

“It doesn't do me any good to worry about anything," Al said wisely, his face serious. "Although, I have to admit that I am concerned for your brother. When he didn't come back with Roger it made me wonder. Me and everybody else. When the group was under attack, Roger just ran for his life. The other two stayed behind. It's impossible to tell what happened from there, but maybe they found the underground city after all and have come back with supplies to the community by now.”

As they say goodbye to Al, Layne put her hand on Jax's shoulder, and Jax looked down at her, his face perturbed.

“What are we going to do?” she asked.

Suddenly, his love for this woman overwhelmed him. She didn't ask what he was going to do, she asked what they were going to do. If he was going to go out and look for his brother, she had every intention of going out with him. She didn't think twice; she didn't want to leave him alone in the dangerous wilderness.

But if they both went, they would be sacrificing the only security that they had ever known. At least, the only real security and freedom they'd had since the virus hit and everybody had been wiped out. The domestic life had been comfortable, almost so comfortable that neither of them seemed to be able to remember the realities of the outside world, and didn't let the memories come in and disturb them. But now that Jax had a clue about where Jonathan was, that was going to change everything.

Chapter 3

That night Jax tossed and turned. He couldn't figure out how to make it work. The best solution he could think of was to have Layne stay at their homestead and tend to the garden so that they would have food security by the time he came back. If he could bring Jonathan home with him, he wanted to have a good and solid presentable home to bring him to. He wanted his brother to be proud of him; to see that he was able to survive on his own. And not just survive, but flourish.

And he was very proud of the homestead, just as he was proud of Layne. She was unbelievably beautiful and competent and smart, too. And he was sure that Layne was proud of him. Jax was rippling with muscles and raw strength that would make survival very difficult, almost impossible without it. Layne had built some muscle herself, and her lean body was tight with athletic ability all her own. He couldn't get enough of her body and she couldn't get enough of his. He couldn't possibly fathom leaving her for even a day, let alone the entire time it would take him to travel to Al's community alone and however long it might take for him to safely search for his brother. He wished that he had asked Al how far away his community was. He'd lacked the presence of mind though, and sighed loudly into the dark, quiet bedroom.

Layne was roused from her sleep and turned over onto her side, her clear, almond shaped eyes peering at him through her dark lashes. She propped her head up on her elbow and touched his cheek gently. Jax almost cried then, it would've been easy. Layne could make him feel so vulnerable. Or maybe he felt vulnerable all the time and he just felt safe showing it with her.

“I know you need to find your brother.”

“I can't possibly ask you to give up everything that you've worked so hard for. It wouldn't be fair to you. Just to find my stupid brother. That isn't right. Before we met, this is all you wanted.”

“Before we met, all you wanted was to find your brother. What kind of a horrible person would I be to hold you back from doing that? I'm not going to do that. I'm not going to stop you. In fact, I could go with you and do my best to help."

“I would never ask you to do that. It's way too dangerous. I don't want anything to happen to you. It's going to be winter soon, and you know how hard it is in the wintertime. I need you to stay here and take care of things for me. It's much better for you if you were able to do this. I don't think anybody would bother you, most of them are never up this far north during the winter. I don't know why Al would bother going on a recruiting mission this late in the season. Most people would think he's crazy."

“Maybe he is crazy," Layne said thoughtfully. “Or maybe he's actually a double agent, working for the Jackals. Everybody at Hex knew about your brother, didn't they? It wouldn't be surprising if they would have found someone that good at manipulation to get you back for killing those two disgusting Jackal guys when we first met. What if it's a trap? Maybe they want us to leave the homestead vulnerable or maybe they want to lead you in the wrong direction and get you back to make you pay for what you did to those guys.”

“I don't think even the Jackals would miss Orson and Buggy very much,” Jax said, raising his eyebrow and making Layne laugh.

“Who knows," Layne said with a shrug. “I just want you to be careful and keep an open mind to every possibility.”

“Yeah...” Jax said, running his strong hand down Layne's delicate shoulder. She was sleeping in a silk nightie that she had found in the cabin's closet. When she had surprised him with it, he had forgotten that lingerie existed and nearly cried out loud in an unexpected rush of longing. Now it was hard to keep his hands off of her any time he saw her wearing it; its thin lacy straps hanging loosely over her sun-kissed shoulders.

She closed her eyes in sleepy appreciation of his touch and inhaled silently as his fingers roamed down the contours of her body and grazed the sensitive, firm mound of her nipple. A look of bliss creased her face as he stroked it with his broad thumb, and he swiftly lifted her on top of him so that her long, light brown hair tickled his bare abdomen.

He had taken to sleeping in boxers, and sighed in pleasure as Layne's hot middle settled on top of his. He could feel that she was wet already and swallowed hard, instantly aroused. She gently pulled the silk nightie off, revealing her perfect naked body gleaming silver in the moonlight. Her hands moved up and down his muscular torso, finding their way under the waistline of his boxers and touching every erogenous part of his body. She licked and nibbled his neck, her hands roaming and squeezing, until he was so engorged with longing that he sat up and spun her to the mattress, spreading her legs wide open with his hands and making her gasp in surprise as the sensitive head of his penis found its way between her legs.

He took a few moments to stimulate her clit, rubbing it gently with expert thrusts of his hips. He went tantalizingly slowly, until she was panting softly against his bicep, writhing against him and silently begging for more. He was more than ready to oblige her and plunged in, bringing a low moan from her lips that aroused him more than anything – even her nightie – ever could.

Layne wrapped her arms around his neck, her breasts bobbing with the rhythm of his hips as they thrust into her, her hard nipples scraping against his chest. She sighed into his ear and he brought his hands up and down her torso, gripping her breasts in both hands, lowering his hot lips onto one and kneading the other gently. She hissed in pleasure as his tongue flicked her, buckling her hips against him and riding on the waves of her pleasure until her body tensed up. Jax knew what this meant and began to thrust faster, elevating his own pleasure as her climax began, the hot muscles inside of her squeezing him blissfully as their bodies rammed against each other.

He waited until he saw the tense look on her face relax in the light of her orgasm before he allowed himself to unleash the fury of his load inside of her, and they panted together as he pulled out and scooped her up in his strong arms, laying her comfortably on the pillow, curled into him. He had all he could ever want right here in this room, and they fell asleep together, saving all the serious talk about Jonathan for tomorrow.

Chapter 4

The next day Jax slept in. He must have been tired, worn out and dejected over the situation with his brother. Layne woke up before him, knowing that what was going on with Jonathan was very important. If he was in trouble out in the wilderness, it would be time sensitive and if they didn't reach them soon, he could die. She was reluctant to leave the little dwelling where they had begun to make a life for themselves. She would have preferred to go out with him to look for Jonathan, but Jax didn't want to give it up either.

And so she set to work putting together a bag of rations. She packed up one of the sturdy rucksacks with the supplies she thought he might need. Long thermal underwear that they had found in the cabin, a heavy coat and two changes of clothes. A compass and several ways to create fire, including matches and flint and steel. His thermos and her water bottle. She wouldn't be needing it if she was staying at the cabin, and his chances of survival were twice as good that way. Several pairs of socks. A note she wrote to him for him to find when he was quiet and alone, missing her and their little home.

She was terrified that something might happen to him and remembered why she had grown reluctant to get close to other people to begin with. There was no guarantee that they would stick around for the long haul, and all she really knew was that she had herself. It was impossible to determine how long another person might stay in her life and, whether they left by choice or through death, the fact remained that she would never truly be able to tell and that was terrifying. She didn't want to be abandoned, but ultimately, that was what happened. And she was starting to feel abandoned now.

It was silly, because he hadn't even left her yet, and Jax was one of the most capable people she had ever met in her life. That was probably the only reason she wasn't insisting with all her heart and soul to aid him in the journey. She was more afraid that she would be a burden than a blessing on a journey this important to him, and something inside her knew that it would be best to stay put. She wasn't sure why, but that was the overall feeling that she had about it.

As Jax began to stir, she hardened herself to the reality. He was going to go out alone and she had to make sure he felt like it was okay. She couldn't have him abandoning his goal or needlessly risking his life – or hers – just because she would miss him for a little while. She had to believe that he would be back and he would have closure about what happened to his brother. Nothing bad would happen to him – at least… probably not. And she had to pretend that she was okay with being left alone to fend for herself and to protect their little home.

Jax was still naked when he walked out of the bedroom and she took in the beautiful sight of his body with an aching heart. She couldn't imagine waking up alone without seeing his face or having the chance to touch him any time she felt like it. That thought was terrifying, especially not knowing if he would ever be back. She knew she had to trust in the greater good, and resolved to keep herself strong as Jax slipped from the doorway to her side, looking from her to the bag in confusion.

She knew that the decision had been stressing him out and so she had decided to act for herself so he wouldn't have to worry about it any longer. She would just have to give him her blessing and hope that it worked out for the best.

“What's all this?" he asked.

“I packed a bag for you. You can add anything you want. I already made a list of what's in there so you won't have to unpack it. I figured it would save you some time.”

“Wow. I don't know what to say,” he said, grimacing. It was clear that he was reluctant to leave the warmth of their home, but what choice did he have? “Thank you. I guess the sooner I leave the sooner I'll be back. Or maybe we.”

“Yeah,” she said, smiling through her pain. He noticed that her happiness wasn't sincere and he frowned.

“Would you be all right if I brought Jonathan back here with me?” he asked, walking to the closet in search of clean clothes to dress.

“Of course,” she whispered, laughing through her tears. They had been threatening to spill over all morning, and now they were falling down her cheeks, leaving her vulnerable and broken for the first time since they'd met. Jax rushed across the room and scooped her up in his strong arms, and she allowed herself to sob against him, gripping him tightly.

All that time she had been alone. She'd fooled herself into thinking that it was okay, that it was what she wanted. But the reality was that she had been so lonely; had needed to trust and love someone else so badly. And then she'd found Jax, and now he was leaving into the dangerous world they'd worked so hard to survive in and find a way out of. She wasn't sure if she would be able to make it.

“It's going to be all right,” Jax promised. “You'll see. It probably won't be any longer than a couple of weeks. I'll go fast. Maybe find a bike to fix up to make it go faster. I promise, if I see one I will.”

“If you do, keep your eyes open,” she said miserably against his shoulder. The bikes were sometimes more dangerous than being on foot. She felt him nod and groaned. She hated goodbyes. Even before the virus hit, they'd felt far too formal, like a looming threat of finality. Now, after the virus, every goodbye seemed eternal.

“I'm not going to be gone forever,” he said, as if he were able to read her thoughts. He pressed her against his body, kissing her sweet, rose scented hair. The chemist in her had been clever enough to use the rose petals from the bushes outside the cabin in a hair rinse that she'd mixed herself, and she always managed to smell intoxicating to him. He couldn't believe he was doing this. How could he leave someone who meant everything to him?

“It's just that...” she broke down, unable to finish her thought. She didn't know how.

“It's all right,” he soothed her. “I know.”

They hugged for a little while, until Layne's sobbing quieted down. When he pulled away, she saw that even his dark eyes were watering. This sobered her up. If he felt too bad about leaving he would resent her, or worse, want to stay and miss his chance to find his brother. She had to be strong. For both of them. She would keep the homestead safe, continue growing and storing food and curing meat for jerky and long term use, and Jax would find his brother and come back with him – or at least find out what happened. It would be all right.

“Hey...” she said, not wanting to bring up the subject of whether or not his brother was dead but sure that it was a possibility and one they needed to account for. “If it turns out he's been gone too long... you know...and you find yourself losing places to look...come home, all right? I need you here. And we can figure out what to do from there together.”

Jax darkened at the thought, but nodded seriously.

“If it seems like a dead end, I'll come back. Maybe give myself a week or two to find closure about it, but no longer.”

“That's fair,” Layne said stiffly. A week or two sounded like an eternity. And just how long was it going to take for him to get to Al's settlement?

“Look,” he said, pulling her into another tight hug. “I won't be gone any longer than I have to be. I promise. If my dipshit brother has taken off again, I'll find him eventually. It doesn't have to be during the winter with my wi – with you here.”

Layne smiled warmly. Jax had nearly called her his wife. Of course, there weren't many people around to enforce the biblical view of marriage, not in the sense that they had before the virus struck. Marriage was another old concept, but she knew she felt closer to Jax than she had ever felt, or would ever feel, to anyone else. If marriage were an official option, she would have married him in a heartbeat.

She looked over at him and felt herself panic, seeing that he was pulling on his clothes, stuffing his hands in his coat pocket to make sure his utility knife was still there. In old times, he would have been checking for a wallet. Cash and driver's license. Keys to their little abode. Oh, keys!

“Here,” she said, running to the small table by the door and thrusting the keys at him. He looked at them uncertainly.

“Don't you need these?” he said, frowning. “To lock up while you’re tending to the garden?”

“That's ridiculous,” she said. “I just need to lock it from the inside while I'm sleeping. I'm going to be fine, I've been doing this survival shit as long as you have. Why do you think I'm still around?”

He pulled her close to him, kissing her forehead and brow, down her cheeks, to her ears.

“Because you're brilliant and talented and too gorgeous for the Earth to lose,” he said between kisses. She melted in his arms, forcing herself not to think about how long it might be before she felt his body against her again; heard his voice, his sweet compliments and temptations.

“Well, whatever the reason, I've made it this long and you don't have to worry about me. I'm not just some idiot bimbo. I have a huge shot at making it through just about anything. And still find a way to get buzzed.” She grinned, referencing her beer making talents, and Jax laughed. She'd packed him two bottles; one for sipping and another to trade just in case he needed anything. She left a note on them, covered it in secret kisses so whenever he touched it, she would be near him.

“All right, I know you're too amazing for this world, but please tell me more,” he teased.

“It's all right. The sooner you get out of here the sooner you can get back and hear all about my many talents.”

“I'm sure it will be riveting,” he said, his dark eyes sparkling. His eyes were the funniest thing, Layne thought. Sometimes they seemed black as night and other times, clear and bright as day. They were flecked with so many different colors, and they so changed frequently with his mood and the lighting that she didn't know what color would have been listed on his state license – back when he would have one. What did he consider his eye color to be?

This suddenly seemed a burning and important question; something she had to ask him before he left. She gripped his hand hard and he drew his eyebrows.

“What's wrong?” he asked, pulling the rucksack over his shoulder.

She wanted to ask him, to know more than anything. It was such a small, stupid thing, and if he never came back, she would always wonder...but no, she couldn't think like that. He would be back. She would save the silly question.

“I'm going to miss you,” she said with a heavy sigh. “But I'm so happy that you have a chance to find your brother.”

Layne smiled bravely at him, her beautiful face shining with pain and the deepest of love.

“You won't have to miss me for long,” he said with a reassuring smile. “A month at most and then I'll be here. You won't even remember I was ever gone.”

They kissed tenderly, and with that, he was out the door.

Chapter 5

Jax walked as quickly as he could, pausing to seek out signs of the community trail. The first one had been easy. It wasn't a very long distance away from the homestead and Jax sighed, hoping it wouldn't bring too much foot traffic past. If it did, Layne might be in trouble before he made it home.

There was only one rifle that they'd found at the homestead, and he had insisted that she keep it. He had his knife and his wildly good senses and strength. There wasn't much more he needed than that. He'd had some combat training in Hex and was prepared for any challenges he might face.

He was grateful for the closet full of old clothes that they'd found. The long underwear would keep him warm once the temperatures dropped, as he knew they would before long. He was already chilly and zipped up the coat. He didn't like how bulky it was or how it might impair his movement, but there was no other option. He had to keep going and find the community where his brother had last been seen. He kept kicking himself for not asking Al how far away the settlement was. From the looks of him, half-starved like that, it would have been at least a week's journey or more if Al hadn’t been smart with rations. But Al seemed smart or else they wouldn't have sent him on a mission like that. It must be further than he thought. Maybe a three-week journey. If that was the case, he had already lied to Layne and felt a desperate pulling to be back in their cozy little home beside the fireplace, touching her and laughing, or chopping firewood. Anything but being away from her for so long. It was daunting to imagine his life missing her for even one night.

He was going too slow. If he could run, he should. It would make the journey go faster. It might draw extra attention to himself, but he didn't care. The sense of urgency in his chest was burning harshly and he knew he would have to give in to it or suffer the tedious, exhausting agitation that would accompany his slow pace.

And so he began to jog, slowing down to a walk when his legs felt tired or he heard a noise. He had learned to run soundlessly, but it was still harder to be cautious and aware of your surroundings if you were moving too quickly. It was something he generally avoided unless he was in danger and he got an immediate kick of adrenaline every time he started running. His capable body could go on for miles and he began to relish the taunt, burning his muscles experienced as he slowed.

The first night without Layne was awful. She'd been his rock and support for so long that, although he was exhausted, he was unable to get a restful sleep. His senses would be dull the next day because of this, and so he said a silent prayer that the dangers would be slim.

When he woke up, he had a hard time finding the next tree that Al had marked and groaned in frustration. Was he off the trail already? But just when he was ready to give up and head back to Layne, the tree miraculously appeared in front of him. He'd begun to figure out that the way the L was pointing showed the direction he was supposed to move in. The long end of the letter was pointed to the left, and so he followed it to the next tree, which pointed right.

He paused. Was Al fucking with him? What if Layne was right and this whole thing was a conspiracy? What if the tribes just wanted to separate them so they would be easier to pick off?

But no, they had to assume Layne would stay with him. Maybe she was the one who was in true danger and the homestead was surrounded by predatory Jackals as he was running away from it. The thought chilled his heart and he had an impulse to go back.

But as he turned around, the image of Jonathan popped into his head. The last time they had seen each other, the sad smile on his brother's face. The pang of loneliness that he felt after he left, gripping his multi-use knife tightly and the picture that he had kept in his back pocket, the one he had hidden away from Hex when he found out that they burned all the mementos left over from before the virus.

He pulled the picture out then, the picture that had meant more to him than anything. His big brother Jonathan had always been one of his idols, and on his seventh birthday, Jonathan gave him the thing that he cherished the most - his dirt bike. Nobody knew why or what had compelled him to give his little brother his dirt bike. He wouldn't be able to get another bike for at least another two years, because he would be old enough by then for a new, bigger one. The best that money could buy. His parents had warned him of this as Jax stared at him, disbelieving of the tremendous gift.

But Jonathan had been firm and pushed the bike over to his little brother.

“I'm going to teach them how to ride a bike myself," he said decidedly. “That way, whenever he is on one, he'll remember me. I think that's a good gift, don't you?”

His parents had simply nodded, their young son's depth and wisdom overwhelming them. His parents were proud of Jonathan and they set up the tripod so that they could have a picture of the family together; Jonathan and his father steadying the bike and holding Jax up right on it, and his mother beaming into the camera with a loving gaze toward her two sons. That was the family that he wanted to remember. Not the illness, and not the separation afterward.

He couldn't give up on Jonathan. His brother had always been there for him, right down to the last minute. Except that time when he had been lured in by the temptations of the flesh and the intimacy that it promised him. Unfortunately for Jonathan, the cult that he had been a part of was after him and he had to make a break for it. Jax had refused to go with him, knowing that they had been freaks from the start. He was bitter at his brother for leaving him alone to fend for himself and ended up finding people at Hex to replace his need for a family.

The memories burned at his heart and he tucked the picture away. He would find Jonathan – no matter what the cost. And so he kept walking and walking; as far as his legs could carry him. He would do whatever it took. Including zig-zagging through the trees to discover each ‘L’ that would point him in the right direction.

***

It had been two weeks since Layne last saw Jax and she had to admit that she was feeling a little bit stir crazy from it. At first she had hardly been able to sleep, but gradually she began to stretch out on the enormous bed and fall into a routine that allowed her to keep her mind away from the man who was missing from her life.

She had a survivor's instinct, hardening herself to the possibility that he might not come back for her. Maybe he would find his brother and stay with him, or maybe he would be killed. Or maybe he wouldn't even be able to find his way back to the little homestead. All of these were distinct possibilities. She only hoped that if he did get lost, maybe Al would be able to guide him back to the homestead from the community where he was heading.

But hope it wasn't something she allowed herself to waste much time on, and instead set to work making the cabin as cozy as possible. She had to admit that she had a homemaker's streak, enjoying every chance that she had to put her hands into the space and create a unique and comfortable feeling within it.

She tried not to eat too much, knowing that winter was coming soon. She had found about twelve Mason jars in the cabin and decided that she would preserve some of the fruit and vegetables for as long as she could. The solar power and wind power that was connected to the house made it possible for the refrigerator and freezer to work. She couldn't believe their luck, but without Jax, she didn't feel as safe, even in their sheltered little house. She knew she would defend their home with her life, and she wasn't sure that was something she was willing to do.

Although it was exhausting having to survive on her own without the comforts of four walls around her and knowing that the tribes would be lurking about and looking for prey, it had been safer in ways because she was never off her guard. It may have been difficult and stressful for her mental health, making her paranoid and jumpy, but it had also kept her alive for this long. She would be on her toes in her little house, not sleeping soundly in her bed. There were no traps outside her doorway to alert her to noise or predators. It was something she would have to work on while he was gone.

She decided to go out and gather the peaches from the tiny orchard before they started to rot, scooping them carefully off the ground and taking what was left over on the trees. She would make a jam, she decided. Maybe a jelly or some sort of dessert with them. She could keep some in the freezer and share the dessert with Jax when – no, if – he came home. She would have to be content with whatever happened, even if the last goodbye that they shared had been for good.

There was a stovetop with two burners and a small oven beneath. They had been utilizing it like crazy, happy beyond their wildest dreams that they had found such a comfortable place to live. It wasn't gigantic and it was nothing like what they were used to before the virus, but it was security. Whoever had lived here before had been minimalistic, only wanting the bare essentials. It was as if they had anticipated something like this virus happening all along, and had prepared accordingly. She lowered her eyes, stricken by a sudden pang of sadness that even with all of this preparation and forward thinking, whoever had been here wasn't still there to enjoy the bountiful lifestyle that they had created.

It was always hard when they found pictures, so she was glad that they didn't find anything in the cabin except clothing and little odds and ends that they could use. Candles, cooking utensils, even the rifle that was in the front closet and a huge supply of ammunition. They also found yards and yards of thick rope, which Jax had used to set traps for animals around the garden. They had been eating well, and she had to remember to check the traps every day and reset them. Luckily, Jax had shown her how.

She was just beginning the sweet, sugary process of creating peach preserves when it hit her. A sudden pang of immense nausea. She tried to hold it back, but she couldn't, and ran to the door, retching out over the railing of the small porch. It had been years and years since she had been sick like this, and she wondered what had brought it on. Had some of their food not been washed thoroughly enough or cooked well enough? Was her meat contaminated? Maybe there was still some bacteria in the water and it hadn't been boiled well enough or filtered properly.

She walked back into the house, her mind spinning with potential explanations, when the wafting smell of peaches make her stomach drop. She had to run outside again to vomit. She had forgotten what it felt like to be that sick, and clutched the railing miserably as she wiped the bile off of her full lips. Her eyes were watering and she scrambled to one of the barrels of water they kept outside, not trusting the one she had drank from most recently in case it was the source of the contamination. She took a handful and rinsed her mouth out with it, then took the pot of peaches outside so that she wouldn't have to smell it as she boiled more water to drink.

From there, she collapsed onto the couch, feeling lonely and miserable. It figured that she would get sick when she was alone. She curled up in the blanket, grimacing at the pain and wishing more than anything that Jax was there to comfort her.

Chapter 6

Jax looked around. He had been following the trail for two weeks, but now he didn't know where to look. He had made it into a clearing and there wasn't a tree in sight. The further north he got, the colder it became, and he was cold even through the thermal underwear that Layne had packed for him.

He shifted impatiently. The going was slow now and if he was going to catch up with his brother, he would have to keep moving. He covered a lot of ground with his running, but even after two weeks he was feeling hopeless. He began to wander forward but stopped himself. He couldn't figure out where he was supposed to go. Damn it, Al.

He groaned in frustration and decided to make camp. As he was digging a small trench to build his fire in, he suddenly paused. The ground beneath his feet was littered with rocks. Most of them were a deep gray color, but there was a line of red rocks that stood out. He backed up and squinted down at them, realizing that it created a huge ‘L’ shape that was pointing to the east. His heart thudded in excitement, and he scrambled to put his belongings back into his rucksack. He would head east.

As he moved, he noticed a small snowflake gracefully fall from the sky and land on the tip of his nose. His eyes widened as more gentle snowflakes began to fall, and he hurried his pace, quickening so that he might find Al's community sooner rather than later. It was never any fun to be stuck in a snowstorm, but for now, things were looking up and the little snowflakes brought warmth to his soul and hope to his heart.

***

Layne wasn't feeling any better later in the week. She thought she was, but quickly found new, sudden bouts of nausea overwhelming her. She was sore all over her body and massaged her tender breasts, groaning in misery and sipping water. She could only stomach certain foods and, unfortunately, peaches were not one of them.

She hoped that she hadn't caught dysentery or something from the water, and groaned to herself. What if Jax came home and found her dead? But no, part of being able to survive was having the willpower to survive. She would be fine. She only hoped Jax was faring just as well.

***

“Welcome," the man said. Jax studied him skeptically, worried that he had stumbled upon another cult. He had followed a path lined by brier bushes, and been pleased when it opened up into raspberries. He groaned when he heard a man step behind him, knowing that he no longer had the advantage. Fortunately, when he turned around, the man was smiling warmly. He didn't trust him, but he was too cold to complain when the man heaved a huge, heavy coat around him and pulled him further down the path and into a warm shelter.

“How did you find this place?" the man asked, looking at Jax with a small smile.

It reminded him of being quizzed after using a business service. How had he found their business? Was it online or maybe through a friend? Perhaps the advertising they had done on the subway finally did the trick. He tried to shake off the cynicism and told him about meeting with Al, and immediately asked if they had heard from Jonathan.

The man's eyes widened and he took a step back, looking behind him at the small group of people that were in the shelter with them. It was a relatively nice community, most of them living in teepee like tents with a fire burning inside. The smoke escaped through a ventilation hole at the top and they were free to warm themselves by the fire and cook as they pleased.

“Are you his brother? The one from Hex?”

“I haven't been with Hex in a long time," Jax said. “Don't worry.”

“Oh, I'm not worried. They teach pretty great survival skills in that tribe, there are a couple people here who made it out a while ago. Maybe you will know them."

“Maybe," Jack said impatiently, thinking of Layne alone at home. “But I'd really rather find my brother before I talk to anybody. He hasn't come back here?"

“No, they went east from here looking for the underground city that people used to whisper about. They claim the government knew that something bad was going to happen and tried to cover their asses after Grow Inc. got some test results back. They were prepared for the worst case in any event. They didn't expect it to go so viral.”

“I remember," Jax said bleakly. “Would you mind showing me the way to Roger? I hear he was with my brother last and I'd really like to speak with him.”

“Oh, Roger! Of course, that's a great idea. I'm sure he could help you.”

The man offered his thick hand and smiled. He was in his late middle ages and was strong and meaty. His sandy brown hair was cropped short to his head, and his wide face was littered with stubble. He was a little overweight, wearing a pair of overalls and a red collared shirt that was rolled up at the sleeves, despite the temperature. He saw Jax looking and grinned.

“Never minded the cold much,” he said. He seemed rugged and experienced, and Jax didn't have any trouble picturing how he had survived through all of this.

“My name is Blake by the way," the man said. “I can show you around to get you some food and then maybe you can head out. How does that sound? If you'd like to stay the night and camp out here that would probably be for the best. It's pretty dangerous out here at night. We found a way to safeguard against the animals and the elements, but out on your own, it's definitely a lot harder. And the snow is falling now, it might be a better idea to stay inside for the night and take the weather as it comes in the morning.”

Jax was silent, and walked quietly behind Blake as he led him to another teepee. He glanced around, taking in the large bonfires and the rows of greenhouses that had been constructed to protect their food sources from the elements. They had found saran wrap and created the greenhouses out of the stretched plastic and bendable branches, which was fairly clever.

“Have you ever been out in the winter before? If you're looking out for your brother, that shows me that you've mostly been in the South.”

“I was in the Boy Scouts once," Jax said vaguely. “But honestly most of it didn't stick. I'd be willing to listen if you had any advice for me."

“Don't try to drink snow," Blake said, scratching at his stubble with a dried crunching sound. “And if you do, melt it first between layers of your clothing or filtered near a fire. If you use your body's energy to melt the snow, you're going to be more at risk for hypothermia and other crappy winter stuff.”

“All right, thanks,” Jax said.

“Sure, but it you should probably remember that snow doesn't give you anywhere near as much water as ice does. In a pinch, you should always melt ice first.”

“Oh, I didn't know that."

“Yup, the water content is way higher. Do you have a tarp?”

“No, not really,” Jax said. All he had was the worn cloth he had always used for his tent.

“Well, we will get you one. You can use them for shelter.”

“Thank you,” he said, wondering what was in it for Blake.

“Why are you trying to get people up here anyway?” Jax asked him as they paused outside one teepee and grabbed a large, neatly folded blue tarp. Blake handed it to Jax, who tucked it inside his bag.

“You ever tried settling in a commune with only a handful of people? It's not easy. There's a lot of work to be done. But it is safer, and we do all right. It's especially nice during the spring and summer. And we all get along, and none of us are angry and violent. It's a safe place. Everybody deserves a safe place.”

Jax considered this and nodded, and they finally reached the opening of Roger's teepee. They ducked inside and Roger greeted them warmly.

“Is this a new recruit?" he asked.

“No," Blake said. "This is Jonathan's brother, Jax. The one he spoke about so often."

Roger's face fell and he shirked away from Jax and Jax understood immediately that he felt guilty for abandoning his brother in the elements during the attack. He wanted to be angry at Roger, but looking at him, he could only feel a pang of pity. He had a small child in his lap, smiling up at him, and a beautiful woman behind him at the fire, stirring a small pot of soup. Roger had a family; he had a family like Jax had Layne. He would've done the same thing if he found himself in danger. He couldn't leave Layne on her own to fend for herself in a world like this. Even if there was safety at their homestead.

“Look, Al told me what happened and I'm not mad at you. I just need to know where you last saw my brother and I was wondering if you could take me. I know it's probably scary and dangerous, but I would really appreciate it. I need to understand what happened.”

The woman stopped stirring the pot and looked suddenly and intensely at Roger. The child stopped cooing and noticed the tension in the room. She looked between all of the people there and tilted her head in confusion. She reached her hand up to Roger, combing her fingers through his little beard, and Roger gripped her tiny hand in his own and pulled it away from his face.

“I'd be happy to show you where I saw him last. But we might be ambushed there. I'll take you most of the way, but I'll have to come back for my family. They are my only reason for living, and I have to be there for them.”

“I understand," Jack said with a nod. “It's a deal.”

Chapter 7

They set off early in the morning, and Jax noticed with interest that the small snowfall had turned into a large one, blanketing the world around them in icy white flakes.

Roger led him for a day and a half, marking a trail by breaking evergreen branches, and stopped finally in a clearing.

“This is where they got us," Roger said sadly. “I don't know what happened, I just panicked and did the only thing I knew how to do. I escaped with my life. I feel terrible about it, but maybe in a way bringing you here was my opportunity to try and make it up to your brother. I don't know if he got killed because of me, but if he did I'm really sorry.”

He didn't give Jax an opportunity to reply before he turned his back and walked away from him, heading back to the settlement with his warm teepee and little family. Jax watched him go for a moment before approaching the clearing. His feet crunched loudly in the snow, and he shivered as his face splintered with the cold. So his brother had been here. It had been a couple of weeks. Well, more like a month now, but he had been here.

Jax didn't know what to do from there except to give himself the allotted time frame that he and Layne had agreed upon to look for any sign of Jonathan. If he couldn't find him within two weeks and everything looked hopeless, he had to go back.

And so Jax began wandering in the cool countryside. It didn't take long for him to discover a cave in a cliff face. He poked his head in with interest, cautious of animals who may already be inside the dwelling. He let his eyes adjust for a moment and saw that nothing else was living inside before ducking in to explore. Maybe Jonathan had been there. His heart was brimming with the possibility of seeing his brother again. He couldn't wait to finally embrace him and apologize for all the years of being without him. He felt so close he could touch it.

Jax made his way carefully down the cave, and suddenly found his foot caught on something. He nearly tripped over it and cursed, lowering himself into a crouch and examining the contents on the floor. Suddenly, his heart started to pound painfully. His food had wound around the strap of a bag.

It was a bag that he recognized.

A bag that belonged to his brother.

It had everything in there. His essentials. They were things that he would never have left behind, even if he was just going out to take a piss. He would've taken them wherever he went, which meant that something must have happened to him. Something terrible.

Jax burned with grief as his shaking hands sifted through his brother's belongings. Everything was hopeless now. He would never see his brother again. They had left everything in shambles, their relationship broken and cold, and there was no way that he would ever be able to apologize for it.

The sudden realization brought Jax to the floor. Everything was meaningless now without his brother. Nobody would ever be able to make him feel better. Everything was miserable and unfair. The virus; the circumstances of his brother's parting. He didn't even care that Layne was in their homestead, waiting for him to come back. She would never be able to understand his grief. He was completely alone.

He suddenly got to his feet and ran out of the cave as fast as he could. His only living family member was gone. Layne's had been gone for a long time already, he knew, she was used to having nobody. But this was a new feeling for him. He had never felt more alone and hopeless.

He pulled one of the bottles of beer from his sack and chugged it down as quickly as he could, glancing at Layne's note and crumpling it up before reading it. Somehow, he blamed her for this. If he hadn't gotten involved with her, he might have found his brother by now. He could have saved him.

He left the note, allowing it to grow soggy on the wet, icy ground as he began staggering around in the snow and crying loudly. He was drunk and full of agony, and he stumbled, falling face first onto the ground.  The coldness bit his face, and it almost felt good. He would give up. He passed out in the snow, waiting to die and join his brother.

***

Layne tossed and turned. She was used to sleeping on her stomach, but ever since she had gotten sick, she had felt sensitive everywhere. She had taken to keeping a bucket near her bed in case she needed to throw up again. The illness was persistent, although it didn't seem to drain her of any energy. That was fortunate, and she continued to use her daily routine to give her the motivation that she needed to continue cultivating food and water for the homestead.

She tried to count her blessings instead of focusing on all of the ways that she was sad and miserable. Being alone made her more likely to remember all of the pain that she suffered when she lost her family to the virus. Her friends and everybody else that she had loved before the virus hit were gone. She had been left to fend for herself and deal with the aftermath, feeling very guilty that somehow she had been able to survive at all without any problems.

She found herself falling into a deep depression, but she did her best to avoid her troubling thoughts and worked harder and harder in the garden. The activity seemed to help and alleviated some of her nausea. She enjoyed the fresh air, even though it was beginning to grow crisp with the frost.

One evening, she heard the sound of breaking branches, and nearly hyperventilated. She didn't know who it was, but she hoped that it was Al, bringing some new recruits through the forest. Still, she didn't know who it was and she was vulnerable and alone, so she crept as quietly as she could inside the cabin and shut and locked the door. She situated herself at the window, loading the rifle and cocking it in case she saw anybody encroaching. She wouldn't be as kind as Jax. If anybody came and saw her homestead, she planned to shoot. There was no telling who might be infected, and the carriers tended to travel in groups. Most of them were so angry and bitter and guilty that they were addicts who traded whatever they could find for drugs that would help them drown away their sorrows. That meant that they were a danger to her and to everyone else - whether they could be infected by them still or not. It was hard to tell whether or not the carrier's virus had lain dormant. Nobody had tested them and everybody who was still alive was immune.

Fortunately, a large deer emerged from the foliage and she lowered the gun, sighing in relief. She had been worried that it was a group of carriers, but it was just a flock of deer who had smelled her delicious vegetables. She hoped that they would leave it alone, but she was in such a good mood after the flood of relief that she would have gladly shared with them.

Thinking of the carriers ignited her anxiety. What would happen to humanity next? She was concerned that the new population may or may not be able to thrive and flourish. Children who were exposed to the virus probably wouldn't live very long. However, it was possible that with two parents who carried strong genes, they would be able to survive. She felt a twinge of nausea as she thought about the infants who were both vulnerable and innocent. She was glad that she and Jax wouldn't have to worry about that yet. All she had to do was focus on surviving until he came back.

***

Jax woke up from a frenzied dream, groaning in appreciation as Layne's mouth nibbled him and stroked his groin. He found himself burning with longing, a nice distraction from the hole in his heart, but pushed her off of him in confusion as he opened his eyes. It wasn't Layne, and it wasn't totally a dream. There was a woman there and he was inside a strange room that was dim and smelled like the earth.

She looked at him, her ruby red lips smiling seductively. He scowled at her and backed away, his heart thudding. Although she was beautiful, she had startled him and he felt invaded. Still, he had to admit that he was painfully aroused and his body was begging for more of her touch.

“So you're alive then," she grinned, peering down at his groin. “I see the blood is pumping after all.” He glowered at her and covered himself with his hand. Fortunately, he was still dressed, but she had peeled off his wet outer layers and laid the clothes in front of a fireplace to dry.

“Where am I?" he asked.

“You're in Tel Alur,” she said with a grin. “We inhabit the underground city and I brought you there. Did you have a death wish or something? You know it's easy enough to die without stupidity on your side."

“What does it matter? It's none of your business. I just so happen to have lost somebody very special to me."

“Who, Jonathan?” she asked, her lips stretching into another sultry smile. His heart thudded at the mention of his brother's name.

“Actually, he's fine. He was in to see you before you woke up, but he had to leave again.”

“Are you kidding me?" he growled, gripping her wrists in his strong hands.

“Oh, I like it when men are feisty with me," she said with a wink. Her dark brown eyes twinkled and she ran her hand through her jet black hair. He felt another pulse of longing in his groin, and felt tempted to give in to it. He was still irrationally angry at Layne. Regardless, he forced himself to look away from the woman. If Jonathan was alive, there was hope. But if she had only heard his name while he was in a fevered dream state, then she was simply trying to fuck with him. He had to find out which one it was.

“Where did he go? If that's even true," Jax said, fixing a dark glare on the woman.

“Well, we are preparing for war after all, so it makes sense that he would have plenty to keep him busy.”

“War? Jonathan isn't into war," Jax said, shaking his head in disbelief.

“Maybe not, but he needs to save his friend. They were both abducted not too long ago by a really mean group who call themselves the Phantoms. They think they are sooo badass because they can survive in the snow. They only do it because they eat anything, even people. They're trying to fatten up your brother's friend right now. Fortunately, Jonathan was smart enough to escape. His friend wasn't so lucky, so we're all going to retaliate and get rid of the problem once and for all. We want to keep things peaceful up here in the North. Believe it or not. It's all rather exciting,” she said, moving close to Jonathan and pulling a blanket around his shoulders.

She touched his cheek, her beautiful face sparkling with excitement. She was toying with him, testing her power. He wished it wasn't working, but he could feel the yearning in his body, strong and prominent. It had been nearly a month since he'd had any kind of release, and this woman was dangerously close to opening a floodgate he would rather keep closed.

“Please, go get my brother,” he said sternly, turning away from her.

She seemed surprised, but somehow pleased at his rejection, and nodded, pulling her hand away and turning on her heel. He purposely avoided looking at her swaying hips and sultry, curvy body, and instead pouted at the wall.

And then he was being pulled into a bear hug and the spicy scent of his brother was filling his nostrils. Jax opened and closed his mouth, almost ready to vomit from the emotional toll of what he'd just experienced.

“I thought I'd never see you again,” he breathed.

“Here I am,” Jonathan said with a wink. It was too good to be true. Maybe he really had died in the cold and it was all a dream.

“I'm so glad you're here,” Jonathan exclaimed, hugging Jax again. “We need all the help we can get.”

“You...wait, you mean in this war thing?”

“Yeah!”

“Jon, I can't...”

“What?” Jonathan asked, his face falling in disappointment.

“Look, I know it's important to you, but I have somewhere to go. A home. Somebody waiting for me. I just needed to know if you're all right. Al came by and told me about you and I had to see for myself. I missed you so much...”

Now that they were together again, there were no words that felt sufficient enough to explain what he'd been through. The terrible guilt and misery he'd felt when he believed he was truly alone in the world. He had nearly killed himself in his grief, but somehow, he'd been brought to this woman's room and spared.

“I missed you too,” Jonathan said. His face had aged considerably, and he looked much older with the scruff thick around his face. “Listen, we're still in the planning stages. Talk to your family; think it over. We seriously need the help. We could get killed out there, but I know how skilled you are. You could make or break this thing for us.”

“Forget about it,” Jonathan begged, gripping his brother's forearm. “Just come back with me. We have everything you'd need. I swear, it's perfect.”

“I'm sure it is,” Jonathan said, pulling gently out of his brother's grip. “But this expedition was my idea. I'm responsible for risking those men's lives. I can't just leave him there to die. Not when there's something I can do to save him. You can help me or you can go home; those are your choices. It's not safe for you to stay if you're not going to be a part of this. I'd rather you were safe anyway, little brother. You have no stake in this war.”

Jax opened and closed his mouth in disbelief. He had finally found his brother, but after all this, he might very well lose him again in a needless battle to save one man's skin.

“It's not just for me,” Jonathan said, lightly punching Jax on the shoulder. “I need to safeguard the future of the children in the community up there. It's a really solid place, you know. They're trying to start something special. Get a real society going again. Not like the turf-war cult hell down south. I'm behind this one hundred percent. Maybe when this is over, you and your family can join us. You'll know where to find me.”

He winked at Jax and turned away, walking out the doorway. And just like that, his brother was gone again.

Chapter 8

“How did it go with your brother?” the sultry woman asked when she returned to her bedroom. Her voice brought another surge of longing to his loins as he remembered the way it felt when she was touching him in his sleep. But he was also angry and disgusted by her and refused to meet her gaze.

“It's not really any of your business," Jax snapped at her. She smiled, a glow that radiated from across the room, and Jax darkened in response.

“It must not have gone well," she said, coming toward him.

“Please, just leave me alone," he said, looking her in the eye. “There is somebody that I love.”

“Well, she's quite lucky. You're very handsome.”

And with that, the smiling woman disappeared, leaving him alone in the room. He walked over to the fireplace cursing at himself for feeling such an intense burst of longing that he would have no release for. He pulled his clothes on, groaning in discomfort as they grazed his erection, and grabbed his backpack. He was going to head back home to be reunited with the woman he loved most. The woman who he missed so much that he almost resented loving her in the first place.

***

The journey was long and grueling, just as he remembered it on the way there. Unfortunately, it was even harder with the harsh elements working against him. He dug himself a little hole in the snow, creating a wall where the wind was the fiercest and pulled half of the tarp over it. He put the other half of the tarp on the ground to prevent himself from getting wet, packing the snow tightly to create a firm platform. He was elated with the knowledge that his brother was alive, and happy that he knew exactly where to find him. But he was also worried that the pointless war he was fighting might leave him without a family left to speak of.

He spent the next two weeks running as quickly as he could, heading back home to Layne. At night, he was haunted by thoughts of the seductress, and had to force himself to avoid the images of her face and the memories of the pleasure he felt during the sensual dream he'd had. He would force his thoughts back to Layne, the last sexual encounter they'd had, and try to keep himself from relieving the burning sensation in his loins. It would make him vulnerable if he did.

Finally, after what seemed like years, the landscape began to look familiar. He followed the path that Al had created until finally he saw the familiar fence coming up in the distance. Before he could get inside, the door flew open and Layne was in his arms. Her intoxicating, rose-scented hair filled his senses, and she moaned immediately as he bucked his hips against her, pulling her pants off of her body and spreading her legs. He lifted her up by the waist and gazed into her sea colored, blue-green eyes.

“I missed you so much," she whispered.

“I missed you too," Jax whispered, pulling his throbbing member out of his pants and pushing it inside her with a hard shove. She had already been wet by the time she reached him, and threw her head back with a loud moan as the sudden impact made her knees buckle. He carried her inside, thrusting slowly in and out of her as they moved through the snow covered forest floor and toward the doorway of the cabin.

They didn't make it to the bedroom. Instead, he pushed her against the wall and showered her entire body with hot kisses that made her moan and writhe against his body. He had been gone for far too long, and she had missed his muscular torso, and the feeling of his long, thick cock pushing intimately inside her.

She gasped as he groaned loudly and came hard inside her, filling her insides with the hot flow of his orgasm. She hadn't come yet, which he knew, and he moved behind her, pressing himself against her backside and reaching around to cup her firm breast in one hand and slide his fingers inside her with the other. She leaned against him with a moan and he kissed her gently as his penis grew hard again, finally squeezing itself between her legs as it grew more swollen with anticipation.

In a tangle of limbs, they fell onto the couch, and Layne wrapped her long, perfect legs around his waist as he rammed hard into her, sending a shockwave of pleasure through her whole body. She cried out, and he did it again and again, not giving her a break to catch her breath. She arched her back, her nipples pink and hard, and buckled against him as their hot fluids dripped between her legs and pooled on the couch beneath her. She shuddered as she felt him tense up, ready to come hard into her again, and she cried out loudly as she began to quake underneath his powerful body, giving in to the most intense orgasm she'd ever had in her life.

They lay tangled on the couch together, Jax stroking her long, light brown hair lovingly, the light in his dark eyes glowing brightly. She cupped his face in her hands and kissed his forehead, and he smiled sweetly at her.

“What color are your eyes?” she asked him.

“I think they're green,” he said thoughtfully. “But I don't really know. They change sometimes.”

“I hope our baby's eyes are like yours,” she said with a contented sigh.

“What...?” Jax asked, sitting up and staring at her.

“I think I'm pregnant,” Layne whispered.

THE END

Love and Survival in the Time After:

Book 3

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

CHAPTER ONE

“They look bigger, right?” Layne asked, studying her reflection in the mirror. She cupped her hand over one of her breasts and Jax raised his eyebrow at her and laughed.

“What?” she asked. “I look ridiculous right now, don’t I?”

“I wouldn’t say ridiculous,” he said with a grin, tucking Layne’s light brown hair behind her ear. “Try the other one now.”

She slapped him and shook her head, strutting out of the bathroom with a sigh.

“Well if they are bigger you know what that means, right?” she asked.

“More to love?” his deep voice rumbled into her ear, bringing his strong, masculine hands over the delicate mounds of her breasts and stroking her nipples with his thumbs. She moaned involuntarily and let her body lean back into his. He buried his head into her neck and kissed her gingerly, sending tingles throughout her body. When he pulled away, she sighed.

“You’re such a tease,” she said, heading into the kitchen for a drink of water. She could feel him grinning behind her and shook her head, smiling despite herself.

She had been nauseated regularly since Jax had returned from his perilous journey north to look for his brother, which had been a little bit difficult for their intimacy. The poor man had been treating her as if she were glass, not daring to go any further than a gentle kiss or a stroke here or there. She was sexually frustrated, but she appreciated his consideration. She hadn’t been feeling up to intensive physical activity, and if there was one thing their sex life was, it was intensive. Neither of them held back.

Maybe if they were a little tamer, she wouldn’t be worrying about whether or not she was pregnant. She was eighty percent sure that she was. Still, they were both concerned. Any illness, especially now that civilization had been wiped out by the deadly virus, was extremely dangerous. Vaccinations were a thing of the past, and even though she was a chemist, she didn’t always have the tools she needed.

There were a lot of potential problems if they were going to bring a child into the world. First of all, they would have to protect the child from all varieties of illness and disease. The baby would be vulnerable to the virus, and could potentially be taken from them before it even had a chance to live.

What would she do if she lost her child? And more to the point, would it be selfish of them to bring a child into a cruel, upside-down world where it couldn’t thrive, and maybe wouldn’t even be able to survive its first day of life? The cabin they lived in could still be crawling with infection.

And if it did survive, how would they socialize their child? How would they find other children for it to play with? What would they do when the child grew into a teenager and wanted nothing to do with its parents? What if it wanted to run off and join a tribe or found friends in the wrong places? Maybe they could go up north and network there, but she was really happy where they were.

Jax hadn’t spoken much about the community up north, but they both knew it was better than the rivalling tribes down south. Still, he obviously hadn’t been particularly impressed. It was nice in the north, but it still had problems just like everywhere else.

Layne sighed. It wasn’t the paradise they had been envisioning. There was too much work left to do, too many variables to think about. Maybe if things were still how they had been when she was growing up, she would be picking out names and daydreaming about what their lives would be like together. But they weren’t living in a time like that and might never be again. It almost seemed better if she were just sick.

“Jax?” she called.

“Yeah?” he replied, emerging from the bathroom with a comb, running it through his dark black hair. It had grown longer since she first met him, and she couldn’t help but feel that he was more attractive every time she saw him.

“I’m not sure I can wait to find out for sure,” she said, furrowing her eyebrow.

“What do you mean?” he asked, moving toward her and dropping his hand from his hair.

“If I’m sick, it could kill me before we find out if I’m pregnant. It would still be a couple of months before I’m showing, you know? But if it’s an illness I might not make it that long. I think we need to act.”

Jax sobered at the words and frowned. The only way to know for sure was to get her to a medic somehow, but she couldn’t make a journey like that with him, especially not if they went north like he would prefer. How could he leave her when she wasn’t feeling well? And if she was pregnant, he wanted to be there for her every step of the way.

“I’m not sure how we can find out,” he said, furrowing his brow.

“Don’t most tribes have doctors of some sort? I mean, many of them are pretty devoted to keeping as much of modern medicine alive as possible. They’re terrified of humanity reverting back into the stone age.”

She was speaking from experience. She had been part of a tribe of doctors and idealists who had hoped, during the initial outbreak of the virus, that they would be able to fight the illness and save the world. Unfortunately, the majority of them were just egotistical crackpots who thought they knew more than they really did. It had been a dark period of her life, learning how hopeless it was to believe that she could make a difference. The apocalypse had struck, and she was completely useless.

Jax would never be able to understand the helplessness she felt when she realized that her years of study and a lifetime of gifted intelligence still left her helpless and unable to provide relief for the suffering people around her. She thought she should have been able to figure out the virus, at least in time to save her ailing family. How had she been lucky enough to escape unscathed? And would her child be blessed with that immunity, or the genes of her vulnerable family?

It was a lottery that she wasn’t sure she wanted to subject a child to. She was pretty certain that she would be able to find a way to terminate the pregnancy. Mandrake root would do the trick if she could get her hands on some, but she knew from the look in Jax’s eyes that he was excited about the possibility of being a father, and she wasn’t sure if she could dash that hope. And if she was being honest with herself, she was secretly thrilled at the prospects of motherhood. It would be nice to have a baby around. She hadn’t heard a child’s voice in years. They always seemed to bring hope wherever they went.

She knew she had to get examined by a medical doctor to find out whether or not she was putting her worries in the right place. If she was sick she could deal with it, but if she was pregnant, she would have to make some preparations of her own.

“There might have been doctors up north,” Jax said uncertainly. “But I don’t think you should travel that far and I’m not comfortable leaving you alone for that long. Especially if there’s something wrong. I think I’m going to try to find some help a little closer to home. Okay?”

“Yeah…just be careful okay?”

“Of course,” he said with a handsome grin. “I’m always careful.”

“Okay. When do you think you should leave?”

“As soon as possible. It’s still morning, I could probably leave right now once I get packed up.”

“Okay,” Layne said, leaning against the table in the kitchen and trying to hide her displeasure. She watched him scurry throughout the cabin, packing quickly. His face was grim but determined, and she knew that he would do anything to keep her safe. It was a nice feeling, but she felt terrible about subjecting him to any potential dangers. Layne took care of herself and she always had.

But it was true, she had been feeling a lot weaker than usual, and never knew what she might throw up. If she hadn’t been having irregular periods over the last few years, she would have been able to tell just from that. But she couldn’t. She had lost a lot of weight, been extremely active, and under unbelievable amounts of stress, so missing a period was a pretty common thing for her. And she was secretly terrified of contracting an illness she couldn’t handle. It would be better to get someone there to examine her, even if that meant that Jax could potentially be subjected to danger.

“I’ll be back as soon as I can,” he said, his dark eyes looking deeply into hers. She could read a million different things in his expression. He gave her a lingering kiss on the forehead and she found herself fully immersed in him, wishing that he wouldn’t have to leave. She wanted to go with him, but she knew that if she was sick she would be a liability to their safety.

“I know,” she whispered. She shocked herself by feeling the strong urge to cry. As if he could sense her feelings, he stroked her on the cheek and held her more tightly.

It was always difficult when he left; the world was so dangerous that she was never completely sure she would be able to see him again. But she had to think positively or else she would never make it through the next few days. Who knew how long it would take him to find someone to bring back to give her an examination? Who knew if he would even come back at all?

CHAPTER TWO

Jax sighed, walking slowly toward the shed where he had found a beat up bicycle when they first discovered the homestead. It had been in dire need of work, but the work had been fun. It was good for Jax to have something to do with his hands, especially now that Layne hadn’t been feeling up to satisfying his persistent sexual needs. It left them both a little bit frustrated, but she had way of relieving his tension. He wouldn’t dare ask for anything more from her than that.

He mounted the bike, securing his bag and hoping that nobody would see him on the way. A lot of the tribes had become expert at spearing the spokes in the bike tires and descending upon the injured riders like vultures, stealing whatever they could and often leaving the rider for dead. He was athletic enough that he could anticipate an attack and land safely, but still, any injury was unwelcome. Especially when he had to get home to Layne.

There was nothing he hated more than leaving Layne alone at home, especially now that she wasn’t feeling well. What if she needed him while he was gone? He laughed to himself. She would die before she admitted that she needed him. It was her independence that he found so attractive, and she was very capable in ways he had never known any person could be capable.

When he was younger, he never would have imagined that he would find himself living with a brilliant, gorgeous scientist in an off the grid settlement. Then again, he never would have imagined that the apocalypse would strike and kill everybody that he knew and loved. Except for his brother.

He thought back to his brother, who he had visited a few weeks prior. He had been convinced that Jonathan was dead, and when they finally found each other again, he had slipped right through his fingers and headed off to fight some kind of war against people who were threatening the safety of the community up north.

Everybody was looking for some kind of safety and comfort that resembled what they had lost after the virus had struck. Since then, everything went to hell. The people in the encampment up north had taken their cue from communal living and done their best to round up as many people as possible. They had settled into teepees, where the coldness couldn’t touch them and they were able to enjoy a warm meal no matter what time of the year it was. They seemed happy enough there, working together, but there was an oppressive atmosphere over the camp that made Jax uncomfortable.

He couldn’t quite put his finger on why he had felt that way. Maybe it had been the gray sky, or maybe he had just been driven to the edge with the anxiety he was feeling about finding Jonathan and getting back home to Layne, who was alone defending the garden. Either way, something out there had felt a little bit off, and he couldn’t tell what it was. It was best not to think about it, especially not if he was going to keep his wits about him.

Medics were a rare commodity, and had been highly revered once the population had been wiped out. The tribes would give the doctors shit for not knowing how to stop the virus, but they also depended heavily upon them to survive. Who had the best medics?

He knew that he wouldn’t be able to find any help from the Jackals, especially if Jinx was still around. He had seen Jax kill his two best friends before running away, and it was likely that they would all be able to recognize his face. He couldn’t count on their help, but maybe there was a tribe a little closer that would offer him some assistance. Most of them would do anything for a price. He had planned to promise them all the beer they could drink. Many of the people who had survived the virus had turned into addicts of whatever they could get their hands on. Everybody was anxious to numb the pain of losing everything that they had known and loved. If he could offer them some kind of poison for them to drown in, then maybe he would be able to get Layne some help.

By the time the afternoon came, his stomach was rumbling. He had gotten used to having regular meals. Food security was a new luxury that was easy for his body to get used to, especially with the way Layne always kept herself busy in the garden. If she wasn’t out there she was in the little kitchen canning food, ever wary of the future. If they had to go in a hurry, they would be able to take as much as they might need to last a while. She had even secluded a corner of the cabin for indoor plants like tomatoes, and had a couple of barrels full of dirt in the corner where she grew potatoes. They would have potatoes all year round, if nothing else. It might not be the most nutritious, but it would keep them alive.

He had made it a great distance away from their homestead, and sat back against a tree, digging through his bag to bring out his lunch. As he ate, a modest meal made up of a salad and a boiled potato, he thought about how lucky it was that the two of them had found each other. And not only that, but they had managed to stumble upon the perfect place for them to make Layne’s dream come true. They were far enough away from the tribes down south that it was finally possible to settle down and garden.

Food security was everything, which was why there were so many tribes. They wanted everything at a little cost, and were happy to steal from others and protect themselves as mercilessly as possible. A lot of people had gone off the deep end after the virus had killed their loved ones. They had become hardened to the rest of the world, making them extremely dangerous and prompting them to act without mercy any time they encountered another human being who didn’t show signs of alliance or submission.

He and Layne had been heading north, holding on to the faint hope that there weren’t as many tribes where it was cold. Most people believed that it would be easier to survive in the warmer climates, and had immediately headed down south, where they wouldn’t have to face the harshness of the elements without the modern luxuries of electricity to help them survive.

At the beginning of the end, he remembered a group of scientists who had been hell-bent on reconstructing the world to its natural and former glory. They wanted to understand electricity and figure out how to redistribute it throughout the world. There were still a couple of engineers left, but after many grand proclamations of their intention, they seemed to have disappeared off the face of the earth. He hadn’t heard anything about them in years.

It was too bad he couldn’t find them. They seemed to have solid heads on their shoulders and hefty priorities. Maybe they would be able to help him with Layne. He was terrified of losing her. She was the first good thing that had happened to him since the virus had struck. He felt grateful every day that he had been able to find somebody to just click so well with, especially after the majority of the population had vanished. What were the odds of finding a soul mate now?

When he finished eating, he set out on his way again, happy to be doing something productive instead of just sitting around the house and worrying. He knew that Layne would be able to fend for herself while he was gone, but it still made him nervous to leave her there alone.

Suddenly, he heard the snapping of a twig and whipped around. He found himself staring face-to-face at a dirty young woman with wild blonde hair and angry eyes. She was pointing a sharpened spear at him, and crouching close to the ground like a wild animal. He sighed, hopping off his bike and taking a step back before she could launch the spear at his tires. He held his hands up so that she would know he didn’t plan to hurt her.

“Who are you?” She demanded, shaking her spear at him. The spear didn’t scare him, and neither did the girl. What scared him was that he didn’t know what kind of tribe she was from, or whether or not she was alone.

“My name is Jax,” he said to her slowly and calmly. “Could you take me to your tribe? I have a proposition for them.”

“My tribe. Ha. My tribe doesn’t see strangers! Do you think I’m stupid?” She growled at him.

“You’re not stupid,” he said with a grin, trying to lighten the mood. “It’s just that I have some beer, home-brewed and really strong, if someone from your tribe can help me. You guys have a medic?”

“What kind of a tribe doesn’t have a medic?” She asked him, her eyes narrowing.

The whole interaction was making Jax uneasy. He wasn’t sure that he wanted to deal with a tribe that allowed, and maybe even encouraged, the people in it to act more like animals than like civilized people. He wouldn’t want anybody like her to go near Layne, and he was sure that he wouldn’t be very likely to trust any of their medical advice either.

“You know what? Never mind. I think I’ll just be on my way,” he said, backing up slowly. “Thanks anyway.”

Jax had said the magic word. He cringed as he realized that “thanks” had escaped his mouth, and she looked at him with wide eyes, a sickening smile curling against her lips. Because he said it, she would assume that he was vulnerable. That he was submitting to her. She would think that she could attack him.

“Not so fast,” she said, creeping toward him. “I think I remember you saying something about beer. I don’t know about you but I think it’s silly to believe that you could just tease us like that.”

“Us?” Jax asked, wondering if maybe she was crazier than she appeared to be.

Suddenly, another person appeared, walking toward him with a sneer on his face. He was tall, lean, and lanky, and looked as if he hadn’t had a decent meal in months. Jax immediately felt sorry for him, but not sorry enough to surrender his own safety. Or his rations, for that matter. If he was going to take care of Layne, he would have to take care of himself first and foremost. He couldn’t let these kids take him down.

“I don’t think you realize what you’re doing,” Jax said, backing up toward the trees. He really didn’t want to hurt them, but they were going to leave him no choice.

“I do!” The boy said, offering him a twisted grin and raising his spear up into the air. “We’re getting ourselves a chance to get fucked up and take whatever the hell else you have with you. Must be our lucky day.”

“I know you guys are probably really hungry,” Jax said, realizing that they might not belong to any of the tribes and had possibly been bluffing to protect themselves. “Maybe I can take you to a place where you can be fed. There’s a settlement up north, people don’t want any violence. They’ll accept you there and feed you as long as you do your part.”

“That’s a fairytale,” the girl spat, coming closer to Jax.

“It’s not, I’ve been there.”

“Well then we’ll go there with your beer,” the boy laughed, readying himself to throw the spear at Jax.

Jax sighed heavily and rolled his eyes. They weren’t getting the hint. They were too young and arrogant to realize that they wouldn’t be able to take down a well fed and well rested man like him, even if there were four people in the same condition they were in. His heart really went out to them but they had left him no choice. They wanted to take what he needed and he would have to defend himself now.

Before the spear was released from the boy’s feeble grip, Jax lunged at him and tackled him down onto the ground. The woman unleashed a cry of fury and ran toward him, hoping to impale him with the spearhead. He kicked her away, causing her to fall flat on the ground with an oomph that told him he had knocked the wind out of her.

She was struggling to get back on her feet and Jax grabbed the boy’s spear, debating whether or not he should kill them both or let them go. He suddenly felt a sharp pain in his calf and turned around, peering into the face of the sneering woman. She had pierced him with her spearhead, and that made up his mind for him.

With a growl, he quickly snapped the young boys neck and turned rabidly on the woman, using the boy’s spear to pierce her through the chest. She looked at him in disbelief and anguish, and Jax found himself apologizing as she sank down to the ground. He hadn’t killed anybody in so long that he cursed Layne for making him weak. That wasn’t something that he could afford to be in a world like this. Being isolated for so long had softened him, made the dangers of the real world seem impossibly difficult. He had been able to get over it before, but now that she had softened him up, how could he handle living like this anymore?

He turned away from the gruesome scene and walked away shuddering, unable to believe how difficult it had been to slay them. The year before, he would have thought nothing of it, and cursed their souls for daring to think that they could steal from him. He remembered what it was like to need, and now that he was in a position of privilege, entering into the world where he had come from, he couldn’t help but feel anything but an acute sense of grief.

CHAPTER THREE

Jax had been gone for about five hours, and Layne was beginning to feel restless. She had no idea how long it would take for him to return, but she knew that he wouldn’t dare to come back without having exactly what she needed. She felt unworthy of a devotion so powerful, but at the same time, it made her feel safe in such an uncertain world.

It would be nice to find out what was going on with her body, and no matter what it was, she would have to brace herself for better or worse. That also meant that preparing herself for both the best and the worst if she turned out to be pregnant.

She was terrified of the idea of putting another being into the world, someone that she could love and hold and take care of, only to have them snatched away from her by the same virus that took everybody else that she loved in such a gruesome way. She didn’t think that she would be able to survive from that kind of tragedy. It would be like losing a piece of herself.

How would they be able to take care of another person? She almost hoped that she was just mortally ill so she wouldn’t have to worry about these terrible things. Either way, it was up to her, and now that Jax was out of the house it was the perfect opportunity for her to go out and scavenge for the material she would need.

Layne was suddenly stricken with a burst of motivation unlike anything she had felt in the past few months. She always felt more alive when she had a purpose, and lately her purpose had been to create a more sustainable home. Now that she didn’t have to worry about making Jax vulnerable to attack, as he surely would be if they went out together, she could go out and get what she needed. There was an abandoned neighborhood a few miles away. If she could look for supplies, maybe she could stop worrying and figure out exactly what she wanted to do. She knew she couldn’t handle the emotional difficulty of losing a child to the virus, and felt like it would be unfair to subject a baby to the world as it was.

But she also felt optimistic and hopeful. Maybe they would be able to have a normal family together. Two parents with immunities might mean that their child would be safe. It wasn’t a guarantee but it was possible. And they could have a normal family together, settling into the little cottage, living off their garden. Maybe everything would be all right.

She packed a bag as quickly as she could, making sure to bring extra water in one of the mason jars that they had found in the cellar. With the way she had been feeling, she thought it would be best to stay extra hydrated. She was sick, not stupid.

Layne closed and locked the door behind herself, glancing nervously back at her garden. It could do for a couple of days without tending, but any longer than that and she might as well have kissed all of her months of hard work good bye. Between the wildlife and the weather, she hardly trusted it to survive without her special touch. But that would be okay. She wouldn’t be gone long. It was only a couple of miles away. She had done less than that in just a couple of hours back before she and Jax had begun getting settled.

“I’ll be back soon,” she promised the little cabin, resisting the strange impulse she had to wave good bye to the little settlement. Everything was still though, and she told herself that it would be all right to leave, just for a little while. Either way, everything would be okay. She would just have to believe that.

***

Jax was shaken up by the time he reached the river where he had first spoken to Layne. He dropped to his knees and dug a small hole, letting the water filter through and drinking deeply from his cupped hands. He had missed the taste of the fresh water, and needed some to splash on his face after killing the two hopeless wanderers. He had done his best to help them. They had given him no choice. He had to keep believing that.

Suddenly, he got to his feet and threw up. Fuck, he thought fearfully. What if he was sick too? Did that mean that Layne wasn’t pregnant after all? Had they both become infected with something dangerous?

Or maybe he was just feeling really nauseated after killing those two kids and the stream water wasn’t agreeing with him. If they were both sick, a doctor would be even more important. The only person he knew was Tobi from Hex, who might have some knowledge about a doctor. Everybody else refused to talk to him and saw him as a traitor. Maybe Tobi could point him in the right direction.

It was as good a plan as any, and so he made his way down the familiar pathway, wondering when he would be able to get in touch with Tobi. Sometimes they expected each other, but he hadn’t seen her in months. She probably assumed that he was dead. He had been a pretty regular visitor, although it had been dangerous at the time, especially because the leader of Hex, Shark Tooth (formerly known as Jimmy Fletcher Junior), had a huge grudge against him.

Jax had been the one man in the tribe who Shark Tooth had hoped to rely on, someone he could call a brother and a friend. He had wanted to take him in as his prodigy, because Jax was one of the most brutal fighters he had ever seen. He had taught him more about street fighting and even got him in touch with a master of martial arts so that he could channel all of his talents. He had learned a lot from Shark Tooth, who had been hurt deeply when Jax finally decided that life in Hex just wasn’t for him.

Unfortunately, he couldn’t just be hurt about it – he treated it as if Jax had wronged him more than anybody ever could have, making an enemy out of him. He made sure that nobody in the tribe would welcome him back. They were all ordered to report directly to Shark Tooth if they saw Jax anywhere near the headquarters, and Jax knew that although Shark Tooth wasn’t a match for him physically, strategically he would probably be able to get him sooner or later. But that wasn’t going to stop him from checking in with Tobi.

He would just have to trust his instincts and hope that everybody thought that he was long gone by now. He was pretty sure the Jackals would have it in for him too, so he decided to stay away from their tribe. Even if they offered to help, it would be more likely that they would double cross them.

Jax was getting tired but he mostly felt emotionally and mentally drained from having to deal with the two kids. He hadn’t even bothered to search them for something useful. He would let some other desperate looters deal with that. He had everything that he needed back at home with Layne. If they were going to have a baby, then there was a lot they would need to do in the meantime to prepare. They would need to gather more food and find more materials for clothes and blankets. It would be difficult but they could manage. They would have to.

The sun was beginning to set as he finally came upon the neighborhood that marked the final stretch between the river and the Hex settlement. It would be a long ride in the morning, so he did as he usually did and found the old house where his Aunt, Uncle, and cousins had once lived. It was the closest to a safe place that he had found before he and Layne had discovered the homestead. Now they had forgotten what it really meant to be in danger.

He had never ventured very far into the house, but now that there was the possibility of a baby on the way, he decided to poke through the ghostly bedrooms. His family had suffered, and the only good thing about it was that they had been fortunate enough to have some medical relief before the virus was totally understood. Many people had died right out in the street or on the floor of their homes.

If he could find some blankets to bring home, it would be great, but he would have to be careful of mold. Jax hissed as he walked. The girl with the spear had gotten him good, and it hurt more when he walked on his foot than it did when he was pedaling the bike. There wasn’t much of use in the house anyway, and it was stirring up terrible memories. Every little noise was making him feel jumpy and displaced so far from home. If he didn’t take care of his wound, it could get infected and cause even more problems. It was his job to keep himself alive. Nobody else would do that for him.

He was glad to be inside as the sun started to set, although it gave him the creeps to hear the sound of all the empty buildings around him. He tried to distract himself, pulling a bottle of alcohol from under the couch where he had hidden it and dabbing his wound with it. The debris was blowing in the wind and the houses shifted and groaned in the night. He tried never to think about how desolate it felt. He had dealt with life alone for over two years, but he had become an expert at steeling himself from his emotions about it. If he could deal with the loneliness, he could deal with anything.

He was far too used to spending his nights with Layne to be comfortable sleeping in the old house alone. He could hardly wait to get back to her. He couldn’t stand worrying. He curled up on the couch, pulling out the familiar but musty blanket from the drawer in the end table beside it where he had stashed it, and covered himself up, staring off into the distance and hoping that Layne was okay.

CHAPTER FOUR

Layne looked around nervously. It had been a long time since she’d been out this far on her own, but she was pretty sure that she could remember the way. The sun was setting but she knew that she was close. The big cats would be out soon, so she would have to be careful. Many of the zoos had animals that had escaped, though most of the humans had the vicious foresight to put the animals down before they began to roam freely through the streets. Still, a few cunning species had escaped and begun to roam wild. They were somewhat rare but they were out there and everybody knew it.

Her main concern was lions, but there had been rumors of both a panther and a leopard on the move. The feral cats, distant relatives of the pampered housecats of her past, hunted at night, and if she wasn’t careful she could get some vicious, needle-like claws in her ankles. Wherever they were, she would have to use caution.

She remembered how Jax had been half-joking with her about bringing in a kitten and domesticating it. Being a scientist, Layne just shook her head. She had always believed that house pets were an atrocity against nature, and domesticating them was a selfish and all-too-human thing that she refused to do.

She had decided against bringing the rifle with her, but now she regretted it. When Jax came home, she wanted him to be able to find it where it always was. She didn’t feel very safe handling it. It was relatively new to her to have a gun and she Liked it better put away in the closet. But that could be a mistake that cost them their home. If anybody came and broke into the cabin, they would be able to defend it and take it as their own if they found the rifle. Maybe she should go back and get it.

But she was already too far gone now. The best she could do was hurry up and get what she needed and leave as soon as possible. Without the gun, she would have to find shelter soon, or she would have to keep moving all night. She couldn’t decide whether it would be better to be a sitting duck more or vulnerable prey on the move, catching the attention of lounging predators. Either way she was a target.

A wave of nausea overpowered her and she paused, taking a long drink of water. She should rest. It would do her no good to get herself into needless trouble. Jax would expect to find her home in one piece. She couldn’t let him down. She would never forgive herself if she got herself killed on such a foolish mission. But she couldn’t just sit at home and do nothing, not when there were so many preparations to make.

Layne was growing weary and inevitably found a place to make camp and built a fire, hoping it wouldn’t attract unwanted attention. It had been a while since she had to fight, and she hoped she would be able to hold her own when it came down to it. It was getting really cold, especially at night, and she shuddered underneath her blanket, hoping that whatever her journey brought would be useful in the future.

Jax was quiet and complex, but she knew that he would make a great father, especially in a world like the one they were now trapped in. In fact, he was probably looking forward to fatherhood, not dreading it the same way she was. The dark current of “what-ifs” just wouldn’t leave her mind. Someone she loved unconditionally might soon be born into a world where it was almost guaranteed that they would suffer incredibly.

But they didn’t have to, she told herself. There were options. If they were able to keep the child close by at all times, and teach it how to make something of the world around them, then there was hope. Children gave adults a reason to work toward change for the better.

What the world really lacked now was hope and possibility for a better future. Many of the brightest minds in existence had been snuffed out by the virus. Many of the people who thought they had the brightest minds had caused the greatest destruction that humanity had ever known. Worldwide destruction. An irony that the survivors would live to laugh bitterly about.

She knew there were still survivors all over the world, and many of them went about their daily lives as if nothing had changed. People in different countries who didn’t have the same modern luxuries as the Western world were probably still thriving the same way that they always had. They knew how to farm, they had agriculture and the business all figured out. Commerce was nothing, bartering and trading was normal, and it didn’t leave so many twisted, greedy people around in tribes ready and willing to pillage for whatever they thought they might need.

The Western world had left many people hardened, very selfish and very incapable of sustaining themselves for the long-term. The tribes were often on the prowl for intelligent people, and if they knew that she had been a scientist in her former life, they probably would have tried to kidnap her by now. They thought that having a person more than capable of logic was a way that they could secure a better livelihood for themselves. Somehow they might still end up ahead in the race toward civilization.

The Westerners had truly started over again in the Stone Age. All that was left were the relics of the recent past and hope that they would be able to someday create and build a civilization as secure as the one they had lost.

She fell asleep uneasily, unable to trust her surroundings enough to rest. It had been a long time since she had to sleep with one ear open. She would just have to do her best to stay on her guard and head out as soon as the sun touched her face.

***

Jax woke up with the sun and headed outside, knowing that he had to get to Hex quickly. If Layne was suffering alone, he wouldn’t forgive himself. She meant everything to him.

The familiar path began to open up to him, and he slowed himself down, opting for caution. He dismounted the bike and hid it, walking slowly, deliberating every step. He felt deeply uncomfortable, unable to count how long it had been since he’d tried to get in touch with Tobi. With any luck, she would be able to break away from the group quickly to meet him. He had a whistle that he used to summon her when they were far away sometimes, and hopefully she would know it was him and be able to meet him in their usual spot.

He climbed into the tree and whistled, something mixed between a Robin and a bluebird. He usually waited there for about 20 minutes, but this time he was worried that Tobi could have left the tribe or that she was off doing something else. If that was the case, he would have to wait there for a long time, and he didn’t feel like he had a long time to wait.

But he was resolute about avoiding other tribes, and opted instead to occupy his mind the only way he could – with memories of Layne. The last time they’d been intimate together had been soon after he returned from the north. After that she had become surly and sick, though there were times when she would surprise him.

He’d been woken up in a fit of longing, and opened his eyes to realize that Layne’s soft hands were stroking his groin. She looked gorgeous in the moonlight, her clear eyes shining as she squeezed and tugged him, eliciting helpless grunts of pleasure from deep within him. The short sounds quickly turned into a full on moan when she leaned over, curling her hot tongue over the head of his penis and engulfing him in her wet mouth.

Jax shifted on the tree branch as his body began to awaken to the memory. It would be a long time before he would try to call for Tobi again, and he glanced around, making sure nobody could see him as he gripped his hard shaft in his hands, desperate for relief. It had been so long since she had been in a mood like that, but nothing turned him on more than the silver slope of her breasts, naked as she sucked on him. His shaft pulsed as he remembered her hard nipples pressing against his thigh as she bobbed her head, licking and fondling him until he erupted without warning right in her mouth.

Jax squeezed himself hard, groaning as his abdomen tingled. His palm filled with hot liquid and he wiped it off on the cloth he used as a handkerchief after he put himself away.

Suddenly, he heard a rustling sound and quickly looked down at the ground, worried that he had been spotted. His hand hovered over the knife he kept sheathed at his side, ready to attack, but then he sighed in relief. There was Tobi; her familiar bushel of curly, wild hair gleaming copper in the sunlight.

She looked up at him and a wide smile lit up her face. He smiled back at her and she climbed up into the tree with him, perching on her usual branch. They were able to relax there, completely concealed from anybody above and below.

“I seriously started thinking that you were dead or something,” she said, reaching over to slap him on the shoulder. He grinned at her and shook his head.

“Actually, I found someone and we’ve kind of settled down somewhere together.”

“You’re kidding me,” she exclaimed. “I bet that feels nice, having someone and somewhere to go all the time. If everybody had that there wouldn’t be so many stupid tribes.”

“How are things with you?” Jax asked her, grinning. It had been a while since he had had a conversation with anybody but Layne, and he hadn’t realized how much he missed his friend.

“Pretty much the same, except I broke up with Kelsey,” she said with a frown.

“Oh, I’m sorry to hear that. You guys were doing so well last I heard,” Jax said, sincerely saddened.

“Yeah well, some people just are not compatible after a long amount of time,” she said with a shrug. Jax pursed his lips and silently hoped to himself that he and Layne would be exempted from this category.

“So how have you been staying busy?” he asked her.

“Actually, I have a new girlfriend now,” she said with a sly grin. “It’s someone I’ve had my eye on for a long time. Maybe you’ll remember her.”

“No way, you don’t mean Sam do you?”

Tobi bit her bottom lip, smiling and nodding proudly.

“I can’t believe that, it’s perfect,” Jax said, running his hands through his dark hair in relief. His mind fixed on the image of the no-nonsense woman with the caramel colored skin and deep brown eyes. She had been Tobi’s crush ever since she laid eyes on her, but Sam had always been obsessed with scribbling medical journals and collecting herbs. She was far too busy for relationships. She was determined to keep her knowledge alive and apply it however she could.

“What’s perfect?” Tobi asked, puzzled.

“Sam was the doctor here right?”

“Well she’s one of them. They started to prefer one of the guys they kidnapped from this other brainy tribe further west. Sam’s amazing but they don’t think a black woman can do the job, even though she’s gotten them this far. But I guess the new guy is pretty good at what he does.”

“Do you think Sam would be able to tell if somebody was pregnant?”

“Oh no, Jax. You didn’t!” Tobi said shaking her head in horror.

“What do you mean?” he asked, shirking away from Tobi, suddenly feeling as if he had done something very wrong.

“Who the hell would want to have kids in a world like this?” Tobi asked, sighing and shaking her head more slowly. “Most guys around here pull out, you know.”

Jax suddenly found his cheeks burning hot with embarrassment and irritation. Whose business was it if he wanted to have a family? It wasn’t exactly the conventional time and place to raise a family, but he knew that it would be all right if they just worked a little harder to make ends meet. That was something that he was willing to do.

“Where is your poor girl?” Tobi asked with a heavy sigh.

“A few days from here, but I cut the time down by biking. She’s been sick, and I’m worried that if she’s not pregnant, it’s something else.”

“I don’t know if Sam and I can go that far,” Tobi said, furrowing her eyebrows.

“All I need is one examination. I can’t bring her this far. I don’t think it’s safe to travel if she isn’t feeling well.”

Tobi put her hand over her face and groaned.

“Okay, you know what? I’ll see what I can do, but it’s possible that Sam hates you just as much as the other people at Hex do. If she was tainted by Shark Tooth’s propaganda, then how are we supposed to trust that she won’t turn you in? And me too for that matter?”

“I know it’s risky, I’m sorry,” Jax sighed.

“It’s more than risky! I mean honestly, there would be something in it for her. She could be reinstated as one of the main doctors here. She took it pretty hard when they started using that other guy.”

“Maybe that just means that she’ll be willing to listen to someone else’s reasoning. What if she’s mad at Shark Tooth too?”

“That is also really possible,” Tobi said with a grin. Jax smiled and gave her a halfhearted shrug.

“Can you at least just talked to her for me? I mean you do hold some sway over her after all.”

“That’s only because I’m good in bed,” Tobi said with a wink, and Jax laughed. They waved at each other before she headed down the tree.

“I’ll try to get you an answer as quickly as possible, okay? But if you don’t like what you hear then you need to get back home to your girl. None of the doctors around here are trustworthy enough to help you. Especially not if you have a good thing going. Don’t try anybody else if this doesn’t work. Just hope for the best, okay? Don’t make me worry about you two.”

“All right,” Jax said with a nod. He would wait there until sunset, and find out for sure if he was able to find someone who could help Layne. But if Sam wouldn’t do it, at least he would know to head west to look for the group of brainiacs out that way.

CHAPTER FIVE

Layne looked around the town, her face drawn in sadness. She hated the ghostly feel of the deserted neighborhoods. She could always imagine what they would have been like when the residents were alive and happy, but those visions were quickly blurred away by the horrific side effects of the virus that had stricken them all down. Everybody was blindsided by the sickness, and when it first began nobody had a clue how devastating it would be.

Although she had survived, she had pangs of nausea whenever she thought about it. She could remember the way her family had suffered; the way they had begged for relief that they were unable to find. Death had seemed a mercy at that point.

What if her baby wasn’t immune? There were still traces of the virus all over the world. Even if everything were all sterilized, there were still groups of mournful, green-tinged carriers who had the weight of the world on their shoulders. They traveled in groups, many of them drinking and drugging themselves to death, unable to bear the guilt they felt from causing the collapse of civilization. Their minds circled with regrets. If only they hadn’t pulled the strings to be the first vaccinated. Now they were doomed to witness the destruction their immunity had caused for the rest of their lives.

If those bands of carriers ever passed through and touched the foods in the garden or coughed near them, they could find out the hard way that their child wasn’t immune. They would have to watch their baby suffer the way the rest of their families had suffered. It would be a fate worse than dying herself; to have a part of herself forced to succumb to the terrible illness.

She took a deep breath and headed into the first house that caught her eye. If she could find anything useful for a baby on the way so Jax wouldn’t have to keep leaving her, then she would do it. She didn’t want him to feel like he had to take care of her all the time. And if the baby wasn’t immune, there had to be some antibiotics around that would ease its suffering, if nothing else. A baby without immunity would be doomed to suffer. The people and cities were still infested; the virus wouldn’t go away that easily just because many people now were immune to the effects themselves.

When she walked into the house, she could tell that the people who had lived there had been happy. There were toys scattered on the floor and pictures of smiling faces; three children and two adults. She moved cautiously through the house, trying hard not to think about what had happened to the family or look at their pictures and belongings. She was there for one reason – to get supplies.

She began pushing doors open, looking for the bathroom. She would look for medical supplies first and foremost, and hope that there were still some left. At first, all she found were bedrooms, and then, to her dismay, a nursery. It had never been used. There were no pictures of babies; Layne gathered that the family had been expecting a new child.

Her eyes watered despite herself and she walked into the nursery, looking around and swallowing the lump in her throat as she touched the furniture. The baby had never gotten a chance to use all of this. The family was gone.

She would come back to root through the desolate little room later. Layne forced herself to leave the nursery and finally found the bathroom upstairs. She rummaged through the closets and cabinets, relieved to find that they had a little baby grooming kit. Thermometer, nail clippers, a fuzzy little brush all sealed in a hard plastic container beside a first aid kit that had a fuzzy white film over it. She passed over the first aid kit, careful not to touch it, and grabbed the plastic box of grooming supplies. And as she suspected, there were unfinished bottles of antibiotics, meant to preserve at least some semblance of dignity to the people who were diagnosed with the contagion. She grabbed the supplies and walked out of the bathroom numbly, closing the door behind her.

Layne felt dizzy all of a sudden; numb and scared. Her heart thudded and a familiar surge of nausea nearly brought her to her knees. She tried to hold it back but she couldn’t, and ran into the bathroom to unleash it into the toilet. She would have to rest for a little while. Her night on the ground hadn’t left her feeling particularly refreshed.

Layne didn’t want to be in the pleasant house full of promise and love. She didn’t want reminders of why she was there in the first place. If she was pregnant and not sick, why had she found such a place? Somewhere that reminded her of all the joy and love she would be missing out on if the virus stole her child?

She stumbled back down the hall to the nursery and sat down in the rocking chair beside the little crib, hugging her knees to her chest and allowing herself to cry bitterly. She succumbed to a flood of tears she felt like she had been holding back since the beginning of the end of civilization. She wept for the families who were killed by the virus, and for her own family; for Jax and for herself and their potential child.

She leaned her head back against the headrest of the rocking chair and exhaled out loud, closing her eyes and letting her weary body tug her into a deep sleep.

***

“Good news, Jax,” Tobi said, bounding up the tree. It was late afternoon and he had been waiting in the tree for a little over two hours. “Sam can’t stand Shark Tooth and wouldn’t care if we took off, just the two of us. So I casually introduced her to the idea of maybe helping you out. We’re going to try to do like you did, make it on our own you know? Start out with a trip to visit your little place. And we’ll have a head start. I told Shark Tooth I had some scavenging I wanted to do, just me and my lady. It’ll be a while before they realize we’re gone.”

She winked at Jax and he laughed, shaking his head in relief and disbelief.

“You mean she’ll make a house call for Layne?” Jax asked, his face lighting up.

“Yeah,” Tobi nodded. “She already packed up all her medical supplies. Whether your lady is sick or pregnant, Sam’s the best. She can help her. Though personally I’m hoping for the former, because that’s a lot easier to treat than 18 years with a kid who might drop dead just walking into the wrong area.”

“If Layne and I are both immune that shouldn’t be a problem,” Jax pointed out firmly. Tobi shrugged.

“We’ll see. I just don’t like the odds. It makes me glad I’m a lesbian. Not going to accidentally get knocked up and have to worry about that kind of shit, you know?”

“I guess so,” Jax said glumly.

But there was good news. Tobi had pulled through for him. He was suddenly patting himself on the back for dealing with Tobi’s incessant crush on Sam for so long. It had been persistent and mournful. At least, until she had met Kelsey and the two of them had stuck together like glue for the next few years. He wondered what could have driven a wedge between them; they had seemed so happy.

“Sam is going to meet us by the river. She already left so let’s get going. I told her it was kind of an emergency. I know it’s not like Layne’s dying or anything but you know, it’s better to get it checked out soon in case it is something serious. You’re not sick too are you?”

“Well…” Jax said, thinking back to the way he had thrown up after killing the two desperate wanderers. “I don’t think so.”

Tobi raised an eyebrow at him but said nothing. She turned away and headed as quickly as she could toward the river. She had remembered what Jax said and brought her own bike, which was risky, but Tobi was well known as a hard-ass around the area so she didn’t seem too concerned.

Jax followed along behind her. She never cut through the old neighborhood the way that he did; everybody in Hex had been told to avoid those places and they had become somewhat superstitious about it. That was how Jax knew that he was safe there and could always sleep soundly. They had looted the old buildings as much as they could and the only thing left there was nightmares.

They ran swiftly through the wooded area surrounding the neighborhood and Jax stayed as alert as possible. If anybody from Hex found out that Tobi was helping him, she could get into huge trouble. Fortunately, everybody seemed to be busy elsewhere, and they made it to the river in record time, where Sam was pacing in front of the water, a serene look on her face as she gazed into the trees.

“Hey,” Tobi said, running up to her.

“Hi,” Sam said with a smile. Jax wasn’t sure how it was possible but she somehow looked smarter, maybe older and more wizened, since the last time they’d seen each other.

“Hello,” Jax said, nodding at Sam.

“Long time no see,” Sam said with a smile.

“Yeah,” Jax said. “Thanks for agreeing to help me.”

“I’m mostly doing it for your girlfriend,” Sam said. “And mine. Besides, it’s not like you would have any clue what pregnant women go through.”

Jax frowned and Tobi laughed.

“Ease up, Sam,” she said. “Jax might have gotten her into this mess but he knows he will have to help her out as much as he can.”

“Well that’s why you brought me here,” Sam said, hoisting her bag over her shoulder. She had left it on the ground while she was waiting for them to show up, knowing it would conserve her energy. “Let’s go.”

Jax felt nervous about showing anybody the secret land that he and Layne had found and settled. Even though he trusted Tobi with his life, he still wasn’t sure about Sam.

“I don’t want you guys telling anybody about where we live, all right? We’ve worked really hard to set this place up for ourselves.”

“Don’t worry. We have our own lives to live,” Sam said.

“We’ll give you guys some beer, okay? Just to call it even. This stays between us. I mean it. I’ll do anything to protect my family.”

Jax fixed his dark, intense gaze on both Tobi and Sam, and they shifted uncomfortably, but nodded. They knew that he would kill them if he had a chance, if he knew that they had betrayed him.

“All right dude,” Tobi said. “But don’t blame us if somebody else ends up finding you. I won’t rat you out. Sam might, but I doubt it. I’d dump her if she did.”

Tobi winked at Sam, who gave her a comical frown. Jax tried to ease up about it. They had been able to leave early enough that they would only have to make camp once. Both Tobi and Sam were in excellent physical shape, and kept up with him as he pedaled wildly through the rocky terrain. He knew they would be there soon. He only hoped that Layne would be okay. She could make him feel better about the world simply by looking at him. She didn’t even have to say a word. Hopefully with Sam onboard, he would be able to return the favor.

CHAPTER SIX

When Layne woke up, the morning had passed swiftly and the sun of the late afternoon was shining through the nursery window. She felt refreshed after a rest and finally had the energy to explore the nursery in depth. It felt wrong to benefit from somebody else’s tragedy, but the world as it was had left her with no choice.

She began slowly, opening and closing drawers full of musty clothes. They probably wouldn’t be good to put a baby in, she realized. A lot of what was there wasn’t salvageable. She turned from the dresser and headed to the changing table, shocked to find several bags of sealed diapers and wipes that had never been used. She had hit the jackpot here, though she would only be able to carry a pack or two home.

The couple was stocked up, experienced enough to prepare for the worst before the new baby came. She wished she could use more, but unfortunately the house had become dilapidated and moldy, affecting the clothes and nearly everything else.

Just when she thought her trip had been mostly in vain, she opened the closet and gasped softly. A bag of vacuum-sealed baby clothes was hanging in the closet, clearly hand-me-downs from the older children. They were untouched by the elements, and beside the bag was a beautiful felt blanket, still wrapped in plastic and untouched.

Layne stuffed everything that she could into her bag and slowly unpacked the vacuum sealed bag, cherishing each little outfit as if it were the most precious thing on earth. She could still feel the life in the clothing, worn by children who had been free to play and enjoy their youth. That was what she wanted for her own child, and it was with that hope that she headed back out on the road.

She knew that she would have to hurry. Jax was efficient, and if he came home to an empty house, his worry would get the best of him. Her mind wandered to the last lingering kiss they’d shared, and she sighed wistfully. She hadn’t really expected to have sex with someone again; at least not good, consensual sex that hadn’t been initiated based on mutual need.

She’d had a few experiences on the road before meeting Jax. There had been one man she’d stumbled upon who she thought about from time to time. He had been standing naked under a tree, his lean, muscular body bronzed in the sunlight. A lot of people had been left naked and with nothing in the initial chaos, before the tribes had provided everybody with security. He had been unlucky, caught by a group while he was sleeping, probably. It was sad to see so many forlorn people on the road.

The second their eyes met she sensed in him the same, deep, primal longing that she’d had herself. She hadn’t seen another person in weeks, and it had been so long since she had been with a man that the sight of his virile body immediately aroused her. He didn’t approach her, and would have let her go on her way, but she saw the stiffening of his body as a result of her presence and hadn’t been able to help herself.

The pull had been too much and she approached him, taking the initiative to try to give him something, anything, to feel good about. They didn’t speak, or even kiss. The need must have been clear on her face, because as soon as she approached he knew what she wanted.

No words were exchanged while he pushed her shirt up so that her round breasts could press against his broad chest as he closed the gap between their bodies. She pushed her jeans down just low enough that he could push inside of her, and he held her pinned to the tree, ramming hard into her until she quaked around him. She came twice before he was spent, pulling out and spilling his seed on the ground. He gave her a weary smile before turning away and disappearing into the woods.

The memory was interrupted by a deep, guttural growl. Layne stopped walking, her throat tightening in fear. The sound came from behind her, and she turned around slowly, praying that she wouldn’t be facing a lion.

Her heart hammered in her ears as she came eye to eye with a savage, feral dog. It looked as if its ancestors were huskies, but the vicious gleam in its eye made it terrifying.

“Good puppy,” she whispered, though she knew it was no use. Her hand found her knife, and she knew she had to act fast. If she ran, the dog would catch her. They loved a chase, so she would just have to think smart and get out of it with her brain, staying aware of her surroundings.

Her eyes quickly scanned the area around her for shelter, and she saw a small hollowed out tree. Where there was one dog, there were bound to be more, so she would have to protect herself. The hollowed out tree might help, or it might corner her and guarantee her death. She held the dog’s startlingly blue eyes, knowing that if she broke the gaze, the attack would commence.

She backed away as slowly as possible, trying to make it into the small shelter, but she stumbled on a root and fell to the ground. Her gaze was broken and she heard a snarl and the scuffling footfalls of the beast as it lunged at her.

Layne rolled on her back and kicked up with all her might, knocking the dog back. It sprung at Layne again, unaffected by the kick. If anything, it was angrier. But it had given her all the time that she needed to fish her knife out of its sheath. She swiped expertly at the dog, slicing its shoulder. It lunged again and she kicked it away, slicing its throat this time. She glared down at it, feeling guilty and reluctant to harm such a beautiful animal. Luckily it cowered, retreating into the woods.

Layne panted, unsure whether or not it was safe to let her guard down. She stayed still for a few beats, listening for any sign of danger. The coast seemed to be clear and she let out a long, shaky breath. She held tightly to the handle of the knife and lifted her bag from the ground, prepared to move away.

Before she did though, she heard an almost inaudible whimper. Her eyebrows furrowed and she looked around, trying to pinpoint its source. She finally realized that it was coming from the small hallow tree where she had hoped to hide from the feral dog. She couldn’t fight the urge to explore.

What she saw melted her heart. A tiny puppy was lying in the dead leaves, clearly the descendant of the dog she had just fought off.  Layne’s eyebrows furrowed. She didn’t think she had killed the mother, but if the wound was deeper than she thought, she might have run off to die in peace, leaving her baby motherless.

She debated for a moment, gazing down at the adorable little dog. She hadn’t held a puppy since she was a little girl. She couldn’t risk it dying out there alone without its mother. She lifted it gingerly and smiled as it yawned. Its eyes were barely opened, and it was light and soft.

Almost as soon as she picked the puppy up, her mind was made up. She cradled the small dog against her chest and began to move quickly. Their home needed the extra protection. A dog as vicious and loyal as its mother had been could truly be an asset. If she was pregnant, her child would grow up safer and maybe even feel less alone with the added watch dog. Although she had never agreed with the domestication of animals, nothing seemed to make more sense.

She finally made it home and looked down at the puppy she was cradling in her arms. They would be able to train it. There were three buildings besides the little cottage – a cellar, a shed, and a small barn. The pup would be comfortable in the barn, but if its mother survived would it come looking for it? She had no idea. Maybe it would be better to keep it inside so she wouldn’t be able to smell it out. Maybe she should have finished the job.

She sighed and carried the puppy with her into the cellar to look for bedding. It could be difficult to feed all of them, but if they just taught the dog how to help them hunt, maybe things would be better. She didn’t know much about training dogs, but Jax probably would.

With a surge of optimism, she closed the door of the cellar behind her and squinted her eyes, ready to seek the supplies she would need to raise the newest member of their family.

***

Twilight began to set in and Jax was hungry. He had managed to share what was left of his rations with Tobi and Sam, who had packed some but had left in a hurry. They had miscalculated what they would need, assuming they would scavenge on the way.

However, it was needless when Jax had a bag full of food, and he didn’t want to slow down and waste any time getting back home. That meant that he was anxious to fill his stomach– the hunger made him paranoid. He thought he had heard someone breathing in the woods when they had stopped to eat, but when he checked it out, there was nothing there. Hunger always left him feeling a little bit withdrawn and moody, so he stayed quiet for most of the journey.

Sam and Tobi filled the silence easily. Both of them knew that Jax was the strong and silent type, and managed to keep both themselves and Jax entertained with their lively conversation. He felt a tug of nostalgia as they moved together; very young again.

Finally, they made it to the cabin and his heart was pounding with excitement. He hadn’t seen Layne in far too long. He led Tobi and Sam around to the front door, careful that they didn’t see his bountiful garden. They had one just like it at Hex, but he was still paranoid about people knowing too much about his settlement. If he couldn’t trust Sam, it would be best to keep her in the dark.

It was true that Shark Tooth might bestow special favor on her again if she turned Jax in. Some people in the tribes would stop at nothing to climb the ranks and cozy up to the those who fancied themselves the leaders. It was a smart move, especially if you were mostly worried about securing your future.

But Sam had always seemed down to earth and friendly. She was at Hex because her mind was needed and it was a good place to be if you weren’t very physically strong yourself. The men there were taught to be fighting machines, and the women as well, though many of them didn’t like the aggression and opted instead for things they thought the women should do, such as cooking and laundry. Shark Tooth didn’t care much either way, as long as everybody was getting along and following the rules.

“Here it is,” Jax said. “Layne should be right inside. Let me tell her you’re here and then you can come in. I don’t want her shooting you or something.”

Tobi and Sam exchanged concerned and impressed glances. So they had firearms of some sort. Most of the tribes had taken those for themselves, and wasted most of the ammunition long ago on reckless turf wars that had left everybody bloodied, bruised, and angry. But somehow the two of them had salvaged their own weapon. It impressed and terrified them. Most people had to stick with manmade weapons at that point. Nobody had the resources to create new ammunition for guns. Those who had tried had died horribly in the attempt, thinking that they would make a great career for themselves in the new world by manufacturing and distributing ammo. Unfortunately for most, their brilliant plans had deadly consequences.

“Layne?” Jax called, turning the doorknob and trying to push his way inside. It was locked. “Layne!”

It wasn’t like her not to answer right away, and he shifted nervously. What was going on?

“Layne!” he cried, running to the side of the house and peering in through the windows. She was nowhere to be seen, and Jax’s heart began to thud heavily in his chest. Had something happened to her? Had she fallen to the floor in one of the rooms where he couldn’t see her? Why wasn’t she answering?

He ran around the house to check in the garden, but found no sign of her there. He opened one of the narrow windows and climbed inside, falling to the floor with a loud, painful thud. He got up and ran frantically through the house, tears streaming down his face. He was terrified and worried. He never should have left. What had happened to her?

“Jax?”

Layne’s voice, sweet and beautiful, reached his ears and he unleashed the sob that had been building up in his throat. He wiped his eyes, hoping nobody had heard him, and looked around hopefully.

“She’s out here, Jax,” Tobi called.

Jax ran to the front entrance and lifted Layne up in his arms, holding her tightly and spinning her around.

“Where were you?” he whispered, his voice shaking.

“I had an errand to run,” she said vaguely, sheepishly pulling the puppy from under the crook of her arm. Jax gazed at the little creature in disbelief.

“Where did that come from?” he asked, genuinely puzzled.

“I got bored and decided to work it off…I got some things.”

“You went scavenging?” Jax exclaimed, his features growing dark. Everybody flinched. It was terrifying when Jax got angry. Usually death soon followed.

“I was perfectly safe,” she said evenly.

“It’s so dangerous! You could have been killed!”

“Yeah, well I wasn’t, all right?” Layne said. She was starting to get pissed. “You don’t have to treat me like a little girl all the time. I can take care of myself. I don’t need you.”

There was tension between them all when the words rolled off her tongue, and although she regretted saying it immediately, she meant it. Sometimes Jax seemed to forget that she had gotten herself this far. She could handle things just as well as he could.

“Fine,” Jax said darkly, though he was clearly furious. “This is Tobi, my friend from Hex. And this is Sam, her girlfriend and the doctor there.”

“Hi,” Layne said. They shook hands and stood in silence, all of them feeling awkward for a few moments. It had been a long time since they had met new people, and for some reason it felt like it should be formal somehow, but there were no real rules of formality to follow anymore. And they were all feeling a little intimidated by Jax’s temper.

Suddenly the puppy whimpered.

“Aww,” Tobi cooed, approaching it and stroking it under its chin.

“Maybe it’s hungry,” Sam suggested, coming in to pet its soft little ears.

“I’m sure it is. Are you guys hungry too?” Layne asked. Jax sighed.

“Starving. I’ll go make something. I want Sam to take a look at you as soon as possible.”

“All right,” she said.

“Right this way.”

And with that, Jax led the small group into their cabin.

***

“You’re definitely pregnant,” Sam said to Layne, digging through the small black bag she had brought along with her. “I brought some antibiotics in case you’re sick, but I also have these prenatal vitamins. I don’t know if they will still work. They’re pretty old, but if you want to try them out you can. I don’t know what will happen though; they might not be good for you and the baby. There’s really not a lot I can tell you about it. It’s usually forbidden to procreate at Hex so I don’t really know.”

“Thank you,” Layne said. She had known somewhere deep down that she was pregnant, but now that it was official, she had real reason to be scared. But she also had real reason to be happy.

“Look, I’m telling you without Jax here because I know that if I was pregnant, I would be having some doubts. I can still tell him you’re just sick if you want to, and you can do what you want to do with the baby. I have Mandrake root if you…I mean, I won’t pass any judgement on you.”

“I’ve thought about that, and appreciate your offer. I really do. But I want to keep it.”

Sam exhaled loudly with a smile and shook her head.

“You and Jax are really brave, you know. I admire what you’ve done here. I can’t imagine how much hard work had to go into this. I hope that everything works out the way you want it to. I can’t imagine how hard it will be with a baby in a world like this. Your family deserves a normal life.”

“You and Tobi deserve that too,” Layne said. “And actually, there’s somewhere up north that Jax found. You guys should talk about that. They’re trying to build a real community, at least that’s what I hear.”

“Really?” Sam asked, perking up. “That sounds pretty nice.”

“It’s not bad,” Layne said with a nod. “Thank you for helping me out. If you guys do decide to head up north, please tell me before you go. I can try to help you out as much as I can.”

“I’ll have to talk to Tobi about it, but it sounds really nice. If there’s somewhere better than Hex, I’d love to find it.”

Layne and Sam left the little bedroom and headed to the small living room, where Jax and Tobi were eating and laughing together about old times. Layne smiled; it wasn’t often that she saw Jax loosened up. He was feeling good about bringing the doctor there and she knew his relief was contributing to his giddy mood.

“Layne!” he said, brightening up when he saw her face. Although their reunion had been rocky, she knew that more than anything he loved her. She allowed herself to smile at him and he reached out to her, taking her hands in his. “What’s the verdict?”

Tobi and Jax looked at her expectantly. She glanced over at Sam, who said nothing and let Layne have the moment to herself.

“We’re going to be parents,” she said.

Jax’s face filled with joy and he smiled in disbelief, standing up and lifting Layne in a big hug.

“I can’t believe it,” he said.

“Me either,” she whispered.

“We have to celebrate!”

Layne looked uneasily at Sam, who gave her a small smile that seemed to say, “Go ahead, you don’t know for sure what will happen. You might as well be happy.”

She let herself feel excited for the first time, fingering a little rattle she still had in her pocket. She couldn’t wait to show him everything she had found.

Now that she had officially knew there was a baby on the way, knowing for sure that there was a product of the love she felt for Jax, she felt overjoyed. They would be a family through it all, and maybe, when times were tough, they would be able to inspire each other enough that they would pass quickly.

Jax was heading into the kitchen to bring out the beer, whistling pleasantly to himself. Layne couldn’t have any, which he had briefly forgotten, but she that was fine with her. She was sick of it anyway after all the years of having it as her only hobby and friend, but the other three were thrilled to be celebrating on her behalf.

Jax told Tobi and Sam all about the community he had found up north, and they spent the rest of the night together, laughing and drinking, making plans for the future and catching up on the past. Everything felt like it was going to be okay and they all got to know each other a little bit better, forgetting that they had ever worried about anything at all.

Layne was just about to let herself relax when a sudden knock at the door made her blood run cold. Everybody stopped what they were doing and looked around fearfully.

“Did somebody follow you?” Layne hissed, her heart beating rapidly.

“I don’t think so,” Jax said, standing up and getting the rifle out of the closet. He aimed it, bracing himself as he opened the door.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Jax, long time no see,” a familiar voice said.

“Kelsey?” Jax asked in confusion, eyeing Tobi’s ex.

“That’s right!” she said, taking the opportunity to shove past him and knock the rifle out of his hands. Kelsey grabbed it and darted through the cabin until Tobi was in her sights. She aimed the rifle and shot it at her, knocking her back onto the couch.

“What the fuck!?” Sam yelled.

“That’s what you get, you cheating whore! And look who I found – the man everyone’s been dying to see. We got them, boys!”

Suddenly, two men from Hex were pushing through the doorway, gripping Jax by the arms and pulling him outside.

“Shark Tooth is going to love this,” the first man said. He was bald and stocky like a body builder. Jax didn’t recognize either of the men, and struggled hard to release himself.

Layne tackled Kelsey, who shrieked as they tugged the gun back and forth.

“You cheated on Kelsey?” Jax exclaimed as he tried to free himself.

Tobi was clutching her arm, which was bleeding profusely.

“Well…it was Sam,” she said weakly, shrugging. Sam and Tobi exchanged a look, which made Kelsey bellow in fury.

Jax shook his head, maneuvering himself so that he tripped one of the men. The bald man fell hard, and Jax was able to squirm out of his grip. With his free hand he struck the other man, who was also burly and had a bushel of thick brown hair.

The women were still grappling for the gun and Kelsey punched Layne in the face. Layne staggered backward and Jax growled in fury, kicking the man who still gripped his arm and twisting it in one of the martial arts moves he learned at Hex. A sickening snap pierced the air and the man howled, releasing Jax, who stumbled and pulled his knife out of its sheath.

Sam was terrified, but tended swiftly and expertly to the gunshot wound on Tobi’s arm. She cried out in surprise when Tobi leapt off the couch and gripped the gun before Layne fully released her grip on it, staring Kelsey.

“Leave her alone,” she hissed.

“Shut up!” Kelsey wailed, breaking down into sobs.

Tobi groaned and rolled her eyes toward the ceiling. She had the gun now and wasted no time in shooting the man on the floor, who was groggily coming back to consciousness and reaching for Jax. He fell limply to the floor and Jax jumped away from them. He crouched at Layne’s side, helping her off the floor. Tobi shot the other man for good measure and he fell to the ground. She tossed the gun back to Jax, sinking down onto the floor with Kelsey, who was inconsolable.

“I can’t believe you followed me here, Kels.”

“What else was I supposed to do?” she asked.

“Seriously? Stalking me is the answer? You know as well as I do that you didn’t love me anymore.”

“But you were still mine,” Kelsey glowered.

“That’s not how it works. And I already told you I left you. I wasn’t joking. You didn’t love me. You don’t love me. This is all spite. Just go home, Kelsey.”

“But…”

“If you really did love me, you’d let me be happy.”

Kelsey stood up, wiping her tear stained face.

“I just don’t know what to do without you.”

“You’ll figure it out,” Tobi sighed, walking Kelsey to the door.

“I just miss you,” Kelsey sighed.

“I think we should kill her,” Sam interjected. Kelsey shot her a bitter look, but said nothing.

“I think so, too,” Layne said, nursing the bruise on her face.

Jax and Tobi exchanged looks. Kelsey was a good person at heart. But she had been too full of grief to think clearly. Still, she was a liability.

“I’m not sure that’s necessary,” Tobi said, looking into Kelsey’s eyes. “Is it?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “I’d almost rather die than feel this way.”

“You’re going to be fine,” Jax said. “But don’t make me regret letting you go. You could just as easily end up like those two. Tell them you guys ambushed us on the road and we got the better of you. Not a word about anything else.”

“All right, Jax,” Kelsey sighed, stepping over the bloody bodies on the floor. “I’m sorry about all of this. Oh. Sorry for shooting you, Tobi.”

Tobi laughed scornfully.

“Get out of here and keep your mouth shut or I’ll return the favor,” she said. “Oh, and I think you should probably talk to Loretta…I’m pretty sure she’s had her eye on you since you arrived.”

“Really?”

Tobi nodded and Kelsey looked thoughtfully at the ground. She smiled privately to herself, and with that, Kelsey took off running through the forest, heading toward home.

***

“What the fuck was that?” Sam exclaimed when Jax and Tobi returned to the cozy living room.

“I can’t believe you two just let her go,” Layne agreed.

“She’s mostly harmless,” Tobi sighed.

“It’s true. We were all really good friends back when I was in Hex. I think it will be all right.”

“I think you guys made a huge mistake,” Sam said, shaking her head.

“You never liked her anyway,” Tobi teased, laughing before she winced in pain.

“Shut up and let me take a look at that,” Sam said, changing the subject.

As Sam dressed Tobi’s wounds, the small group sat in silence.

“What are we going to do now?” Tobi finally asked.

“Layne mentioned a place up north,” Sam said.

“There’s no way you can make it up there right now,” Jax said quietly. “Tobi is injured and the weather was unforgiving when I left. I can only imagine it would be worse now.”

They sat in silence and Layne finally spoke up.

“What if you stayed here with us?” she said, snuggling the little puppy close. “We could fix the shed up and make it a nice little house for you two.”

“Are you serious?” Tobi asked, wide-eyed. “Jax, you don’t have to agree to that. It’s a huge risk to take. We can figure something out. Seriously. We may not be welcome back at Hex, but we can find something.”

“Actually,” Jax said, “I think it would be great if we stuck together. There’s safety in numbers after all. And I missed you a lot. Besides, if we’re going to be having a baby, I’d love for it to have a big family.”

“What do you think about it, Sam?” Tobi asked.

“Anywhere is better than the bigots at Hex,” she said, looking down at the ground. The group sat in stunned silence as it became clear that a new arrangement had been made. Sam and Tobi were there to stay.

CHAPTER EIGHT

With Sam and Tobi cozied up in the small living room, keeping the puppy company that night, Jax examined the bruises on Layne’s face.

“I hate seeing you hurt,” Jax said, his eyes stormy. “It’s worse than you can imagine. I don’t mean to treat you like a little kid. I’ve just never loved somebody so much that their pain felt so much like my own.”

“Well you’re going to have to get used to it,” Layne said softly, pulling his strong hand toward her belly and pressing it firmly over it.

Jax gazed at his beautiful lover. She had never seemed more vibrant than she did now as her gentle eyes held his gaze.

“I guess I will,” he agreed, the reality of parenthood now seeming more real than ever. “I don’t want to mess up.”

“We can’t mess up any more than our own parents did,” she laughed. “Who knows what will happen. We just have to do our best in the here and now.”

“Speaking of the here and now,” Jax said, eyeing Layne with a gleam in his eye. “I’ve never wanted you more.”

“We’d have to be really quiet,” she laughed softly. Jax was surprised. He was used to outright rejection.

“Of course,” he said with a grin, pulling her shirt over her head and revealing her perfect body. She was glowing golden from the candles that were lighting the bedroom, and she gasped as his mouth hungrily found her neck, sending sensual shivers down her body. He cupped his hand over her breast, gently stroking her nipple before planting hot kisses down her torso.

Her body filled with longing, a friend she had been missing in the first weeks of pregnancy. She felt bad leaving Jax unsatisfied, but she finally felt ready for him. She wrapped her arms around him and laughed softly as he briefly lifted her, scooting himself between her legs. He easily pulled himself out of his loose pajama pants, and she held back a groan as the head of his penis started massaging her middle, sending shivers all throughout her body. She bit her lip to keep from crying out as he gently stripped her until she was naked, splayed before him. It had been so long since she’d been touched that she was shaking. He rubbed her arms in his strong hands.

“Are you cold?” his deep voice whispered.

“No…”

“Oh,” he said. “Good.”

He lowered his mouth over one of her breasts and tugged it softly with his teeth. She moaned softly, despite her effort to hold back her noises, and squirmed beneath him. He slipped himself up and down her hot folds until his shaft was shimmering with the liquid testament of her longing.

Every inch of her body was on fire as he pushed himself inside, and she gripped his shoulder tightly as his strong, capable thighs pressed against hers. She loved the way he felt. Even when she was mad at him, his body felt unbelievably good against hers. It was impossible to hold a grudge when he made her quake with desire and sent her to a state of bliss she had thought was purely fictional until she met him.

She exhaled softly as he began dragging his shaft slowly in and out of her. It was as if he could sense her urgency, and her desperate desire to come just made him want to tease her more. She buckled against him, silently begging him to go harder, faster, anything that would take her to her climax, but he grinned confidently down at her, his handsome face flawless in the golden glow of the candle. His broad, muscular body paused inside of her for a moment and she closed her eyes. She could feel him pulsing inside of her, and she knew he enjoyed the feeling of her walls closing in on him. It was delicious torture, until finally he rammed hard inside of her and her body was electrified by an unexpected shockwave of pleasure.

“Shhh,” Jax reminded her, a sly grin lighting his handsome face up. She stroked his hard abdomen, letting her fingers linger on his tight muscles as he paused inside of her.

“You don’t mean that,” she said, moving her hips up and sliding herself along the length of his shaft. “You want me to beg and wake up the whole house.”

“The thought had crossed my mind,” he whispered, holding back his own moan of pleasure as she moved her body against his stiff cock.

“Not gonna happen,” she said, shaking her head.

“Not if you just take what you want like that, no,” he replied, suddenly on top of her, pinning her wrists to the bed and pulling himself out of her. She squirmed underneath him, silently pleading for him to enter her again, but refusing to speak. The power was out of her hands and now she would have to wait for it.

“Is this punishment for not putting out for so long?” Layne asked with a grin.

“Nah,” he replied. He allowed his pulsing cock to hover lightly against her, and she pressed hard against it, inviting him inside. He wanted to see how long he could hold out, see if he could make her ask him for what she wanted.

He lowered his hot lips over her nipple and sucked, sliding himself against her clit until she was moaning out loud despite her impressive self-restraint. Finally, her voice, clear and sweet, whispered into his ear.

“Please.”

That was all he needed. He plunged inside her with his full force, lifting her hips off the bed with his hands so he could hammer inside of her as hard as he could. She gripped his shoulders, biting one of them to keep from screaming as waves and waves of pleasure crashed over her body. She could feel every inch of him hard and unbridled in her body, and let him use her however he wanted to.

He rammed his powerful hips against hers until she began to shudder under the force. His strong arms held her still as he felt the hot rush of her orgasm engulf his shaft.

He was still going strong though, and flipped her over onto the bed so that he could see the curve of her back and enter her from behind. She moaned when he curled his arm around her waist and massaged her clit with his broad fingers as he began to slip gently inside of her once again. She hissed in pleasure as his cock burst into her, putting her immediately on the brink of another orgasm before she had fully finished the last one.

She closed her eyes in bliss as he released the pent up frustration he’d felt over the past few weeks, punishing her body with his until she had quaked around his shaft again. Her body squeezed his mercilessly as she came again, until he couldn’t help but hiss. He squeezed her ass as his cock trembled inside of her, and she closed her eyes, uttering a deep moan as his orgasm burst inside of her, enhancing the pleasure of hers. He stayed inside of her, thrusting hard until every last drop was inside of her, and then they collapsed in the bed together breathlessly.

“I really missed you,” Layne said.

Jax kissed her forehead.

“I missed you too,” he replied. “At least with Sam and Tobi here, it’s never going to be so lonely again.”

She smiled at the thought. She really seemed to be hitting it off with Sam, and it was nice to see Jax loosen up around his old friend. Things had definitely just gotten a lot more interesting.

THE END

The Story continues in Books 4 and 5…available on Amazon…

Vampire Romance

A Mate for the Vampire

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2016 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter One

Love at first sight was as unrealistic as unicorns and vampires, at least according to Ginny Night.  That was until she saw him.  It all happened by chance really.  Ginny had been walking down the street, rather late for her first day of her new job as a journalist.  She hadn’t been paying attention to where she was walking, more concentrated on not tripping over herself to notice the man coming straight for her.  They had collided in a pretty intense way.

Of course Ginny had given countless apologies but her voice went soft when she first laid eyes on the man.  Tall, dark and handsome would be the perfect way to describe him.  He was easily over six feet with thick jet black hair perfectly coiffed.  With matching dark eyes and a rather pale complexion he was a sight to behold.  Upon seeing his broad shoulders and muscular arms and chest Ginny nearly drooled on the spot.  But after bumping into him, she gathered herself up well enough and apologized one more time before walking off.

The man had been imprinted in her mind from then on.  And as she had quickly figured out the insanely attractive man walked the same path every day.  Ginny had started to make a habit of watching him down the street and every once in a while she would ‘accidentally’ run into him.  By now she was sure he knew her intentions but she just couldn’t help it.

And now here she was, walking down the street with an armful of papers, ready to run into him again.  Perhaps this time she would be brave enough to ask him for his name.  Suddenly he came into view.  Now it was time to act.  Ginny averted her gaze and made a beeline for him.  Just as she was sure she was about to collide with him there was a firm hand on her arm.

“We really should stop meeting like this.”  The man chuckled lightly.  Ginny was sure her face was beet red from embarrassment.  Surely he had figured her out!

“Haha, yeah, I suppose I should pay better attention to my surroundings.  It’s just so early I haven’t had my coffee yet so my brain is still waking up.”  Ginny tried to laugh and lie her way out of the situation, suddenly very aware of how close he was to her body.

“Well perhaps we should change that.  If you aren’t too busy would you like to get some coffee?”  Ginny thought she was going to explode from the excitement bottled up inside of her.  She tried to play it off as coolly as she could.

“That would be great.  If you aren’t in a rush either.”  Ginny mentally berated herself for how lame that sounded but kept steamrolling ahead, hoping to cover up her awkwardness with more words.  “I’m Ginny by the way.  All this time I keep bumping into you I never told you my name.”  Ginny extended her hand and the man happily took it, shaking with gusto.

“My name is Liam.”  They shared a small moment of just smiling at each other while shaking hands.  It was a small moment, but it was a moment nonetheless.  Ginny would take what she could get.

“Shall we?  There is a wonderful little café just around the corner.”  Liam pointed to a corner not even a half block away.  Ginny nodded her head enthusiastically, perhaps a little too enthusiastically.

“That sounds great.”

They walked side by side to the coffee shop and when they got to the counter Liam insisted that she order first.  Ginny got a vanilla latte, her secret guilty pleasure of a coffee drink while Liam got an Americano.  Ginny went to pay for her latte but Liam refused to let her, saying that it was the gentlemanly thing to do.  Just another reason Ginny could tell she was already falling in love with him.  Though, Ginny would still never admit that she believed in love at first sight.

“So Liam, what do you do?”  Ginny inquired as she sipped her latte.  Liam added a single sugar packet to his Americano as he contemplated how to answer her question.

“I guess the best way to answer that would be to say that I am a businessman of sorts.”  Ginny gave him a puzzled look.

“And what do you mean by that?”  Liam was hesitant to expand on it any further, yet there was something about Ginny that made him feel at ease.   The usually closed off and private man saw something in Ginny, something that he hadn’t seen in a very long time.  It was a comforting feeling, almost familiar in nature.  Perhaps that was why Liam didn’t stop the words from pouring out of his mouth.  There was a connection between him and this girl, a connection he wanted to explore in more detail.

“My family owns the Langley Corporation.”  Ginny thought she was going to spray her drink everywhere.  The Langley Corporation was a family with money in the billions, and if this guy in front of her was for real he was likely the second son, William Langley, of the current CEO, Edward Langley.  The whole ‘Liam’ nickname was likely a way to help keep his identity secret.  The family had gained its wealth starting all the way back with the railroads, and through constant diversification with new ventures they had built a reputation of being the closest thing to royalty in the United States.  Ginny almost couldn’t believe she was sitting across from such a ‘prince.’

“Are you really William Langley?”  Ginny had to set her latte down for fear of another crazy revelation.  Liam seemed rather perturbed by the question but answered it nonetheless.

“Yes, though I would prefer if you didn’t share that with anyone.  I enjoy my privacy.”  Ginny shook her head in understanding.

“No, I get it.  It’s just a bit of a shock.  It’s not every day that you meet a billionaire.”  Even saying the word billionaire was blowing Ginny’s mind.  Here she was, a nobody journalist, having coffee with the heir to the corporate throne.  To say it was overwhelming would be an understatement.

“I appreciate your understanding.  I just want to enjoy my coffee with my beautiful date.”  Ginny felt her face turn red again from embarrassment; he was almost too much.

“You aren’t too bad looking yourself.”  Ginny wanted to slap herself silly.  Had she really just said that to the William Langley?!  Shoot me now, Ginny thought to herself.

Liam chuckled a bit at her slightly awkward statement, but didn’t tease her about it, which Ginny was forever thankful for.  Instead Ginny decided to shift the conversation back onto Liam and away from herself.

“So if you are from such a well-known family why do you walk around here every day?  Wouldn’t it be better to just take a car or limo or whatever it is you drive around in?”  Ginny questioned as she re-gathered her latte in her hands.  Liam leaned back in his chair and smiled.

“I like to walk the streets and breathe in the … well, I guess ‘fresh’ isn’t the right word, but I like to breathe in the air of the city.  I don’t like to be so isolated from the people around me.  Besides, no one really knows what I look like so I can get away with walking around town unnoticed.  Though, I will say I wasn’t planning to have near constant run-ins with a certain red headed woman.”  Liam smirked and Ginny thought she was going to die again from embarrassment.   Ginny sputtered for words, but there was really no defense for her blatant actions.  “Don’t worry, I always enjoyed our little run-ins,” Liam half-smiled.  Oh God, Ginny thought to herself.

“Heh, yeah, well anyways, what else do you do during the day besides get semi-harassed by me in the streets?”  Ginny was determined to learn more about the secretive man in front of her.  And damn it if she wouldn’t get the topic off of her semi-stalker behaviors.  It was bad enough that the conversation had primarily revolved around that singular topic.

“Well I also enjoy Pina Coladas and getting caught in the rain.”  Liam stated.

“Those are lyrics to a song,” Ginny called him out on his tease.  Liam only beamed back and her.

“You caught me, though Pina Coladas are delicious.  I mostly just help out at the company doing boring business stuff like emails, memos, meetings and phone calls.  It’s rather monotonous, which is why I love walking through the streets.  Everyday something different can happen.”  Liam eyes lit up as he talked about the near daily adventure of walking down the street and Ginny couldn’t help but smile along with him.  His personality was infectious and the more they talked the more she came to like him.

It was strange Ginny thought, sitting here with a man that was essentially a stranger and yet feeling like there were old friends, or even old lovers.  Ginny had never felt such an instant connection with someone before and it was exhilarating.  There was an easiness to him that instantly drew Ginny in and talking with him was comfortable and pleasant.   The entire hour they enjoyed their coffee there wasn’t a single moment of silence or awkwardness.  The conversation flowed from one topic to another, covering things from life in the Big Apple, to their careers, to the minutest of topics such as pet names and Ginny’s irrational fear of pool drains. There was just so much they had in common - it was uncanny the instant connection they shared.

Every time Liam’s hand brushed hers, whether intentional or by chance, Ginny could feel an almost electric charge pass between them.  There was just something that lit a fire deep within Ginny and she was eager to fan the flames, if only to see how much they could burn.  In the back of her mind Ginny wondered what about this man before her was so intoxicating, so captivating,  that he nearly had her heart on the very first ‘date.’

The coffee date went as smoothly as it could have and ended with William and Ginny exchanging numbers.  It was an afternoon Ginny was not likely to forget anytime soon.  She had met an amazing man, who also happened to be an extremely hot billionaire.  Things like that don’t just happen to people like Ginny.  It was a day to remember and in that moment Ginny felt like she was on top of the world.  There was nothing that could bring her down.

That night, after Ginny went home, she wrote about her experience, about her date with a billionaire.  It was just too good of a story to pass up. Of course she changed both of their names but it was too much to keep to herself, so Ginny decided to write it all down. Since it was fresh in her mind Ginny wrote down in as much detail as possible the entire story of her first ‘encounter’ with the nearly perfect man. When she finished she looked it over and contemplated what to do with the piece of writing.  Sure she could keep it as a sort of diary, but something pulled at her to do something more with it.

As a last minute decision Ginny decided to post it to a blog site.  She didn’t think much about whether or not she would get any followers, but as a journalist Ginny just had a deep urge to report her experience, whether it was warranted or not.  Perhaps it was the day and age of oversharing, but Ginny was compelled to throw her story in with the rest out there on the World Wide Web.  It wasn’t like she was printing it in the paper.  It was just a harmless and unassuming blog post, just a way for her to keep a journal of sorts.  What could be the harm in that?

Chapter Two

A few days later Liam texted Ginny inviting her over to his penthouse for a home cooked meal.  After a good solid ten minutes of extremely happy dancing - that took her around her entire apartment - Ginny responded with a calm, cool and collected: ‘Sounds good.’  She got the time and address and spent the rest of the day trying to decide on the perfect outfit.  It couldn’t be too sexy because she didn’t want to give the wrong impression to him, but she didn’t want it to be too casual and blasé.  It was a fine line she was walking.

In the back of Ginny’s mind she was worried that maybe there were going to be some expectations here that she hadn’t thought of. Was that why he was so interested in her? I mean, he was a Billionaire and could have any girl, so why her? Being a rich and handsome guy he surely had women falling all over him.  Ginny didn’t want to be just some girl he slept with.  Well, she decided, rich or not, that wasn’t what she was looking for. She had no intention of getting in the sack with him on a first date if that’s what he had in mind. Sure she was open to kissing and making out, but nothing more than that.  If he tried to push her further then Ginny would know exactly what kind of guy he was. It was a little weird to go to his place on what was really a first date, but she somehow had a good feeling about him and decided it would be ok. Still, she had her fingers crossed that he was an upstanding guy though. All in all, she wasn’t too worried. She had done pretty well following her instincts.

After trying on dozens of outfits Ginny settled on a black cocktail dress - her standby “little black dress”.  It was a solid choice since it was a respectable knee length but conformed wonderfully to her curvy figure.  All that was left was to do something with her mess of red curls.  Ginny had already donned some pale green and brown eyeshadow to highlight her vibrant green eyes and pale skin.

Pushing her hair together into some semblance of order in the form of a simple ponytail Ginny gathered up her purse and made her way out of her apartment and towards the street to hail a cab.  It was a short ten minute ride to Liam’s apartment building.  A door attendant greeted her and showed her the way to the front desk where she had to give her name and wait for them to contact Liam personally about his guest.  Ginny had to wait about five minutes before she was cleared to go past the security guards and onto the elevator.

It was a bit overwhelming and Ginny was starting to second guess her choice to come at all.  But when she finally arrived at Liam’s door her worries subsided.  She knocked gently and held her breath, suddenly anxious to see him again.  It was as though a dozen butterflies were dancing around in her stomach.  In addition to the nerves there was a distinct case of the giddy jitters flowing through Ginny’s body.  As her body practically vibrated with excitement Ginny could only wonder if what she was feeling were the first signs of love.  Liam opened the door and smiled at her and Ginny could feel her insides doing backflips.  Yep, that had to be love.

“Welcome to my home, come in.”  Liam took a step back so that Ginny could enter the home.

To say it was luxurious would be an understatement.  It was high end everything to the extreme.  There wasn’t a single item or square inch of the penthouse apartment that didn’t scream pricy.  At first Ginny felt incredibly out of place in such a fancy apartment. Liam seemed to sense her discomfort and brought her by the hand into the kitchen.  The simple touch of his hand once more sent jolts of electricity coursing through her and Ginny couldn’t help but wonder what his rough yet gentle hands would feel like on other parts of her body.

Much to Ginny’s surprise there wasn’t a chef waiting for them.  Instead Liam stepped into place behind the cutting board and finished up what he had been in the process of chopping, a red onion.  His strong hands worked dexterously and Ginny’s mind continued to wonder how those hands would feel in more…private areas of her body.

“I just need to get this on before I can relax for a bit.  It’s all about the timing with this kind of dish.”  Liam made the last few chops before adding the onions to a pan on low heat with a bit of oil in it.  Timing, indeed, Ginny thought.

“Would you like wine or beer?”  Liam walked over to his fridge and pulled it wide open, revealing a decent selection of both high end beer and white wines as well as the good old favorites, Bud Light beer and Barefoot wine.  He was prepared for any and all kinds of tastes and preferences when it came to his selection, it appeared.

“I’ll have whatever you’re having.”  Ginny didn’t want to step out of bounds on anything and by putting it in his court she allowed him to set the standards.

“Alright then,” Liam smiled and pulled out a uniquely shaped bottle with a dark red liquid in it.  It wasn’t labeled at all and that made Ginny nervous.

“What is that?”  She eyed it as Liam pulled out two short glasses and poured a small amount of the liquid into each cup.

“It’s an age old family recipe for a kind of liquor that isn’t really made too often anymore. It’s a special mead made from red and black currants - and a few other things.”  Liam handed Ginny one of the glasses.  He held up his glass in a sort of ‘cheers’ motion and Ginny followed suit.  “To a wonderful dinner with a wonderful guest.”  Liam clinked his glass with Ginny’s and she nodded before taking a tentative sip.  It was a burst of fruit and honey flavors backed with a strong alcoholic finish.

“This is delicious.”  Ginny took another sip.  Liam smiled, pleased that she was enjoying it.

Liam got back to work in the kitchen and in no time a full roast with all the fixings was set out on the table.  There were potatoes, a variety of cooked vegetables, a delicious onion gravy and perhaps most impressive, homemade Yorkshire puddings.  It was a full English feast, in keeping with his family’s heritage.  Ginny was incredibly impressed with Liam’s cooking abilities.  They far surpassed her own.

“Everything looks wonderful.”  Ginny stated as her seat was tucked in for her by Liam.  He seemed to be a gentleman in everything he did.

“Why thank you, I hope you enjoy it.”  Liam took his seat opposite of Ginny and together they partook in the feast.

Once the meal was complete and the dishes placed into the sink, Liam led Ginny over to the couch with a view overlooking the city.  From their seats they could see the entire city spread out before them.  It was a sight that Ginny was sure she would never see anywhere else.  It was another reminder to her that Liam was more than just a well off guy, he was a freaking billionaire! That was with a “B,” she had to remind herself.

Liam sat down on the couch and beckoned for Ginny to join him.  Without reservation she nestled up next to him, content to fit in the crook under his arm.  It just felt natural to do so. For several long moments they just sat and watched the world beneath them turn.  It was Liam who ended the comfortable silence between them with a statement that threw Ginny off a bit.

“You remind me of a woman I once knew and cared for deeply.  You make me feel so comfortable so easily I wonder if you aren’t somehow connected in this world.”  Liam caressed the side of Ginny’s face, and a look passed over his eyes that said so much more than his words did.  There was an ageless yearning clearly painted on his face and a much deeper hurt underneath than perhaps even he knew about, she imagined.

“What was her name?”  Ginny was curious, who was the man behind the money?

“Philippa.”  An indeterminable look crossed Liam’s face then.

“There is more you aren’t telling me, isn’t there?”  Ginny felt something stir deep within her, something she didn’t quite understand.  But part of her subconscious screamed out at her. Was it a warning or a remembering? Liam looked long and hard at Ginny, as though debating what to tell her.  With a deep sigh it was clear he had decided to go with the truth, whatever that entailed.

“Do you believe in vampires?”  It was such an odd – and totally bizarre and out of left field - question that Ginny didn’t even know how to answer it properly.

“Are you being serious?”  Ginny made a move to get up from the couch, suddenly unsure of things.  But Liam held her close and pleaded with her.

“Please, I want to be honest with you.  I don’t know exactly why I feel like this, but I won’t make the same mistakes again.”  Liam held Ginny close and waited for her to concede in letting him continue.  “I am a vampire, and I have been one for a very long time.  Sometimes I don’t even remember what my first life was like.  It’s like a ghost of a memory.”  At this point, Ginny was sure Liam was insane, there was no way he could be a vampire.  They didn’t exist. Was he seriously saying this? For a brief moment Ginny wondered if perhaps Liam had in fact spiked her drink.  There were no such thing as vampires.  It was ridiculous of Liam to even suggest otherwise. Maybe it was some kind of joke.

“But vampires aren’t real,” Ginny started to reason.  She was cut off however by Liam baring his fangs to her.  The fear that Ginny thought she should have felt was somehow overshadowed by her innate curiosity and wonder.  She reached out to touch the sharp fangs and pulled back when she realized they were real.

“I assure you I am very much real.  Though I must say that those ridiculous Twilight books have it all wrong.  I do not sparkle in the daylight.”  The joke was exactly what the moment needed and an odd sense of pressure was lifted.  Ginny didn’t feel uncomfortable or afraid in the least, rather her journalist instincts came raring to life and her need to assess and analyze the story became too strong to overlook.

“Do you suck blood?”  Ginny was fascinated - still slightly skeptical - but fascinated nonetheless.  Liam chuckled at her question.  His laughter made her spine tingle with the reminder of her less than subtle lust for the man, or vampire, or whatever, was in front of her. Vampire or not, he was still hot.

“That does always seem to be the first question anyone asks.  Yes, I do, but only from willing participants and never to the extent of draining all of their blood and killing them.  Contrary to popular belief we vampires can exist on relatively little blood.  The main thing we need is the iron in blood and sometimes a rare steak will do a decent enough job if blood is not readily available.”  Liam was trying to be as informative as possible to help Ginny believe in what he was saying.

“I would have never guessed that.”  The reality of being a vampire was clearly not represented well in the modern interpretations that Ginny had seen in books and movies.  “How long have you been a vampire?”  This was going to be a truly interesting thing to know, seeing as Liam only looked to be in his late 20s-early 30s.  Ginny loved history and all things antique, so if Liam was a really old vampire he would surely know interesting thing about the past.

“About 700 years or so. I have seen my fair share of history repeating itself.”  There was a hint of sadness and despair in Liam’s voice that made Ginny wonder if perhaps she had unknowingly trodden onto territory Liam would rather not talk about.  It made Ginny’s heart hurt with the desire to soothe his worries so Ginny decided to change topics completely.

“Well I feel like you have been put on the spot, what with answering all of my questions, so it is only fair that you get to ask me something.  What do you want to know about boring old me?”  Ginny sat ready and waiting for Liam.  The distraction worked, he seemed to let go of some hidden pain and smiled at her again.  He reached for her hands and held them in his, once more setting off Ginny’s desires.

“Hmm, well a good starting place is always, where are you from and what do you do for a living?”  Liam leaned back into the couch and let the cushions cradle him slightly.

“I am from the other side of the state actually, Buffalo to be exact.  I moved to the big city in order to chase my dreams of being a journalist.  Currently I work at a low level newspaper as a column writer, but I do hope to someday cover the big stories.”  Ginny went into one of her fantasies then, imagining what her future might hold.  It was nearly trance like and if left any longer Liam was sure to notice she realized.  So she pulled herself out of her mini fugue and refocused her attention on Liam.  A slightly embarrassed smile once more found itself on Ginny’s face.  It was becoming a staple expression for her, which wasn’t necessarily a good thing.

“I once visited Buffalo, many years ago.  It was a much different time and place though.”  Ginny was fighting the urge to ask Liam about his past.  She desperately wanted to know the history but she worried about unveiling an unpleasant memory.  Curiosity eventually won out.

“When were you in Buffalo?”  Ginny probed cautiously.

“It was the turn of the century, when the World’s Fair was held there.  Man was the city a sight to behold. At that time it rivaled any big city in the country.  The Fair was a gathering of the brightest minds in the world and the creative vision they had was like nothing else.  It was one of the first times the x-ray machines were presented to the public you know.  Everything was going so well too, that is until the president was shot.  Knowing what I do now they should have used that x-ray machine.  But it was still too new and untested.  It was a truly unfortunate thing to have happen but the past is the past.”  Though, as Liam told the story she could feel her heart breaking for him and an overwhelming desire to just hold him filled her being, her journalist curiosity yearned to delve further into the story to get all the details.  She imagined it must be so lonely to have lived so long and hold such ancient pains, but she pushed that aside. It was a delicate balance she needed to achieve.   Liam seemed inclined to change the topic and Ginny complied.

“I love all kinds of history, always have.  I think that is partly why I love journalism so much.  It is the facts of today that will become history tomorrow.”  Liam wrapped his arm around Ginny’s shoulders in a slightly intimate manner.  His firm body was pressed flush against hers and Ginny could feel the heat racing to her face.  In that moment Ginny wished that there was nothing separating them from touching skin to skin.

“If you like history than I have more than just a few good stories to tell you.  But that is for another time.  Right now I have something different in mind.”  Liam caught Ginny before she said a word.  His lips were on hers in seconds.  It wasn’t a forced kiss, but rather a slow and simple one.  It was as if Liam could read her mind and knew exactly what she wanted in that moment.

Liam didn’t push for more; instead he let Ginny take the lead.  She opened her mouth to invite his tongue in and together their tongues battled for dominance between their mouths.   Eventually Liam won out and together they both came up for air, taking in large gulps of oxygen.

“Your lips are as soft as rose petals and just as delicious.  I could spend the rest of eternity just tasting your lips.”  Liam caressed Ginny’s face and looked deep into her eyes.  The moment was so perfect that all Ginny could do was nod her head.  She felt utterly alive when Liam kissed her and there was nothing else in the world that mattered to her in that moment other than closing the distance between them once more.

Liam went in for another kiss, long and slow like the first one but this time he moved from her lips to her cheek and slowly made his way to the side of her neck.  Ginny could tell what his intentions were and willingly bared her neck to him, inviting him to partake of her blood.  No words were needed.  There was an unspoken connection between them that didn’t need to be stated.  It was insane, lunatic even that Ginny would allow Liam to suck her blood, but she wanted to feel him even closer than when they were kissing.  She just knew it was right and that it was what she wanted.  Besides Ginny knew instinctively that Liam would never hurt her, though where the extreme trust came from was still unknown, Ginny just felt comfortable with him.

A sharp nick at her skin indicated that Liam had drawn blood.  Seconds later the sensation of his presence at her neck was confirmed when a slightly more intense pain of his teeth penetrating deeper in her skin was felt.  The feeling of the flow of blood being sucked out of her was like nothing else she had experienced in her life before.  It was thrilling and terrifying all at the same time.  So many emotions and sensations were flowing through her all at once: pain, pleasure, curiosity, and overwhelming passion.

After a little while the pain subsided and was replaced with an almost licking sensation.  Ginny had long before closed her eyes so when the odd sensation of licking happened she opened them to find Liam cleaning up the last dribbles of blood from her neck.  His fangs were quickly retracting and he licked his lips in satisfaction.

“Does it still hurt?”  Liam stroked the side of her neck, softly running his fingertips over the two puncture wounds.  Ginny went to shake her head ‘no’ but decided against it when a small rush of pain accompanied her neck movement.  She opted to just use her voice at that point.

“Not really.  It’s more shock than pain really.”

“Good, just lay here for a second.  I will grab an ice pack so there isn’t any bruising.”  Liam sprung up from his seat on the couch and Ginny could hear the sound of his footsteps as he went back to the fridge to grab the ice pack.  Within seconds he was back at her side, gingerly placing the compress on her neck.

“I didn’t intend to drink your blood tonight.  I’m sorry if I stepped out of line with you.  I just felt such a draw to you that I felt compelled to drink from you, even just a little.” Liam was halfway between looking guilty and looking well satiated.  Ginny laughed softly.

“If I hadn’t wanted it I would have said something.  Besides, it’s not every day that you meet a vampire and they want to drink your blood.”  Liam smiled at that, clearly more at ease about the situation.

“I’m glad you felt the desire as much as I did.”  Liam reached for Ginny’s hand and kissed the top of it.  Man was he a gentleman.  Liam peaked underneath the cooling pad and noted that there wasn’t any real bruising so he took it off and set it aside.  The feeling of comfortable contentedness flowed over Ginny and she was happy to just sit side by side with Liam.  He too seemed to enjoy the mutual satisfaction of their shared company.

“Where are you from originally?”  Ginny asked, raising her head slightly from its previous position on Liam’s shoulder.

“England,” Liam responded simply.

“Are you going to give me any more than that?  What did you do?”  Ginny knew she was pressing slightly but her curiosity was a hard thing to control.  Though, in truth, Liam did seem happy to tell her another short story about his past.

“I was a nobleman’s son.  One of my grandsons founded the House of York in England.  Though, when I was a boy, things weren’t so clear in terms of noblemen and peasants.  It was a rather fast progression from chieftains to noblemen.   The speed of it made my head spin.  As a young boy my days were filled with normal medieval boy learnings and activities.  I learned to shoot a bow and arrow, ride a horse, and display proper etiquette for a variety of circumstances.  I also learned how to hunt and work my charms on the women.  It was a far simpler time.”  Liam smiled, looking back fondly on his days as a youth.  Ginny couldn’t even imagine trying to remember something that happened two months ago, let alone 700 years ago.

“Your life must be one hell of an interesting story.  Have you ever thought of writing it all down?”  Ginny asked, her mind spinning with possibilities.

“No one would want to hear my story, nor would they believe it if I did share it.”  Liam laughed.  It wasn’t something he had ever really thought that hard about.  Ginny, however, was already formulating a grand plan for Liam’s life and stories.

“Well I enjoy your stories immensely. Actually, I enjoy you immensely…but I love your stories too.”  Ginny stated.

“I too enjoy you … and I am happy to share with you whatever you wish to know.” Liam smiled.

Chapter Three

The intimate and comfortable evening Ginny spent with Liam ended exactly as she had hoped it would.  With plenty of kissing and storytelling, but no sex, it was almost surprising to Ginny that things had been so sensual and yet not progress to sex – or at least to heavy petting.  Just another reason that proved how much of a gentleman Liam really was.  Letting out a deep sigh of romantic intentions Ginny forced herself to refocus on her current task at hand. Heavy petting could wait…for now.

The entire night she was with Liam, Ginny had been keeping a mental note of each story he told and each quirk about him that she found out.  It was all in an effort to not only get to know the man better but also to create substance for her blog.  Ginny just couldn’t help but share the amazing stories she learned from Liam and it was her journalistic instinct that drove her to put everything on the blog. But she also meant everything she wrote.  The details of how he kissed and the way he held her when he did it, all the way to the idiosyncrasies he had while cooking.  Every detail was interesting and worth noting, at least to Ginny.

The blog was Ginny’s version of a diary, albeit a very public diary, but it was just how Ginny felt comfortable sharing her story or Liam’s story to be more exact.  Besides, she had decided to keep both his – and her identities anonymous. Really it was just a place to put out her heart, as well as to document his adventures, as well as her fascination with them. Within a few days of Ginny’s initial few posts the blog gained a fairly decent following, more than Ginny had ever expected.  It was a wonderful feeling to know that her words were being heard, even if it was under a pen name.  Just glancing at a few of the comments Ginny could tell that her ‘fans’ were more than interested in details of her love life.

“OMG!  So hot!”

“My friend told me about this blog, and it’s just amazing!  I mean you’re writing almost makes me believe that vampires are real. Lol.”

“Love your writing!!  Can’t wait to see where the story goes next!”

There were pages after pages of comments, all of which were positive.  The momentum the blog was gathering was exploding in a way she never imagined it would.  At the rate it was going there was even the potential to run ads on the blog and make some cash.

With her mood running high she was even more excited to meet Liam for another date that night.  Ginny was feeling more and more comfortable with the man who had such an … interesting past.  Their date for the night was most fittingly, a history museum.  Since Liam had learned of Ginny’s passion for history he booked a private evening in the museum.  They would have the whole place to themselves.  It would be a perfect place to delve deeper into Liam’s colorful past and perhaps if the mood was right create a little history of their own.

Ginny opted to wear a simple bright red dress with a low cut back and strappy heels.  She let her wild red curls down and applied a natural looking makeup.  Ginny’s goal was to be sexy but simple.  Surely Liam would be more than pleased by her outfit choice - easy on and easy off.  With a devious smile Ginny contemplated her ulterior motives for the simplicity of the dress.  Glancing at the time, Ginny realized she was running a little bit late and cursed softly under her breath.  Grabbing her bag she darted out of her apartment and down the four flights of stairs in her building before bursting out onto the street.  Lucky for her there was a cab just going by and she was able to flag it down quickly and hop inside before someone else grabbed it first.

“Natural History Museum,” she informed the driver.  He took off immediately and within ten minutes she was paying him and exiting the vehicle.  Standing outside, encased in an aura of light from the museum, was Liam.  He was waiting for her with a small bouquet of flowers.  Ginny smiled with delight and her heart skipped a beat at the sight before her.

“For you my lady,” Liam offered the arrangement of lilies to Ginny.

“How did you know I liked lilies?”  Ginny racked her brain trying to figure out if she ever mentioned it to him.  Liam smiled to himself, but it was that same resigned somewhat sad smile she remembered from the other night.

“They were also Phillipa’s favorites,” Liam looked slightly ashamed for comparing his current love interest with a woman from his past but Ginny simply smiled back at him.

“Well she had good taste in flowers.”  Ginny couldn’t help but feel the nagging need to know more about this woman that still seemed to haunt Liam’s mind.  Clearly she had meant a lot to him and as Ginny was starting to fall in love with him her desire to know about him only intensified. Strangely she felt no competition with the memory of her.

“I suppose she did.  Shall we go inside?”  Liam was clearly changing the topic, for reasons of guilt or discomfort Ginny wasn’t sure.  But she was happy enough to let it go and get their date started properly.

“Yes, I’m very excited to see this museum.  I can’t believe that I haven’t gone yet, but perhaps that’s because I was meant to go with you.”  Ginny reached for Liam’s hand and he grasped it tightly and gave her a peck on the cheek.

“I’m sure you will love it.”  The couple entered the building and at first the sheer size of it overwhelmed Ginny, along with the fact that they were completely alone with the entire place to themselves.  It was eerie and exciting at the same time.

“I don’t know how you managed to convince the entire staff to leave,” Ginny started to question, but the fact that Liam was a billionaire popped back into her mind and it was suddenly very clear how he was able to do it.  She almost felt ashamed for forgetting such a fact but Liam just laughed beside her. He had probably donated enough for them to rebuild or restore the entire place.

“Money does have its uses from time to time.”  Liam joked.  Ginny could only blush in embarrassment.  Lucky for Ginny Liam brought them to a particular display that Liam had a story ready to tell her.  It was a display about the American Revolutionary War.  Ginny was more than just a little curious to know what side Liam fought for, seeing as he was originally British.

“This war was certainly one of the more strange ones that I was involved with.  It was hard to pick what side I felt was more right.  There are always three sides to every story, what one side says is true, what the other side says is true and what is actually the truth.  For me I had been a citizen of the British Empire for centuries and had always fought on their side through all of the major wars.  But in this war things were different.  It wasn’t a war of conquest anymore; it was a war for freedoms and rights.  It made me rethink how I viewed the British Empire and what I believed to be right.  In many ways I still thought like a Brit, but in more ways I felt for the nation that wanted to be its own ruler.  The distance between the two lands was a vast one and this wondrous place in the New World was unlike anything else I had seen before.  For so many years the world was a far more limited place and this discovery was something so out of the mindset of most people that it was hardly believable.  And yet here we were fighting for the future of this land.  Mind you, at the time the Native people of this land were hardly thought of as having any claim and I will share that at the time it wasn’t a high priority for the rest of the conquering nations.”  Ginny watched Liam’s mouth as he spoke, entranced by the story as much as she was by the thoughts of what his mouth tasted like and the eagerness to feel his lips on her own once more. She had always been a sucker for a brilliant mind.

“But with all the swirling uncertainty I was feeling I somehow made my choice to side with the rebels and fight for the freedom to rule ourselves.  I have never regretted my decision and from that day till this one I have considered myself an American citizen.  Believe it or not, but I haven’t been back to the British Isles since that war nearly three centuries ago.  Sometimes I wonder how things might have turned out if I had decided to side with Britain.  Would it have changed anything?”  Liam contemplated while Ginny looked through the historical artifacts and combined with Liam’s story she painted a picture of what his past was like.  It was a thrilling prospect.  The more Liam told her of his past the more she fell in love with the man that had lived for centuries.

“It’s still hard for me to imagine you living in any other time period than this one.  The fact that you are a vampire is still something that I am working to mentally accept and understand.  But when you tell your stories it helps me comprehend it a little easier.”  Ginny turned from looking at the artifacts to look at Liam.  A well-dressed man in a custom suit stared back at her, but the image of a rebel fighter in the late 1700s transposed itself onto his frame.  She could see it.  And damn was he a sexy beast, both in the suit before her as well as the imagined rebel from the 18th century.  Ginny couldn’t help but lick her lips.

Of course Ginny had countless questions she still greatly desired to ask, such as who this Philippa woman was, how he was turned into a vampire, were there others like him, if so where were they?  So many questions, but in that moment they all left her and there was only one thought in her mind.  She wanted to kiss Liam.  So she did.

He likely hadn’t been expecting her sudden attack but he quickly adapted and wrapped his arms around her.  Their mouths crashed together intensely and there was a sense of urgency in the way their hands clawed at each other and their lips bruised from the forceful contact between them.  It was as though they were trying to devour each other.  Ginny made the first move to remove clothing, pushing at the perfectly fitted suit jacket from Liam’s firm shoulders.  He helped her in removing the jacket and as soon as he did Ginny was already working to get his buttons undone.

At the same time Liam reached around Ginny’s back and started to undo the zipper to her dress.  As he pulled the zipper down he pushed the first strap off her shoulder and kissed her exposed skin there.  Liam was forced to temporarily stop his movements as Ginny got all of the buttons undone and practically ripped the shirt off of Liam’s body and tossed it to the floor.  Once the shirt was gone Liam returned to his task at hand, removing Ginny’s dress.

Quickly enough the zipper was down and Ginny started to shimmy out of the tight dress.  When the dress hit the floor Ginny stepped out of it and kicked to the side, near Liam’s shirt.  Her shoes were also tossed off to the side, leaving Ginny in just her bra and underwear.  Feeling that the ratio of clothed to unclothed was off Ginny dropped to her knees and found the zipper to Liam’s pants, but instead of using her hands to undo the zipper she used her teeth.  Slowly she pulled the zipper down while keeping her hands on Liam’s thighs for balance.  It didn’t take long before the zipper was down and Ginny was pushing the pants down to the floor.  Soon enough the pants joined the rest of the clothing in a pile off to the side.  His shoes were also removed in quick succession to the pants.

Ginny remained on her knees with a devious smile on her face.  The thought briefly crossed Ginny’s mind about Liam being a vampire and whether or not it was a good idea to move forward with sex.  But it was her heart that was leading this charge, not her mind.  Even though he was a vampire they were still going to have sex, because they desired each other intensely and it felt right.

Liam felt her hands brush over his hips and down his thighs, teasing around the one area he wanted her to touch most of all.  After a few more moments of teasing Ginny grazed her hand over Liam’s clothed cock.  Just the slightest touch revealed how hard he already was.  It made Ginny feel greatly desired to see how hard Liam was already.  Ginny smiled and got down to business on giving Liam what he wanted.  She reached into his underwear and held his cock in her hand, giving a few test strokes.  His cock responded by growing even harder.  It was as though Liam hadn’t been touched in a very long time.  Another thing Ginny would have to ask him later.  But for now she filed it away and focused on the task at hand, giving a hand job to Liam.

Slow stroke up and down coupled with her other hand massaging his balls Liam was already at the verge of climax and Ginny had yet to even use her mouth on him.  a deep growling groan escaped Liam’s lips and Ginny knew that it was time to progress things further.  Licking her lips to wet them she moved to wrap her lips around the rather wide girth of Liam’s cock, while at the same time keeping up with the stroking and massaging.

If the noises Liam were making were any indication of how he was feeling then Ginny knew he was enjoying himself.  She put more effort into blowing him, using her mouth more and more.  Ginny knew that Liam was close to his release because his cock was stiffening up even more as well as the fact that his breathing was becoming increasingly labored.  With a few final pumps and a bit of massaging of his balls Liam came hard and fast in Ginny’s mouth.  The white hot seed was salty and thick on Ginny’s lips and she wiped away the excess.  Liam took a few deep breaths before he said a word.  Ginny simply sat there and took in the sight of the man before her.  Disheveled yet composed, he was exuding sex and Ginny yearned to take it to the next level with him.  She inched closer to him and he wrapped his arms around her.

“That was unbelievably wonderful.”  Liam whispered in her ear and then nibbled lightly on her earlobes.

“I’m glad,” Ginny felt her grin growing with pride as every second ticked by.  They sat together in a comfortable embrace for several long moments as Liam caught his breath and bathed in the afterglow of an intense climax.  But soon enough Ginny was starting to itch for more and Liam was all too happy to comply.

Without a word spoken Liam cupped Ginny face in his hands and slowly leaned in for a passionate kiss with tongues and teeth dueling it out.  Liam even bared his fangs a bit and nicked Ginny’s lips, letting a few drops of blood flow freely from her pouty lips.  Licking up the dripping blood Liam attacked Ginny’s mouth more intensely while at the same time reaching behind Ginny’s back to undo her bra.  In one fluid movement Ginny’s bra was on the floor and her bosom was free.  Her perky nipples stood at attention as Liam moved his hands across her breasts.

The sensation of Liam hands on her bare breasts was stimulating and even more so when he gave the girls a bit of a squeeze.  A breathy gasp escaped Ginny’s lips as Liam moved his intense kissing and licking from Ginny’s lips down her neck and across her collarbone, making a beeline for her exposed bosom.  In one fell swoop Liam captured Ginny’s nipple in his mouth, sucking ever so slightly to bring the sensitive nub to full attention.  Liam didn’t want the other breast to feel left out so he continued to squeeze and stimulate it with his hands.

“Ah!  Ah!”  Ginny cried out as the attention to her breasts continued to turn her on.  It was only a matter of moments before Ginny was wet and ready for Liam to move forward with their love making.  Liam could sense Ginny’s needs and desires and moved his hands from her breasts down to her underwear and helped her wiggle her way out of the last piece of clothing she wore.  Soon both of them were completely naked on the museum floor with only their discarded clothes as cushion.

Liam spread Ginny’s legs wide and settled himself in between them.  Ginny nodded her head when Liam began to move into position.  She wanted this and she was ready for it.  Slowly Liam pushed his hard member into Ginny’s ready and wet hole.  There was a slight discomfort as Liam was rather wide and long, but soon enough the pain subsided as Liam began to rock back and forth inside of her.

“AH!”  Ginny felt utterly stimulated at the penetration she was receiving from Liam.  She was as full and aroused as was humanly possible, certainly more so than she had ever experienced before.  To say it was mind blowing would have been an understatement.  Liam thrust in and out of Ginny at a rather intense pace, clearly feeling the passion himself and eager to bring it to full fruition.  Ginny wrapped her arms around Liam’s strong shoulders and groaned and moaned out her love and enjoyment of the love making.

After a few more moments of lovemaking, both Liam and Ginny were at their tipping points and ready to feel their release.  Ginny practically clawed at Liam’s shoulders leaving angry red marks all across his skin.  Liam sought out Ginny’s neck and bared his fangs to sink deep into her neck.  The pain was nearly non-existent for Ginny as Liam started to suck her blood while also continuing to thrust in and out of her at a breakneck pace.  It didn’t take long from that moment for Liam to clench his muscles and shoot his seed deep into Ginny’s welcoming body.  Ginny also reached her climax and orgasmed like she never had before in her life.

For several long seconds Ginny only saw the white hot passion flash across her eyes as she relaxed into Liam’s arms and rode out the feeling of pure ecstasy that came from a mind blowing climax and orgasm.  Liam also rode out the high with Ginny, wrapped up in each other’s arms.  Together they just sat there in pure bliss and cuddled, reveling in the afterglow of sex.  Several moments passed before either one of them spoke.  It was Ginny who said something first.

“Well that was freaking amazing,” it was by far an understatement, but she had to start somewhere.  Liam simply chuckled, sending vibrations throughout Ginny’s body.

“I would have to agree,” he stated.

“I’ve never felt such a bond with someone before.  It’s crazy how connected I feel with you.”  Ginny leaned back slightly to take Liam in one more time.  He had a similar expression of semi-disbelief and curiosity.

“It is uncanny,” Liam started, but shook his head as if he changed his mind on what he was going to say.  Ginny yearned to ask him about it, but she desperately sought to quash out her journalist tendencies and tried to just enjoy the moment.  Her resolve lasted all of three seconds before she just couldn’t help herself.

“What do you mean by that?”  Ginny prodded.  Liam shifted and looked somewhat uncomfortable all of the sudden.  Ginny was at once intensely interested in what he had to say and growing worried about why he was acting so strangely.

“The last time I had such a strong connection with someone, it was Philippa.”  Ginny knew then why he was being so odd.  He was talking about his ex-girlfriend again.  While it irked Ginny that he was talking about another lover, she just couldn’t stop pressing him for information.

“What ever happened to her?  You talk about her so longingly.”  Ginny pulled back slightly from Liam, her journalistic-self beginning to dominate the situation.

“She was my love from many centuries ago.  I actually was the one to turn her into a vampire, but even that immortality couldn’t save her from the eternal sleep she now exists in.”  Liam looked away as though the shame of not being able to save his love was entirely his fault.  Ginny’s heart broke a little at the sight of the man before her so clearly in pain.  She squashed anymore of her interview-like questions and instead chose to press herself against him in a comforting kind of way.

“I’m sorry.”  She whispered softly.

“It’s not your fault.”  Liam stroked her hair gently and the two of them sat quietly once more.  All the while Ginny’s mind continued to work and to wonder about the man she was surely in love with.  Sure there were plenty of things she still didn’t know about it, Philippa included, but he was never secretive with her and he was always open to telling her anything and everything she ever wanted to know.  Liam was an open book to her and Ginny was keen to keep notes for a book of her own.

Chapter Four

After the night in the museum Ginny went home and simply basked in her happiness.  She felt comfortable saying that her life was going extremely well and she was beyond excited for where things were going to between her and Liam.  At the same time she was ever so slightly worried and more than a little curious about Liam’s former lover Philippa.  Ginny had purposely not asked more about her ‘eternal sleep’ but her curiosity was surely going to spike up again soon and make her question.

That night, once Ginny had come home from her magical night in the museum she wrote up another blog post.  She was hesitant to put all the details in there, especially concerning the sex, but in the end she decided to bare all and put the entire story up there, sex and all.  Her readers would want to know and she didn’t want to deny them the juiciest bits.

The next morning however, things blew up for Ginny.  She went from having a few hundred readers to thousands.  Her story was more than just popular; she was trending hardcore on nearly every social media site.  It was like overnight instant celebrity status and Ginny wasn’t sure how to handle it.  What was worse was wondering whether or not Liam had found out about the blog and what he would think about it.  She had never stopped to think about what Liam’s reaction would be to her blog.  Ginny had to see Liam right away.

Quickly Ginny punched the numbers into her phone and the sound of a dial tone filled her ears.  But Liam didn’t answer, instead it went to voicemail.  Ginny was conflicted about whether or not she should leave a voicemail or not when another call came ringing in.  It was Liam.

“Liam?”  Ginny was slightly panicked but tried to keep her voice calm.

“Ginny can you come over right away?”  Liam had an odd tone to his voice which threw Ginny off.

“Of course, I can be there in less than fifteen minutes.”  Ginny started to grab her stuff and head for the door.

“Good, I will see you soon then.”  Liam hung up and Ginny rushed down the four flights of stairs and dashed out onto the street.  An odd sense of uncertainty gripped her and made her stomach flip the entire journey from her apartment to Liam’s.  Had he already found out about the blog?  Was it something else entirely?  Not knowing exactly what it was, was killing Ginny.  The fifteen minute drive seemed like an eternity to her.

Finally the cab pulled up the familiar building and Ginny made her way through the security and onwards to Liam’s penthouse apartment.  This time as she stood in front of his door the nervousness she was feeling wasn’t necessarily good.  She knocked softly, still unsure of what she was about to be facing.  The door opened and Liam stood there, a picture of pure chaos.  It was then that Ginny realized her summons to his penthouse apartment was not in relation to the blog.  There was something far greater at work here.

“Liam?  What’s wrong?”  Ginny moved to pull him into a comforting hug, but Liam withdrew into his apartment and Ginny, though hurt at his reaction, followed him inside.  Softly she shut the door behind her and followed where Liam had disappeared to.  Around the corner she saw him sitting on the couch, a bundle of nerves and perhaps even the slightest hint of fear.  Now Ginny was truly worried.

“Liam, talk to me.”  Ginny had never seen this man before her, he was all nerves and uncertainty and it made Ginny insanely worried and curious as to the reason why.  Liam built up his courage and opened his mouth.  When the words finally came out Ginny instantly wished they hadn’t.

“Philippa has awoken from her slumber.”  Ginny was lucky she was close to the couch as her legs gave out from underneath her.  There was so much more behind those simple words than perhaps even Ginny knew.  But in that moment Ginny knew the unwavering fact that Liam’s former lover, one whom he had thought of over the course of centuries, the woman he compared to her, was awake.  Ginny could have cried.  How could the love they had just started to share with each other compare with a love that surpassed time itself?  There was no comparison.

“I never thought this day would come, it has been so long I hardly even remembered what she looked like.”  Ginny was pulled back, suddenly unsure of what Liam was trying to say.  She dared not speak, hesitant to break the thought process Liam was working through.

“I know I should be with her as she wakes, but all my mind can think about it you.  The love I had for Philippa should be filling me, but it’s not.  The moment you walked into the door I knew why my love hadn’t come back.  My heart belongs to you now.”  Liam then moved his eyes from boring holes in the floor to piercing Ginny’s soul.  Had he really chosen her over his love from across time?

The distance between them was suddenly closed as Liam stood from the couch and pulled Ginny into an intimate embrace and cupped her face with his hands.  There was a warmth in his hands that Ginny hadn’t noticed before and in that moment she knew with all her heart that Liam had chosen her. He had chosen their new love over the centuries of love for Philippa. Ginny pulled Liam down and their lips crashed together.  Their love was going to be something for the ages, Ginny was sure.

THE END

Alien Romance

Taken by Aliens

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter one

It all started, really, with me just innocently writing a letter to my parents. I was doing it old school style, putting pen to paper. I used to find that that felt pretty good sometimes. My parents were pretty low tech and had never gotten into computers or any of that technology. I don’t even think they owned a TV after I moved out. Anyhow, I digress.

“Kiley, will you hurry up.” That was my best friend Jennifer, and at that moment she was wearing a white leather skirt with a black top that really didn’t leave all that much to the imagination. If I were to have gone all lezzie, I might have considered getting with her. She was the ultimate blond bombshell with the kind of tits that defy gravity to boot. I couldn’t blame her for wanting to show off, because if I had had those kinds of looks, I would have been flaunting them as well. “I put out an outfit for you. I know that you don’t have much and most of it is just jeans and shorts. The only dress you own is this white number that looks like it should be used for Sunday Services.”

“Well, everyone can’t have a stripper’s wardrobe. Anyhow, I’ll be right with you. You know that I’m not very comfortable with social engagements. I don’t even know how you convinced me, but now that I said I’m going, you’re going to have to give me a little bit of time to finish this letter to my parents. And by the way, the dress you’re talking about is, in fact, for church.” I saw her shaking her head in disbelief, her long blond hair fanning out over her shoulders as she rolled her eyes.

“I convinced you because you have been working too hard and now that finals are over, you need to get out and do something. This is your time to blow off some steam, maybe find some guy to take back to your room and do unspeakable things to. I know the way that you have been looking at Brian. If I had a chance, I would be putting my teeth marks into his fine ass myself.” She was blunt and to the point and there was a part of me that wished that I could be just like her. But the truth was that she saw right through me. Even though I was a little shy I really did want to just get laid. I hoped it wasn’t that obvious. Maybe it was written across my forehead so that every guy on the quad could see that I was a sexually repressed woman just looking to get some. “You can’t fool me, Kiley. You’ve been undressing him with your eyes for weeks now. It’s time that you took the bull by the horns – or by something else -and got on him already.”

With that little pep talk, I finished up the letter, put it into an envelope and sealed it. I’d drop it in the mail on the way to the party. My parents might have been old school, but I had to admit there was something nice about getting an old fashioned letter in the mail once in a while.

I had left my hometown in Wisconsin and at this point was in, what to me, was the big city of San Diego, California. It was a culture shock to say the least, but at least I had Jennifer to show me the lay of the land. She had been a godsend from the moment that I had met her as my freshman roommate.

I took off my customary gray sweat pants and hung them on a chair nearby. I looked at the outfit that she had picked from her closet for me and it made me gasp with a sort of surprise. “You can’t possibly think that I’m going to wear something like this.” It was a little black dress that looked like a piece of tissue paper. I picked it up and looked at it, questioningly. Despite my misgivings, it was the feel of the material that sealed the deal for me. “I’ll wear it, but I don’t know how I feel about putting myself on display like this.” It wasn’t until I put it on and stood in front of the mirror and saw how good I looked, that I relaxed into my new image.

I stood and admired my 5 ‘6, 120 pound body. I had curves in all the right places and dark hair that stretched all the way down to the small of my back. My breasts were not huge by any means, but they were a nice handful at least, and I had never had any complaints. In fact, I’d noticed the way that the guys looked at me and I guess I really did make a pretty picture in the blue jeans I normally wore. I always heard catcalls and whistles as I walked across the quad to class. But guys would whistle at anything it seemed sometimes. Usually I tried to put my head down and not show how embarrassed I was by the attention. In reality though a part of me loved it. The guys here were actually pretty respectful as they did their best to keep their sexual ardor to themselves. I had never had that kind of attention back home though, and it did take a little getting used to.

“Kiley, I only wish that you were still a virgin. Brian would have been perfect for your first time. He is such a sweetheart. But, to be honest, I guess I would be surprised if you’d told me that you still were.” I thought that was sort of weird thing to say, but whatever. I had lost my virginity to a guy back in my hometown when I was 17. It was clumsy and awkward and it was hardly the experience I had been hoping for. I imagined that it never was for anyone though. Probably not for girls or guys. It was over within 30 seconds, and left me feeling dirty and wanting a whole lot more than just those 30 seconds. “It doesn’t matter; I still think you need to get with Brian. I am sure he’ll be good in the sack.”

“I don’t even wanna know how you are so sure of that, Jennifer.” She was a bit of a slut, but I did enjoy hearing about her exploits. I am sure that they fed the desires and fantasies that I was repressing. When she talked about the sex she had had I could practically feel my panties heating up. When she regaled me with stories I would put myself into them as if it had happened to me.  Sometimes I would go back over them when I was lying in bed at night. I would rub my pussy as I would imagine that it was me that was getting fucked over a pool table or by the hot jock in the locker room. I loved to fantasize.

“I know, because a friend of mine told me that he’s amazing in bed. She said he really made her feel incredible. You know, it wasn’t just about him getting off.  She said he wants a woman to feel like she is loved and cared for in the bedroom. That’s what she said, at least.” I didn’t think that was even possible. I thought all men were the same and just wanted one thing. Of course I wanted sex just like everyone else, but I was hoping for a little bit more substance than just a one night stand could provide. “I know for a fact that he likes you, because some of my guy friends have told me so. I guess he’s been talking about you.” This was the first time that I had been hearing any of this and to say that I was intrigued was an understatement.

I looked at myself one last time and then I turned to Jennifer with a smile “What the fuck, let’s go see if I can’t find Brian and put a smile on his face. If this dress doesn’t get his attention, then I don’t know what will.” In the right light, you could practically see through the sheer material. It made me feel like I was walking around naked and I kind of liked it. There was something freeing about it. It reminded me of putting on some really high heels. It was daring but I just felt kind of sexy-powerful or something. I realized the whole move away from my small town was really allowing me to transform. After I finished a few spins in front of the mirror with a laugh, we headed downstairs and started to cross the green towards the fraternity house. I dropped the letter off along the way, just as I had told myself I would. It was nice to be able to send something home from so far away, even if it was just a little letter.

The party was already in full swing and you could both feel as well as hear the pumping of the music in the distance as we approached.  I noticed a bunch of guys hauling in what must have been half a dozen kegs at a side door. There were jocks and brains and even a few nerds, all mixed up screaming and yelling and basically just having a lot of fun. Everyone was just blowing off steam after midterms. Despite my earlier misgivings, I started to look forward to letting it all hang out myself. I was a bit more relaxed than usual, but still maybe a little nervous. I vacillated between feeling embarrassed and empowered in the slinky dress. Sometimes I wished I could just get out of my own skin and try on somebody else’s, like Jennifer’s, for a while. Maybe then I might have a chance at some semblance of a love life, I thought.

“I’m telling you, you’re going to knock Brian’s socks off. There won’t be a woman in that room that’s going to hold a candle to you. Kiley, you may not know this, but you are quite the dish. You have always been hot…but in that dress, forget it. He won’t stand a chance. You have the kind of body that any man would want to be with - and that any woman would be jealous of. I’m not one of them, so don’t get any ideas, but I know there are a lot of women that have expressed interest in you as well. And I don’t mean as a friend. I don’t think I have to spell it out for you.” I don’t care what she was saying, it sure sounded like she was hitting on me. I really didn’t know what to believe from her. I had no idea if it was true that women found me attractive or if I was indeed being coveted by some of the lipstick lesbians on campus. I guess that was possible. Maybe someday I would give that a whirl I thought. That was an idea I could at least entertain. I couldn’t even come close to imagining being with the “butch” types though. I think that’s what they called them, anyway.

“I think we both know that I only have eyes for Brian – and for boys in general, for that matter.” He was what most people would consider a jock. He was in awesome shape, was on the football team, and didn’t mind showing off his muscles to anybody that wanted to look. He wasn’t a jerk about it though. He was understandably proud of his body. I just happened to be one of those that wanted to look at it as well. I made a conscious effort to be at every one of his games and I’m not sure, but I think that I was probably the loudest one in the stands. “I just hope that I didn’t put on this tight black dress for nothing.”

From my first drink, the rest of the night was a complete blur.  There was liquor flowing and Brian was doting on me every second. He was plying me with liquor and even though I was hesitant to drink, I found myself getting a little inebriated. I liked the feeling of being carefree, as well as cared for, and I found myself making out with him in his bedrooms upstairs.

We were both pretty drunk, so it wasn’t long before he had his hand down my dress. I was rubbing his chest too. In that moment I really felt like I was the only woman in the world for him. Drinks or no drinks, that feeling was pretty intoxicating in and of itself.

His mouth touched my lips and his tongue darted in and out of my mouth. I grabbed onto him with my teeth and I bit down on his tongue in a way that I had never done before. He gasped with surprise, but didn’t try to stop me. I twisted him around, so that I was straddling him. Man, but I hadn’t realized how ready to go I actually was. I undid the buttons on his shirt, kissing his chest. Then I made my way down to his belt. I was practically feverish. I pulled it hard with my teeth and drew it through the belt loops, until it was hanging from my mouth. I tossed it into the corner playfully with a toss of my head and then went after his zipper. I could feel his prominent member bulging under his jeans.

“Kiley, I have been thinking about this for a very long time. You have no idea how often I have wondered what it would be like to be with you. This might sound corny, but your beauty is so natural. So many of the cheerleader types are just so plastic and fake.” I had no idea if this was some sort of line, but his words were definitely having the desired effect on me.

He then lifted his hips pulling his pants down to his knees. I pulled them off the rest of the way. Then he moved his underwear down over those inches, until I was seeing it in all its naked glory. The sight of his naked staff sent juices pouring into my sex. My mouth salivated at the very thought of tasting him.

“Brian, I’ve been thinking about you too…obviously and I don’t mind saying that it hasn’t been in a platonic way either, if you haven’t noticed. I’ve often wondered what you were hiding underneath these tight jeans and I guess that now I have my answer.” I was awestruck. As I touched him it felt hot to my fingertips. “I still can’t believe that I’m here with you and that you really want to be with me.” I reached my tongue out and licked up the side of his shaft. A little drop of clear fluid appeared at the head and I licked it off as I gave his head a little suck. I guess it was my own juices flowing and being so turned on, but it even tasted good. It was like a drug all in and of itself.

I opened my mouth wide and tried to force feed myself the wide head. It took some effort, but my jaw was finally able to accommodate such a girth. He was on his elbows looking at me the entire time and licking his lips in anticipation as my mouth descended on him. I was now raising my dress so he could see the dainty blue panties underneath. They weren’t mine either. They were another loan from Jennifer of course.

“Kiley, I’ve never felt a pair of lips like yours before. You’re so fucking hot. This might sound weird but I almost feel like I’m not worthy to be in your presence. Your body is like a gift from God and he sure broke the mold when he made you.” Another woman might have found all this to be more than a little cheesy, but to a loved starved girl like me he was a real charmer. You have to remember he was a jock too, so maybe not the sharpest tool in the shed – no pun intended. As far as I was concerned though, and for my purposes that night, he knew how to talk the talk and had the added bonus of possessing a body that seemed to be sculpted out of granite.

My head began to bob up and down on him, as my hands cradled his family jewels and gave them the necessary attention I imagined they were looking for. I had my finger on my clit and was rubbing it around in a circle, while at the same time my mouth consumed his most sensitive part. His balls were getting tight and I was waiting for the inevitable spurt of hot cum into my mouth, when all of a sudden the entire room seemed to vibrate with a high intensity sound of some impossibly high frequency.

At first I thought that it was us making the room rock with our love. But then I realized no orgasm was that intense. A bright all-encompassing light set the room ablaze as well before my head began to swim. The room began to spin and then everything went black for me. That was my last memory on Earth that night.

Chapter two

I awoke with a start, still wearing the black dress, but looking around and seeing that I was no longer in the bedroom and there was no sign of Brian. Everything was stark white except for the metal table I was on, which gleamed brightly in the light that seemed to come from nowhere and everywhere at once. The entire room almost glowed with the harsh illumination.

My head was hurting and the last thing I remembered was sucking Brian. To be more specific, the last thing I remembered I was anticipating getting a hot load of cum in my mouth. Most girls aren’t as into that as I was. To be honest I just knew Brian would have loved it…and I wanted him to want me bad. Anyhow that was all gone now. Whatever explosion had occurred, it was a lot more profound than someone blowing their load. I had no idea what was going on. The only thing I could imagine was that I had been drugged. But even that didn’t make sense. I mean, I wasn’t sure why he would do that. It’s not like I wasn’t giving him what he must have been after already. And he had seemed like such a nice guy. Still, I reached down, fully expecting to feel something sticky on my mound, but there was nothing but my smooth shaven naked pussy. There was absolutely nothing indicate that we had had sex. My lips weren’t swollen and I was clean as a whistle. I felt none of the tell-tale physical signs of having had sex either. Despite my confusion as to my new surroundings, I still registered some regret at the interruption in the evening. It had been so long time since I had gotten laid, after all. And I had been so close, I lamented, half joking with myself. I often joked, even with myself, when I was nervous. And I was feeling a little uneasy to say the least.

“She’s awake.” It was as if the voice was all around me.  There was no discernible way to know where it was coming from.

“I think that you should go in and introduce yourself,” came a second voice.

I sat up, and then stood on shaky legs, my head still buzzing from the effects of whatever happened.  I wanted to know where I was. Then, abruptly, the lights came down to a normal level so that I could see I was in a largish room that had some sort of what looked like medical equipment spaced along the walls. A man with blond hair and blue eyes walked into the room and just stood there with his arms crossed, seemingly assessing me. He was wearing an ordinary white pair of pants and a white pullover shirt. He looked like an attendant from a sanitarium and I thought for sure that I was now institutionalized. I must have had a psychotic break or something. So many random thoughts were running through my mind as I tried to make sense of the situation.

“Kiley, we were beginning to wonder if you were ever going to wake up. I have to say that it is an honor to meet you. On a more personal level, I will say it is nice to meet you as well. I’m sure that you have a lot of questions. Let me begin by introducing myself.  My name is…well, I’m not sure if you could really pronounce my name in your native tongue. So why don’t you just call me Nathan.” Just looking at him, I immediately began to envision him on a surfboard. I could see him perched on it out in the ocean, waiting for that next big wave. The fact that he looked like a surfer type with a really bohemian kinda feel juxtaposed with this stark white room only further confused me. If I was in a nut house then this was the most laid back free spirited attendant I had ever heard off. I thought they were supposed to be big, ugly, and mean.

“What the hell happened and where the hell am I?” Those were the two questions that were foremost in my mind, and I voiced them. The other thing that kind of took me by surprise was that I was instantly attracted to my surfer orderly, or whoever he was. Even with all the confusion and alarm I was feeling, that attraction was still very apparent. It was oddly apparent actually. I’d never felt such an animal attraction with anybody, and that included Brian. I thought that I had felt attraction to Brian, but now standing in front of Nathan, I knew what real desire was. This was like an all-out explosion between my legs. It was bizarre. I could feel my clit throbbing with the need to touch him.

“It took us a long time to find you Kiley. We had already scanned and selected you days before but waited for the right opportunity to transport you here. Your DNA is perfectly suited for our needs. We have been searching for a specimen like you for quite a while. I’m not even sure if you understand, but you are not in California anymore. We have brought you here, essentially through a beam of light. This may come as something of a surprise, but you are no longer on your world. You are now on ours.” By this point I was pretty sure that I was being punked in one of the most elaborate ruses I had ever heard of. There had to be cameras in here somewhere,” I imagined, as I looked around.

I figured I’d play along. “Let’s say that I were to believe you. Why would you pick me of all people? I mean what could I possibly do for you? I’m not anything special. And as far DNA, I’m not stupid, but, without throwing myself under the bus, I’m no genius either. And if have something more kinky in mind, I’m certainly no Pamela Anderson or Carmen Electra.” I don’t know why those names came to mind, but I guess it came from watching a little too many Baywatch reruns.

“I know that this is hard to understand but there are very few human women that have what we need. It’s all about DNA as you seem to comprehend. But it is not just about brains or body. We are looking for the right internal chemistry and genetic markers which will allow us to utilize your female genetic code to essentially begin the repopulation of our world. In layman’s terms, you were the right woman at the right time with the right requirements.” If I was following him, he was basically saying that I was a fertile young woman that could take on the potent seed of the men on this world. Wasn’t there some movie called “Mars Needs Woman”? Was I actually buying any of this? He was saying it in a nicer way, but basically that seemed to be the gist of it. If this was a joke it had gone far enough. I couldn’t wrap my head around any of this and I needed a little bit of space. This whole room was claustrophobic and it made me feel like the walls were going to close in on me. I began to contemplate that this could really be happening. Either way, in that moment I felt I had to get out of that room.

I dashed past him through the open doorway. As I ran through it registered somewhere in my brain that nothing looked right. Everything just seemed a little off.  Once outside the room I ran down a short hallway until I took the only door available. It let out onto a weird metal platform overlooking a city that didn’t look like anything I had ever seen before. So much for the idea that this was a joke, I thought. Skyscrapers with domes and impossible arches filled my vision, as a seemingly endless array of flying balls and multicolored orbs streamed through the air like so many crazy staircases in an M.C. Escher drawing. “I know that this must be scary for you, Kiley, but the sooner that you understand, the sooner you will be able to adjust to your new role.” The voice came over my shoulder. I didn’t like the sound of that. Not at all. The way he was saying it made it sound so clinical and impersonal. “We just need a small sample of your blood and to extract one of your eggs for cloning. It’s a very painless procedure and then we will be able to pair our seed with that egg over and over again.” I was, of course, in total shock and my mind was completely overwhelmed by what I was both hearing and seeing. “There will be no experimentation and you’ll be treated like a queen. Of course, there is also the fact that you are never going to see your world again. That is something that you’re just going to have to get used to.” Well, that was news to me. We’ll just see about that, I thought. I was still entertaining the possibility that I was nuts, of course. Crazy or not, my glands were still pumping out crazy levels of some powerful hormones. But instead of oxytocin or whatever, they were pushing out something that should have been named “I-want-to-fuck-everyone-right-now-tosin”. I saw more hot men further down at the platform. They looked just as delicious to me as Nathan had.

“I don’t mean to be blunt, but are you sure that there aren’t plenty of women on your own world that would gladly take your seed?” He got this faraway look in his eyes and let out a sigh of exasperation mixed with sadness as he put his hands on the railing.

It looked like I had touched a nerve. I certainly didn’t mean to pick at what seemed to be a sore point, but I thought I had a point. I mean, they were hot. Whatever, I thought, why did I care? I just needed to know what the hell was going on and how I was going to get back home.

“We don’t have any women. They all died from an epidemic which hit our people years ago. It only affected our females. They were wiped out. The last of those who survived just succumbed. The disease destroyed them at the genetic level. Only a few of our own woman could even provide us with usable genes. We need a fresh infusion of genes. As we have said, we have searched the galaxy for a suitable match. You’d think that it would be easy, but our chemistry is not compatible with a normal egg. We had to look for just the right match. Your planet was seeded long ago by a mix of races from across the galaxy, and actually universe. Some of those who seeded your world are common ancestors of our own forefathers. As a result we knew, statistically speaking, that there would be some on your world with whom we would find compatibility for these purposes. You may look like everyone else in your race, but you are one in a billion, I assure you.” After that bit of information, he went on to tell me that their way of procreation resembled more a science project than what we would call love making. In fact it all took place in a laboratory. Looking at him again, I thought, what a shame.

“I would think that the best way to make babies would be to just do it the old fashioned way. It would be easier and a whole lot more fun, I can assure you, “ I said, emphasizing the last syllables. He looked at me like I was talking in tongues and so I figured there must be a part of this equation I was missing.

“Kiley, I’m sorry, but you’ve got me at a loss. This is the way it has always been with my people.  What exactly are you suggesting?” It was becoming apparent that I was going to have to teach him about the birds and the bees unless I wanted them sticking a bunch of needles and metal tubes into me instead. They obviously had the equipment, I could see by the bulge in his orderly pants. “Each generation is given a certain amount of eggs from a female donor and then those eggs are transplanted into what we call a Laken. They’re watched closely for any kind of imperfections and then, assuming they are viable and healthy, those babies grow up under strict supervision. We are also able to accelerate the process in times of need. In our current situation we hope to produce a new generation of females within a few years, as you know them.” I soon learned that a Laken was a cylinder filled with the necessary fluids their offspring would need to develop. It was essentially a woman’s womb, but entirely man made. I guess they could mass produce babies in that way with no females around to do it for them, but I still thought you should at least know how to do it the old fashioned way. It did occur to me that one woman could only make one baby at a time, but still I thought it worth explaining to them. Maybe I could convince them to bring it back into fashion once they had women back amongst them.

“I believe that I have a lot to teach you, Nathan. I’m not sure that I can really convey the entire thing without giving you some kind of firsthand experience.” I couldn’t believe that I was even thinking about such a thing, but it wasn’t like I didn’t have this uncharacteristic and unstoppable lust just yearning to be expressed. Maybe it was the DNA connection or something, but I was ready to tear my clothes off and get some right then and there. They just really seemed to do it for me on whatever planet this was. Vaguely I also imagined this odd hormonal reaction probably had something to do with why I was taking this whole E.T. experience in stride. “It’s called sex and if you don’t know what it is, then you have no idea what you’re missing. I am more than happy to volunteer my DNA and an egg if it will benefit your people as much as you say, but I don’t think that’s the only answer you are looking for. Honestly the idea of a world with no sex kind of freaked me out.

I’m sorry, but I have no idea what you’re talking about Kiley. What we do may not be what you consider to be normal, but this is how it has always been done here on our world. Perhaps the reason you are having trouble understanding this is because we have not revealed our energetic form to you. You are now only seeing our more ancient form. Although it still serves us in many ways, it has become all but vestigial in others. Your idea of “sex” is one of those things that my people cast aside long ago. It is true that there are some disadvantages in utilizing the Laken. For some reason we lose a high percentage of our offspring in the process. It should not happen but it does. Our scientists have theorized that there is an intangible aspect to their growth and successful development that cannot be replicated outside of an actual body.  Anyway, we always lose half of our prodigy from the transplantation and we do wish that there was another way. If we could somehow merge with those eggs more successfully without damaging them, it would be ideal. Certainly it is worth investigating.” Still, I was unsure if he was prepared for what I was about to lay on him. I was not sure it was possible to be so clueless, and yet here we were on Planet Clueless. I wasn’t sure how he was going to take the little birds and bees talk I was about to lay on him, but I was unbelievably horny and one of these alien hunks was going to give it to me one way or another.

Chapter three

“I don’t know what to say except that what you describe sounds truly disgusting. I can’t even imagine something like that and why would any person put themselves through it in the first place?” I’d just gone over the basics of sex. I hadn’t even gone into anything kinky. “My god, but it must be so painful for a woman to be impaled like that. I mean, taking in another’s flesh at her very center! I don’t even want to think about it.” The way he was describing it was actually getting me pretty hot.

“I think that you would agree that it would be easier if it were done that way though. You wouldn’t have to worry about damaging the eggs or having a degradation of the seed in the laboratory. And it can actually be quite pleasurable for both male and female, despite your fears to the contrary. And besides, ‘don’t knock it ‘til you try it’ I always say.” Man, for an advances species, they sure were dumb.

I still didn’t wanna be here, but until I figured out a way to get back to earth, I figured I might as well make the most of it. And right now, making the most out of it felt pretty indistinguishable from getting laid. The thought then occurred to me that maybe this was all just one of those lucid dreams. It was a pretty kinky dream if that was the case. I sure had some imagination. Well, all the more reason to bring it back around to sex. How many times had I had dreams where I was too shy, or afraid or had one hang up or another? If this was a dream, then I was gonna make it a good one.

He looked up and then walked back over to the door. “I’m going to have to discuss this with the Elders. I don’t know what they’re going to say about something so radical, but it is my duty to report all findings, so I shall do just that. It is possible that in our evolution we have forget some things that may actually be of use to us at this stage. Perhaps we need to devolve in order to evolve again.” I was not sure what he was talking about, but figured he was saying he wanted to try bonking.

In the end it was me who he wanted to report to the “Elders”. They were about as skeptical as he had been, but decided in the end, as he had, to give it a shot, so to speak. They were pretty desperate, and since they could always do it their way later, they figured that there was no harm in trying, no matter how bizarre the whole thing sounded to them. And as far as the “Elders” thing, they did look a little older than Nathan, but hardly like the old wizened image we would have of elders. I surmised that their true age didn’t really come through in this physical form.

The one that happened to look most like an older version of Nathan stood up as he addressed me.” Since you brought this to our attention, Kiley, we would like to give you the option of picking the man with whom you wish to conduct this demonstration.”

“Um…demonstration?”, was all I could say.

“Yes, who do you pick to do this thing with?” Well, one thing at a time I reasoned. As far as who, my mind was already made up on that front. I had already made quite a connection with Nathan. “You may pick the male and we will also offer you the right to raise this child yourself if the seed takes in your womb. Of course, if it does in fact take, we will remove the new combination so that it may gestate in a Lacken. It’s the only way that we can keep an eye on any degenerative markers and make the necessary adjustments. We have also seen the full-of-baby form of your woman. We had wondered how you had reached that state. It appears most cumbersome and inconvenient. The Lacken will remove that inconvenience.” Man, someone should invent poetry for these guys, I thought, because they sure had a way of making the beautiful sound ugly.

“Well, I pick Nathan, as he calls himself with me,” I said, as I pointed to him. “But I have no intention of getting…” Even as I spoke the Elders were sitting up in their chairs in unison, almost as if they needed to vie for position to get a look.

“Whoa,” I said to throw some water on their collective curiosity. “I’m not about to take off my clothes and just do it in front of the whole room.” The truth was actually that I was about ready to do just that, but I was holding onto my last shreds of inhibitions. They were fading fast though as the “I’ll-fuck-anybody-tocin” running through my veins, was almost completely in control now. What I said, however, was “I’m going to need some privacy, or the deal is off. If you want my cooperation at all, then you will follow my wishes to the letter.” They seemed to honestly be concerned for my feelings and welfare and soon I got nods of approval that told me that they were willing to work within my rules. “I’m glad that you understand. I will take Nathan back to the room that I was in and we’ll just see what happens.” By this time I had seen several men that were making my loins ache and it was all I could do not to jump on any one of them, or even just on all of them at once. It had to have been that their particular DNA was triggering some primal mating instincts, I theorized. Either that or I should have called this place Planet Lust, as opposed to Planet Clueless. It was hard to say which name would win out.

It could have also been some pheromones that were making them irresistible to me. They probably didn’t even know that they were doing it. That was similar to my DNA theory, but different, really. It could have been a side effect to having a human in their midst. Whatever was going on, the result was that I wanted to fuck like I had never wanted to fuck before.

“We are having a bit of confusion as to why you feel you would need privacy, but we have seen that it is something your people seem to value. You do realize that you would be doing the exact same things whether you were in front of us or alone, right?”, they asked me. “You would also be feeling the same things as well as saying the same things. Everything would be the same, would it not? So, you can see why are having trouble understanding the need for ‘privacy’ as you call it. Although we are a bit perplexed as to this need to be alone, we will grant it, as it seems to be important to you. It is abundantly clear that as a society we do not see things as you do. What one does amongst us, we all do. Still, as I have said, we will, of course, honor your wishes.”

“Sir, don’t get me wrong, I appreciate that you are an open society and that you are comfortable with this one for all and all for one thing you’ve got going on, but this is just something that needs to be between me and Nathan. If after we are done, he wants to tell you all about it in vivid detail, then I really can’t stop him. I’m not saying that there aren’t women on my planet that aren’t into the whole exhibitionism thing, but I am not one of them. On earth we all have our own viewpoints and make our own decisions based on how we were raised, you know.” They saw my lips moving but somehow weren’t catching the words. I was losing the hormone battle too, but was still hanging in there.

“I’ll be blunt Kiley. We think your planet is pretty fucked up.” Oh, I thought. I didn’t think Elders spoke like that. We just don’t get all the fighting. And then there are all the beliefs systems and everyone saying ‘no, no MY beliefs are right’, Really?  Your peoples still seem to each subscribe to their own versions of the truth, each believing that theirs is the correct one. You all seem to be trapped in your individual perspectives, each believing you are seeing the ‘reality’ of things, when in truth you each only comprehend the slightest sliver of the truth of the oneness of all things. Rather than live in harmony, celebrating the many flavors of experience and contrast, your people seem to gravitate to using those differences as a means of comparison, and even attack, and kill each other as you seek to outdo your brother at every turn. It is all very confusing to us. There are even some of your people that are scrambling to feed themselves while others have so much to eat that they struggle to throw it away properly. And then the governments. Oh my God don’t get us started. But we are willing to set all that aside, because this joining of bodies thing you’ve got going on does intrigue us. We have heard your reasoning and believe there may be merit to what you say. Besides, regardless of our differences, the reality for us is that we must find a way to prolong the existence of our species, and so we are eager to learn this mating ritual you propose.”

“I guess that from your point of view we’re pretty backwards. I can also see that from your perspective we are not exactly technologically advanced either. I always thought that we were, but looking around this place, I see that we have a lot to learn. I really can’t dispute any of what you have said. I will tell you though that you guys may have solved world hunger and created peace in your time and all that, but you are still missing out with the ‘no sex’ thing you guys have going on here.”

“Perhaps you are right. We shall see. As you have been explaining your perspective we have been taking it all in, as you would say. We’ve decided that since you will be sharing with us your method of procreation in human form, we will show you how we are evolving towards a means of energetic procreation. If we can survive and continue to evolve our scientist postulate that eventually we will be able procreate in this way alone. For now however we still depend on physical form to propagate the species. We realize that you can’t change into energy, but in our experiments we have had some success creating a physical to non-physical connection.”

I guess I could have said no, but by now I was beyond turned on with all the talk of sex and these crazy hormone levels pumping through my body I was quite curious to explore whatever they had in mind. “I would be into that,” was the phrase that finally left my lips.

With that acquiescence, they transformed themselves into their energetic forms and were soon all around me. I could sense them all already poking and prodding in a tentative way. It was sort of the way one might check the tire pressure on a soccer ball before a big game. They were almost caressing me energetically as they sought to feel into my feelings. “That feels nice,” I chirped.

As I had become attuned to them as well I could see them bow as colored fields of energy that almost danced as they hung in the air. Even Nathan had changed into his higher energy state and was now reaching out to me with an electric blue colored energetic tendril. My body arched as I felt a wave of sexual euphoria as he made contact with only my arm.

The tendrils then bifurcated again and again until it seemed like there were a thousand tiny fingers of blue energy touching me all over. They were gently exploring my every pore, it felt like. At first they probed gently at the edges, so to speak. They were feeling their way into my energy, becoming synced to my vibration. Two of those fingers gravitated towards my breasts and began to titillate my nipples right through the thin black fabric of the dress I still wore. As I watched, mesmerized, the tendrils all moved down to grab the bottom hem of the sheer black fabric in one hundred places at once as they pulled it up past my hips and then over my head. Allowing the dress to fall to the floor, the thin wisps of energy then pulled my panties down my legs, even as my bra was unclasped. As the bra popped off, my full breasts were revealed to the open air. As I was revealed in all my naked glory, the blue hue changed to red and then yellow. As the color shifted I felt slightly different states of pleasure. It was like an overall body warmth or heating up almost as my very being seemed to pulse with the changes. It wasn’t foreplay exactly. I mean, nothing was happening, at least not that I could see, but it felt like foreplay nonetheless. I looked down and saw that my nipples were now being pulled away from my body even as I felt a wave of pleasure between my legs. I instinctively knew that Nathan was among those exploring my mound.

“Oh god, this feels so good. I thought I was the one who would show your people about pleasure. It looks like I still have a lot to learn myself.” Somehow I just knew it was Nathan that then darted a tendril into my pussy at that exact moment. “Um, is that you down there Nathan?” I breathed.

I wasn’t expecting an answer, but I got one nonetheless. It seemed to come as a thought in my head, I just want you to know that you’re safe with me, Kiley. I am finding it fascinating how well our energy is able to interact with your body.

More electrical fingers of blue spread my legs and were now exploring the lips of my pussy. Those same lips were then splayed open and I threw my head back in obvious enjoyment of their ministrations.

All of a sudden, and in a way I had never experienced before, I felt a wave of intense pleasure build up at my core. It was spreading without warning like a tsunami hitting on a clear day. “I’m cumming… I can’t believe it, it’s so fast…but I’m fucking CUMMMMING.” I was suddenly lifted into the air by these energy waves as I twisted and turned, seemingly weightless. I had just experienced my very first alien induced orgasm. It was like nothing I had ever felt. It was explosive in a way that just could not be compared to my past sexual experiences. Even my rabbit vibrator couldn’t compare.

I had never been so surrendered. I knew that at some level I was totally safe and in control, but at the same time totally out of control. They were so attuned to my vibe that they just knew what to do, and had no hesitation in doing it. My legs were spread so wide that I thought I was doing a complete split. I could feel tendril after tendril penetrating me one after another. They all wanted to find out what it was like to be with a woman in this way. They were caressing me at my very core. Some pushed deep indie while others just ticked at my opening. Still others caressed the walls of my love. It was almost an intellectual exploration for them, but it sure felt good. As a group or a community they were taking in my essence, even as I was taking them in. The Elders were all around and in me. I could feel Nathan as well and enjoyed the feeling of community as well as our connection. It was even hard to grasp how it felt it was so new. There was no power play in it. It was true that I was surrendered completely, but I also felt deeply honored as a woman.

My fingers were glowing as their energy coursed through my body. I looked down and I could see that my whole body was glowing in fact. My skin was showing this constant stream of blue light zigzagging up and down my torso, through my arms and legs and even up to my neck as I imagined they were stimulating the pleasure points in my brain. Whatever was happening, it felt amazing.

I just heard them in my mind again. Kiley, we find this exploration fascinating and we are very much looking forward to seeing what you can do with Nathan in his human form. You wouldn’t know it from their logical, detached tone, but they were still having sex with me. They were obviously enjoying it, but it wasn’t the same. I kind of felt bad for them actually. But then again I was going to show Nathan what it was like in human form. Maybe I would start a new trend for them. I expected that after I got through with him, they would never look at sex the same way again.

Even as I mused over this new adventure and what I could teach them I felt a fresh wave of pleasure erupt from between my thighs as it became apparent that they had discovered my clit.

“YESSSSSSSS.” I had no idea that their natural form would be so pleasing. A few tendrils were holding my lips back as a few others caressed my swollen red button lightly. I didn’t know how energy could suck on something, but that was exactly what I felt next. I don’t even know how many times I came, but I imagined it must have been a wave of six or seven times before they subsided with their ministrations and my body relaxed and I was able to bask in a gentle post orgasm peace unlike any I had ever felt on earth. Of course, I still missed the human touch of flesh on flesh, but the novelty more than offset that caveat. Plus I knew I would get the real thing soon enough. But for the moment, I was sated and exhausted. They were now just sort of being with me in the post coital bliss. They were still exploring the sensations. I guess it was the energetic version of cuddling. These guys are good, I thought with a smile.

I was lowered onto the ground and I felt the energy beings disperse one at a time, each leaving with a final little energetic caress of appreciation. it reminded me a little of a yoga class I had taken. At the time I had thought it was weird, but the teacher had said, “The light in me bows to the light in you.” That was what their final caresses felt like. Nathan had stayed around in his human form and I could see through my glazed and hazy eyes that he was putting his clothes back on. I guess they still had to do that. I lay there with my hand up to my chest, feeling my heart beating a million miles an hour, knowing full well that that was just one half of this alien encounter. Now it was going to be me teaching Nathan about what it was like to have sex with a woman in physical form.

“Nathan, that was amazing. When you had women you must have done that all the time.” I was gathering up my clothes and getting redressed. Despite what we had just experienced together I was still feeling a little bit vulnerable and exposed, standing there naked in front of him.

“Well, Kiley, what you don’t seem to understand is that, in whatever form we are, sex is just a means to an end for us. We have not previously connected great emotion to procreation. The Elders are even now trying to comprehend and fully integrate the experience you just shared with them. We are realizing that there is more to you humans than we had previously thought. You are showing us that there is a new dimension to this that we have not hitherto explored.

“Well duh,” was all that escaped my mouth initially. I could have told you that. “At the same time though there was also something in our coming together that was magical. Believe me, it was a big deal for me and I’m not just saying that to stroke your collective ego.” I could tell by the way they treated me as they departed that I had shown them something new, perhaps even new sides to themselves.

“You might not have seen this side of us, but we are actually a deeply spiritual people. We revere all beings and honor the constant lessons we are learning, one from another. We did not realize that sex could be our teacher as well. Now, I’m not sure why you picked me for this physical interaction, but I am keen to see exactly how this works in human form.” Apparently he had no idea what kind of pleasure he was in for. I realized that he was a virgin. I was going to be his teacher and take his virginity too. It was weird to look at this hot guy and see him as a virgin, but it was still the case. I was pretty confident that I would leave him satisfied.

Now, I have no idea what it feels like to have sex as a  man, but I, of course have seen the look on a man’s face while he was having sex with me. I had seen it on Brian’s face as I licked and sucked him into submission. I’ve even seen a few movies on the web, because you can’t go on the internet and not find sex. Some of the things I’d seen were tame and others were more extreme.  Some made me put my hand up to my mouth in total shock that it would even occur to somebody to do something like that. I wasn’t sure at the time how far I would go in my lesson with Nathan.

“I don’t think you truly understand what we are about to do, Nathan. What I told you might sound messy and unnecessary from your perspective, but I can assure you, you are going to like it. It may even surprise you how much you like it.” I didn’t tell him that my own experience was somewhat limited and I was really barely qualified to teach anyone anything about sex. I will admit that I was getting pretty excited thinking about what was to come though.

“Kiley, I am sure it will be an interesting experience. Let’s just get to it.” It was clear that he had no idea what he was in for. I’m not saying that I’m not open to the possibility that I will like it, but I am much more interested in the experience from what I believe you would call a clinical perspective.” He really knew how to turn a girl on. Well, we’d see. I was pretty sure he would rise to the occasion, so to speak, and I figured that worst case, if he was really uninspiring, I could always use my hand to get myself off in the end. Well, I thought, no time like the present.

I took his hand and I ran my fingertips over his palm. He looked at me wonderingly. I entwined my fingers into his and walked ahead of him, beckoning with my eyes for him to follow. I led him to my bed, such as it was. At least, this was where I had awoken. It was sterile looking, but the mattress was super comfortable. I took his hands and placed them squarely on my breasts. We might as well get to it, I thought. His eyes went wide with the feel of my nipples poking into the palm of his hands.

“This is very interesting, Kiley. Just touching you like this and feeling your nipples is having a profound effect on my penis.” I almost burst out laughing on the spot. No duh! I thought, for the second time in ten minutes. “I don’t know what’s happening exactly but I feel like I should be doing something, but I’m just not sure what that would be.” He looked utterly confused. Apparently this was his first erection. “It’s getting bigger,” was all he said. It was half statement and half question.

“Um, yes it is,” I replied as I saw his pants straining to contain what looked to be a massive rod beneath them.

“I assume you know what you are doing, because I’m at a complete loss. This is rather uncomfortable actually.”

“Nathan, you have nothing to worry about. You are going to like this.”

Chapter four

I decided that the best way to do this was to just get my hands dirty right away, so to speak. I had to remind myself that he had zero idea of what to expect, so I couldn’t really get it wrong. I was the more experienced one, not that that was saying much. “Nathan, that is called a hard on. It’s nothing to worry about and it’s natural for you to feel this way. If you were fifteen, you would have one almost all the time,” I said with a wink. He still looked a little worried and was now pulling his waistband out so he could more closely examine his swollen manhood.

“I don’t know about this. Maybe I should go and see the doctor. This is uncharted ground for us. What if it keeps growing?. We are vaguely aware of how our bodies were once used in this regard, but that was millennia ago. We are not even used to spending extended periods in physical form. More to the point we are certainly not accustomed to resorting to such base functions to continue our line. At least we never have been before. But perhaps that will change.”

“Nathan, you don’t have to go and see the Dr. and believe me, everything that you’re experiencing right now is quite normal.” I walked up to him and put his hands on the straps of my dress. I just needed to get him out of his head. He instinctively knew what to do. He slipped them off my shoulders, allowing the dress to fall easily from my frame. Once again I was in a vulnerable position in front of him. His eyes had begun to take on an eager look. He didn’t seem to know exactly what to do, but he was certainly looking me over.

He seemed nervous, unsure of what to do with his hands, so once again I took them and placed them on my bra enclosed breasts. He saw the cups overflowing and I reached behind and undid the snap, so that he was now seeing them in their full glory. “I can’t explain it, but I think I want to taste them.” I wasn’t going to argue. This was going to be fun after all.

“I don’t see any harm in that, Nathan, but please try not to get overzealous. Tongue, but no teeth, ok? Not too much teeth,” I corrected myself. “There’s nothing wrong with a little nip here and there, but no biting.” I had taken on a school teacher tone. I wondered vaguely if this was what the ‘librarian fetish fantasy’ was all about. He leaned down slowly, mesmerized by the sight that was in front of him as he started to lick at them gently, making my nipples harder than stone. He was making a soft cooing sound, or maybe it was a moan or some kind of gasp of surprise, I didn’t know what was going through his head, and I suppose it really didn’t matter, but you would have thought he had just seen his first mermaid, or discovered the fountain of youth.

“These mammary glands of yours are fascinating. I particularly like the tactile qualities they exhibit, with their smooth softness. Furthermore the rougher darker nipples are highly stimulating. I am not sure why I feel the need to put my mouth on them.” This was really not the kind of talk that I wanted during sex. There had to be a way to shut him up and get him out of his head. I never thought I’s have the problem of a guy not thinking with his dick.

“If you use the word ‘fascinating’ again, I am going to hit you.” He just continued to rub my tits like he was polishing a couple of headlights. I kissed him just to be sure he would stay quiet.

Now he was looking at me from 2 inches away as my lips were plastered to his. I darted my tongue into his surprised mouth. He responded in kind and we were soon making out. I ran my hands down his body until I got the bottom of his shirt in my hands. I quickly removed it. With the shirt gone Nathan was revealed in all his Adonis-like glory. For an alien, it sure looked like he hit the gym pretty hard. I couldn’t get over his muscle development. I didn’t really understand the relationship between their physical and non-physical forms, but I imagined this is the form he thought I would like, so he in turn had just thought it into being. That was my best guess as to how it worked, at least.

First I touched and caressed his chest for a moment. I rubbed his thick pecs and allowed my fingers to linger around his nipples as I saw his eyes register that new sensation as well. Then I decided it was time to go for the gold. I boldly stuck my hand right down the front of his pants. We were still kissing and I felt him jerk as I stroked his manhood with long deliberate movements. I could already feel the wetness at the tip. I touched the sticky substance, and then withdrew my hand so I could taste it. I stepped back, so that he could see me suck the sticky pre-cum off my finger. I saw his jaw drop slightly lower. I think that deep down he knew what was coming next.

He grabbed me by the shoulders and easily pushed me up against the bed, until I fell back with my legs splayed wide. I was nude except for my panties. He stood over me with the bulge in his pants bigger than ever as he stared at my crotch.

“I have to see it,“ is all that he said. By ‘it’, I assumed he meant that he wanted to see my pussy. He looked so desperate that he reminded me of the guy I lost my virginity too in the backseat of a car. It was not all that memorable an experience sexually speaking, except for the look on that kid’s face. You would have thought he had just spent years wandered the pussy desert and I was the first one he had come upon. This, of course, made sense, because I was his first. It also made sense that Nathan, another virgin, reminded me of him.

“I am beginning to wonder why we never found a way to do this before,“ was all he could add, as he stood there staring between my legs.

“Can we please stop talking, Nathan? “ He was too far away to slap. Instead I reached out and grabbed his cock through his pants. I instantly had my hands full and it had to be a good few inches bigger than anything that I had ever had before. I made short order of his pants as they were only held up by some sort of elastic waistband. He wore nothing underneath and I guided his legs to step out of them until he stood naked before me, revealing the object of my desire.

It looked to be perfect size with a huge plum sized head that looked to be even wider than the shaft. I had no idea how I was even going to suck something like that but I was determined to give it my best effort – for the sake of galactic peace and understanding, of course.

I should say that from the moment I had woken up on this strange world, I had been thinking about how I could get back home. Nothing had presented itself yet, but I had determined that as soon as we were finished with this “experiment”, I was going to question him on how I could get back to earth. Initially he had only told me that I was to remain here indefinitely, but now that I understood that they could just extract some of my DNA and use their Laken method, I knew that they wouldn’t really need me. Maybe I could ask him right after he came. That would be when he was the most vulnerable, after all.

As I sat on the edge of the bed, I grabbed his recently freed cock at the base and squeezed it tightly, moving my fingers up to the top as if I were squeezing out a thick tube of toothpaste back home. I was rewarded by a few drops of clear pre-cum at the tip. I brought my mouth closer to his meat, keeping my eyes on his the entire time. He looked like he was about to either explode or pass out with anticipation. I licked the few drops off with the tip of my tongue and his knees literally began to buckle. He had to reach out for the metal frame of the bed to keep himself from falling. Just then I took his fat head in and felt it pressing on my tongue as it fought for space in my mouth. The salty and sweet taste of his meat only made me want it more. I began relaxing my mouth and jaw to take him even deeper. I still had eye contact and was rewarded by the look of absolute ecstasy that was on his face. Finally I had figured out how to shut him up as well.

I allowed his cock to reach until it was nudging at the back of my mouth before I took a deep breath and actually allowed it to slide those last remaining inches into my tight constricting throat. This may have been for his benefit…but that was exactly why it turned me on to do it. I felt a flush wash over my sex as he took a sharp inhale as he felt himself slide so deeply into my waiting mouth. Finally I withdrew my head off his cock, sucking at it even as it allowed it to slide out of my mouth to freedom.

The thing I think I found the most pleasurable about this experience was that he wasn’t forcing me or putting pressure on me to perform. He didn’t try to press down on my head or fuck my face with abandon or any of that shit you see in pornos. I mean, I had just deep throated him…but because I wanted him to feel good.

I sucked on him a little longer, just bobbing my mouth on the top 2 or 3 inches until I could tell he was going to cum any moment if I didn’t ease off. He actually pulled free at the same time, perhaps aware at some primal level himself that his fun would end if he spilled his seed into me too quickly. I reverted to grabbing him again in my hand as I just licked at his head. I was soaking my panties as I could see a few more drops of clear fluid glistening at the tip of his head. The shaft has swelled and the veins along the entire length were throbbing. As I began to stoke him again, his breath came heavier until he was almost letting out a moan with each firm caress.

“Kiley, oh my God, what the hell is that and why does it feel so fucking good?” I’m not sure if this was his first time cursing, but he seemed to be a fast learner. He certainly had no trouble appreciating my touch, and apparently he was beginning to learn the basics of talking dirty.

“Whatever it is….whatever it is…is…is …coming. Something’s happening!” As he said this he grabbed at the bedframe even harder and almost collapsed on me as his legs seemed to lose function. I had to struggle to keep his cock aiming in my direction, as my intention was to catch his cum in my mouth. I knew this turned a man on too. That first blast caught us both by surprise, but most of his load did indeed shoot into my waiting mouth. As he now rested his chest on the bed, his tool released a second spurt that traced a sticky line across my cheek. He was moaning softly from the pleasure as well as the wonder of what had just happened. In awe of this new sensation, he rolled over onto his back so that his legs still dangled off the bed while his cock stood upright, apparently ready for more.

I licked him clean, taking a moment to clean his remaining essence off my face as well. I could only imagine what releasing his first load had felt like. He seemed pretty content with himself. For a moment I was afraid that was going to be it. My crazy space sex drive, or whatever it was, was not yet quenched, despite the intense day I had already logged. Just when I was afraid he was going to fall asleep, I could see he was already regaining interest in my body as he propped himself up on one elbow.

“Oh my God, Kiley … can we do that again?”

“Of course we can do it again Nathan. But, did you see what I did there? The way I took your penis…your cock, in my mouth and sucked on it until you exploded in my mouth? Now it’s your turn to do that for me.”

“But I don’t understand…how is this going to aid in procreation? My seed…”

This time I shut him up before he could get back in his head.  “No. More Talking. For. You.” I said, punctuating each word by driving my nipple and most of my breast into his face and open mouth. “As a matter of fact I want you to just listen to me now, and do what I say. Can you do that?” I withdrew my nipple from his mouth to allow him the use of his vocal chords for a moment.

“I am not sure what exactly is happening, but I want to do whatever you want me to do.” That worked for me.

Chapter five

He was looking at me for some kind of approval or maybe guidance and I just looked back at him with my finger in my mouth. “Take off my panties.” He seemed pretty ready to do as I said. He didn’t just take off my panties, he practically ripped them off as I now lay on the bed beside him. “I’m glad to see that you’re so ready, but just remember that part of seduction and foreplay is in the slow buildup.” He looked like he was about to speak again, so I just held my finger to my lips and he closed his mouth.

He seemed to be looking to me for direction, but I just motioned with my hand that he could proceed as he wished. Apparently gaining some confidence, and direction, he opened up my knees as his fingertips slowly touched the petals of my sex and spread them open delicately. “So beautiful. So delicate and sweet looking. You are so wet,” he said. His dirty talk would need some polish, but he was getting the idea. At least he hadn’t called them “fascinating.”  But of course I was wet! I was dying to have him inside me. My pussy was practically sopping in preparation to receive his thick manhood. “I just want to look at you for a moment.” He added. Oh, that was a good line, I thought. And even better because he actually meant it. He really appeared mesmerized by the sight of my waiting pussy, which was plump and engorged itself from my own growing anticipation.

“So, like I was saying, you saw how I gave you pleasure with my mouth, right? Now, it’s your turn to do the same for me.” Whatever instincts he had in this human form seemed to be kicking in. He brought his head up to my opening and lightly kissed my mound, like I had done with his mouth. Then his tongue slid right over me as he parted my lips, licking me from just above my asshole right up to my clit. He began to explore and seemed to relish alternating between nibbling at my lips and then tracing my opening teasingly with his tongue. Finally he began to delve deeper into me with his outstretched tongue.

“Um Nathan. I don’t know where you learned to do that, but that is just the way I like it,” I said, as I began to get a little breathless. He was fluttering his tongue, moving in and out of me like he knew exactly where I wanted to be caressed. Finally he discovered my clit. He spread me gently as he first licked around it and then began to lick and suckle it directly. I couldn’t help it anymore and it was my turn to moan. In a voice that was building along with my pleasure, I uttered, in a voice that had to have been at least an octave below my usual register, “Yes, like that Nathan…”

I thrashed and pushed my sex against his mouth, while holding the back of his head in my passion. I tossed my head back and closed my eyes as he continued to lick all around my most intimate place. My juices smeared over his face as he went at my pussy with total abandon. His ardor was turning me on more by the moment.  Most men would have kissed it maybe a few times and then wanted to get on to the main attraction, but he seemed more than content to stay right where he was, which was fine by me.

“Oh Nathan I am going to cum.” I felt the pressure build until my slippery fluid flooded my open sex. As my body convulsed in ecstasy, his lips remained firmly attached between my legs, greedily licking up my juices. He began to rub my clit with his thumb as I bucked underneath him. “Oh my God, that was amazing Nathan, “He knew enough to ease off as the waves of pleasure subsided. My breasts were heaving with my erratic breathing as I basked in a moment of post-orgasmic bliss.

I was laying there completely out of it, satiated and my skin still tingling from the experience as he sat between my legs. “I liked that better than talking,” was all he said. All I could do was laugh. At the same time I saw that his manhood had finally decided to take a breather. “Is it ok?” he asked me, looking concerned.

“Oh I am sure it is fine,” I replied, as I grabbed his now soft warm flesh. I pulled him closer to me until we were kissing again, mouth to mouth. My body was absolutely craving him now. I couldn’t have said why, but despite all the weirdness of the situation, I did feel a strange connection to this man…to this alien. I wanted him inside me. I wanted to see his face as he shot his cum deep in my womb. I could not deny the ultimate goal of this lesson any longer. It was clear we were drawn together by raw animal magnetism, one for the other, and that it needed to be satisfied now.

“I want you inside me now Nathan, but please, you have to go slowly. I will need time to adjust to you as you enter me.” He had quickly gotten hard again as we kissed. He looked very eager, and I just wanted to be sure he wasn’t going to just ram it in.  Slowly he brought himself close to me until I could feel the wide head of his cock pushing insistently at my sex. I held him by the base and began to rub him against me, smearing my wetness on him as I pushed him against my lips. Slowly I could feel them releasing as I began to feel him entering me. My lips opened and began to stretch more fully to accommodate him, until finally the head was fully engulfed my yearning hole. “Pull back out and then give it to me a little bit deeper…yeah like that…”, I said, as I realized that he already knew intuitively what I wanted. We were moving in sync now as he began thrusting deeper and deeper between my parted legs. My alien was a good student. I had almost forgot I was who-knows-how-many light years from earth. At one point he pulled out, leaving me empty, only to drive himself back inside of me so I felt his girth all the more fully. As he began to pump his hips in earnest, his cock head was slowly making progress as he penetrated me a little deeper with every stroke. My tight sheath was slowly expanding to make room in my belly for all of him. He must have been three quarters of the way in and I already felt filled to the brim, my pussy stretched more and more, even as his head reached new depths as it pushed into me. I had to put my hand on his chest to tell him to slow down for a moment. He seemed to know and he just stopped for a moment, just slightly pivoting his hips a bit so I could fully relax into embracing him. I could feel my pussy grabbing him like a vise and squeezing him. The image of a tube of raw cookie dough came to mind as I began to pump my hips against him, driving him deeper still inside me.

“Kiley, you spoke the truth about this experience. This is beyond anything I could have imagined. I could conceptualize, but I had no idea I could feel so good in so many ways all at once. I feel…I don’t understand it…I feel like…like I never want to be away from you…I feel like I want to take care of you and protect you..” It was clear he was even having problems forming sentences as he struggled to make sense of so many emotions as well as sensations. “And the way my …what do you say…my cock…the way my cock feels inside of you…I feel like I am home. Can we do this forever? I mean…” I hooked my legs around his back as I spread myself even wider for him. He trailed off mid-sentence as he took the cue and suddenly drove his full length inside me. The pleasure mixed with a little pain as I stretched to encompass his whole shaft as I finally felt his balls slap my ass. At the same time, his legs and pelvis came fully against my pussy. The pleasure of his whole body pounding against me was almost too much to take.

“Kiley, I don’t know how your species gets anything done,” he said breathlessly, and with complete sincerity, as he continued his forceful thrusts.

I almost burst out laughing for at least the second time that day. Instead, I reached around and grabbed his ass, digging my nails into the surface of his cheeks and pulling him into me. The connection and the moment sent me into another wave of convulsing pleasure as I climaxed around his buried shaft.

I knew he must be close to cumming himself but I wanted to extend our pleasure just awhile longer, so I pulled him out of me and got up on all fours on the bed. I turned away from him and presented him with my ass. He looked at me puzzled for a split second as I shook my ass in his face, before he saw the allure of the posture in about a split second. He stuck his face right in my ass and licked my wetness for an instant before bringing his hips over to meet mind.

“Is this what you want?” he said. He was seriously asking a question. Rather than speak, I bowed my head and shoulders, and allowed my back to arch so he could see I was ready to take him again.

He did not need any coaching this time as he plunged his length into my waiting lips. He held my ass firm. “Fuck me Nathan”, I cried. And he did exactly that. Only this time he managed to make it even more sensual as he plunged into my waiting gap. With his knees on the bed he pulled my hips back to meet his, as we pumped against each other. He was breathing heavy now and I knew he was about to explode inside of me. I couldn’t wait to feel his heat spray my depths.

“I can’t stop it,” he panted.

“I don’t want you to…I want you to cum inside me,” I cried in response, as I pushed my pussy even wider onto his cock as his balls slapped against my clit. It was too much and I felt my own orgasm building inside me like a volcano about to blow. Suddenly he let out a deep guttural cry as he released a hot stream of cum deep in my belly. My pussy was convulsing as I too screamed in the throes of passion. For a moment it was just juices and sweat and the heat of our bodies as we were both lost all thought in the bliss of our union. Oh my God it felt so good to be so close to him. I realized that there was something about the combination of his sexual innocence as well as surprising prowess that felt perfect for me. I had to admit the having-sex-with-an-alien-on another-planet made it pretty hot too. Finally, both of us spent I fell onto my belly as he slumped on top of me. His hot breath came softly in my ear.

“That was incredible Kiley.” Thank you for sharing your body with me in that way.”

“Really, it was my pleasure Nathan,” I smiled back at him.

Then he looked at me a little more seriously. “Thank you,” he said again. “If it is alright with you, we will go to the laboratory a little later, after we have …recovered … from this, and they will take our creation from your belly. Is that acceptable to you?”

“Of course Nathan, I would not have engaged with you in this way had I not understood your motivations. I just hope I have been able to teach you something about connection, sex, and maybe even love. I also can see that your people revere life, and that I will be giving not just one life, but many. I only ask that my offspring receive the same love and reverence you have shown to me.”

“Of course Kiley. We can speak more of this…but now I am aware of a strange sensation. I feel very…very close to you. I appreciated you and how you would be of service to my people before, but this is different somehow. I want to be near you more. I want to be touching you, even though that’s all I have been doing. I want to be touching you more. Or just be next to you,” he said as he reached out a hand and caressed my face.

“Well, people can say whatever they want about you aliens, but you are alright with me,” I replied. I kind of liked him to. What initially was probably just hormonal lust had grown into a real connection. I hope he wasn’t seriously falling for me, because connection or not, I still wanted to get back home. “So your people have gotten what you want, right? So can you send me back to earth now, please?” I was shamelessly caressing his chest now. I had to use what tricks I could to shift gears and find a way to get back on honest to goodness terra firma.

“Well, Kiley, I would have to say that I would rather you stayed. I am sure the Elders would like to experience this for themselves as well. But the truth is that you have served your purpose. It would go against all we stand for to hold you against your will. The truth is also that, with your fresh genetic contribution, we will be able to seed a generation of younglings with enough genetic diversity to ensure the survival of our species. I believe you have also taught us a valuable lesson in the merits of physical connection. You truly will be the mother to a new generation of my people, and for that we are all eternally grateful. Of course we will honor your wishes and send you home.

“Thank you Nathan,” I said as I kissed him on the lips. “And thank you for the adventure of a lifetime as well.”

“I should be the one to thank you Kiley. What you have shown me is beyond words. It is almost beyond my comprehension. My people have gained much in their evolution, but now I see that they have lost much as well.  I believe things will be changing around here. It will take a few years to bring this next generation to maturity, but it won’t be soon enough for me,” he said with a smile.

***

After we had dressed we did indeed head towards the laboratory where their team were able to extract the samples they needed as well as the product of my union with Nathan. It was a painless procedure, leaving only a small reddish welt that they assured me would fade in a few days’ time.

My next stop was to bid farewell to the Elders. Nathan had spoken with them and essentially made sure that I could, in fact head home. After his full report it was determined that this was the proper course of action.

“You have been of great service to our people Kiley,” one of the Elders said, in what had to be the understatement of the light-year. We are grateful for all you have given us, both through our shared experience, as well as in the form of the safeguarding of our very survival. Your progeny will be honored, cared for and loved. Our people are in your debt. We shall return you to your rightful place and time. We will make it as seamless for you as possible.

With this Nathan and a sort of honor guard led me to a room I had not seen before. It looked like some sort of control room, at the center of which was a glass enclosed bed.

I still wore my little black dress as Nathan led me inside. “I will never forget you Kiley,” he said simply, as he once again kissed me on the cheek. Then he reached out and first grabbed my ass and then my breast in a half playful, half longing way. “I will miss many things about you. But in a few years we will have a new generation of woman, thanks to you”.

“One last thing”, he said. “You have literally saved my people,” he added profoundly. As he said this he removed a pendant from a pocket and placed it around my neck. It was on a simple chain and was no more than a metal ring, surrounding a bright blue flat crystalline stone. It was perhaps the size of a quarter and it was dazzling. “If you are ever in need, or if there is any way we may be of service to you in the future, all you need do is hold this gate stone in your hands and think of us. Your thoughts will reach us.”

With that he guided me onto the bed, turned, and gave me one last solemn bow. Again I was reminded of my crazy new age yoga teacher. “Namaste Nathan”, I said with a smile. He seemed to accept my words with the reverence they were intended for, and with that he closed the door to the chamber. The last thing I remembered seeing was Nathan’s smiling face as I lay my head back on the pillow.

Epilogue

I awoke with a start, the smell of stale beer heavy in my nostrils. There was also the distant sound of voices and the low thump of the bass coming from some song or another. What the hell...I thought. I raised my head and opened my eyes. It was light out and I raised my hand to shield my eyes. As I did so, raising myself onto one elbow I looked over and saw Brian lying sound asleep beside me. He looked content enough, with covers pulled up around him as he snored away.

But what was going on.  I felt really disoriented, and was having trouble piecing the previous night together. Wasn’t there some…hadn’t I been somewhere…Yeah, what a crazy dream…Was it a dream? I looked down and saw I was fully dressed in a thin little black dress. Right, Jennifer lent it to me. And where was I? Don’t tell me I stayed the night at a frat house, I thought. Ugh, I anticipated the walk of shame I would have to endure on my way out. But that felt like nothing really. I just felt so weird. Slowly it came back to me…I had had this amazing dream where I had saved a people from extinction, all by having sex. I laughed to myself. I must have drank a lot, because I didn’t even remember passing out. I had been at the party and then I thought Brian …that was Brian, right, I thought Brian and I had been hooking up, but that was it. Then I remembered nothing. There was probably grain alcohol in the punch. That shit was dangerous.

But what a crazy dream. That guy Nimbo or Nandrew…what was his name in the dream? Well, he was sweet…and God, I had never had dream sex like that before! Man, I had to pee too. Wearily, and definitely nursing a bit of a hangover I headed toward the bathroom. As I did so I caught sight of myself in the cheap full length mirror on the back of the door. There, glowing a beautiful bright blue in the morning sun, and suspended by a silver chain from my neck, was, incredibly, a dazzling blue pendant…The moment in the chamber and Nathan’s words came back to me.

“Holy fucking shit … ,”was all that escaped my lips…

THE END

Abducted by the Alpha Alien

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter One

“Good morning, Pria.”

Pria opened her eyes and squinted into a bright white light that was shining above her head. She didn’t recognize the voice, and searched futilely for its source. It was a man’s voice she was fairly sure, though much more musical than the voices she normally heard. There was something pleasing about it, an ethereal quality that made her chest swell with comfort. But who was he?

“Don’t try to move, you’ve been sedated.”

Sedated? But why?

Pria went against the man’s request and tried sitting up. She panicked as she realized the helplessness of her body and she tried to speak, but all she succeeded in doing was opening her mouth.

“No need to be afraid, Pria,” the man said soothingly. She wished he would never stop talking. But who was he? And why had she been sedated? Something horrible must have happened to her. She couldn’t remember though. Had she been in a car accident maybe? Was this a hospital?

“I’m sure you have many questions. Unfortunately, the solution we have given you won’t allow you to ask any of them for quite a while yet. I can assure you that you are going to be fine. No harm will come to you. You are in a safe place.”

The way he was speaking gave her goosebumps. Had she finally gone off the deep end? Pria closed her eyes tightly and tried to remember something, anything. But everything was blank.

“I’m going to leave you alone now. You will probably be in and out of consciousness for a while longer. When you’re feeling better I’ll be back to explain more.”

Pria opened her eyes quickly, afraid of the prospect of being left alone in the strange room without any knowledge of what was happening with her. The man seemed to sense this and looked over her so that she could see his face.

She inhaled sharply. She must really have landed herself in the loony bin. He looked mostly like a man, but there were some marked differences. For one thing, his head was bigger, and proportioned differently. His eyes were shimmering down at her, a color she had never seen before. It looked like a combination of blue, green, and silver. He smiled kindly at her and she felt her heart warm despite herself. Whether she was insane or not, at least this man was there looking over her. For some reason she felt completely trusting of him, and closed her eyes as she was pulled back into a deep slumber.

***

Zander left the room where Pria was lying immobile. He had taken her aboard the Legend, a ship he co-captained with Captain Kane. He had stopped for a while to fuel up and had asked him for help. He had finally found the woman who was the key to fighting the sinister virus that was plaguing the galaxy. Once they were able to perfect the vaccine, nobody would be at the mercy of the terrible Codans, who had taken the opportunity to provide relief from the symptoms in the form of hyper-addictive drugs and a fear campaign that was in the process of enslaving entire masses of people all over the universe.

He had never seen a human before, and she made him nervous. He felt a stirring as he looked at her, something unlike anything he had ever felt. She was profound and exotic, he decided. So much different from the women he saw of his own race, the Driads. According to Captain Kane, the humans were the key. Capt. Kane had discovered a woman whose genetic sequence had unlocked the secrets of the vaccination.

Unfortunately, it had turned out to be more complicated than that. In order for the vaccine to work, they needed part of it to contain blood of another human – the type who could potentially carry the disease should she come into contact with it. She wouldn’t die. Instead, she would spread it wherever she went. That was a huge risk, but Kane had entrusted him with finding Pria and keeping the carrier safe. If the Codans knew such a person existed, they would immediately turn her into a living bio-weapon. The crew on the Legend would have to be extremely careful and deliver her to Kane as quickly as possible. But not before they made sure she was completely compatible with their needs.

“Captain Zander,” Shef exclaimed, turning the corner. He stopped, leaning against the wall and panting. Shef had been his right hand man since Kane had entrusted him with the Legend, and the small, older man had immediately grown on him. Zander had been afraid he would mess up being in charge of so many people, but with Shef there at his side, it was almost impossible. Shef was always on top of things, and seemed to know just what was needed before anyone else knew that something was lacking.

“Hey Shef. What’s wrong?”

“I’ve been looking everywhere for you,” Shef said, taking in a long, shuddering breath. “Codans.”

“What? Here?”

Shef, unable to get any more words out, nodded. Zander pursed his lips and ran with Shef to the dock, where Shef pointed out into the massive open space beyond. Zander squinted as he peered out, his eyes searching for the ship. Sure enough, a huge black ship was in the distance, hovering near a gigantic meteor that was spinning slowly.

Zander studied the monstrosity. He had never seen one up close. It looked kind of circular, with a triangular piece cut out at the front, like it was missing a piece of pie. But Zander’s whimsical thoughts were lost on the Codans, who were bloodthirsty tyrants that would stop at nothing for domination.

“I don’t think they have seen us yet,” Shef said.

“Good, then maybe we can get away. If they get their hands on any of this new information, that’s it for us.”

“Right,” Shef said with a nod. “Let’s go.”

They raced to the bay, and Zander’s heart thudded in his chest. He still wasn’t very comfortable with being in control of such a large ship. He had only just been promoted, and having all the people on the ship’s lives in his hands was intimidating. He was terrified of failing them, and failing Kane. Their mission was a noble one, one that could liberate the thousands of races in the galaxy and keep the deadly virus at bay once and for all. One mistake and he could ruin everyone’s chances at liberation.

“Hyper drive!” Zander ordered. He paced until he heard the familiar charging sound and the ground began to shudder under his feet. Soon, they were traveling at warp speed through the stars, leaving the Codan ship far behind them.

Chapter Two

Pria opened her eyes in alarm. The room was shaking, and there was nobody in sight to tell her what was going on. She tried to speak but couldn’t get any words out. Whatever she had been given was still working on her.

“It’s all right,” the same musical voice that had spoken to her before said soothingly. She felt a warm pressure on her shoulder that sent a jolt of longing through her, but the hand seemed far away, as if it weren’t really there at all. Or maybe it was an impression from a dream.

“I’ll keep you safe,” the mysterious stranger said. “There will be a few loud noises soon, but after that things will be back to normal. It’s just the engines. We have to pick up speed or we will all be in danger.”

Engines? Was she being transported in some kind of cargo train? What the hell was happening to her?

“Don’t try to move or talk, the danger will soon pass. Don’t be alarmed. We will make sure you’re all right. I have to stake my own life on yours, so trust me, you are precious and you can count on my utmost protection.”

The man’s words soothed her, and she turned her eyes up, squinting past the bright lights. She could make out his silhouette. He was tall; handsome and muscular. But there was something so strange about the way he looked. She wondered if maybe he had a deformity. Or maybe she was hallucinating from whatever drugs she had been pumped full of. Lord knew she felt a little sick to her stomach. There was no telling what was in her system.

But despite that, her eyes lingered hungrily on him. He was wearing a tight black suit that showed off the angles of his muscular body and the generous bulge near his groin. Not only was he handsome, but he was well-endowed. She made a note of this as she tried to force herself to remember anything from the time before she was sedated.

All that came back to her were confusing fragments, like those of a dream. Memories of her boyfriend Paul telling her that it was over, that he wanted to see other people. Things had been rocky for a while, and although he had been a bit abusive toward her, she had done her best to stick with him through thick and thin. They had been together since high school and she had helped to support him through college. But despite that, he still believed that he could do better than Pria and had been flirting with a woman from the grocery store for a few months before they broke up. She had been mildly tolerant of his obvious flirting, but when they broke up she realized that he had been serious and had the audacity to do it right in front of her. It was infuriating.

Had she killed him? Was that why she was being detained? Maybe in a fit of rage she had just blacked out and done the worst to him. Lord knew he deserved it. Or maybe she’d had a mental breakdown. She didn’t think she cared that much about him, but, frankly, her career was in the toilet as it was. She’d had to hold off on her own education to put Paul through school, and she had gone into debt to pay off his loans. It took everything she had to help him thrive, thinking that they would be able to live the rest of their lives out together as husband and wife. But he had never even mentioned proposing, and had probably just been using her from the start.

Pria groaned and leaned back on the pillow. It was exquisitely soft. She almost felt like a princess on it. Was she covered up? Was she tied down? Anything might give her a clue about her whereabouts. But still, her neck was paralyzed and she couldn’t see down to her body. All she could take in were the vague shapes around her peripheral vision, something like large machines, and the metallic ceiling. Maybe it really was some kind of armored car, taking her off to the psych ward or the police station.

Suddenly the whirring noise stopped and the room stopped rumbling.

“There, the ship has slowed down. You see? Nothing to be afraid of. It was just a little bump in the road so to speak.”

The man came into her sights again and flashed her a dashing smile. Something about his proportions…his mouth was a little too big, but that just seemed to make his smile all the more radiant. And his hairstyle was strange. Long black hair, but thin and intricate spiral designs were shaved into his head, showing smooth bald skin underneath. And those eyes. They seemed to see right through her.

She was trying so hard to move or speak, to fight off the sedation and regain some control over her situation. Finally, a squeak. He perked up upon hearing the noise and turned his intense gaze upon her, quirking one eyebrow as if he were listening intently. It was an expression no other man had ever given her before.

“Who are you?” she whispered. Finally, some control. She reveled in her victory for a moment as he gazed at her.

“Most people can’t speak for weeks after that,” he murmured to himself, shocked.

What did he mean by that? After what? She felt suddenly afraid.

He seemed to sense the fear in her and his face softened.

“No, it’s nothing bad. Well at least, I’m trying to compliment you. My name is Zander. I’m going to come back tonight and then we can see what we can do to get you to feeling a bit better and understand your situation.”

Zander nodded at her courteously and turned his back. Pria let her eyes roam his body greedily as he walked out of her range of vision. He moved gracefully, fluidly almost, as if he were from another world. His movement matched the musical sound of his voice, and he paused just as he was about to leave her peripheral vision, almost as if he could sense that she wanted just a few more precious moments with the graceful curve of his body as it moved away.

Chapter Three

Zander walked through the doors of the holding chamber and they slid closed behind him. He pushed through the doorway of the observation chamber and stood over the scientists who were huddled inside, pouring over a steady stream of data that was coming from the machines hooked up to Pria’s body.

“How was it that she was able to speak?” Zander demanded. Humans were never able to recover so quickly.

“She must have immense willpower,” one scientist, Able, said. “And possibly a genetic predisposition to drug intolerance. If she is truly the one Korda told me about, then this is a great sign.”

“I see,” Zander said, pressing his hand against the two-way mirror. He gazed at Pria lying on the table, strapped down as if she were some kind of prisoner. It made his heart ache. The poor woman had no idea what was going on. He wished he could stay in there, soothing and comforting her. It was the only way he could find peace within himself about what they were doing to her.

“How are her readings?” Zander asked finally, turning away from the helpless woman. If he continued to stare at the way her flowing auburn hair lay on her delicate shoulders, and the way her ample bosom rose and fell against the wires connected to her chest, he wouldn’t be able to get anything done for the rest of the night. He had never been so entranced by another being before.

“They’re sensational,” Able said, shaking his head in disbelief. “I can’t believe a creature like this exists in the universe. I want to send a sample of her blood to Korda and Capt. Kane right away.”

“All right, leave that to me. I’ll be going in tonight for the next round of testing, but it will require complete privacy. I’ll get a sample of her blood then. But I don’t want anybody else going in that room, is that clear? Just because she might be immune to the virus, doesn’t mean she is immune to the communicable diseases from our planet. And I’ve been hearing you sniffling this past week, so please just stay put. She’s far too valuable.”

“I understand, of course.”

“Not even in the suits, do you understand?”

“Anything you wish, Captain.”

“Thank you.”

“She trusts you, Captain,” a scientist who was usually shy said. Krill’s face was flushed when she said it and she was repressing a knowing smile. He had always suspected that she had a crush on him, but he didn’t have time for romance and she had never been bold enough to make a move, so everything was all right. It shocked him how Pria was holding his attention. He’d never been particularly fixated on anybody specific before.

Krill’s words sent a jolt of excitement through Zander’s chest. The first human he had ever seen actually trusted him. Krill had it in her charts, documented proof that the human was responding to him biologically and mentally much the same way he felt he was being pulled toward her. They ignited each other’s pleasure centers. Hopefully, that would still be the case when he admitted the truth to her about where she was and how she had gotten there.

“Great job, everybody,” Zander said, ignoring what Krill said and tucking it away to secretly examine later. “Don’t give her any more drugs. There are things I need to talk to her about. You’ll all be dismissed at L-300.”

“Yes, sir,” Able said with a dutiful nod. Zander nodded formally at them as he left, his mind occupied with what he would tell Pria that night when he went to administer more tests. Hopefully nothing would go wrong.

***

That night, Pria was sleeping soundly when she heard the door to her room slide open. It must have been a pretty high-tech establishment they had her holed up in if the doors had such a quiet mechanical whirr. She felt apprehensive until she heard the comforting and familiar musical voice of the handsome man she had seen earlier in the day.

“Good evening, Pria,” he said, standing beside her bed. She was surprised to find that her neck was free of the hold that the drugs had over her while she had been sedated. She swallowed hard and tried her voice, but it was dry and squeaky.

“Try this,” Zander said softly, handing her a small glass with a clear liquid in it. Pria had assumed it was water, but when she tasted it she crinkled her nose. It tasted like alcohol and went down harsh like a shot of liquor. However, when it was down, all of her discomfort faded and she felt better than she had in years. There wasn’t even any aftertaste.

“What the hell was that?” she asked, raising her eyebrow at Zander.

He didn’t answer for a moment. His eyes were fixed firmly on her, taken aback by the sound of her voice. It was brazen and husky, but feminine at the same time. She was a fighter, he decided, and a uniquely stunning one at that. No wonder she had been able to fight off the sedation so quickly. She needed to take care of herself and she was going to do that however she could.

“Seriously, was it a magic potion of some sort? What are you feeding me? And where am I?”

Her voice was different than the women from his planet. Lower, more sensual. The accent with which she spoke was captivating. Pria noticed Zander staring at her and raised her eyebrow.

“Why are you looking at me like I’m from another planet or something?” she asked, shifting nervously on her bed.

Zander laughed despite himself and shook his head helplessly. He didn’t really know what to tell her or where to start.

“Maybe you are,” he said.

“Yeah right. And I suppose you’re actually feeding me a magic potion that can make me feel all better.”

“Well…it’s not magic actually. It’s science. Much more advanced than what you’re used to on your own planet. But I don’t think I can explain that very well right now.”

“Wait, are you being serious?” Pria asked, suddenly concerned. Here she had been thinking that she was the crazy one, being shipped off in an armored car. But maybe she was wrong. Had she been kidnapped by a group of psychos?

“I don’t have an easy way to tell you this,” Zander said, shifting nervously. They usually had a protocol for speaking to the abductees, but since Zander had been the head of his class when it came to diplomacy and human relations, he had been given the difficult task of breaking the news to her. But he had never actually spoken with a human before, and now he was feeling like his interest in the classes had been a huge mistake. He was nowhere near prepared enough for this. He ran his hand through his hair nervously and looked down at the floor.

Pria watched him closely, her perceptive blue eyes flashing thoughtfully as Zander tried to gather his thoughts. She sat upright, finally feeling like her old self again.

“Where you are…it’s called the Legend. It’s our ship. I would like to give you a tour of your room. It will explain all you need to know. Please, follow me.”

Zander approached her and offered her his sculpted arm. He had a body unlike any she had seen on Earth; firm and broad like the sculpture of a Greek god.

Pria got shakily to her feet and looked around the room for a first time. It was huge and metallic, and the bed she had been laying on was surrounded by strange looking machines. She had never seen anything like it before. But what really startled her was when Zander led her away from the machines and toward a huge window that looked out into an oppressive black sky full of stars – the most beautiful thing she had ever seen.

“Look over there,” Zander said. “Do you see that round, shimmering ball of light?”

“Yeah,” Pria breathed, her hand on the glass that was separating her from the abyss outside.

“That’s Earth. Your planet. My captain, Kane, he took the data from the hospitals on Earth and had me find you. We abducted you while you were sleeping. You’re our only hope. We have no future without your help.”

“What are you talking about?” Pria asked, closing her eyes and rubbing her temples. Everything out of this man’s mouth sounded ridiculous. She was clearly in space, but how could this be happening?

“What I mean to say is, you’re special,” Zander said, his handsome brow contorting in worry. “Your body has a special genetic sequence that can fight a virus that has been wiping out several species. These people are going extinct, and quickly. Without your help, the Codans will enslave the survivors of this plague. And that includes the people on your planet. So you can sort of see how you might have a stake in this…”

“You know what? I must be dreaming,” Pria said, laughing. “That’s the only way this makes sense.”

“I wish we were all just sharing a collective nightmare,” Zander said, his large, full lips tugging downward in a frown. His otherworldly eyes were pensive and he looked away from her, out the window and into the vast array of stars. “I had a younger sister. She was the joy of our family, born after I was already a teenager. My older sister and I vowed to protect her, but she was the first one of my family to be taken by the virus. We vowed to avenge her, but my older sister also contracted it, though it was a less serious strain. She was offered relief by the Codans, who, sensing an opportunity, turned the odds in their favor by manufacturing a drug that eased the symptoms. But it is highly addictive and makes those who get their hands on it slaves to it. The Codans are the most scientifically advanced race known in the universe, and they are the only who have such a solution. They see the potential to herd the masses under their thumb and refuse to develop any technology that might get rid of the virus once and for all. So we have taken it upon ourselves.”

“The Codans?” Pria asked.

“They’re vicious, nasty creatures. They want to enslave us all. They’re hungry for power. It wouldn’t surprise me if they were the ones who had manufactured the virus themselves, just to thin out the population and consider the universe theirs for the taking.”

Pria frowned. Since when did she start dreaming in Sci-Fi?

“This is what the Codans look like,” Zander said, holding his wrist in front of her and pressing a button on a band he wore around it. A holographic screen shimmered in front of them and the ugly face of a Codan began circling in the air in front of them. Pria was impressed with the technology and repulsed by the face of the rival alien race Zander was talking about. They were ugly. Their faces looked like they were melting, and their skin was a woody brown color. The back of the Codan’s head rose up in a crown that was similar to that of a triceratops.

“If you see anybody who looks like this, run. Call for me. Call for anybody. Just stay away from them. If they learn who you are, and why you’re so valuable, they will either kill you or use you for far more evil. You wouldn’t want to live with yourself.”

“I…” Pria shook her head helplessly and frowned. If she was going to believe anything this man was saying, she would have to open her mind more than she ever had before.

“I know this is a lot to take in right now. Maybe you would like to sit down. I promised you answers, and I’m really sorry that they’re probably not answers that you would have liked to hear.”

Zander put his hand gently on Pria’s elbow, and she felt an involuntary surge of pleasure from his touch. His eyes were gentle and kind, and he led her carefully back to her bed.

“There’s one last thing I need to do tonight, but I need your permission to do it. I hope I can count on your compliance, but if not I understand.”

“What do you need from me?” Pria asked, her voice barely above a whisper. She fixed her striking blue eyes on Zander, and he shifted nervously.

He was silent until they arrived back to the bed, where he motioned for her to take a seat. She did, and gazed at him. This was all just getting weirder and weirder, but if it truly was a dream, then she would have to take it in stride and hope for it to be over soon.

“Well…it’s a little…unorthodox,” Zander said, pulling a chair up beside her bed and perching awkwardly. He looked embarrassed and flustered, and Pria did her best not to smile. He seemed reluctant to say what was on his mind.

“And…?” Pria prompted.

“Um…part of the plan to fight the Codans is to create hybrids,” Zander said, raising his hand awkwardly behind his head and looking away from her. She could swear that sweat was rising from his brow. She almost felt sorry for him, at least until her mind fully wrapped around what he was trying to say.

“Wait. What do you mean by that?” Pria asked, fixing a hard look on him. “If you think you’re going to sleep with me right now, you’ve got another thing coming.”

“No! No, nothing like that,” Zander cried, his face growing beet red.

“Then like what?” Pria asked, trying not to laugh at him. He was clearly miserable. She wondered how he had gotten the unfortunate job of breaking the news to her.

“It’s just…tests,” Zander said, his voice an exasperated whisper.

“What sorts of tests?” Pria asked, crossing her hands over her chest. Zander swallowed hard, shifting on his seat.

“Um…we need to understand your body’s rhythms…how it, uh… responds to stimuli…things like that.”

“You’re kidding me,” Pria said, her voice flat. Zander fixed his tortured, beautiful eyes on her and pursed his lips.

“I’m afraid not. You could be our only chance of saving our way of life. And we’re willing to do whatever it takes…but we need your permission to learn about your body. It’s an anomaly. But it’s one that could save us all. I’ll go now and give you some time to think things over.”

Zander stood and Pria watched him head toward the door.

“Feel free to treat this space as your own for now,” he said. “I would like to give you as much free will as possible. That’s something I can offer on my ship. But if you fall into the hands of the Codans, or even my captain, I’m not sure you will remain so lucky.”

And with that, Zander disappeared through the doors, leaving Pria staring behind him in disbelief.

Chapter Four

Zander retreated immediately back to his private chambers, his heart hammering in his chest. He was glad he had dismissed the scientists who were observing Pria. He hadn’t wanted to make a fool of himself like that in front of the crew. He had been instructed in his Human Relations classes to keep explanations as simple and direct as possible. If he was straight and to the point with humans, they were likely to assume he was the authority and submit. Their societal structure did half the work for him. They were eager to listen to authority figures and assume they were helpless in every situation.

But he had forgotten all of his training with Pria. She was such a direct person herself that he almost felt as if she was leading the conversation. And he was still so insecure with all of his authority. He knew why they were doing what they were doing, but he couldn’t help but treat her like an equal. Why should he treat her like she was just some sort of lab rat? The way she spoke was natural and inquisitive. Who was he to lie and pretend he had the ultimate authority over her body? But it wasn’t so simple. They couldn’t simply release her and let her go. She would have to make the right choice, or things might get ugly. One way or another, she might find herself being used in this cosmic fight for liberation.

As soon as the Codans knew what the Driads were up to, they would unleash a torrent of attacks unlike any other. It was almost fortunate that their planet had already been destroyed, because that meant that he couldn’t fear a concentrated attack on his people. However, if the Codans waged war against the Driads, it would mean that no Driad ship would be safe. That was something they were already worried about after Kane defeated one of the most lethal groups of Codans in the galaxy. It might only get worse from there.

But he couldn’t worry about that. Not right now. What he needed to do was focus on the task at hand. He needed to try convincing Pria that it would be worthwhile to volunteer her body to science. If they were able to create genetic hybrids, part-Driad and part-human with the ability to carry the virus rather than suffer from it, they may be able to create a new race of people who could survive whatever form of warfare the Codans might be planning. There would still be hope for the people of the universe to keep going. That was something he would risk his life to do.

***

Pria got up from her bed and paced around the large room after Zander left. She couldn’t believe her situation. Zander seemed so sweet and kind, and he was so unbelievably handsome. But he was asking the impossible of her. And even if he wasn’t requesting her to stay in space and somehow contribute her body to creating a new alien race, how was she supposed to believe that she was anything special?

She studied the machines that surrounded her bed. They were flashing different colors and strange symbols were engraved in the metal. She traced one of them with her finger and shuddered before turning away and heading toward the giant window of the room.

She gazed out at the billions of stars as the ship soared silently through the empty space. It was beautiful; she had to admit that. Peaceful in a way. She had always loved the feeling of surrendering control, and knowing that she had no way of helping the fact that she couldn’t go to work or deal with her crappy relationship problems was pretty gratifying. Although she knew she should be stressed out about losing her job, it didn’t feel that important anymore. Not when the Dryads were telling her that everyone on Earth could be wiped out by an evil race bent on universal domination. Small beans.

And what about her strange attraction to the alien leader? He looked so different from other men. He was vaguely humanoid, sure, but wasn’t it a little bit odd that she found herself holding her breath every time he entered the room and doing everything she could not to let her eyes wander just below his belt, to where the forbidden and generous curve of his groin was?

What was she supposed to do? Something in her felt impossibly drawn to Zander in a way she had never felt for another being before. But was that because she had been drugged up and vulnerable? Had they somehow manipulated her mind? It was impossible to say.

But she couldn’t shake the feeling that her attraction to him was real and Zander was being sincere. He didn’t want to hold her against her will. But apparently his people had been compromised and they didn’t appear to have much of a choice. Should she help them? Or should she demand to go back home to Earth? More to the point, if she didn’t help, how much longer would Earth even exist?

Chapter Five

Zander paced around his small quarters. The captain of the ship was lucky enough to have private accommodations, but because theirs was a stealth mission, it wasn’t much to brag about. That was all right though. Zander had always been a modest man. He didn’t need a hundred billion people from every alien race in the universe knowing who he was or how he was going to help them, or a giant bedroom on his ship to make him feel better about being the boss. It was an intimidating thought, really.

His mother had always called him sensitive, and his soulful eyes had gripped many a female in their clutches. But Zander wanted more than just the gratification of copulation. He wanted something deeper, that would transcend time and space. He wasn’t really concerned about it anyway. There was no time for love when you were busy trying to save the universe. It seemed selfish.

But he couldn’t deny his animalistic temptations. It was just the way that his body would react. And right now it had been reacting in a raw, physical way to Pria. He had even entered the realm of dreams and found her there, as eager for his body as he was for hers. He had woken up with the hard-on from hell as he thought about her exotic, human body entwined around his. It took all of his self-control to avoid going into her room right that moment and seeing if his dream had led him astray. Or if, perhaps, she might be willing to push the boundaries with him.

Zander sighed. He’d only had a few sexual encounters before, and found women of his own species baffling, let alone a woman from another planet. He didn’t consider himself to be very close-minded, but he did feel concerned that maybe he wouldn’t live up to the expectations of an Earth woman. They all had a different idea of what was good in a man of their own species, and if he was lacking any of those qualities, didn’t that mean that Pria would reject him?

Truth be told, he was terrified about the way she might react to his body, even if she did turn out to be attracted to him. They were so different. He had seen human anatomy before. There were some marked differences, especially in the reproduction department.

It was basically the same, but his race had larger sex organs and he knew that might be intimidating for someone as slight as she was. She was a fighter, and a survivor, he could tell it from the way she carried herself, but she was still a human. Her physical limitations were just that. What if he hurt her? He wouldn’t be able to live with himself, and he couldn’t risk damaging one of the most important women in the universe just to fulfill his base and carnal needs.

That wasn’t why Kane had assigned him to be captain of the Legend. He had been promoted because he was sensitive and highly attuned to his environment. He was the ideal candidate for stealth missions and supposedly an expert on humans. He didn’t feel that way though, not anymore. Meeting an actual human was a great reminder of just how much he didn’t know. But what he was good at was moving sneakily through space in a ship so small that nobody would ever suspect he was carrying the most precious cargo in the universe on board, tucked safely away.

***

Pria’s heart thudded when the door to her room opened. She thought it would be Zander, but she was disappointed to find that it was a Driad she had never seen before. He approached her cautiously, hunched over as if he were afraid she might attack at any moment.

“What’s wrong?” Pria asked, a small grin creasing her face.

“I – nothing. It’s just that I’ve read that humans are one of the more, uh, aggressive races on the planet…”

“Aggressive?” Pria laughed. “More aggressive than a guy who wants to wipe out the universe for domination?”

“I…”

“It’s all right,” she said, softening her voice as much as she could. He seemed older and it made her feel kind of bad to see him cowering like that. “I won’t hurt anybody. In fact, the opposite might be true.”

“Might it?” he asked, shakily pushing a tray of food toward her.

“I don’t know. This whole thing is so confusing. Like how am I even talking to you right now when there are a billion different languages on Earth that have all come to be in different ways? None of this is making sense to me. You shouldn’t make sense to me. I feel like I’m trapped in a really weird dream that’s been going on too long.”

“Um. Well I don’t think it’s a dream, but I can’t really be sure. The nature of the universe is very mysterious. But I can answer your question about language. We have implanted a device in your body that allows you to understand and translate everything that we say. And not just the Driads. All the peoples of the universe whose languages and dialects are known. We sometimes have glitches when we encounter a new race, but after a while the technology adapts. Everybody who has one contributes to the pool of known language, and eventually it figures itself out.”

“You implanted something in me? Does that mean I can go back home and understand French overnight?”

“Oh yes, we have had many scholars stationed on Earth for a long time, studying the evolution of language and the different dialects. Everything they know goes straight to these devices.”

“Does everybody have them?”

“No, many races are not very bright and haven’t developed much of their own technology. If they’re not interested in a trade, they can’t access it. But there is a downside to that. Often times we will allow them access to the technology if they allow one of our linguists to study their language and add it to the device. It tends to be mutually beneficial, but there will always be those who refuse to have anything to do with races that are not of their kind.”

“Did people on Earth agree to this trade?” Pria asked, surprised at the thought that anyone on Earth would know of the alien races and their agendas.

“Oh, absolutely. We’ve gathered many types of intelligence. Your government is highly aware of our existence. They don’t always agree with our methods but they are terrified of all unknown races.”

“You can say that again,” Pria laughed. “They’re even afraid of other humans with different skin colors.”

“Yes,” he said with a small exhale of a laugh. “This is odd. But collectively, your world has agreed to have its languages studied.”

“Does that mean our leaders have these devices?”

“Oh no, they can’t be trusted with them…as I mentioned, they are far too violent. Instead, we offered peace.”

“Peace or what?” Pria said, raising her eyebrows. “Did you threaten them?”

“Erm. Only because they want to believe the worst in everybody. If they assume we have the upper hand, being a fearsome race with superior technology, it is easier to play into these expectations. We don’t need to leave our technology in the hands of an inferior race that could ultimately turn into another batch of Codans.”

“I see,” Pria said, her mind spinning.

“Anyway, please enjoy your breakfast. Captain Zander insists on giving you the widest selection available on the ship.”

And with that, the little man bowed and backed away slowly, not turning his back on Pria. He reached behind himself, patting the wall in an attempt to find the switch for the door.

“What’s your name?” Pria asked him, keeping her eyes on his. He was watching her fretfully, and she hoped that maybe she would be able to ease his mind and help him stop feeling so fearful about her.

“My name is Shef,” he said, glancing nervously to the ground. He finally found the button and visibly relaxed as the door whirred open. “Captain Zander will be in to see you later. He is hoping for an answer. We can’t make you do something against your will, but there will be further tests done either way, if you agree, to help our kind fight an evil you can only imagine.”

And with that, Shef found his way out the door and scrambled away as quickly as he could, leaving Pria alone as the doors hissed closed behind him.

Chapter Six

Zander quietly entered Pria’s room that night, half hoping that she was asleep. He was battling complex feelings toward her, and wasn’t sure she would be able to accept him. He wasn’t the same as human men, and he knew that the tests he had been asked to administer to her would put him to the test if she allowed him to perform them.

He was almost hoping that she would refuse so that the matter would be taken out of his hands. Captain Kane would take over and she would have no choice but to listen to his reasoning. He was one of the most persuasive men in the Driad community, and if anybody could explain the importance of their mission to her, it would be him.

Pria was sitting up on the thin grey couch they had set up in her room to make it more comfortable. She was holding a very outdated magazine that had been placed on the end table. It was flipped open, but her eyes were staring out into the room.

“Are you all right?” Zander asked softly, approaching her as the doors hummed closed behind him. She registered the care in his voice, the concern on his face, and shifted over to make room for him on the couch beside her. He understood the cue and sat down close to her, his leg pressed against hers. He was hot to the touch, she realized, not just warm like she was. Feeling his body pressing against hers seemed to carry that heat straight into her loins, and she felt a hot red flush creep across her cheeks.

“Yeah, I’m fine,” she said softly. “I’ve just been thinking, that’s all.”

“What about?” he asked, his magnetic and unique eyes boring into hers. She let herself get lost in them for a moment before answering.

“About what you said.”

“Which thing?” he asked with a small smile.

“The…I’ll do it.”

“What?” he asked, genuinely surprised.

“I don’t see how I could say no. Most people aren’t just handed a chance to help to play a part in saving the entire universe. What kind of jerk would I be to say no?”

“I…do you understand what this would entail?”

“I think so…”

“You would have to trust us completely. Put your life in our hands. Be willing to fall under the scalpel at any time of day or night. You would be surrendering control to us. Is that what you want?”

“Well…”

“And that’s just for the vaccination. What about…”

“I’ll do that too.”

“Are you absolutely sure?” Zander asked, his eyes wide.

Pria smiled, putting his face in her hands and pulling him close to her. Zander’s hearts both began to quicken and he tried to speak but he faltered. He had been so nervous about this moment, but now with her hands on his skin, nothing could have felt more right.

“I’m sure,” she said, her long-lashed eyes speaking volumes that she couldn’t dare to say out loud. She couldn’t possibly explain to him how he lingered in her mind long after he left. How she longed to let herself explore the entirety of his body. What other little differences would she find?

Zander ran his strong hands through her soft auburn hair, exhaling quietly as he did so. She melted under his touch and leaned her hand against his cheek. He pulled her face close to his, and waited for a brief pause as he gazed at her face. She was the most captivating person he had ever seen. He loved the way her blue eyes glowed when she looked at him, and the way her body looked in the clothes she had arrived in from Earth. They hadn’t changed them yet since the procedures hadn’t been very invasive, but he came to her now with a new change of clothes. And something else.

“Are you sure?” he asked, not wanting to get his own hopes up if she would back out. He felt a stiffening of his groin as the reality washed over him. Her hands on his skin, cool and sensual. Her body offered up to him on a silver platter to unlock secrets that could save the galaxy.

“Yes,” she whispered.

She wanted something. Her voice seemed high pitched. Her full lips were so close to his own. He was tempted to draw her close to him, to feel the tender mouth against his own. But Able and Krill would be there, watching from the observation room. He had only come to get an answer.

Zander stood up abruptly, looking down with pained eyes at Pria.

“I’m so glad you decided to help us. Please put this gown on. The testing will begin tomorrow.”

“All right, Zander,” Pria said, her voice disappointed.

He could feel her eyes watching him as he handed her the gown and headed out of her room. He couldn’t give in to his temptations. Especially not when Able and Krill were watching. It just wouldn’t be ethical. It might even stir dissent upon the ship and get him demoted. Worse, he would be labeled unworthy and sent back to population control on the mother ship, where the ordinary Driad citizens tried to carve out a life for themselves as much as they possibly could.

He couldn’t allow that. And he couldn’t love Pria. Not when their lives were so different. Even their bodies, their hearts. And that was what love really boiled down to. He would just have to hold back.

* **

Pria watched Zander go, feeling dissatisfied. She felt sure they’d had a connection, and even opened the door for him to feel her attraction to him. But he didn’t quite seem to get it. In fact, he looked confused, or pained in some way. Did he find her repulsive? Of course he did. Men on Earth could be shallow enough. What would a man from another planet think of a woman who was nothing like the women on his own world?

Pria sighed. She shouldn’t have bothered to get her hopes up. And yet, she hadn’t done so consciously. Every time she saw Zander, it was like her body couldn’t help but react to him in one way or another. She was craving his touch, more of that hot skin on her own. How could she help herself? It was a physical reaction she was having, nothing more and nothing less. She would just have to accept that and let it go. He wasn’t going to be attracted to her. She had been wasting time even considering it.

She would just have to do what they wanted her to do and hope that the process was fast and easy. Anything short of that would be difficult and she hoped they would let her revoke her permission. But somehow she doubted it. If what they were saying was true, then their tests on her would be too important. She had agreed. Of course, Zander would probably let her out of it. He seemed kind and compassionate enough. But was he really? He had just left her hanging there. What did she really know about these people anyway?

What if they were lying to her? But the doubt seemed weak. She had already felt in her intuition, and Pria’s intuition was rarely wrong, that Zander was telling the truth.

She leaned back against the couch and sighed, wondering what in the world she had gotten herself into.

Chapter Seven

Pria moaned. Her body was on fire. She had never been more aroused in her life. It felt like every inch of her was begging for release. Any touch would do for her. She just wanted to feel something. She tried moving, hoping to let her hands roam her throbbing body, but she realized that she couldn’t move.

She opened her eyes weakly and saw a blurry silhouette.

“Zander?” she asked, bucking her hips against her restraints. She needed his touch. Needed to feel him on top of her, inside of her.

“Yes, Pria. It’s me,” he said in a hushed whisper.

He had known the arousal serum would test all of his boundaries, but he hadn’t expected it to be this torturous. His groin throbbed in longing as he witnessed Pria becoming a slave to her own desires, and cursed the man who had unlocked the key to putting human women into heat. It would help their studies and overall understanding of Earth’s human biology, but being trapped in this room, so close to her body, knowing that she was aching for his touch was too much.

“Zander,” she panted, closing her eyes again. She couldn’t bear to look at him, not when she felt like this. She wouldn’t make a fool of herself by coming on to him when she felt it was clear that he had rejected her. “I didn’t know it would be like this.”

“Neither did I,” he replied, his voice tight. “Don’t worry, it will be over soon. We’re almost done getting the readings. Then I can inject you with something that will make you feel better.”

“Inject me?” Pria said with a soft giggle. Zander swallowed hard.

“You feel this way because of a serum I had to give you while you were sleeping. It’s to test your body’s biorhythms…I’m really sorry for the inconvenience.”

He had learned the last line from a feed the Driads had intercepted from customer service representatives on Earth’s phone lines. Much of his class had been taken from case studies such as these.

Pria whimpered when his hand grazed her arm, and he gritted his teeth, wishing they could both find some relief from their situation. Unfortunately, that would be impossible. Krill and Able were analyzing the data, and if they saw him act unprofessionally they would surely report him. There were many Driad men who were eager for a chance to captain on such an important mission. He shouldn’t make it easy for them to replace him.

Finally, Krill signaled the green light and Zander sighed in relief, injecting her with the cool-off serum. He wished he could have a little bit of that for himself, and he was sure it wouldn’t take all of her arousal away, just the worst of it. There had to be a better way to gather information from her. Couldn’t he have someone else do it?

But it was his job. And the thought of letting any of the other Driads near Pria, especially in this state of arousal, made him recoil. Except for Shef, who he knew had an aversion to humans. It would be torture for the poor man. He wouldn’t do it to him. His only choice was to accept his fate and do his best not to make a fool of himself in front of his crew. Nobody would need to know about his reaction, although his erection was sure to give him away. If he could just sneak away from the room and have some privacy, then everything would be fine and they could get on with the rest of the tests without him.

“You should be feeling better any second now,” Zander said softly, taking her hand in his and squeezing it. She squeezed back, and her urgent writhing began to subside, until she was panting heavily with her eyes closed, her forehead beaded with sweat.

“Thank you,” she whispered.

“We’re going to give you some privacy now, but we will be back this afternoon to take some blood.”

“All right,” she replied.

He left the room swiftly, and headed to his private chambers. The look on his face made it clear that he didn’t feel like interacting with anybody. Even Shef kept his distance, even though he was normally burning with curiosity to find out whatever he could about the supposedly vicious human race. Shef was terrified of them, but Zander had always been intrigued by humans. Was that why he was so drawn to Pria? Or was it something else? Something about her specifically?

He locked himself in his small room and sat on the bed with a heavy sigh. How was he going to handle more tests like these? There were at least three left to do, and each one would surely be more torturous than the last. He laid back in his bed and gently stroked his pulsing groin, unable to get the thought out of his mind that Pria would be doing the same thing. The scientists had been dismissed after the testing and had to move on for preparations of the next experiments. That meant that nobody would be in the observation room.

He knew it would be dishonorable to go and watch her there. But maybe he could say he had gone for the sake of science. He felt a thrill in his abdomen from the thought, and his member stiffened in his hand. He had never needed release so badly in his life. But should he really resort to spying?

***

Pria moaned softly, pulling the sheets up over her body and roaming her hand over the mound of her vulva. Whatever serum they had given her had really taken its toll, and she could think of nothing but getting herself off before they came back.

She tentatively dipped her fingers into her wet slit, closing her eyes as the gentle thrill overwhelmed her. She didn’t want to keep going in case they were still there somewhere, watching her, but the thought almost made her cum. Would it really be so bad to give some horny guy a show, she wondered to herself, gazing at the two-way mirror where she knew the Driads liked to observe her. She felt a powerful pull when her eyes reached the glass, as if somebody was really in there and knew what she was doing. She couldn’t help but let a seductive smile spread across her face, and she spread her legs a little wider. It wouldn’t hurt anybody.

She closed her eyes and slipped two fingers inside herself, moaning immediately as she began to work off the tension from the experiments. She hadn’t known what she was in for when she agreed to surrender herself to Zander. She wished that he was there, and swallowed hard. What if he was the person in the observation space? He hadn’t been able to hide his massive erection from her. She’d been looking, hoping for it.

She closed her eyes, hammering her fingers harder into herself and imagining it was Zander’s huge cock. Her walls tightened around her fingers and she uttered a low moan as they were flooded by her orgasm. It hadn’t taken long. Not much of a show for the person who was watching her, but at least she felt better. Pria lowered her eyelids and fell into a blissful sleep.

Zander looked down at the mess he had made on the control panel of the observation room. He had let his lust make the decision for him, and found himself still cumming hard even as Pria’s orgasm dwindled away and she was pulled into sleep. That was the thing about their sex organs, he knew. His would keep going, more powerful and explosive than a human male’s. Would she be able to handle it? Probably not.

He closed his eyes, remembering the sensual smile she had cast into the room. Almost as if she had known he was there. The look on her face overwhelmed him with pleasure and he finally released the last of his load into his hands. Zander sighed. He had some cleaning up to do before the others got back.

Chapter Eight

The next time Zander saw Pria, things felt awkward. Zander felt ashamed of himself for being a voyeur, but Pria just felt as if she had been rejected. Whether her arousal had aroused him or not wasn’t an issue. But when they could have kissed, he refused her. She was sure she wouldn’t meet up to his standards of a woman anyway. Beauty was always in the eye of the beholder.

He hooked up a few machines to her body and gave her a curt nod before leaving. He felt too embarrassed to face her. Pria watched him go, frowning, wondering if touching him so intimately had been wrong of her. She wished that they could talk about it, but there wasn’t really much left for her to say.

A few hours later, he returned, and she got her hopes up. She thought that maybe he really did want to talk to her and everything had just been a misunderstanding. But when he returned, his face was grim and serious.

“Follow me,” he said. He normally would have helped her up, but he didn’t dare to touch her. Not after the things he had been thinking about doing to her the day before.

“Where are we going?” she asked as he led her through the bay. She took in the vast sights and sounds of the spaceship. Many of the Driads stopped what they were doing to stare at her. She remembered Shef’s fear of humans and made a face at them. Several of them cowered, while others laughed. She was spunky, they had to hand her that. But she was going to save the universe. There wasn’t much to fear.

“We need other tests done. Vitals. Physical limitations, things like that.”

“Physical limitations?” she asked, stopping him in the corridor and staring him in the eye. He shifted uncomfortably and looked away.

“Nothing painful of course, or um…we’re just going to have you exercise for a while, okay? See what you’re capable of. It will help us in the future when we use your test results to create the hybrids.”

“I see,” she said softly, following him into an open room. It was much like the one they had been keeping her in, but it was full of strange equipment. Some things looked similar to the machines she would find in a gym on Earth, but others looked terrifying.

“We have to hook you up to these monitors here,” he said, turning to her. He gently brushed the shoulder of her gown down, revealing her clavicle and part of her round, white breast. He tried not to stare as he hooked her up and turned away quickly. “This one needs to go over your heart.”

He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply, before facing her again and pulling the gown down, revealing her breasts. She felt a little embarrassed, but surprised to find that he lacked the hostility she expected to find in him. She had believed that he didn’t like her. She never would have guessed that he was so shy. Maybe that was why he hadn’t kissed her.

She inhaled sharply as his hot fingers pressed the hook up to her chest. She wanted to feel more of his touch, but it was over too soon.

“Krill here will show you how to use the equipment and what to do.”

“Okay…”

Zander moved to a bench and started fiddling with his watch. A hologram popped up and she realized that although she could hear and speak different languages, she still couldn’t read them. How far in life would that get her learning French? It didn’t matter.

She endured two hours’ worth of physical tests as Zander took notes and observed her. She would glance over at him from time to time and realize that he was staring at her. She expected him to look annoyed or indifferent, and was shocked to realize that he looked sad. Maybe it was true then. Maybe Zander was just a shy man who was just as confused about his feelings as she was about her own.

If that was the case, then she would just have to do her best not to blame him for refusing her. Maybe alien customs of showing affection were different. Maybe they didn’t even kiss. She had no idea. All she knew was that she very desperately wanted to find out.

***

Zander paced his room, realizing unhappily that he had been doing this a lot lately. It was a way that he liked to relieve stress, but sometimes it backfired and just made him feel more anxious. It was a habit his mother had tried to break him of, saying it drove her to the brink seeing him pace like that. But he couldn’t help it. He couldn’t get Pria out of his mind. The tests were going to advance soon and then she would be returned to Earth. He just had a couple of days left with her. Would he be able to live with himself if he just let her go back without ever having the courage to act on his feelings?

Zander wasn’t sure what the protocol for this was. It would take a long time to develop the hybrids, and they might just need to keep an eye on her in case the Codans realized that she existed. People would be posted to keep her safe on Earth. Since he wasn’t very comfortable with his authority on the ship, maybe he could apply as one of her guards. He couldn’t imagine never seeing her again.

What a sentimental sap he was being! He should just forget about her and be happy that Captain Kane was willing to put so much trust in him. But somehow, Pria’s approval outranked even his captain’s.

Suddenly, he realized that he had forgotten to administer her vitamin after the last series of arousal tests had been completed. He needed to see if she would be able to handle the essential vitamins that his race needed to survive. If she wasn’t able to, then their hopes of using her for hybrids was dashed.

Zander sighed. He had been secretly hoping for an excuse to see her again. Everybody on the ship was sleeping; the artificial lights emulating the sun rose and set following their circadian rhythms. But there he was, still wide awake with nothing but Pria on his mind. He sighed and headed toward Pria’s room, hoping that she would be asleep when he entered.

Chapter Nine

Pria heard the door to her room hiss open and held her breath, hoping to see Zander. She peeked through her half-closed eyelids and found that her hopes had come true. She tried not to let him know that she was awake. He crept cautiously toward her, holding a syringe in his hand. Most of the time they left her alone at this hour, but for some reason he was there without any warning. She felt him inject her with the serum through the IV. His strong, hot hands caressed her body and she sighed as she became instantly hot under his touch.

She opened her eyes, convinced that he had injected her with the arousal serum. He studied her, a little panicked, but he didn’t want to leave. Her body was filled with an intense, familiar fire, and she moaned as his hand moved from her arm, down her torso. She thought that her arousal had never been stronger than when they injected her, but with Zander touching her, she changed her mind.

“Zander,” she whispered, her body on fire as he allowed his hands to roam the curves of her smooth body up and down. She moaned as his strong, hot hands found their way between her thighs. She bucked into them and he uttered a soft groan of appreciation. He could feel her blazing against his hand, with nothing but her thin gown, now wet with her desperate hunger between them.

Suddenly, he could no longer help himself. He climbed over her, his ample groin pressing hard against her middle. She moaned and he buried his mouth against her neck, sending shivers of pleasure throughout her body. He let out a low growl as she responded to his touch, dragging her mound along his shaft and filling him with an insatiable need to be inside of her.

He ran his hands through her hair, sucking and nibbling on her neck as he did. She cried out and wrapped her legs around his waist, inviting him to come closer to her; to feel the heat between her legs.

His body hovered over hers for a moment, completely still. He finally began gyrating on top of her and she felt every cell in her body stirring in response. He carefully stripped her, and then, casting aside all of his inhibitions lest he miss his chance, he also stripped himself. She paused for a moment to take him in. He was gorgeous. His torso was incredibly muscular and his skin was smooth. He was mostly humanoid in shape, but as she suspected, his manhood was much larger. She moaned as he moved between her legs, pressing himself firmly against her wetness.

“This might not be what you’re used to,” he cautioned, his muscular form teasing and tantalizing her body with slow, bold strokes.

“I don’t want what I’m used to,” she said. “I want you.”

Zander smiled down at her. She was certainly adventurous. It was just as well. She might not know what she was asking for.

“I’m not sure I will be able to stop myself once I start. Is that okay?” he asked, his hearts pounding.

“Yes,” she whispered. “Just do it.”

Zander felt himself swell with need, his huge muscle making its way between her legs. Its head squeezed inside of her and she gasped in pleasure.

“I’ll go slow,” he promised. She nodded, her eyes squeezed closed. She was whimpering, whether in pleasure or in pain he couldn’t tell. Not until she gripped her sheets and pushed herself further down his shaft was he sure. They both groaned out loud as the friction created an explosion of bliss between them.

He took her breast in his large mouth and sweetly sucked her nipple. She tried to hold back the moan of pleasure she felt, but she couldn’t. The sound of her voice as he pleasured her made his urgent need to fill her up even more irresistible.

“I’ve wanted you for so long,” he confessed breathily into her ear as he thrust his hips, bringing another moan to her lips. As he began to swell inside her, tendrils of pleasure wound up and down her body, and she sighed softly, closing her eyes as she took in the sensation.

“I thought you didn’t like me,” she said softly.

“Just the opposite,” he replied, flipping her onto her stomach and raising her ass in the air. He pushed himself a little further inside and she bucked wildly against him as the overwhelming pleasure nearly caused her to collapse. She gripped her sheets tightly in her hands as he pushed his way inside, showering her bare back with hot kisses.

“Why did you inject me with the serum tonight?” she asked quietly.

“The…what?” he paused for a moment to laugh. “I didn’t. This is all you.”

He shoved himself midway inside of her and she cried out in pleasure.

“Don’t stop!” she scolded him as he waited for a moment to laugh to himself.

“It was just a vitamin,” he said, rocking his hips gently against her. She moaned in bliss as he filled her more fully than she had ever been in her life. She had never wanted someone so badly. He held her waist gently and began massaging her clit with his large, hot thumb.

“This isn’t even the worst of it,” he whispered, slowly pulling himself out.

“What do you mean?” she asked, suddenly nervous.

“You’ll see,” he said. “My kind…we grow inside of you.”

“Are you serious-“

She abruptly let out a loud moan as he shoved himself unexpectedly back inside of her again. Her body trembled with pleasure, throbbing as he finally became fully immersed. He paused, allowing her to squeeze around his shaft, milking every small, blissful sensation possible.

“Oh my g- “

He didn’t give her a chance to finish speaking and flipped her around so that she was facing him, almost in his lap. She eased herself down his massive shaft, and his eyes held hers. She gasped in pleasure and surprise when his cock began to grow wider inside of her. Just when she was afraid it would never stop and she would be torn in two, it did, and he began ramming into her with all of his strength.

Pria had been so desperate to feel his body that she quickly began to quake around him. Zander felt his enveloped member being squeezed by the contractions of her orgasm and inhaled deeply, trembling inside of her as she gasped in sensual bliss. He thrust into her with all of his might as she came, until she screamed out loud as his eruptive orgasm began flooding her.

She was shocked by the power of his load and came again twice before he was finished. He held her firmly by the waist, hammering into her until every last drop was spent inside of her.

***

They relocated to the couch, where the mess of their sex wouldn’t be uncomfortable. He held her close to his hot body and smiled down at her.

“You’re going to be released soon. I wouldn’t have been able to live with myself if I never did that,” Zander admitted.

She laughed softly.

“I’m going back home? But I thought…”

“We have what we need from you for now. But you will be under strict surveillance. If the Codans knew who you were, the universe would be in trouble. It’s safer for everybody if you return home.”

“I’m not sure I like the idea of going away without you,” she said, frowning.

“I don’t think you’ll have to,” Zander said. “Being captain isn’t for me. I’m going to ask Kane if I can head to Earth and watch over you. I’ve done well enough that I think he will agree.”

“That’s great,” she breathed, snuggling closely into his body.

***

At the end of the week, just as he’d promised, she was back to her old home. She hadn’t lost her job at all, as it turned out. Most people only believed that she had been gone for a day or two. But she had never been happier with Zander stationed just above her apartment, head of a stealth operation to keep her safe.

Every night, he would beam her into the ship, cloaked to blend in with the night sky, and they would spend the evening together, happier than either of them had ever been in their whole lives.

THE END

Taken by the Alpha Alien

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2016 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Kylie Parker woke up with a start. The batteries to her alarm clock had died some time during the night, and she had worked a double shift the night before and slept very deeply. That meant that she was late to work. She groaned in frustration and dressed as quickly as she possibly could, imagining the unfriendly face of her boss, who seemed to be looking for any excuse to chew her out. The woman was awful, and Kylie groaned as she grabbed her car keys. It would take a miracle to avoid being reprimanded and she was worried that she was all out of luck.

She finally made it to work and ran to her cubicle. She had a well-paying job, and didn't know what she would do if she were to lose it. Unfortunately, as soon as she arrived, she was summoned into her boss's office. When she sat down in front of Nancy's desk, Nancy scowled at her. She had a feeling that she knew what was coming, but she held her breath and waited to hear for sure.

“This is a crucial time for the company, we are experiencing an opportunity for growth. And as I'm sure you know, you are only as strong as your weakest link. I can't have anybody screwing that up for us right now, I'm afraid I'm going to have to let you go. Your performance has been lackluster, and punctuality is extremely critical. I'm sure you understand. Have your desk cleared out by noon today.”

Kylie opened her mouth to protest, but the words seemed stuck behind a barrier. There was nothing more she could say to this woman, and anything else out of her mouth would just seem vile. It was better to leave with dignity than to throw a fit, so Kylie stood and walked away. Nancy would have a hard time finding anybody else to work double shifts when she needed it, and that wasn't something that Kylie needed to deal with anymore.

Losing her job had many consequences. She thought them all over as she packed her desk up. Her mortgage was coming up, and due quickly, and if she wasn't careful her payments would quickly pile up. She could lose everything. She figured with her savings she should be set for the first couple of months, but after that there was nothing that she could do except sell the summer home that she had inherited to make ends meet. If nothing else, she could live there and give up the mortgage on her house. It would give her a small safety net until she was able to find something better for herself. She closed her eyes and sighed, wishing that she worked for anybody else, and angry that Nancy would overlook all of her hard work over some obscure personal grudge against her.

On the way home from work, she decided that she would go visit her boyfriend Carl. They had been seeing each other for a few months, and she thought that maybe one of his quirky jokes and a hug would help her to feel better about the possibility of losing everything that she cared about materially in the world. She impulsively took the exit to his house instead of continuing down the highway and taking her own exit. She had a spare set of house keys for his apartment and let herself in, hoping that he would be happy to see her. She set the keys down on the counter and looked around. He was nowhere to be seen. She heard a small noise coming from the bedroom and she walked toward it.

“Carl?" She called, pushing open his bedroom door.

The sight that met her eyes made her immediately feel sick. She closed the door quickly, her face contorting in fury. Carl was in bed with another woman. She couldn't believe the nerve of that man. He shuffled to the door wrapped in a sheet.

“Who is that woman?” the blonde in his bed was calling out. “How did she get in here? I thought you said you stopped fooling around on me!”

Anger filled Kylie's heart.

“How long have you been with her?” she cried.

Carl opened his mouth to reply but she gritted her teeth in defiance.

“That actually doesn't matter – I'm not dealing with this from you.”

Kylie rushed through the apartment and grabbed the few belongings that she had left there, before hopping into her vehicle and speeding away. She had never felt more humiliated in her entire life, and she could hot tears brimmed against her eyes as she drove. She thought she was going back to her own apartment, but she sped past the exit and found herself on the way toward her summer home. She had some thinking to do, and she did not want to do that in her stuffy home, where she knew she would just end up drowning in her own sorrows. She would come collect some clothes later, as she needed them, but until then she was just going to do her best to keep her head above water.

The day had taken many unexpected twists and turns, and she was feeling worse than she could ever remember feeling before. It would do her some good to get away from the rest of the world, and not have to face any of the mundane problems that she was used to dealing with in her everyday life.

Chapter 2

Over the next few weeks, she began to slowly move her belongings over to the summerhouse. She called her brother and asked if he would be able to help her to lease out her home to somebody else so that she wouldn't lose it entirely. Instead of helping her, he gave her a lecture on being self-sustainable and independent, and hung up leaving her feeling worse than ever. When she called her best friend to ask if she knew of anybody who would want to rent her house or had heard of any new job opportunities, all she could do was say that she would call back and let her know if anything came up. Kylie didn't hear anything else from her after that. She had never felt more alone in her entire life.

The summerhouse was on a lake, and it made her feel at peace to be there. She had gone many times as a child, and after her father had passed away he had left the home to her. She had been very popular there throughout her youth and every vacation she seemed to have a new boyfriend. There was something about her that had men throwing themselves at her, and yet she had settled with a guy like Carl. What was wrong with her?

Kylie studied herself in the mirror, searching for answers to her many questions. There was nothing there but her reflection. She had jet black hair that cascaded down to the middle of her back, and almond shaped and piercing blue eyes. Her figure was voluptuous and toned, and she realized suddenly that maybe Nancy's problem with her was some kind of jealousy over her appearance. Nancy was a rumpled middle-aged woman who didn't seem to have a lot of close connections in the world. Maybe she had her eye on one of the men in the office, but he had his eye on Kylie.

It wasn't particularly fair, but at least it helped Kylie to cope with the fact that she had been unfairly fired. Nancy was a miserable old woman, and if she needed to abuse her power and authority to feel better about her lack of love, Kylie supposed she could deal with that. She tore herself away from the mirror and sat outside at the patio table, suddenly smelling the distinct aroma of impending rain. There was an obnoxious amount of splashing coming from the middle of the lake, where a teenage couple were boisterously playing. Kylie could tell that they had had one too many between the two of them, and soon the wind started blowing ominously and the clouds began to darken.

She was torn between staying put and allowing the rain to begin falling on her bare skin, and being a responsible adult and getting those kids out of the water before they were killed in a storm. She made her way toward them, reluctant but resigned in her duty toward humanity. If those were her kids, she would hope that someone responsible would be looking out for them. She wasn't old enough to have teenagers yet, but still.

“Hey you two, you should get out of there. It's about to storm!" Kylie cried, waving up to the darkened sky. They didn't seem to hear her, and continued laughing loudly and splashing in the water.

“Hey!" Kylie called again, but her words were muted out by the sound of a loud whirring engine. She looked around in confusion. There weren't any roads in the area, just pathways and long, winding driveways. There was one road far out to the east of her summerhouse. She didn't see any cars or vehicles approaching, especially none that would be able to mute out her words quite so thoroughly. A bright light flashed in front of her eyes, and she looked up into the sky expecting to see lightning. Instead, there was a large craft hovering above her, and a blinding beam of light shone down and illuminated the lake.

Another bright light flashed in front of her, and Kylie felt herself being lifted. The weightlessness of her body was alarming, but she didn't have enough time to process it. Suddenly the entire world went dark and the whirring noise stopped. She blinked rapidly, but she still could not see anything. All she could hear were alarmed and panicked murmurs around her. Somebody stuck a device into her ear and soon all of the sounds around her began to make sense.

“We got the wrong person, we need to try again!" Somebody was shouting.

“We can't try again, you know that would be too risky."

“What are we supposed to do with her?! She isn't even part of a couple. How are we supposed to -”

“We should just put her back then.”

“We can't just put her back, what if she tells somebody what happened!?”

Suddenly, a loud, clear voice spoke and silenced the panic around her. Her eyes began to adjust, and she squinted toward the voice, just making out a figure of a man, or at least a humanoid being resembling a man, making his way toward her. He was handsome and authoritative. His voice was rich and masculine, and somehow made her feel safe.

“We will keep her, forget about the other two. What worth would their genes be to us anyway? They were both intoxicated and putting their own lives at risk for the sake of brief entertainment. They would be useless to us in the long run, we might as well choose someone with a little more sense.”

Kylie looked around at the people who had been chattering in a panic. They all looked vaguely similar to the handsome humanoid man, but their eyes were wide with concern. Their heads are slightly bigger in proportion than she was used to seeing, and the effect startled her deeply. Otherwise, they looked somewhat similar to normal people. Her first thought was that she had been kidnapped by a group of deformed people, but soon the leader of the group walked toward her with firm steps echoed off the metal in the room that she was in.

“Why don't you come with me," he said gently, offering his broad arm to her. “I'm sure that you have some questions."

When she didn't budge, he took her by the arm and led her away from the large group. Kylie thought to herself how impossible the situation that she was in really was, and tried to make herself believe that it was all a dream. When they stopped in front of a large metallic door and the humanoid figure opened it with a button, her heart sank. It wasn't a dream. She was in a lot of trouble.

Chapter 3

Kylie looked around the room, her heart racing in fear.

“Where am I?" She demanded.

“Don't worry, you are safe. You should take a seat, most people find it very difficult to withstand the abduction rays. I'm sure your legs are feeling quite unpleasant. ”

The man gestured toward a bench in the room, and she reluctantly sat, unable to stand any longer. Her legs were feeling rubbery and weak. She finally regained her eye sight completely, and noticed that the room they were in was like a large apartment.

“You are aboard the Legacy. My ship."

Kylie stared at the man in disbelief.

"Your ship? Where is your ship going?"

“That really depends," he said with a raw laugh.

“Depends on what?” She demanded.

“It depends on what we discover about you. I should probably explain myself. There is far more going on in the galaxy than you could ever conceive of. You can be part of something amazing.”

“What are you talking about?" Kylie asked. She was suddenly very tired.

“I can explain everything to you," he said, heading toward the door. “But for now, I'm just going to let you rest. We will talk when you're feeling better, and you be able to understand everything much more clearly then. Have you eaten in the past five hours?”

“That's a strange question. But no, I haven't.”

“All right, I'll send something by and get you on a regular diet. We can talk more then.”

He didn't give her the chance to reply before he marched out the door. It closed automatically behind him, and Kylie sat back and took a deep breath. She suddenly had a feeling of acute loneliness, unlike anything that she had ever felt before. She missed the deep and masculine voice of the man who had just left her company. She was confused and frustrated, but her body wasn't able to handle all of it at once. She felt promptly into a deep sleep.

She didn't wake up until the door in the apartment slid open again. She recognized one of the people who had been panicked about abducting her. He was lingering in the doorway for a moment, nervous, before entering. He was looking at her the same way many of the men on earth had looked at her – hungrily. It made her nervous, especially when he approached, but he simply sat a tray full of food on the table. It smelled surprisingly delicious, and her stomach rumbled heartily. The person, for lack of a better word, left before Kylie could speak, and she began to eat enthusiastically.

With the food in her stomach, she was able to think much more clearly about the situation that she was in. It all still seemed very impossible, but at least now she knew for sure that she wasn't dreaming. It was possible that she was going insane, but it was probably because she was having a nervous breakdown. That was completely acceptable in modern society, most people had a breakdown at some point in their lives. It was nothing that she should be too ashamed about.

She had mustered more energy after eating and began to poke around at her surroundings. It was full of strange objects as well as some familiar ones. She was pressing buttons on a strange device that looked like a calculator when the attractive man who had led her to the apartment entered.

"Do you think that I will ever have any privacy in this place? And how long do you plan on keeping me here for?"

"I'm sorry, next time I will knock,” he said with a wry smile. “And frankly, the duration of your stay will depend solely on the task at hand. Maybe at the end of our quest you will find that you feel more fulfilled on earth, although that seems unlikely. If we get what we need and we are able to accomplish our mission, you will be returned safe and sound. We wish no harm to come to you.”

“What mission are you talking about? Why is it necessary for me to be here? Don't you care that I might have a family and friends back home that I care about?" Kylie scowled, but not at the thought of being stuck in space at this handsome, albeit strange man. She was more concerned as she remembered how her family and friends had turned on her in her time of need. There really wasn't much left for her on earth, but still, it did seem pretty rude to be taken away without any second thoughts.

“I should probably break down what's going on for you,” he said thoughtfully. “My name is Kane. I'm the leader of the Driad people. We are one of many races in the universe. We have been traveling throughout the galaxies in search of a way to stop the Codans, because they are enslaving other races. They are the only ones who hold an elixir for a virus that is plaguing the universe. Many races are being wiped out by it, and it is lethal and mysterious. My team is working against the Codans to find a cure and liberate the people who are being used for the Codans evil schemes. They abuse the power of the elixir, and purposely keep people sick so they have to continue relying on the Codans for their livelihood. The worst part is it only eases symptoms, it doesn't even cure them.”

“What does that have to do with me?" Kylie asked.

“It has both nothing and everything to do with you. Humans haven't been touched by the virus yet, though we have reason to suspect Earth as an origin of it. We've been looking for people who can help us to unlock the genetic sequence in the disease. If we were able to find a cure, that would mean that we can get out from under the oppressive thumb of the Codans and find peace and harmony in the universe once again. The Codans have very big ideas about what to do with the races they've enslaved, and they want to colonize the whole thing.”

“Colonize...?” Kylie asked, imagining

It's highly likely that your planet will be overtaken by the Codans, or obliterated by the virus. Either one is an unfortunate fate. We've been collecting some specimens to avoid extinction in case the worst happens. But you do see how this affects you, don't you? You might just save your world and ours. My planet has already been lost to the disease," Kane said, turning around as he grimaced painfully.

He tried to hide the emotion in his face, but he couldn't. Kylie found herself wondering how strange it was that she should be able to empathize with it being from another planet. All of this seemed too strange and unworldly to be true, but what other choice did she have but to believe him? There she was, in a spaceship as it began to orbit far above any of the earthly boundaries that she was used to. Somehow the conditions in the ship were perfect for her to thrive, and she wondered if it was just in the apartment or if she was ever going to be able to have free roam of the craft. Finally, Kane turned back around and gave her a reassuring smile.

“All we have to do is test your genes, and will find out if they're match for the antivirus. I understand that you probably don't have any interest in helping us, considering that we basically just kidnapped you from everything that you know and love, so we will try and make this quick. However, if it turns out that you are a match, we may need to keep you on board for further tests. I hope that you will come to forgive us for this invasion in time.”

And with that, he walked out of the room, leaving her to stare behind him in disbelief as the door closed with a hiss and left her alone.

Chapter 4

Kylie was upset about being taken from her home, but it felt nice to have a reason not to worry about what she was supposed to do with her life. Now that she had no job, she wasn't sure where her life was heading anymore. She would just have to play it by ear. That was a whole lot easier to do when staring out the window of the ship as the stars passed by then it was sitting alone in her summer home before she sold it for an extra chunk of money. Although she was bitter about being kept prisoner, it was nice to surrender a little bit of control over her life.

Soon, her stomach started growling, and she couldn't wait for her next meal. She wondered what in the world it was that they were feeding her. It tasted great, and she felt stronger and more nourished after eating it than she did eating the food on earth. The door to her apartment hissed open, and two Driads in lab coats walked toward her. The male had a long needle in his hand, and she flinched away from it.

“Not to worry child, you're going to be fine. Just brace yourself for the pain. It will only last a moment."

She grimaced and the other Driad gripped her shoulder, forcing her to stay still as the long needle pierced into her delicate flesh. She exhaled sharply as the pain seared through her. Finally, he withdrew the needle and gave her a small cup with a clear liquid in it.

“Drink this," he demanded.

She did as she was told, strongly resenting the hand of the Driad woman who was gripping her firmly, and immediately the pain in her body dissipated. She wanted to thank him, but stopped herself. They had just inconvenienced her body with a serious amount of pain after abducting her from her home planet. There was no way she should be thanking them for anything. And that woman was looking at her so strangely, it made her feel like a lab rat.

Her stubborn anger toward the alien race wore on long after the Driads in lab coats left. The threat of the Codans meant nothing to her. They might as well have been made up and part of the strange delusion she was having during her nervous breakdown. It would all make so much sense – the need to escape reality, the handsome, masculine man in control... everything her life might be lacking. And even if it wasn't a nervous breakdown, she had never heard of the Codans all the time that she was on earth, so she didn't see why she needed to think about them while she was in space either. The idea of the human race becoming extinct because of some weird space virus seemed absurd.

Kylie grumbled to herself and tried to get comfortable on the couch in her room. It wasn't as difficult as it looked like it would be, and she sank easily into it. She leaned back and smiled, instantly relaxed. She could get used to this, she thought, and then sighed. She didn't know how long she would be there, so she might as well try and enjoy it while it lasted.

***

Kane was sitting in the control room, thinking deeply about how to set a course to avoid Codan territory. He had just figured it out when his two leading scientists burst into the room, waving a file excitedly. He looked at them as if they were crazy, until realization dawned on his face.

“Is that a match?" He asked, his jaw dropping in awe.

“Yes!" Korda exclaimed. “It's an exact match. The genetic sequence is perfect – all we have to do now is get it in the formula and see if it works. We have the test subjects being readied right now. It's going to be a very simple process. If this cures them, you do realize that all the power in the universe will finally be resting right in our own hands, don't you?"

“Of course, this shifts everything in our favor. But we will have to keep this top-secret, there is no way that the Codans will leave us alone if we are carrying something so valuable. We're going to have to set up some kind of a safety net here. But once we have enough of what we need, are going to take the power back into our own hands. This changes everything. I'm so glad that we made such a wonderful mistake!"

Korda nodded enthusiastically and summoned his assistant Gina to follow. They disappeared behind the door to the control room, and Kane leaned back and let out an excited whoop. Finally, things were going to go right. His mind drifted to the beautiful human that they had abducted by accident. He hadn't had a great feeling about abducting the drunk children, and when their sights had landed on the women, he felt as if some kind of divine miracle had taken place. He thought at the time that maybe that was just because he had never laid eyes on somebody more beautiful than her, but now he questioned whether or not he had some kind of premonition about the fate of the universe resting in his own hands.

And it was all thanks to this woman. Kylie. He began to pace on the control room, his mind taking on a completely new train of thought. Kylie was now a precious commodity in the universe. If the Codans were going to eliminate earth, they would have to make sure to keep her as safe as possible. It was crucial that nobody discover the value of their cargo until they were able to produce enough serum to help everybody fight the disease that was enslaving the races of the universe to the evil Codan empire. But that was why he was the captain of the Legacy, he was going to do his best to fight the oppressive force out to enslave them and liberate the universe once and for all.

Chapter 5

Kylie was woken up and taken to what looked to be a laboratory. She inhaled sharply, conjuring to mind all the images that she had seen throughout her life of alien life forms experimenting on human bodies. She had wanted to trust that no harm would fall to her after Kane came and visited her that morning. His presence was a great comfort and she found herself wanting to believe everything he said. He was excited and told her that some tests needed to be done, tests that could change everything and make her a hero. He had assured her that she would come out feeling great, and when she remembered the way the food affected her, she had been very tempted to believe just that. Unfortunately, it was hard to stay calm when she was confronted by terrifying instruments of potential torture.

The man, Korda, apparently the Legacy's leading scientist, told her to sit down on a bed much like the one that they had put into her little apartment on the ship. It was surprisingly comfortable, and when she laid down on it, Korda began his examination. He scanned a red light across her body, and she suddenly felt very exposed as images of her insides were projected onto the walls around them. Korda studied them intently, his large brow drawing in concentration. His assistant stayed in the background taking notes, scribbling furiously as Korda called out words in a medical jargon that Kylie found impossible to understand. It was the same woman who had held her down before, and they glared at each other from time to time as Korda obliviously studied her body.

After about 10 minutes of this, Korda gave her something to drink, and she fell into a blissful, trancelike state where the rest of his probing did not affect her at all. She could tell that he was drawing blood and looking at it under a microscope, and experimenting with this and that. Kane had told her that her body would be a valuable scientific anomaly, one that could potentially save the lives of billions of beings throughout the universe. She felt like that was a lot of pressure, and wondered if maybe she should have worked out at the gym more often when she was on earth. Maybe she shouldn't have eaten so many doughnuts. Maybe she should have avoided more processed foods. If the fate of the universe relied on her body, maybe she should have treated it like a temple.

And then she was suddenly frustrated by the fact that so much pressure was put onto her. If it weren't for these people, she wouldn't know anything about the other beings in the universe. She would still be blissfully living her life on earth, allowing the blank question mark of possibilities to remain open above her head, but never truly wanting to explore anything further than that. The reality of her life on earth suddenly hit her like a ton of bricks. Everybody she knew had turned against her, and she was without a job and without any hope at all. Most of them, if they heard anything about her, would have said that she disappeared, but most people probably wouldn't notice or care. The thought made her angry, and she made a small decision to care more about having a purpose in the universe rather than leading a boring and trivial life on the planet where nobody cared about her.

Finally, the testing was through and she was led back to her apartment by Kane himself. He held her arm firmly to steady her as she walked numbly beside him. Whatever Korda had given her had made her feel a little bit out of it, and Kane gently guided her, speaking softly and soothingly as he walked with her through the bay of his ship. She could feel all eyes turned on her as they moved, and Kane walked regally forward, not making contact with anybody except Kylie. He didn't want any of the crewmembers to discover just how valuable she was, but he also wanted them to understand that she was to be respected at all times. He hoped that they would respect his wishes, and the first not to would deeply regret it.

“So how did it go?" Kane asked Kylie once she was resting comfortably on her own bed.

“You tell me," Kylie said sleepily.  "I don't really understand what it is that you're looking for."

“I think that we will know when we find it," Kane said with a small smile.

They gazed at each other, Kane brushing her hair away from her forehead reassuringly. It felt soothing, and Kylie just wanted to close her eyes and bask in the feeling forever. It seemed almost more normal to be here with this man from another planet than it did to be on a blind date. The thought made her start to giggle, until Kane was also laughing because he didn't understand what she had been set off by. The sound of her laughter was beautiful, but not as radiant as the way her face brightened up. He couldn't take his eyes off of her, and soon gave up asking what she was laughing about and just shook his head bemused. There was still a lot he had left to learn about earthlings, he decided, and stood carefully to take his leave.

Chapter 6

When Kylie woke up, she gasped, startled, and looked around the room for Kane. She could have sworn that he was just there with her, and she felt an aching void when she realized that she was alone. Maybe it was just because she was missing the contact with people of her own species, but she was desperate for him to come back and fill her little bland apartment with the same comfort that he had given to her as she fell asleep. A lot of what happened was foggy in her mind, but she knew that from the way she could feel Kane beside her, there was nothing malicious in his heart. In fact, she had determined as she drifted off into a dreamless sleep that Kane might just be more attractive than anybody on her planet. The thought had struck her so funny that she had drifted off to sleep in a fit of giggles. There was no way to explain what she was thinking without embarrassing herself, and so she was glad for the chance to escape explanation.

She turned to the table, where a meal was laid out for her. It was reminiscent of the type of meal that she would have found on earth, and she breathed a sigh of relief. She hadn't been sure if she would ever be able to eat normal foods again. Somebody on the ship was looking out for her, and she had a feeling that it was Kane. She ate slowly, contemplating whether or not she would prefer to stay on the ship or go home. It seemed as if there wouldn't be much of a home to get back to if the Codans had their way.

She tried to imagine what it would be like if Earth never existed again. The thought made her stomach drop. She would never be able to go back to her favorite places, such as the summer home where she spent her youth and the lake were sometimes she would go out for a late night swim with nobody watching her. Everybody that she knew and loved would be gone, and the feeling of isolation she felt would turn into a stronger feeling of devastation. The thought was very disturbing, and she tried to shake it away. If there is anything that she could do to save the planet that she was from, she figured that she should cooperate. If Kane was really doing what he claimed, she might be able to prevent a worse fate from befalling the planet.

She grumbled to herself as she remembered the unfair conditions that had gotten her fired from her job. But the words didn't hold the same weight that they did just a week ago. In fact, once they were out of her mouth, they seemed to hang thinly in the air before dropping away. It was as if they meant nothing anymore. The idea of actually saving the planet versus the silly job that she lost that she could barely stand didn't seem to compare at all. Of course she would prefer to save the planet. Even if nobody ever knew about it, it would be nice to be able to say to herself that she had done something that important in her life.

Of course that was only if it turned out that she did hold the special gene that could fight the virus that the Codans were using against the rest of the races in the galaxy. She wandered over to the window of the apartment, the idea of Kane's muscular body floating around in her head as she stared out into the darkness of space around her. She'd never seen anything more beautiful in her life, and although she had been afraid of flying in an airplane, for some reason Kane's ship made her feel completely safe. He genuinely seemed to want to do things right for her, and so she decided to sit back and relax, and try to enjoy herself as much as she could without having to worry about the stress of life on earth.

Chapter 7

Korda hummed absently to himself as he made the final addition to an elixir that he was testing out on an isolated strain of the virus. He stopped mid-hum and had to do a double take. He had finally done it. He held the most valuable serum in the galaxy in his hands. He quickly scanned over the code to memorize it before running off excitedly in pursuit of his assistant Gina. Normally, she was hovering right over his shoulder, but for some reason today he was not able to find her anywhere. He decided to check her chambers, which is something he normally never did. He believed in giving his assistants, particularly those of the opposite sex, a lot of breathing room.

However, this was too exciting to keep to himself. He burst into her door, and suddenly felt as if he were being hit by a ton of bricks. Gina was on a radio communicating their location to the leader of the Codans, Marxus. She stopped abruptly and turned to look at him, her face falling in horror. She hadn't expected him to come in and discover her communication with their enemy. The worst part about it was that there was really nothing that he could do. He could have apprehended her if he had his weapon, but they weren't allowed in the laboratory and there was no time to retrieve it. He ran urgently from Gina to try to find Kane.

“Kane!" Korda exclaimed as he turned the corner and nearly collided with him. “Gina is a mole! She's been sending messages about my work to the Codan Empire!”

“What!? How could you let this happen?"

“Me? I'm not the one who said I should have an assistant, and I'm not even the one who chose Gina. You felt sorry for her and picked her up off of that planet because you said she has high potential. But she's probably been working with the Codans this entire time!”

Kane considered this and looked down at the floor thoughtfully.

“How much does she know?" Kane asked him finally, looking up with his eyes flashing in anger.

“She knows that Kylie is a match, but she doesn't know that I have unlocked the formula for the antivirus. We are now officially the most powerful group in the universe.”

The news filled Kane with a feeling of ecstatic relief. If all went well from here on out, he would be able to save the universe. But first things were first, they would have to find a way to get rid of Gina and protect themselves from the onslaught that she had probably doomed them all to. She had truly believed that she was just an innocent prisoner on one of the planets where they had gassed up the ship. Fortunately, she hadn't been on board very long, but now it was certain that the Codans had their location, and worse, they would have knowledge about Kylie as well.

Suddenly, the alarms started to blare in their ears and Kane's face fell.  A Codan ship was close, and some security had been breached. The sudden thought of Kylie filled his mind, and dread gripped his heart.

“Kylie," he murmured quietly. “Go after Gina! Show no mercy.”

Kane ran from the room as quickly as he could, pulling his weapon out of the holster at his side. Korda ran in the opposite direction, back toward the laboratory. He looked around for Gina, but it was too late. She had already vanished.

Chapter 8

Kylie had been surprised when somebody burst into her apartment. She could tell by the light sound of the footsteps that it wasn't Kane, and when Gina appeared to her, she quirked her head and concern. She had recognized her as the bitchy woman from the testing room, but now the expression on her face was hardened and serious. Before she had a chance to ask what was going on, Gina pulled out a large needle and stuck it painfully into Kylie's arm. Kylie opened her mouth to speak, but before she could, she collapsed onto the floor.

She remained semi-conscious as Gina lifted her easily onto her back, carrying Kylie as if she were a lamb, and ran to the corner of the room where an ominous red light was blinking. It looked a lot like the same kind of light that had pulled her away from her summerhouse by the lake, and yet it looked much more sinister. She tried to squirm away from Gina's grip, but whatever she had been injected with left her weak and unable to struggle. She cursed out loudly, but the sound was muted by a whirring noise. The blood rushed into Kylie's ears as they were transported into another ship.

Terrifying beings glowered down at her. Gina had dropped her onto the floor unceremoniously, and they were all craning their long necks down to study her. Their faces were wilted, almost as if they were melting. The color of their skin was a wood-like brown, and at the back of their heads they had crowns that reminded her of a triceratops. She studied them in disgust, shivering despite herself on the cold floor of the ship. The ship wasn't well lit like the Legacy was. Instead, it was dark and somber, and she felt immediately afraid.

“I did as you asked," Gina said, pacing around the room anxiously. “Now I want my payment. You promised that I would get another dose. Something to ease the pain, you know. You said that the medicine would be able to help right?”

The beings surrounding Kylie made no indication that they had heard Gina, and simply continued to study Kylie. One of them, clearly the leader, extended a long, bony hand and opened his palm toward Gina.

“Where are the notes?" he asked, without looking away from Kylie.

Gina's face suddenly fell as she realized that she forgot to grab the notebook from the ship as she ran toward Kylie's room. She thought that it would be the main priority to get rid of the girl. But somehow, it had slipped her mind to bring her notes.

She didn't have to speak for all of them to realize her mistake. One by one, the Codans turned away from Kylie and fixed their steely gazes upon Gina.

“What? I delivered the girl just like you asked me to. That was the most important thing. They were right on the brink of figuring out how to fix this virus. But since you have her, you can find out first. You can be the ones to fix me like you promised. That was the deal."

“The deal was that you keep an eye on Capt. Kane and his absurd crew, get us all of the information possible, take meticulous notes, to be delivered to us on time when we arrived. You did a great job giving us the location and delivering the girl, but that was only part of your job. For the rest of it you have failed and therefore there is no deal between us any longer. Take her away."

Gina's face fell, and she began shaking her head and begging for them to reconsider.

“I brought the girl," she cried out loudly. “What more would you want?"

“I want what they have. The research they have done. Without it, she is almost useless. Show no mercy. Execute her at once. She knows too much already."

“No, please!" Gina cried, as they began to drag her away.

Finally, Kylie summoned up enough energy to be able to speak. Everybody paused and turned to her as the words began to escape her mouth.

“You stupid girl," Kylie said, her eyes closed. “They would have fixed you if you were just honest. And they would have done it for free.”

Gina stared at Kylie, her eyes widened and her face filled with fear. Kylie found it difficult to pity her for. Gina was going to be executed by the people that she thought would save her, and she had turned her back on her one chance of liberation. She had a strong feeling that Gina was addicted to the rush of the pharmaceutical medicine. Probably, the strength of the painkillers that they were offering her were too alluring to resist. She didn't want a cure – she wanted the rush of their drugs. And now she would get neither.

She had overheard Kane mumbling to Korda in the laboratory about how sad it was that so much of the population were being turned into zombies and addicted to the serums that the Codans were handing out. He saw it as a way to keep everybody dependent on what the Codans could offer rather than having to find a cure for the virus. He even speculated that they had started the virus themselves, as a form of germ warfare, so that they could begin to colonialize the universe and establish themselves as the ultimate power.

Listening to Kane talking was easy to dismiss. She didn't feel as if anything that he was saying pertained to her or was real. She had never experienced any of the things that he was talking about, and she found it difficult to believe and understand them. But now that she was looking into the faces of these ugly, terrifying beings known as the Codans, she believed everything that Kane was saying, and felt an urgent desire to see his handsome face, and get off of this terrifying ship where she was no longer safe.

***

Meanwhile, on the Legacy, Kane was barking orders to everybody. As soon as he realized that Kylie was missing, he had set out to do what only the most crazy and foolhardy people had ever tried to do. Find the Codans.

They were the most powerful race in the universe, between their ability to enslave the masses with their virus and being the only hope of cure for the pain associated with it, and the powerful army that was at the leader's beck and call. They had completely destroyed his planet decades ago, leaving him bound to the ship where he tried to avoid all detection. His race was known for their strength and intelligence, so it was no wonder why they had been pursued and obliterated. He had managed to save the crewmembers, but everybody else had been destroyed. It was why he was so well protected. Everybody was loyal to him because of his strength and bravery. He had kept them together as their worlds fell apart.

And now, they were being put to the test as he demanded them to put their lives on the line to save a woman they had accidentally abducted just a week ago. Many of them thought he was crazy, but they knew that he had his reasons. Although they were concerned with his personal feelings getting in the way, they followed him blindly and prepared the ship to take on the terrifying Codan army.

He knew that he was testing their resolve and he was proud of them for stepping up to the challenge even though it seemed impossible. It made him glad to be their captain, and soon they were on their way. He was happy to know that they were probably not prepared for an ambush, and that they wouldn't have had a chance to get very far since Kylie and Gina had just recently been abducted. He rushed around the ship demanding that they keep their sights targeted on the Codans and maintain as much of a cloak as possible to keep them out of the Codan's radar.

Kane was terrified that they might have already killed Kylie in cold blood just to keep the possibility of an antivirus as limited as possible. That would mean that he would no longer be able to liberate the races from their evil clutches and provide them all with a cure to the problem rather than a temporary and unhealthy solution that made them into zombies perfect for the Codans to control. He was filled with fury as soon as they were able to lock onto the target, and he told everybody to stay put as he leapt alone into the beam, where he was immediately transported into the cargo hold of the Codan's ship.

Chapter 9

Kylie tried to squirm away as she was taken to a room that had no windows or furniture. It was completely dark, and she looked around with a squint as they closed the door on her and left her in complete silence. She tried to plead for help, but it didn't work. Whatever Gina had injected her with had left her unable to do much. All she could do was hope that Kane might be somewhere out there and willing to rescue her from the Codans.

In the meantime, Kane was moving cautiously through the cargo room, avoiding detection by dodging behind boxes. Nobody had noticed that he had been transported, which was all the better for him. He pulled his weapon out of the holster at his side and walked slowly toward the doorway. He had to try it a few times before he was able to crack the code and release himself from the hold.

Kane walked cautiously down the hallway, ducking behind corners whenever he saw a threat. E had a team following him wherever he went on the ship so that if he were in a bad position, they could just beam him back to the ship and make their escape. They didn't know where Kylie was, and he knew he had to find her quickly before they found him. Korda was on a small communication device in his ear, giving him coordinates. He had a ray fixed onto the ship so that he could sense the heat of everybody on board. The Codans had very low body temperatures, while Kylie was hot.

“It looks as if they have more than one human on board,” Korda said into the microphone. I am picking up at least two. They're on opposite ends of the ship. I really hope that you can make the right choice in time.”

Kane growled to himself in frustration. He felt obligated to save them both, but only one of them was Kylie. Only one of them he cared about. And not just because she could save the universe. There had been a sense of intimacy between them that he couldn't shake off. He wasn't stupid and knew that there were rumors around the ship about the two of them falling for each other, but he had not thought much about it until now. He would never have risked his life for any other person like this. They would have thought of something else to do. But this girl was different. Somehow, she had his heart.

In a moment of intense deliberation, Kane chose to go left. Korda gave him directions to follow through the ship and he did his best to avoid detection. Finally, he reached the end of the bay and peeked inside a dark room. He had to try for a while at the code to the door, and he knew that after three wrong tries the alarm would be sounded and he would be caught. Fortunately, he got the door open on the second try and pushed his way inside, his eyes wide and searching for Kylie.

He was crestfallen when he saw a man staring at him. It was an earthling, and his eyes were wide with fear.

“What are you going to do to me this time?" He asked, backing away as quickly as he could from Kane. “Please just leave me alone."

Kane's heart lurched in sympathy for this terrified man, and he lowered his weapon.

“I'll rescue you if you like, but if you make so much as a noise we're both dead, do you understand that?"

The man nodded dumbly, and Kane ordered Korda to set the coordinates to beam him away. He hoped that it wouldn't set off any alarm bells, and hurried away from the room before he was sucked into the beam as well.

It hadn't been Kylie, but he did manage to save somebody. The thought should've been comforting, but all it did was bring him a sense of dread and panic. If the Codans noticed the beam from his ship, they would all be doomed. He had to hurry.

He waited for Korda to give him the instructions and warn him of any codons coming his way. For some reason, they were all gathered in the top area of the ship. He wasn't sure what to make of this and did his best to run as quickly as he could to find Kylie.

Suddenly, the alarm bells began to blare. His heart lurched and he sped as quickly as he could down the hallway, where Korda promised that Kylie was laying. He fumbled with the lock, not caring if he set off any more alarms. Although it would alert everybody to his location, at least he would be able to escape by the skin of his teeth.

The door finally opened, just as Marxus appeared in front of Kane. Kane's stomach dropped, and he fired his weapon blindly, screaming for Korda to beam them into the ship.

“Just the man I've been wanting to see," Marxus said, unphased by Kane's weapon. Kane shot again and Marxus dodged out of the way, swooping into the room toward Kylie. Kane knew that if he didn't get there first, she would be dead.

Kane rushed forward, using his body to separate Marxus from the woman he loved, throwing himself fully in front of Marxus and colliding with his sickly body. A light began to flood the room and Kane clung to Kylie's limp form. He couldn't tell if she was breathing or not, and soon he was clinging to her on the floor of the Legacy. But there was a problem. Marxus had been beamed alongside them.

Kane paled as Marxus struck out at one of his crew members, knocking her dead where she stood. A cry of rage escaped his lips and he lunged forward toward Marxus. They both fell to the floor, tumbling together until Marxus pulled Kane up by the collar of his shirt. Suddenly, everybody on the ship rushed forward, separating Marxus from Kane and beating the ever-loving hell out of him. They formed a strong crowd, pushing Marxus toward a chute. He growled in anger as he stumbled into it, and Kane struggled to stand up and catch his breath, watching as his people got rid of Marxus once and for all. He was quickly sucked into the chute as one of his crew members, he recognized her as the sister of the woman Marxus had killed, pushed the button.

A furious cry echoed in the cabin as Marxus was sucked out into space, and they all looked away as he killed by the impact. They all watch this happen in a daze, until Kane came to his senses and commanded that the ship speed away quickly before anybody else came after them. He then ordered Korda to give Kylie something that would combat the effect of Gina's needle. He rested her side and picked her up carefully, carrying her to his own private chambers. Korda met him in the hallway before he walked in and gave him a small cup to allow Kylie to drink.

When she opened her eyes, tears of relief flowed from Kane's eyes, dampening his cheeks.

“I thought I had lost you forever," Kane said, his voice choking up. Everything happened so fast. Marxus was gone and now Kylie was back safe and sound. They were truly going to save the universe.

“I knew that you would come back for me," she said weakly.

Chapter 10

They stared at each other quietly, and Kane finally raised the small cup to her full lips. She drank it deeply and Kane could almost feel the life being restored into her body. He held her closely to his body, the two of them shockingly intimate inside of his personal cabin. Kylie had been terrified, but she knew that he would come for her. It wasn't a question in her mind. The smell of his cabin filled her senses and made her hungry for more. She looked up into his eyes as the strength began to fill her body. A longing she had never before began to fill her, and Kane, returning her intense gaze, pursed his lips and gazed down at her, his body full of adrenaline and ready to move.

She sat up, relishing the feeling of his strong arms around her, and met his lips with hers. She moaned softly as the slick feeling of his tongue against hers sent a thrill throughout her. He lifted her on top of himself and she could feel the hard bulge between his thighs pushing intimately between her legs. She wondered briefly if he would look the same as human men down there and then had to laugh to herself again. The musical sound of her laughter roused Kane's attention and he quirked his eyebrow at her as if he could read her mind, which made her laugh harder.

The sound of her enjoying herself aroused him more, and he slowly unbuttoned her blouse, taking in the soft pale skin beneath. A soft sigh escaped her lips and he smiled sweetly at her before he took her breast in his mouth, sucking gently and eliciting a moan that drove him wild. Finally he slipped himself out of his clothes and stood naked in front of her, pulling her clothes off slowly, allowing her to take the time she needed to adjust to his touch.

Finally, she grabbed him by the waist, her legs parted and welcoming him between them. She was pleased to find that he was bigger than the men on earth, and the differences and similarities were both arousing. She gasped sharply as he made his way inside of her, and closed her eyes as he made love to her, taking the time no man on Earth had ever taken to appreciate her body and kiss everything about her that made her a unique creation in the universe.

The heat between them was undeniable, and soon she was enraptured in bliss. Her climax was immense and he gripped her hips as he buried himself deeper inside, allowing himself to be squeezed by her contractions until he couldn't take any more. His powerful orgasm erupted in an explosion that surprised them both with its sheer force, bringing her to another full climax as he held her firmly in place. Finally, they collapsed together, spent but craving one another's comfort.

Kane kissed her then, a sweet, tender kiss that she would remember for the rest of her life.

“Please don't leave me,” he whispered.

It was such a sweet, intimate thing to say. Something she would expect a woman to utter after sex, not this strong, unbelievably attractive man. The gentleness of his eyes melted her heart and she thought back to her life on earth. The only person she would miss was her brother.

“I don't know how I could,” she said. “We have a universe to save.”

And with that, they fell asleep together, drifting through space in the Legacy, each of them lost in dreams of another world.

THE END

Taken By Alien Lords

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter One

Victoria tapped her foot against the leg of her desk as she watched the clock. She was sure the second hand was ticking slower than it had been an hour ago. It was only one p.m. but already her eyes were starting to droop. She was waiting for four thirty so she could get the hell out of there and go home to rest.

She was drowsy and tired, but she only had herself to blame. She had been up until the early hours of the morning drinking and dancing, not giving a shit that she had to be back in the office at eight thirty precisely for a day of boredom and dealing with idiots on the other end of the phone. As long as her station stayed relatively quiet, she should be okay. She rubbed her eyes and almost lowered her head onto the desk.

As if whoever was calling could telepathically read her mind, her station started to flash and she rolled her eyes. Great, she thought, what will I get blasted with this time...?

She reached her arms up high over her head and stretched, and as she did so, she shot a quick look behind her at the other teleoperators. Surely another one of them was free and could field the call. She waited for another few seconds before reluctantly reaching down to the red button, and just as she was about to hit it and break into her unenthusiastic spiel, she was saved the hassle by one of the new kids behind her.

Thank Christ, she thought.

She poured herself another glass of water from the jug beside her and pretended to be flicking through some work-related notes and the manual that lay limply in front of her. But really she was trying to piece together the events of the night before and remember if she had acted out of character or not.

She knew that she and Helen had started in Ocean Bar and done several shooters before moving on to a new, modern place she couldn’t even remember the name of. It had been sleek and clinical and she hadn’t liked it in the slightest. They only served expensive mineral water in fancy glass bottles and frowned at her when she asked for tap. When they’d ordered two vodkas, the tab had been over fifty dollars and Victoria glared at them as if they’d just punched her pet cat.

She worked in telesales and marketing and barely cut minimum wage. She couldn’t afford to go to places like that and resented Helen for dragging her to them. Helen worked as an exotic dancer and regularly made hundreds of dollars for just a few hours of work. Even though Victoria was glad she didn’t have to get naked in front of strangers to pay the bills, she was still kind of jealous of her friend’s exciting and carefree life. But they had still had fun, even with the bar costing a fortune and the knowledge of her early start nagging at the back of her mind. They’d sat up at the bar and had knocked them back one after the other, Victoria managing to excuse herself eight times out of ten when it came turns to buy the next round. She was sure Helen knew what she was up to, but she no longer cared. If her friend wanted to rub it in her face that she had more money that her, then she could pick up the bill.

They’d met some guys, she could remember that much. And she thought there had been discussion of joining them in a club. Helen had been really up for it, grinding up against one of them in the last bar, but Victoria had gotten the feeling that they were a bit creepy and weird. They’d both been tall and slender with slick white blonde hair and an icy air about them that she couldn’t place. It had kind of freaked her out because she had the feeling they’d been planning it… It was if they had waited until they had been good and drunk and then moved in. They even admitted to watching them the entire night.

“We saw you in Ocean Bar,” one of them said.

Victoria ignored him and sipped her drink.

“We wanted to come over but you looked so deep in conversation.” He smiled at her, and when she looked up at him she noticed how black his eyes were. There wasn’t a single hint of color in his irises. Victoria shivered.

“Helen,” she had said, “These guys are giving me the creeps, can we go?”

“But I kind of like this one,” she hissed into her ear while the two men chatted. “We could get some free drinks out of them at the club and then bail.”

“I’m not going,” Victoria said defiantly, “But if you want to…”

Helen rolled her eyes. “Okay,” she said, “I’m done anyway, and you’re right, they could be anybody.”

Victoria linked Helen’s arm and smiled.

The two guys were still chatting as the girls backed away quietly and made their way to the door. It was as Victoria opened it and the cool night air blew in after her that the guys both turned and glared at them, looking completely pissed that they’d been ditched.

“Hey!” the one who had been speaking to Victoria called as he held out his hands in disbelief.

“Sorry, guys!” Helen called back.

They had ran down the street laughing and hailed a cab. It was October and the leaves were falling, blowing around them in an orange and gold cloud.

“Taxi!” Victoria shouted as she held out her arm. A white cab zipped up next to them and the girls both clambered in. As the driver started the engine, Victoria looked back towards the bar and felt a tingle of terror roll over her as she realized the two men stood outside, completely still and side by side, just staring at them without moving a muscle.

“Creeps,” Victoria whispered before slumping down in her seat and snoozing as she let Helen direct the cab driver back to her apartment.

Chapter Two

The feeling when she could finally switch off her computer and pull on her coat was the best thing in the world. She was hungover to hell and just wanted to crawl into her apartment and veg out on the couch. She knew she was going home to an empty place, and there were times when the disappointment of how her life had turned out would catch her off guard and drag her under, but Victoria was determined that this wasn’t going to be one of those days.

She hadn’t always been alone. She had had a serious relationship once. Rob… she had loved him very much. When it hadn’t worked out and she had been forced to leave their lovely little house in a much nicer neighborhood than where she was now, she tried to console herself with the theory that this was her time to make a fresh start and discover the life she was meant to have.

Two years passed and it was becoming apparent that the life she was meant to have was spending her days hating her job and earning basically nothing, going home alone and watching rom-com’s on Netflix, and maybe looking forward to the occasional night out with Helen, who would generally make her feel worse about the situation. Helen’s life always looked so glamorous. She was stick thin with big fake boobs and pumped up lips, and men lusted after her everywhere she went. She had a long line of sugar daddies willing to pay her bills and shower her with gifts. She danced at one of the best strip clubs in town three nights a week and seemed to earn more than Victoria did in an entire month. She was kind hearted, but she seemed to miss the fact that her best friend didn’t have a disposable income like she did, and Victoria regularly found herself feeling like she just couldn’t keep up.

“The men would go wild for you at the club. You should consider it, you know,” Helen had told her one day.

“Oh please, no chance,” Victoria laughed.

“They would,” Helen protested, “Especially with your beautiful curves. You’d make more money than me!”

Victoria shook her head and dismissed the idea immediately. Even if she believed Helen, she would never have the confidence to do something like that. It had been a full two years since a man had seen her naked, and she wasn’t about to change that by taking her clothes off for a room full of strangers!

“Your loss,” Helen had pouted.

***

As she left her office and made the short walk home, the cold bit her skin. She pulled her coat and scarf tightly around her. At least she was being woken up after a day of feeling half asleep. She stopped by her usual take-out place and debated going inside to save her the chore of cooking once she got back to her apartment. She couldn’t even remember what she had in the refrigerator, but when she saw a group of rowdy men inside, she decided it was a sign that she should just go home.

It was dark already by the time she got to the steps at the foot of her building, and as she checked her mail, an eerie feeling suddenly washed over her.

She turned on the spot and looked down the street. She seemed alone, except for the old lady at the building opposite who was walking her dog, but she had the strong feeling that someone was watching her.

She turned back around and looked down the other end of the street. Cars flashed by on the main road and the wind rustled the tree next to her, blowing a plume of leaves in her direction.

“Stop being stupid,” she said to herself. “There’s no one there.”

She collected her mail and started up the steps. Even though she had just looked everywhere, she could feel eyes on her back and her skin prickled. She fumbled for her keys in her pocket, but her hands were so cold it was as if they had been frozen.

“Come on,” she hissed to herself.

She finally grabbed them and jabbed the key into the lock, turning it quickly and shoving the door open with her body. She slammed it behind her and looked out onto the street. It was as empty as it had been before.

“You’re cracking up,” she said to herself. “You need to get yourself to bed.”

***

Her apartment was small and cozy. When she had moved out of the home she shared with Rob, she had barely taken anything with her, knowing full well that she wouldn’t be able to afford a big place.

Her apartment consisted of a small front room with a tiny adjoining kitchen, one bedroom in which she managed to fit a full-sized bed, chest of drawers and arm chair, and a bathroom. The hallway was small and she had decorated it with a selection of mirrors of all shapes and sizes to try and make it feel more open and welcoming. It wasn’t so bad, but she wished she could have gotten somewhere bigger so that she could actually enjoy the space. Victoria had a secret passion for interior design, and she spent most of her lonely nights in looking at design apps and home and garden magazines, dreaming up her ideal home and choosing exactly how she would decorate it. She always told herself that one day, it would happen.

She turned on the TV and sat on a stool next to the small bar in her kitchen. She flicked through her mail that was nothing but junk and financial demands and then crossed the room to the refrigerator. Inside was a sorry sight… eggs, milk and an old packet of ham. She rolled her eyes and slammed it shut. Toast would do.

After making it and slathering it in butter, she crawled onto the couch with a cup of coffee and pulled a blanket around her. It was only six p.m. and she had a whole night stretching out ahead. She felt the tears welling up in her eyes and scolded herself for being so weak and pathetic.

It’s just the hangover, she thought. Tomorrow you’ll be fine.

She didn’t know when it happened, but at some point she fell to sleep on the couch, cradling the plate of half-eaten toast and her empty cup of coffee. She woke with a start when the commercials blasted throughout the room. She jumped up with a start and glared at the television, which quickly buzzed off and then flicked to white noise as if the signal had gone down. She picked up the remote and bashed it with her thumb.

“Oh, come on,” she said.

When her attempts failed, she chucked the remote across the room, gathered up a few of her interior design magazines, and made her way to her bedroom.

Even though she had closed the blinds all the way through the apartment she still had the feeling she was being watched. It seemed to follow her from room to room and she even found herself checking under the bed before she climbed into it. She just couldn’t shake the feeling and after spending only five minutes flipping through the magazines she put them down, switched out the light and pulled the covers up to her chin. She lay on her back watching the darkness around her. She knew no one was there… but she still felt like someone, somewhere was lurking.

She lay in bed with her eyes wide open and the hairs on her arms standing on end. Her heart pounded quickly until she finally succumbed to sleep.

Chapter Three

Her dreams were fragmented and frightening. Everywhere around her were black eyes, following her…watching her. She was back in the bar, and it was empty and bright white, with green lights lining the floor and strange objects in jars. The men that she and Helen had met were there, and they were trying to get her to drink something. She threw it on the floor, but they produced another one, and then another.

“Leave me alone!” she screamed at them. “I won’t drink it!”

When she woke up, she was drenched in sweat and there was a garbage truck outside of her window with a yellow flashing light casting a glow over her room. She sat up and leaned against the headboard. Her heart was pounding, and she was ice cold. She checked the clock, and it  was six thirty am.

May as well get up, she thought as she swung her legs over the side of the bed and put them down onto the wooden floor. She recoiled almost immediately as her feet touched something wet and slippery.

“What the…” she said aloud.

She looked down and there was a pool of water on the floor. It glistened in the yellow light of the trash van.

“Gross,” she said as she looked up at the ceiling. She was sure the apartment above her must have had a leak, and she turned on the light and looked carefully to see if there were any drops of water still coming down. There was nothing and the ceiling looked completely undisturbed.

“Weird,” she said as she shook her head and went to fetch a towel to clean it up.

After making herself a quick breakfast and getting changed in front of the oil heater her mother had given her as an energy saver, she made her way out of her apartment and down the stairs. The air was freezing. More so than it had been lately, and she found herself running back up to her apartment to grab a set of gloves and an extra scarf. She layered herself up with them but still felt the chill as she walked through the halls and down the stairs.

When she opened the main door to her building and started down the steps, she first thing she noticed was how much warmer it was out there. Within seconds she felt herself burning up and she ripped off the gloves and the two layered scarves. She shoved them in her mailbox and told herself she would collect them later.

“Here’s to another day in paradise,” she said aloud as she made her way down the street, stepping over the mounds of trash that were scattered along the sidewalk.

The feeling gripped to her all day. Even when she was at work and busy, she still had the all too real sensation that a stranger was watching her every move. In the middle of the afternoon, she couldn’t take it anymore and found herself running into the restroom and slamming the door before sitting down on the seat and taking deep breaths.

“No one is watching you,” she said, “You’ve got to pull it together.”

***

When she finally left work for the day and began her slow walk home, she found herself making a small detour down a street that was well known for its doctors’ offices. Her eyes scanned the various signs and rested on one that said “Psychiatrist.” Even though it had only been a couple of days that Victoria had been feeling this way, she knew that something wasn’t right and being all alone made her fear for her wellbeing. She approached the building and took a small leaflet from underneath the sign and then hurried away. She knew she wasn’t crazy, but the way she had been feeling was so unnatural and bizarre, and she had no idea what was happening. It had all started on the night out with Helen, and it hadn’t let go of her once. She felt gripped with paranoia and fear and she had the sensation of wanting to crawl out of her body and run far away.

As she ambled slowly up the street towards her front door, the feeling was stronger than ever and she felt the familiar icy chill crawl back into her bones. She looked up and down the street, and she was sure for a split second that she saw the flash of the tall, slender outline of one of the men she and Helen had been chatting to in the bar.

Oh my God, she thought, I’m being stalked!  She remembered the way they had both come out of the bar and stared, watching them both so still and sinister. Goosebumps burst out all over her skin, and she felt a tingling shoot up the back of her neck.

Get inside, Victoria, get inside now.

She slammed the door behind her and rubbed her hands together to try to get them warm. It was freezing in there, and even though she was trying to save money she had no choice but to turn the heat up full blast.

After an hour in the apartment, it was still ice cold and Victoria found herself in bed, quietly sobbing.

What is happening to me? she thought. Am I going crazy?

She gripped the psychiatrist leaflet and pulled her cell phone out of her purse and punched in the numbers. It was an answering machine, but she left a short message, trying the whole time not to sound too crazy.

When she hung up the phone, she pulled the covers around her and closed her eyes.

Just go to sleep, just switch off and rest…

And somehow, despite all of her fear and emotions, she managed just that.

Chapter Four

The light came back. But this time it wasn’t the dull shine of the garbage truck out in the street. It was bright blue and green. Piercing and vivid inside her bedroom, shining down from the ceiling.

She rubbed her eyes as she looked up at it, convinced she was dreaming. None of it could really be happening. She was asleep. Simple as that. She looked up at the light and at how it twisted and turned above her. It made patterns on the wall and splintered, turning her room into a maze of stars.

Victoria didn’t dare breathe. Her hands were ice cold and fixed rigidly in front of her, gripping the sheets.

“Who’s there?” she whispered.

Was she awake? Could this all be real?

She felt weightless, as if suddenly the gravity had disappeared from around her. She was still in bed, but she felt herself move an inch higher, as if she were drifting towards the ceiling.

“No,” she said aloud, “No!”

She grabbed onto her pillow and tried to turn herself onto her stomach so she didn’t have to look at the light and could grasp onto the bedframe. She clamped her eyes shut, but she just couldn’t move her body. She felt paralyzed.

Within seconds she couldn’t even keep her eyes closed. They wanted to be open. They needed to see what was happening. Even though she was trying with every fiber of her being to close them and shut it all out, they defied her and stayed wide open and alert. She was glaring at the ceiling and the shards of light. Strobes of it shone down around her and a hole slowly appeared as if the ceiling was cracking away above her. But instead of the upstairs apartment coming into view, it was a clear sky with a trillion stars.

I’m dreaming, she thought. Wake up, Victoria, wake up.

Her skin prickled with cold and she felt smooth, wet hands gliding over her. She screamed and tried to kick out, but she couldn’t move. The weightlessness became more pronounced and before she had chance to process what was happening, she was drifting up towards the hole in the ceiling, up through the light. She could feel the tingle of fingers running all up her back and combing through her hair. She screamed but no sound came out. She was tearing her throat into pieces but the air around her remained silent. There was no sound anywhere. She had never heard a silence like it, and as she drifted upward, the ice suddenly turned to heat. She was drifting out of consciousness. It was if she was lying on the beach under the blazing sun and her skin felt dewy and glistening. It was beautiful. She felt euphoric. She was warmed inside and out and the sensation was so intense and calming that she felt her eyes finally close as she crossed over into a blissful sleep.

The heat rumbled through her and kept her calm. She was still aware of it as she slept and the silence turned slowly to the familiar sounds of the birds singing in the morning sun. When she woke, she was still in her room. She had been dreaming but it had felt so real. She breathed out a sigh of relief and for the first time in days felt calm and relaxed as she sat up in bed and woke softly. It would have been a perfect morning--the apartment was warm and the sun shone brightly through the blinds--but suddenly something struck her like a ton of bricks. She looked down at her wrists and they were bound to the bedframe with a silver wire that made them impossible to move, and she quickly realized her ankles were the same. As she looked up, the door to her bedroom seemed to melt in front of her, as did the rest of the room around her. As the features of wallpaper and photo frames slipped into a sludge on the ground before evaporating entirely, she was aware of someone else in the room with her. It was the man from the bar. The tall, slender man with the black eyes and the white blonde hair. He was standing in front of her and watching. All behind him a white, empty room was coming into view, and she realized that she was in it, tethered to a white table.

“Who are you?” she screamed, “What the hell is going on?”

The light was so unbelievably bright that she could barely open her eyes. She squinted across the room at him and noticed immediately how long he seemed. He didn’t appear to be the same as he was when she had met him in the bar. She knew it was him… but he was somehow different. His eyes were wider and he was taller. His fingers were long and his hands large. She squirmed against the table and cried out.

“Shhh,” he whispered. “Don’t be afraid.”

“Help me!” Victoria screamed.

She tried her best to wiggle free but the silver restraints were keeping her perfectly in place, and she could barely move a muscle. It wasn’t long before she realized he wasn’t the only other person in the room. Slowly others, who appeared to look exactly like him, came into view out of the bright white light behind him.

“What’s happening?” she asked, trying to remain calm. She could see being hysterical was getting her nowhere.

“We’ve been watching you,” the man spoke. “We have been looking for someone like you for a long time.”

“What do you mean?” she said, confused. “You are the man from the bar the other night, right?”

He didn’t answer her but turned and walked away. As he disappeared into the crowd behind him, she looked at the other men standing around the table and could see that their eyes were all exactly the same as his. They were all large and black… She bit her lip and shuddered.

Chapter Five

The men surrounded her and started to touch her. She flinched as their long fingers traced her skin, and she noticed how pale and muscular they all were. It was as if they were human but super-size versions. They were all nearly identical in appearance, tall and buff with the shock of white hair that made their eyes look all the more intense.

“We need to get you ready,” one of them finally said.

She barely dared to breathe as he reached down between her legs and began to remove her underwear.

“What are you doing?” she panted.

“Do not speak,” another one of the men told her.

They ran their slippery hands all up and down her legs, massaging her skin and working their way up to her navel. She suddenly found herself relaxed and calm. Their touch felt soothing and necessary and she was no longer afraid.

“Mmm,” she murmured, and she found herself moving her body closer to their fingers so that she could grind up against them.

“Do you know why you are here, Victoria?” one of them said as he reached under her t-shirt and pulled at her nipples. “Do you know what we want with you?”

“No,” Victoria panted, her heart racing and her skin feeling like it was on fire. “What do you want with me?”

“You are a perfect vessel,” he said. “Our Lord wants you to give him a child.”

As he said the words one of the men at the end of the table slipped his long fingers between her legs and touched her sex. She gasped as he flicked her clit with one finger and slipped another inside her.

“The Lord will like you,” he smiled as he felt how juicy she was. “You are exactly right.”

The sensation that rolled over her body was the most intense she had ever felt. It had been such a long, long time since a man had touched her and now there she was with at least seven men… if they were actually men… running their hands all over her and touching her in the most erotic of places. They slowly began to remove her clothes and left them in a pile next to the table.

“Who are you?” she managed to gasp out between the waves of pleasure rolling through her.

“We are a far superior race,” one of them said as he traced his moist fingers over her lips. “We are here to join yours and ours.”

“Where am I?” she asked, trying not to howl out as one of the men continued to work his fingers in and out of her, hitting her spot in all the right ways.

“You are on our ship,” one said as he tweaked her nipples and licked up the side of her ear.

“Ship?” She was so confused.

“Shh,” the one between her legs said. “That is enough.” He withdrew his hand just as she was about to climax and Victoria gasped and moaned as he pulled away.

“Don’t stop!” she panted, “Please!”

“The Lord wants you,” he said with a smile. “I have to leave you for him.”

The slippery hands all slowly pulled away from her and she writhed on the table in a fit of ecstasy and heat. It rolled around inside her, her orgasm subdued, although she knew it would not be for long. She looked up at the men with a need in her eyes that she could tell they were desperate to fulfill, but duty forbid it. They all stood around her with huge, stiff erections and she begged them to give one to her.

“Please,” she pleaded, “Don’t leave me here like this.”

“The Lord,” one of them said as they all turned to walk away, “He’s coming for you.”

Chapter Six

They disappeared into the bright light and Victoria lay there, motionless on the table. Her heart was pounding out of her chest and her skin prickled. She knew she was in a room, but it was so white and so bright, there was no definition as to where it began and where it ended. The silence came back and she knew she was alone. She listened intently and heard the soft sound of footsteps which gradually got louder. She craned her neck to see in front of her and he slowly came into view.

The Lord.

He was huge, powerful and absolutely gorgeous.

Victoria shuddered and felt her sex pulse. He wanted her to carry his child… This was all so crazy, but at the same time she felt like it was also so completely right.

He didn’t speak, but he moved closer to her and touched her softly on the chin. Victoria opened her mouth and let him trail his huge fingers across her lips and then he worked his way slowly down to her breasts. Her nipples were rock solid and erect, and they twinged as he ran the tip of his index finger across them. She was submitting to him. She wanted him to take her. He leaned forward and with a quick snap, the shackles that bound her hands and ankles came free and evaporated into thin air. He reached out and took her hand before pulling her up so she was sitting on the table with her legs outstretched. She was naked and looking up into his eyes. They were as dark and colorless as the others, but there was something about his that seemed more alive. There was a power inside of him, and she could feel it reverberating into her through each touch. He ran his hands over her soft, juicy curves and grunted. Victoria gasped and sat back and he pulled her to her feet.

She stood in front of him and watched as his clothes evaporated before her very eyes. What they revealed was the most amazing body on his seven foot frame, complete with rippling abs and thick, muscular arms.

“Wow,” she gasped as she took hold of one of his arms and squeezed it to make sure he was real. A little smile flitted across his face for a moment before it disappeared and she finally got the nerve to look down…

Down to where she really wanted to see.

What waited for her, standing big, thick and proud between his legs was the most perfect, huge, engorged cock she had ever seen. Her eyes were almost as wide as his as she took it all in and bit her bottom lip.

“Oh my God,” she whispered.

He moved closer to her and wrapped a long arm around her waist and pulled her close to him. He slid his hand between her legs to separate them before slipping his huge length between them and rubbing himself on her. She could feel him, big and hard, and the feeling of him pressed against her was exquisite. She gasped as a wave of pleasure pulsed through her, making her gush onto his alien wang.

He flicked her clit slowly and slipped a huge wet finger inside of her as she writhed against him and began moaning again with pleasure. The group had been a shock in the most amazing way, but this was something else entirely. An energy bounced off him that was hard to take in. She knew he was not only different from her and anyone else she had ever met, but that he was one of the most powerful creatures she had ever encountered. When she couldn’t take the suspense anymore, she let her hand wander down and groped for him. When she first managed to wrap her hand around it, she couldn’t believe how big he was. She had never been with a man who was that size before and she was suddenly scared… How was she going to take this huge extra-terrestrial cock? After not being with a man for so long, suddenly she was going to be penetrated by something inhuman and he was going to impregnate her. She shuddered as he laid her back onto the white table she had woken up on. The Lord groaned as he climbed on top of her and moved between her legs so his massive length was positioned at her opening. He looked her deep in the eyes and pushed himself into her slowly, penetrating her inch by inch, opening her wider than she had ever been. She gasped, the pain and the pleasure rippling through her as he thrust himself in and out, his intense heat filling her up, making them one. She felt weightless as he gripped onto her soft, plump, juicy thighs and pounded her. She opened herself up to him like a flower, his hot hard dick pumping in and out of her and bringing her to the edge of the most intense release. She gripped onto him and her whole body tensed up as he fucked her, hitting her spot so hard and good, she knew she could not hold on much longer.

Just when she thought it couldn’t get any more intense, a set of long tentacles rose out of his back and pinned her in place. She gasped as he became more rigid and she knew she was about to collect his seed. The idea of him cumming inside her was too much to bear and she threw her head back in an explosive rush of pleasure. As she started to climax, The Lord’s body also began to tense and jerk and he pumped his hot seed right up inside her. He emptied himself into her pussy, gripping onto her with the heat and ice rising from him. Her whole body spasmed as she came, and she bit onto his shoulder, sinking her teeth into his slippery white flesh until a huge roar came from him. The power that came along with it was so impressive that she knew that something in her had been changed forever. In an instant she knew she was his… The Lord had claimed her.

Chapter Seven

When she awoke, she was alone. She was draped in a shining silver sheet and when she got to her feet, it clung to her like a dress. It molded itself around her body perfectly and she had never felt more comfortable. She looked around the big white room for signs of life. Of any of the alien men or of her Lord, but there was none. She walked forward and tried to find a wall or an edge to the room, but it just seemed to carry on. It was if she was trapped in dead space. Eventually she gave up and found her way back to the white table. She sat on the edge and let her legs swing free. In between them, her pussy was still throbbing and was dripping with cum. She lay back and sighed. It had been the most intense and amazing experience of her entire life…but what would he want to do with her now? Was he going to keep her there and imprison her on the ship? Would she be trapped in that white room while her body changed and she grew an alien-human hybrid baby? Or would they take her home and let her live her life until the day when she gave birth?

Maybe I’m not even pregnant, she thought.

“You are.” The voice came out of nowhere. Victoria spun around to see the alien man from the bar standing behind her.

“How did you…?” she asked, confused. It was like he had read her mind.

“We are telepathic,” he nodded. “So be careful what you’re thinking.”

Victoria couldn’t help it, but a little smile crept across her face and she found herself looking down at his package. She could tell he too had a huge member and after her experience with The Lord and knowing what these aliens could do, she would happily go again. He read her mind and raised an eyebrow.

“You’re not mine to take,” he told her.

“Of course,” she said, lowering her head with embarrassment. “How do you know that I am…you know…pregnant?”

His gaze hovered over her stomach and then back up to meet her eyes.

“It’s not the same as it is for your kind… A Lord always impregnates.”

“And what will happen to me now?”

“We will send you home,” he said as the bright light started to fade around her.

“But then what?” she said with panic as she looked around. Slowly fragments of the white room were disappearing and giving way to black.

“We will be back for you, when the time comes,” he said.

“But when will that be?” she shouted. He was becoming fainter and travelling further into the distance. He was almost invisible and the bright white of the room was now completely pitch black.

“When?” she screamed.

“You’ll know.” He didn’t speak the words, but she heard them inside her head.

With a gentle thud, she felt as if she had been dropped on her back and then her world went dizzy and blank. In the back of her mind, she kept hearing the same words over and over…

You’ll know…

***

The sunlight blazed through the blinds and the birds were chirping incessantly in the tree outside of her bedroom window. Victoria jumped up and looked around her. She got out of bed and ran to the wall and pounded her fists against it. Nothing changed and her hands hurt from the force of them against the plasterboard.

“Where are you?” she shouted. But the room was silent.

She looked back to her bed and then outside onto the busy street below. Had she dreamt it all? She went into her bathroom and ran the tap before splashing water on her face. She looked exactly the same as she had yesterday and there were no physical signs that what she thought happened had actually happened. She ran the shower, removed her nightgown and jumped underneath the hot jets. She washed her entire body and felt between her legs. Nothing was different. The sensation she had felt after her encounter with the Lord was not there… She still felt like a born-again virgin. She sighed and laughed before turning off the shower and stepping out onto the bathmat and wrapping herself in a towel.

It was only 9 AM but she had a pot full of hot coffee brewing and her apartment felt warm for the first time in forever. She curled up on the couch and opened her laptop. She searched for “alien abduction” and a whole list of results flashed up in front of her. She hovered the cursor above alternative news articles and websites with experiences of women and men who had been taken and some of them described similar places and people that she had seen. She shifted uneasily on the couch. She had just about convinced herself that she had made the whole thing up. It was the late after-effect of too much booze and not enough sleep. She scratched her head and sipped her coffee… and then like a head-on collision, the feeling came back.

She was being watched.

Chapter Eight

Victoria left work early for the first time in almost a year around two weeks later and made her way quickly to the pharmacy. It was even colder now and she had brought out the double scarf and glove combo she had chosen when it all started and the ice seemed to be inside her. When she was looking at the shelves, she felt almost embarrassed. She couldn’t even explain why she wanted to do this in the first place. But maybe she already knew the answer.

Things had been okay for a day or two. The feeling of dread she had every time she opened her eyes clung to her, but she got used to it quickly and after a week she was so accustomed to it she felt almost protected. It was nice to know that someone out there was looking out for her. She had worked as usual and gone about her days as if nothing had changed. She avoided Helen’s requests for boozy nights out and rolled her eyes as she listened to her go on and on about her latest sugar daddy. She tried again to get Victoria to go and work at the club with her. She could tell she was feeling down and thought that she should quit her job and make some real money.

“Honestly, Helen, I’m fine,” she had told her. And in a way, she actually meant it.

After the second week had passed, she felt movement. It was low in her belly and rose up to her ribcage. It seemed to lay dormant during the day, but then when the world went dark, it began. Some nights she would wake and feel like she was being pummeled from the inside out. Like her intestines were being wrapped around its fists and dragged up and down.

“Help me,” she would whisper through the dark, just hoping one of them would listen.

She placed the test on the counter in front of the cashier and he bagged it up. She spent the last of her cash on it and walked home slowly, delaying the inevitable.

In her bathroom she watched the clock for two minutes before she dared to pick up the white stick and check the result. She almost expected it to say she wasn’t, that she was in fact crazy and that she had imagined the whole thing. At least then she could go and root through her chest of drawers and find the leaflet for the shrink. She exhaled and said aloud, “I hope you’re all finding this funny,” and then she stood up and swiped the test from the side of the sink.

Two pink lines….

Pregnant.

“Fantastic,” she smiled.

She closed her eyes and willed him to her: Come and get me… I know now… The time is right… Come and get me…

She lay in bed and looked up to the ceiling. The presence seemed stronger and the movements inside of her were powerful. Her belly was round, swollen, and protruding, and she knew it was going to happen. It was like her acceptance was all that was needed to bring the pregnancy to full term.

All around her the hum of what could have been an engine started. Light flashed before her eyes before she felt weightless once more.

The next thing she knew, she was waking up in a completely different room, in a beautiful house, with a gorgeous baby boy in a bassinet beside her. Victoria looked around and at the adorable little creature next to her. He was bright white skinned with large dark eyes and a cute little wisp of white hair.

“Hey, cutie,” she whispered as she ran her hand down his cheek.

“Oh, you’re awake.” The man’s voice came from the hallway and he joined her with fruit juice and toast on a tray. “I thought you might like these.”

It was the man from the bar. The alien man who had started it all and taken her to the ship. Victoria looked up at him, bewildered, and shook her head.

“What’s happening?” she asked.

“You’re being rewarded,” he moved closer to her and tipped her chin up so her lips met his, before he kissed her so deliciously slow that she thought she was going to melt in his arms.

“Rewarded?” she asked when they broke away.

“You’re the mother of The Lord’s heir… you are going to be looked after more than you could have ever dreamed.”

She looked down at the baby and then up to him.

“But… you?” she said.

“I’m a guardian,” he whispered, “I’ve been watching you for a very long time and I handpicked you for this, Victoria. The time had come, and it was right for you. This is your destiny.”

She sank back into the bouncing soft sheets and pulled her baby onto her chest. He was amazing. A wonderful mix of alien royalty and human humility. Victoria then looked up to the wonderful alien guardian by her side and felt the warmth spread throughout her body. She had finally got her happy ending… Her life had finally taken on some meaning. And she couldn’t have been happier.

THE END

Wanted by Aliens

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

The restaurant was quiet for a Friday night and Chantel lazily loitered out the back of the fire escape, looking up at the stars. She had been waiting for almost half an hour, and even though it had been all over the news that there was supposed to be a meteor shower happening that evening, she hadn’t seen one shooting star as she watched the heavens.

“You still skiving?” Ben said as he came out of the back door of the kitchen and lit up a cigarette. He was pretty cute for a man who spent most of his day surrounded by raw meat and cooking grease, but as Chantel had gotten to know him over the months she had realized there was more to him than met the eye. Ben had a quiet, thoughtful side that allowed him to be ever so mysterious… and even though Chantel knew better than to get involved with someone from work, she quite liked to day dream that maybe one day her and Ben may have some kind of future away from the restaurant.

“I’d hardly call it skiving, have you seen it in there? It’s dead,” she laughed.

“Yeah I know,” Ben exhaled a plume of smoke up into the night. “Lucky us, at least we’re not being overworked as well as underpaid.”

He winked and Chantel gave him a coy smile.

She had been working at Carlo’s for around three months, ever since her parent’s had gotten a divorce and cut off her allowance. She was finally out on her own after years of privileged and uncomplicated living. She had worried at first about affording it all whilst still studying at college, but luckily her friend Sarah had managed to land her a waitressing job at one of the best known Italian’s in town, and even though the money was pretty terrible, she made sure that she always had a big smile on her face to ensure good tips.

“Yeah I’m glad it’s quiet,” she said. “I’m tired tonight.”

“What?” Ben laughed. “On a Friday? What kind of college girl are you? You should be leaving here in an hour, slapping on a high pair of heels and a tiny skirt and hitting the town!”

Chantel laughed and shook her head.

“If only my life was that exciting…” she trailed off and looked back up to the sky again to check if there was any meteor activity. A few stars twinkled brightly, but apart from that the whole black expanse above her was pretty clear.

She sighed and brushed a strand of hair back into her ponytail.

“Well,” she said as she slid down off the crates and smoothed down her skirt. “I better get back to it.”

She slapped Ben playfully on the shoulder and smiled at him as she walked by. She could sense his eyes on her until she got inside and she felt a rush of lust creep up inside of her. It was obvious that their crush was mutual, and it certainly made her nights at work all that little more exciting.

She made her way through the kitchen, past the rest of the chefs and out of the double doors into the restaurant. Carlo, the owner was sat up at the bar, drinking a bottle of beer and lamenting the poor turn out of customers.

“If we carry on like this, I honestly don’t know what we’ll do,” he said miserably.

“It’s nearing the end of the month,” Chantel said hopefully. “People are probably just waiting to get paid.” She didn’t even know if she believed herself, but she could only try and keep morale high.

“I hope you’re right,” Carlo said as he turned to look at her. She smiled sympathetically and made her way behind the bar where she started stacking glasses into the dishwasher before wiping down the countertops. She didn’t even know why she was trying to reassure Carlo. She knew fine well that should trade not pick up she would be the first one to go. Last one in… First one out. That was how it went, and to date she was still the newest member of the team.

“You hooking up with Sarah later?” Carlo asked from over the rim of his beer bottle.

Even though Carlo was married, he and Sarah had been involved at some point or another. Chantel had never got the full details of their affair but she knew it hadn’t exactly ended well. Carlo had wanted to keep her on the side, but Sarah had had enough.

“Umm…” Chantel stalled, unsure of what to tell him. “Probably when I get back to our dorm.”

“It’s Friday,” he snorted. “Surely you girls have something planned?”

Chantel shrugged and bit her bottom lip. She didn’t want to drop Sarah in it in case they were still seeing each other and she was out on a date.  Or worse, if Carlo had suddenly decided to become possessive and track her movements. The last thing Sarah would want is to lose her job at the restaurant.

“Well tell her I said hello anyway,” he yawned with disappointment. “You may as well get yourself home.  No point in waiting around here in this ghost town.”

Chantel checked the clock on the wall. It was only nine-thirty.

“Are you sure?” she asked.

“Yup,” Carlo took another swig of his beer. “See you tomorrow.”

He slid off his stool and made his way toward the kitchen door.

Chantel didn’t need to be told twice. Without wasting a moment she pulled off her apron, clocked out on her timesheet and grabbed her jacket and purse. As she ran through the kitchen she waved goodbye to Ben and he winked at her as she passed.

They were definitely going to end up together. Even though she knew it was risky with them being colleagues, she decided right then and there that she was going to make him hers.

2.

“Ben the chef?” Sarah asked as she opened a bottle of wine and poured them both a glass. “Ew,” she said as she shuddered her shoulders.

“What do you mean ‘ew’?” Chantel laughed.

“I don’t know. He just doesn’t do it for me.” Sarah shrugged.

“Oh what and older, boring, balding Carlo does?” Chantel rolled her eyes.

“Shhh,” Sarah hushed. “We never mention him again.” she reached over and pulled a red lipstick out of her vanity case before she held it up to her lips.

“He was asking about you,” Chantel said quietly as she took a sip of her own wine. “Wanted to know if we were out anywhere tonight.”

“Oh I bet he did,” Sarah cringed. “He’s not exactly taking the hint.”

“Well I didn’t tell him anything.”

“Good,” Sarah smiled. “Especially seeing as we have a wild party to go to I suppose.”

“Yep,” Chantel unrolled her last curler and flicked her hair.

She hadn’t known about the party until she had left the restaurant and made her way back to the dorm. Sarah had been off work all week and had heard from one of the girls down the hall that there was a big house party off campus and that all of the girls in their year had been invited.

“So who’s party is it?” she asked Sarah as she picked up her curling tongues and added to the gentle bounce of her blonde hair.

“No idea,” she shrugged. “But I’ve heard that apparently whoever this guy is, he’s had them before and they’re pretty wild.”

“Oh great,” Chantel laughed.

Her life had been so quiet of late, she could do with some excitement.

“It’s just what we need,” Sarah said as if she had read Chantel’s mind. “You’ve been saying lately how boring things are around here. Maybe tonight something exciting will happen.”

Chantel smiled and wished with all of her might that Sarah was right. She had felt low of late and knew that letting her hair down and enjoying herself could lift her mood.

She looked in her closet and ran her hands along the selection of dresses she had in the left hand corner.

“Red or black?” she asked Sarah.

“Red,” Sarah grinned. “For sure. With those blonde curls and this red lipstick you’ll be like a 50’s starlet.”

Chantel nodded and took the lipstick from her roommate. If there was one thing she knew she could depend on Sarah for, it was a keen eye for what looked good and an honest opinion.

As she slipped into her tight, red dress and strapped on her heels she felt sexier than she had felt in a long time. She was ready to go out, meet new people and have some fun, and she was determined to make the most of it.

Life at college hadn’t been as exciting as she had hoped, but it was all about new experiences, so she was glad to be getting off campus and exploring a new part of town, with hopefully a new set of people.

“Okay,” Sarah said as she picked up her purse and downed the last of her wine. “Let’s go, don’t want to get there too late and find out all the hot guys are taken.”

Chantel laughed and followed her to the door. She pulled on her coat and then the two girls made their way out into the hall and down the stairs to the main door of their building. As they walked across the quad Chantel felt a buzz that she hadn’t felt in a long time. She was excited and felt it was the kind of night where anything was possible and anything could happen.

They hailed a cab, jumped inside and headed off campus and across town. When they pulled up at the house and paid the cab driver her anticipation was growing with each passing second and she couldn’t wait to get in there.

The sound of music thumped out from the house and along the ground, in ran under their feet and made their whole bodies vibrate. They could see from the outside that the house was jam packed with people, and for a townhouse it lit up the whole street with the amount of lights bouncing around in each of the windows and shining different shades of pinks and blues.

“God knows what’s going on it there,” Chantel laughed.

“Well we’re about to find out,” Sarah grinned.

She took hold of Chantel’s hand and led her across the street. As they began to climb the steps to the front door Chantel had an overwhelming feeling that they should turn and run for home. Even though she had wanted excitement, now that she had it right in front of her, she was nervous and didn’t know whether she had the confidence to walk into a house full of people she had never met.

Sarah rang the doorbell and within a few moments the door opened wide and a handsome man with a tanned, muscular torso and an open shirt stood there with a glinting smile on his face.

“Welcome girls,” he said smoothly. “Please, do come on in.”

3.

He was so incredibly good looking that Chantel was sure she saw Sarah’s jaw hit the floor out of the corner of her eye. The host led them inside and through a maze of hot bodies, into the packed kitchen and got them a drink of ice cold vodka and lime.

“Here you are,” he smiled, his eyes locking in on each of theirs in turn. “Have a good evening.”

He turned and made his way through the crowd and Sarah turned to Chantel immediately and yelped, “I want him, he has to be mine!” She gripped her hands together under her chin as she watched the host mingle his way through the throngs of people, and stop to chat smoothly with as many as he could.

“I wonder who he is,” Chantel mused. “He’s certainly very confident. And this house isn’t bad either.”

She looked up and around at the modern kitchen, decked out in black granite counter tops and what appeared to be expensive marble flooring. Growing up in a wealthy family meant that Chantel knew something expensive when she saw it, and this guy had splashed some serious cash in setting up his rather decadent and classy bachelor pad.

“He’s some sort of market trader apparently,” a random girl leaned over Chantel’s shoulder and whispered.

“Really?” Another girl heard her and butted in. “Someone told me he was some kind of scientific genius. Made his money by selling an idea for a very advanced machine.  Something to do with space travel.”

Chantel felt her mouth curl into amusement but she tried to hide it. Why would a scientific, millionaire genius throw a house party for college girls? She looked across the room at their dashing and very sexy host.  His shaggy, brown hair fell perfectly around his chiseled jaw and his deep brown eyes glistened under the light. His skin was smooth and perfect and Chantel couldn’t help but think that he was young to have had so much success. He couldn’t have been any more than thirty-five, but he looked like he had a lot of experience in being the perfect host with the way he entertained. He moved fluidly throughout the rooms of the house, stopping to speak to both men and women who seemed enchanted by him. Chantel was one of them, and she found her eyes fixed on him with every move he took.

“Hey Sister,” Sarah jabbed her in the ribs. “I called first, find your own man.” She laughed afterwards to make it sound as if she was making a joke, but Chantel knew she was serious.

“He seems so… different…” Chantel said dreamily, but she was snapped back to reality by Sarah jabbing her in the arm.

“Hey!” Sarah crunched her lips up to her nose. “I said he’s mine.”

Chantel held her hands up in surrender and rolled her eyes.

“Okay Boss,” she said with jest before she looked back around the room and realized their sexy host had disappeared.

“Well whoever he is, he certainly knows how to throw a party,” Chantel said. “And work the room.”

“He does, doesn’t he?” Sarah beamed.

The girls mingled within the crowd and sipped their vodka and limes. The house was so crowded, rammed and full of people they recognized from both college and around town. She even saw one of the old waitresses from Carlo’s and stopped to chat to her for a few moments on her way to the bathroom.

Sarah was on a mad mission, she was determined that she would find the host on one of the levels of the house and tempt him away from whatever conversation he was having and into a bedroom with her.

“You’re crazy,” Chantel told her. “You don’t even know the guy, and you’ve only said hello to him, he may have a shitty personality.”

“He won’t,” Sarah said, as defiant as a child. “I can tell just by looking at him and we would be good together.”

Chantel found it hard to argue with her, as she certainly knew that feeling. She had lusted after Ben for weeks now and even though she tried to turn off her feelings and ignore them, she still found herself being drawn to him as if there was a magnet between them.

“I need another drink,” Sarah said as she drained the rest of her glass. “Shall I get one for you too?”

Chantel looked ahead at the queue in front of her to use the restroom and knew that there was no way she could risk losing her place in line.

“Please,” she said. “I’d come with you but… this queue…” she held her hand out.

“It’s cool, I’ll get us some! I’ll be right back,” Sarah kissed her on the cheek and made her way off down the stairs.

Chantel leant against the wall and sighed. There was still at least four people in front of her waiting to use the restroom.  She looked down at her watch. It was eleven thirty and she had been waiting for around fifteen minutes. The party was going strong and the hallways seemed much busier than they had been when she arrived and more and more people filtering through the rooms were familiar to her. She could have sworn that most of the town were there and certainly a lot of girls from campus.

She was second in line and just about to reach the head of the queue when Sarah returned and slipped a drink into her hand.

“It’s crazy down there,” Sarah laughed. “The rumors about these parties are true. I can’t believe we’ve never been to one until now.”

“Well at least we know now for next time,” Chantel winked.

The door to the restroom opened up ahead of her and a small raven haired girl walked out with a bottle of wine swinging from her hand.

“Finally,” Chantel sighed to Sarah and made her way inside and closed the door.

After she had peed, washed her hands and reapplied her make-up, she looked in the mirror and flicked her hair. The curls she had so carefully crafted were still soft and bouncy around her face and Sarah had been right, she did look like a 50’s starlet. She rubbed a tiny streak of red lipstick off her front tooth, smiled at her reflection once more and then turned and opened the door. As she stepped out of the bathroom and took up her place next to Sarah on the landing she was happy and ready to enjoy the rest of her night. But Sarah’s hand rushed out quickly and circled her wrist.

“Let’s go downstairs,” she said.

“Huh?” Chantel asked her confused. “What’s the rush?”

But before Sarah had chance to pull her away, or explain what the matter was, Chantel saw it…

On the opposite side of the hall were a couple locked up in each other’s arms. They were entwined together and exploring each other like they were ravenous. The guy dipped the girl back and kissed her so powerfully and passionately it was like something out of the movies. The heat they were radiating was impossible to ignore and they were so into each other and so obviously linked by more than a quick hook-up that it made it all the more hard to look away.

Chantel felt her stomach drop and the tears well up behind her eyes.

The guy in the loving embrace with another girl was Ben.

4.

She wriggled free from Sarah’s grip and headed straight for the stairs. As she pushed her way through the crowd and down onto the first floor of the house her heart was pounding loudly in her ears and her hands were shaking.

She had never been involved with Ben, but her feelings had grown so much over the past few weeks that it felt like she had been kicked in the stomach. Seeing him entwined with another girl had been just as bad, if not worse, than seeing her high school boyfriend and first love cheating on her at prom.

Sarah was somewhere behind her in the house, trying to follow her and calling her name, but Chantel ignored her and weaved in and out of people, trying to disappear into the crowd.  She didn’t want to speak to anyone, she just needed to get out of there.

As she found her way back into the kitchen and became trapped in a line of people dancing and mingling she managed to catch sight of a door which looked as if it led outside. She pushed her way past a few more people and in her panic quickly turned the key and opened the door into the backyard.

The cold night air hit her and she sighed with relief as she wrapped her arms around herself and took solace in the silence.

Fucking Ben, she thought. How could he be so involved with someone? He can’t have just met her.  This must have been going on for a long time.

She looked around. The yard was fully paved and lit by Victorian looking streetlamps. It was as if she had stepped into another world and she made her way over to a small wrought iron bench and sat down with her back facing the house so that hopefully no one would notice her.

She felt bad for running out on Sarah, but she needed the space. She needed the time to herself. Seeing Ben loved up like that had been a massive wake-up call for her.  He didn’t want Chantel. If he did, he would have made a play for her by now. She was just someone he liked to flirt with to pass the time.

The truth hurt. She hadn’t been in a relationship for some time and although she didn’t feel like she needed one to feel happy in her life, she knew that it would have been nice to have her feelings reciprocated.

She sighed and a line of foggy breath twirled out in front of her. It was much colder than she realized, but she didn’t understand how. It hadn’t been anything like freezing temperatures earlier in the day.

She looked up to the sky again and noticed a lot more stars were twinkling above her. They lit up the night like a trillion fairy lights and the feeling was so calming, in an instant she felt as if she didn’t care anymore. Although her hands were cold and stiff, she felt warm and relaxed, the heat was rolling through her and unfurling her entire body. She leant back against the bench and smiled as she looked up at the stars. The sky had a greenish tint to it which looked otherworldly and then with a jolt of recognition she remembered about the meteors.

As if she had conjured or manifested them, suddenly the night sky broke out in a dashing race of shooting stars. Bright white and green meteors streaked across the blackness of the night as Chantel sat with her mouth and eyes wide, watching them in awe.

“So beautiful,” she whispered as her breath was taken away. “I can’t believe it…”

She had never seen anything like it before, and just when she didn’t think the scene above her could get any more incredible, all of a sudden the shooting stars began to turn in circles and Chantel found herself blinking and rubbing her eyes, as if her vision was blurred and she was seeing things.

But what she was seeing was real. The stars above her head began to spin in a circle, hundreds of them, forming a tight conical spiral which seemed to be reaching down towards her. Chantel gripped onto the bench, her heart pounding… what was happening?

In a flash of light and the sensation that she had just been pulled up from the bottom of the ocean, weightless and free, the stars flew past her and she was suddenly in orbit. She could see the house disappearing below her and as her heart thudded louder in her chest it became the only thing she could hear apart from the deafening ring of silence.

She was being taken. Taken far away from Earth and from everything she knew.

5.

The light was so bright she couldn’t open her eyes without feeling as if she was being slapped in the face. She tried to lift her hand to shield them, but she realized that her arms were secured down by her side. She was lying flat on a hard surface and all she could hear was a dull buzz running all around her.

She geared herself up and finally opened her eyes ever so slightly. Bit by bit, white light pierced her vision and as she let her eyes become accustomed to it, she realized that the room she was in was completely empty apart from her. She was raised up, on what could only be a flat, white, hard bed. The rest of the room was white and empty.  It was eerie in a way but she felt nothing but calm. She felt as if she belonged there.

She smiled and looked up at the ceiling. Spotlights shone down on her and as she looked down at her own body she realized that her red dress had gone and she was now wearing a pair of tight white leggings and a white smock. She closed her eyes again and tried to remember what had happened.

She had been at the party of a man they didn’t know and had been drinking vodka and lime with Sarah. They had gone to use the restroom. Sarah had been intent on making the host hers. Chantel had gone in to use the restroom and then she had left and spotted Ben. Ben with another woman. Ben entwined with someone else. The disappointment as she relived it thumped through her and she felt the tears well up behind her eyes again, but she couldn’t cry. It was as if whatever force was in the room with her wouldn’t let her be sad. She was being carried along on a wave of happiness. After she had seen Ben she had gone out into the garden, she had watched the stars. And then… That’s when it all went blank.

Something happened to me out in that yard, she thought. Did I pass out? Were Sarah and I drugged?

She cast her mind back to several news reports she had read only months before about girls all over the country being slipped roofies and waking up in compromising positions. Whilst this certainly wasn’t a usual thing to happen to Chantel, and even though she was waking up in a strange, brightly lit room in different clothes, she couldn’t help but feel as if everything was fine. She wasn’t afraid and she didn’t feel violated. She knew that whoever had brought her there wasn’t going to harm her.

She let the warm sensation rising up from the bed below her fill her entire body and she closed her eyes and smiled. She was so relaxed and content, she never wanted to move. She was just about to drift off into a welcomed sleep when she heard a noise at what had to be a door. It sounded as if a key was turning and slowly a black crack began to appear down the center of the stark white wall ahead of her. She raised her head and shoulders up as much as she could so she could get a clear view and watched as a man walked into the room with her. She could tell immediately that he was familiar and with a jolt of recognition it dawned on her that he was the host from the party.

“Hello?” she asked. “What’s happening?”

The man turned and looked at her and smiled. He really was very handsome, but there was something different about him there in that room. She couldn’t put her finger on what it was, but she could tell that he wasn’t the same person.

“Hello Chantel,” he said softly. “Welcome.”

She smiled back and wriggled her wrists.

“Would you be able to untie me please?” she asked with a giggle. She didn’t know how to act, the whole situation was so bizarre, but oddly, she was really enjoying it. It felt exciting and also very right. She was more than comfortable there and the fact that she was in the company of a man she didn’t know wasn’t bothering her at all.

“Of course,” he smiled as he approached the edge of the bed and with what felt like nothing, seemed to remove the restraints so they evaporated into thin air.

Chantel sat upright and swung her legs over the side of the bed. The man stood in front of her and they stared at each other. There was something about him that was making her want to reach out and touch him, but she didn’t dare, for some reason she knew she had to hold back.

“During your stay with us, this will be your room,” he told her. “Make yourself at home, relax, and get your rest.  We’re very excited to have you here.”

Chantel wanted to ask him what he meant, but instead she just nodded and smiled obligingly. At the back of her mind she knew it was wrong, but on the surface it all felt okay and she didn’t want to upset the happy rhythm and the calm feeling she had washing all over her.

“One of my colleagues will be with you shortly to start the process,” he said. “In the meantime, it would be best if you just relaxed and enjoyed your time here.”

Chantel nodded and watched him leave the room.

The black crack of the door sealed up behind him and the line of the entrance completely disappeared. It was as if it had never even been there. She was in so much white light that she felt the beginnings of a headache, and now that the man had gone, she felt a sense of dread creeping up on her.

None of this makes any sense, she thought. He was just like the man from the party, and yet I know that it wasn’t him. He says I have to stay here? But where am I? And what did he mean by process?

She thought on his words and although she knew deep down that she should have more questions and be determined to get the answers, she also wanted to do exactly what he had told her and to lie down and get some sleep.

She kicked her feet back up and lay down on the hard, solid bed. Even though there was no comfort in it, she had never felt more at home and she felt as if it had been made just for her. She closed her eyes and somehow managed to block out the blinding glare of the lights beaming down on her. Within moments she was asleep.

6.

The light was still blaring but this time it wasn’t silent and calm, there was commotion all around her. Chantel opened her eyes and sat bolt upright, her palms sweating and her heart pounding.

She could see the black crack had appeared again on the wall and a doorway was open. Somewhere, out in the hall, there was banging and crashing and the sounds of a struggle. She climbed off the bed slowly and although she didn’t even know where she was, she knew she had to look.

As she approached the doorway and went to push it open she was stopped by a hand appearing around the frame and pushing her back inside. She screamed as she tumbled backwards but a man came heaving through the door ahead of her and closed it behind him, the line of the doorway completely disappearing again as if it had never even been there.

He panted and tried to regain his breath as he bent down and put a big hand on Chantel’s shoulder.

“Are you alright?” he asked.

Chantel was trembling, and she hadn’t even dared look at him, but as her eyes travelled up his rippling rock hard torso, she was instantly aware that he wasn’t the man from the party or the one who could have been his twin that had visited her earlier. This man in front of her now was tall and blonde with ice blue eyes that were so intense they made her gasp. He was so handsome, like nothing she had ever seen before. When they had walked into the party earlier that night she had thought that the host was other-worldly and attractive, but this man now was so much more. He was like another entity altogether and she couldn’t stop herself from staring at him. She was completely lost for words.

“Are you okay?” he asked again as he took hold of her other shoulder and shook her slightly.

“Yes,” she gasped. “But I don’t know what is happening.”

He smiled with a warm, open look and then sighed.

“Well, it just so happens it’s your lucky day.”

Chantel watched as he got to his feet and lifted his wrist to his lips. He whispered something into what looked like a watch, in a language she didn’t recognize, before he held out his hand and helped her to her feet.

Outside in the hallway the commotion started up again. It sounded as if a group of people were trying to break their way in. The calmness that had been flowing through her had now completely disappeared and she was on high alert.

“Who are they?” she asked with panic. “And who are you?”

The man looked at her and smiled before he took hold of her hand and said, “My name’s Eli, and I’m here to save your life.”

Her heart began to race and even though he was smiling, the noise out in the hallway was causing her anxiety. There was someone trying to break in, and now this Eli was saying he was going to save her life! What was happening!

“Who are they?” she screamed.

“They’re bad news,” Eli said as he gripped her hand and looked down at his wrist. “But don’t worry, as I said, today is your lucky day.”

She noticed the black line of the doorway forming again in the center of the wall and she screamed as she buried her head into Eli’s chest and begged him to get them out of there. He smiled at her and ran a hand through her hair before suddenly and without warning her whole body felt as if it was burning up and there was a gigantic crack of white light all around them.

She woke up on the floor, sprawled out and bewildered as to what had just happened. When she opened her eyes and looked around she thought she was in the same room as she had been in before, but as her eyes focused she realized it was different.

As she looked at the walls she saw color begin to form on them and scenes of a forest took shape before her eyes. Her mouth gaped open as all around her she could hear the sounds of running water and birds singing, it was as if she was in the middle of a beautiful clearing, watching a river flow ahead of her as salmon jumped up the rocky waterfalls.

“Is this better?” Eli’s voice came from behind her and she jumped.

“What the hell?” she asked with complete shock. “What is this place?”

Eli smiled as if he was letting her in on a secret and then he took a step towards her.

“This is the middle of the universe,” he grinned. “The very center… the core of everything.”

Chantel took a step back and shook her head.

None of this made any sense. But she had the overwhelming feeling that every word was true.

7.

“The middle of the universe?” she asked in disbelief. “What does that even mean?”

“What you would think it meant,” Eli laughed. “I know it’s overwhelming, that’s one of the reasons I thought the forest would be a nice scene… something you’re used to.”

“Okay…” Chantel trailed off, unsure of what to say next.

“Not many people have been here. You’re one of the very privileged few.” He smiled as he rubbed his hands together.

“And what about those other guys? The man from the party?”

Eli sucked in a lung full of air and exhaled loudly.

“You really don’t want to know.” he scratched the back of his white blonde hair.

“No really, I do,” she said defiantly. “I want to know what the hell is going on, not just all of this cryptic stuff you keep telling me!”

“Okay,” Eli smiled as he sat down on a plush green chair and patted the space next to him.

Chantel crossed over reluctantly and sat down. Her feet were aching and she was suddenly very tired. Even after all of the rest she had had, she was exhausted. It was as if her body had been put through its paces with the travelling from dimension to dimension.

“The place where we’ve just been, it’s a very dark place indeed,” Eli sighed. “The man who had visited you in the room where you were held, he is an Alien Lord from the planet X-11… a slave planet.”

“What… the…?” Chantel’s head was spinning.

Alien Lord?

Slave Planet?

None of this made any sense to her.

“You were taken there so they could extract your eggs or use you for breeding. Humans make an ideal slave race for creatures like the ones who inhabit X-11,” Eli said it almost as if it was an apology.

“Creatures?” she asked with confusion. “But they look so… so normal…?”

“They do on the outside,” he smiled. “But inside, nothing is the same.”

“And the guy from the party?” she asked. “He looked exactly like the man back at the white room.  Who is he? Is he in on it?”

Eli nodded.

“Yes, the host from the house you were taken from, he is a humanoid from X-11. His role is to group together a large number of fertile women, ready to be taken and collected. The finest are usually chosen and the other’s discarded.”

“Discarded?” Chantel felt her chest tighten.

“Yes,” Eli dropped his gaze. “Those women are usually killed.”

“Would I have been killed?” she asked with wide eyes.

“Eventually,” he said with a sigh. “You were one of the chosen ones… fertile, beautiful, strong genes… but eventually once they had used you, you would have been discarded like the others.”

Chantel felt tears well up behind her eyes. She had nearly been used for breeding by an alien race wanting to grow a planet of slaves. Earlier that day she had just been a student and a waitress and now she was travelling through time and space with the most attractive man she had ever seen, and whilst none of it made any sense, she was the happiest and felt the most alive than she had ever been.

“I don’t know what to say.” she said.

Eli nodded slowly and got to his feet. “This is a lot to take in,” he said. “If we hadn’t been intercepted during my attempt to rescue you I would have kept you in a state of sleep until I had returned you back to Earth. That way it would have felt like none of this had really ever happened.”

“Like a bad dream?” she laughed.

“Something like that,” Eli smiled.

“And you?” she asked. “Who are you, Eli?”

“I’m from a very advanced race of humans. We live here, at the center of the Universe, and recently one of our major campaigns has been to stop planets like X-11 from exploiting the human race for their own gain. We heard about what was happening… the abductions, the breeding programs, the brutality… and we have been intercepting as many abductions as we can ever since.”

“So… I was… abducted?” she asked with fear.

“Oh yes,” Eli said. “From what I saw in your case, you were gathered to a point where X-11 knew plenty of suitable women would be available, and then once the meteor shower began, they used it as a cover to spirit you away.”

“Wow.” Chantel whispered as she cast her mind back to being out in the yard alone. How she had felt so in awe of the stars above her and what she was witnessing. It had been magic, but now she knew she would never be able to look up into the night sky in the same way ever again. She had learned so much in such a short space of time, and now she knew secrets of the universe. She knew that Earth was not alone, and that people were visited and taken by aliens for experiments and breeding programs.

“Are you alright?” Eli rested a strong hand on her shoulder and she turned to him and smiled.

“I’m just trying to get my head around all of this,” she admitted. “It all seems too farfetched, but at the same time I know it’s all real.”

“As I said before, not many have been privileged as you have been, use the information wisely,”

“What do you mean?” she sat up straight and looked deep into his eyes.

“I mean, don’t return to earth and regret what you say about your experience.”

Chantel knew without asking him what he meant. She had read articles in newspapers and seen things online, men and women who claimed they had been taken by alien beings. Everyone just thought they were crazy, no one truly believed that aliens existed.

“I won’t be telling a soul,” she said.

“Not only that,” Eli smiled. “But you have a chance to be a part of something incredible.”

“I do?” she asked as she looked deep into his crystal blue eyes yet again. He smiled at her and nodded and she felt something inside of her click into place. Eli was someone she had been destined to meet, she could tell just by the way they looked at one and other.

“You must be tired,” he said, breaking her gaze and the subject. “Take the bed in the corner,” he turned and pointed to a fluffy circular bed which looked out over the mountain forest scene. “I’ll be back for you,” he said as he took her hand and led her over to the bed.

“Where are you going?” she suddenly didn’t want him to leave her. He was the only person she trusted in this crazy situation.

“I’ll be right outside,” he assured her.

Chantel climbed into the soft, warm covers and as Eli waited by the door the lights went low and the sounds of nature quietened into a comforting hum.

She watched Eli disappear through a doorway and she was once again alone. Her eyelids were heavy and it wasn’t long before yet again she was fast asleep.

8.

The trickling water seemed to be running all around her, and when she opened her eyes and stretched her arms high above her head she felt more rested than she ever had. The room was waking up at the same time she was. The scenes on the walls of the mountains and forest were coming to life before her very eyes. The sun was rising and the birds began to sing. She looked out at it all and couldn’t help but smile. Earth really was beautiful. She had never really appreciated it so much before, but she knew now that she was lucky to have such an incredible planet.

There was a knock somewhere behind her and a buzz as the doorway began to appear on the white wall. In seconds Eli was stepping through it and Chantel smiled. She felt her grin go from ear to ear. She was happy to see him, and relieved, even though she had slept the entire time he had been away, all she wanted was to be close to him.

“How are you feeling?” he asked her.

Chantel smiled and nodded, but found it hard to find the words to respond as she was too busy staring at him. It was as if her sleep had wiped her memory clean of how intensely attractive he was. He had changed and was now wearing a tight leather-look pair of trousers with a big buckled belt and a tight black shirt. They gripped his muscular physique perfectly and Chantel could see the large swell of his bulging arms beneath the fabric. She swallowed hard and tried to snap herself away, but she just couldn’t, he was so hot and unusual it was driving her wild.

“Here,” he reached out and passed her a tray with some water and toast. “It’s not much, I know, but it’s all we have.”

“Thank you,” she took the tray from him and placed it down next to her on the bed. As she sipped the water she began to feel reborn, the last time she had drunk anything had been the vodka and lime back at the house party.

“Do you not eat here?” she asked him as he watched her nibbling the toast.

“No,” he shook his head. “We have no need for things like that anymore.”

“What do you mean?” she sat up and listened intently.

“Well, as I said before, we are an advanced race.  We don’t need to sustain ourselves with food and water any longer.”

“What do you do instead?” Chantel leaned forward as if she could hear him better by being an inch closer.

“We control everything our body needs via this,” he held up his hand and Chantel noticed a red dot on his palm.

“What is it?” she squinted as she tried to get a closer look.

“It’s a port, we use it to give ourselves everything we need… food, liquids, rest, education, sex…”

“Sex?” she nearly choked on her toast. “What, you mean you don’t…?”

Eli shrugged and shook his head.

“We have no need to,” he said glumly. “The universe is a vast place, we are all about maximizing our time to make the most impact and travel as far and wide as we can.”

“So, how do you… keep the race going?” she asked with embarrassment.

“Breeding programs,” Eli said matter-of-factly. “But not like the one you were almost forced into. Our men and women are still family units, yet we simply create new beings instead of growing them in our own bodies.”

“Wow,” Chantel exhaled. She didn’t know where to look or what to think. She couldn’t imagine a world without any enjoyment. No food, no drinks, no real experience… and no sex? How could they be happy?

“And do you have a family unit?” she asked sheepishly. “I mean, do you have a woman?”

Eli looked up at her and their eyes met again.

“I am always travelling across the cosmos,” he said. “It wouldn’t be fair for me to keep a family unit back here.”

Chantel felt a pang of sympathy for him. He was so good looking, so well-groomed and so physically fit, it seemed an impossible concept that his body should go untouched and unloved. Much like her own.

As they stared at each other, Chantel felt something growing between them. It was as if they both knew what they wanted, but neither of them dared reach out and take it.

“Would you like to?” she asked bravely. “Experience sex?”

Eli licked his bottom lip and she could sense his arousal growing.

“I would like that very much,” Eli said deeply.

As she watched his breathing become heavier, she felt a heat rise within her that she hadn’t felt for some time. She was already getting wet just by looking at him, so the idea of him having his hands all over her was almost too much to bear.

“Eli,” she whispered. “I want you…”

A wicked smile flickered over his face and he got to his feet. As he began to walk towards her Chantel could see the tightness that had grown in his pants and the way his demeanor was changing.

He stood in front of her and took hold of her by the back of the neck and tilted her head up so she could look into his eyes. She sat on the edge of the bed and her pussy trembled, he was suddenly so dominant and in charge, it was as if their whole lives had been waiting for this moment.

Chantel reached out and took hold of the buckle on his belt and unsnapped it slowly before drawing it out of his trousers and throwing it down on the floor. Eli’s breathing was becoming heavier each time she touched him, and she was getting wetter each time she looked up at him and his incredible good looks. He didn’t say a word as he began to undress her. He lifted the white clothes she had been dressed in back on X-11 off over her head and exposed her breasts. When he saw them his breath caught at the back of his throat and he reached down and took hold of one in each hand and massaged them gently. Chantel moaned. His touch was so intense and yet so soft, with each kneed of his fingers he was opening up new parts of her that she didn’t even know existed. He was turning her body on in so many ways and he had yet to touch her most sacred place.

She undid the top button on his trousers and slipped her hand inside. As she felt his manhood for the first time she gasped and looked up at him. He looked down at her proudly, knowing exactly what he was carrying in there. As Chantel peeled down his pants and underwear and exposed his huge, rock hard cock she was speechless. It was so big and so thick she had no idea how she would be able to take it without being split in two, but she knew she wanted to try.

Eli pulled her head forwards by her hair and she opened her mouth eagerly. As he slipped the tip of his cock into her mouth she sucked on him greedily and moved up and down his shaft with a hungry moan. Eli panted and bucked his hips forward. He groaned and took hold of one of her breasts, whilst with his other hand he moved down and slipped it into her panties.

She was soaking wet, slick with her own juices and ready for him. She was so turned on she knew it wouldn’t take much for her to give in to an explosive orgasm, so when Eli pulled back and pushed her down onto the bed and climbed on top of her, she spread her legs wide and begged him to fuck her.

“Please,” she panted. “Fill me.”

Eli positioned the tip of his red hot manhood at her tight opening and with one agonizingly powerful and slow thrust, pushed himself right into her. He was so big, but the pain was brief, and when she regained her composure and Eli began fucking her again and again, she unraveled in a wave of pure ecstasy. As she came she clamped her legs tightly around him and he too began to quiver with the beginnings of his release. Eli gripped onto her throat and powered into her once more before his huge balls exploded and emptied a lifetime worth of hot cum right up inside of her. He grunted as his seed left him and filled up Chantel, before he collapsed down on top of her and kissed her deeply on the mouth.

“Eli,” she panted as she tried to get her breath back. “Oh my God. You have no idea how good that was.”

She was a tangle of pleasure and exhaustion. Whatever he was doing to her, she never wanted it to end.

“No,” he said. “You have no idea how good that was. I can’t believe what I’ve been missing.”

Chantel looked up at him and into his eyes and as they lay together in their perfect room, in the center of the universe, she couldn’t help but think that all of it must have been meant to be. Eli was such an amazing man and he was like no one she had ever met. Now they were there together, against all the odds of time and space, and they had a real connection, something undeniable was pulsing between them.

“I never realized it would be so good,” he said once he could speak properly again. “We were always led to believe that we weren’t missing out, but the second I saw you, I knew that couldn’t be true.”

Chantel smiled and kissed him again.

“Your body,” he said as he took hold of her in his arms and pressed their naked flesh together. “I’ve never held anyone like this before, and it feels so amazing.”

Chantel ran her hands through his hair and smiled. Even though she had been to bed with other men, she knew exactly what he meant. Nothing quite compared to this. It wasn’t the fact that he hadn’t experienced physical love before, because he certainly knew what he was doing, it was because their bodies seemed made for one another. They fit together perfectly in every way possible, even just lying there felt as if they were finally slotting back into a place that they were always meant to be.

“I know this is crazy,” she whispered. “But I never want to leave here.”

Eli smiled and pulled her in close. “I never want you to either,” he admitted.

As they held each other tightly and Chantel listened to the beat of his heart her mind raced with thoughts and possibilities of how she could keep him without having to sacrifice the rest of her life.

If only there was a way they could make it work.

9.

When Eli reluctantly rose from the bed and Chantel lazed back and watched him walk across the room naked, before he gathered up a robe and wrapped it around himself, she realized she had no idea how long she had been away from home.

Would people have noticed she was missing?

Would Sarah have alerted the police?

Would her family be looking for her?

Would they think she was dead?

Her mind began to race and she felt the dread creeping up inside of her again. She knew that she couldn’t stay there. She couldn’t give up her life in order to roam around space with her hot alien lover, no matter how much she may want to.

Eli turned to her with a sad smile as if he knew exactly what she was thinking.

“I’ll be reluctant to take you home,” he said. “But I know it wouldn’t be fair to keep you here.”

Chantel wiped a lone tear from the corner of her eye. The last thing she wanted to do was say goodbye.

“You must think about what I said,” Eli said with a smile. “How you respond to all of this once you return home. Remember, I said that you have been given a unique opportunity and set of information.”

“What do you mean?” she asked, growing frustrated with how cryptically he spoke.

“I mean, you have seen things no one of earth has ever seen, and you have knowledge of the universe that not many know. If you wanted to, you could help me, in the future.”

He said it hopefully and raised his eyebrows and Chantel felt a rush of excitement.

“I could help you?” she asked with glee.

“Yes,” he smiled. “Now you know what to look for in the beings of X-11 and of how they try to organize large groups of women together when they are off their guard. Maybe, you could be like a watcher for your planet. I could certainly do with the help.” Eli walked back over to her and took her hand.

“Oh my, Eli.” she gasped. “I don’t know what to say.”

“Please, just say yes,” he said as he leaned over and kissed her softly on the forehead. “I couldn’t bear the thought of taking you back to your planet and never seeing you again.”

“And if I become a watcher?” she asked.

“Then you will have one of these,” he reached into the pocket of his robe and pulled out a watch similar to the one he had been wearing when he rescued her. “And you’ll be able to contact me whenever you need me.”

He held her hand and looked deep into her eyes. Chantel wasn’t sure if she could handle the responsibility of having to watch over her entire planet, but she knew she didn’t want to lose Eli. Maybe they could have secret space rendezvous and travel together again. Maybe he would show her other planets and tell her much more about the universe. It was sure to blow her mind, but she knew that it was something she was willing to explore and open up to.

“Of course I will,” she smiled as she wrapped her arms around him. “I’d be honored to help you Eli.”

They kissed and she stared into his eyes again. He really was an incredible being, whether he was a man, or an advanced version, he certainly had all of the qualities she wanted and loved and she knew she had found someone special.

“I think it’s time,” he said sadly as he got to his feet and held out his hands.

Chantel stood up beside him and gathered her clothes. As she dressed Eli watched her and she knew what he was thinking because she was thinking the exact same thing. Out of an entire universe, they had been brought together and had shared an amazing, life changing experience. She would love him forever and she would never forget him.

Eli wrapped his arms around her and slipped the watch around her wrist. He fastened it in place and Chantel looked down at it. On first glance it just looked like a plain circular face, but when she looked closer she could see the intricate system of stars glinting within in.

“When you need me,” he whispered. “Just ask.”

He leaned forward and kissed her again.

“I’ll be watching over you Chantel,” he smiled. “And I’ll be back for you soon.”

Chantel kissed him and tried to cling to him as the whole expanse of space around them seemed to begin to disappear. She felt her body jolt and her mind begin to spin. She could see stars. Millions of stars. Shooting past her and swirling, gaining momentum and forming a spiral.

With a crack she was in darkness and when she opened her eyes she realized she was back in her own bed. She sat upright and in the other corner she could see the mound of Sarah’s body, breathing softly beneath her duvet and snoring ever so slightly.

“Sarah?” she croaked.

Sarah groaned and rolled over, rubbing her eyes and peeking out at Chantel through the dark.

“What?” she said sleepily.

“What happened?” she asked.

“What do you mean?” Sarah leaned up with irritation. “You bailed and left me at the party so I had to come home. You were passed out drunk here.” She rolled her eyes and flopped back down on the bed.

For a moment, Chantel really did think she had imagined it all. Could it have all been a dream? But the small watch that was still strapped tightly to her wrist told her otherwise. She had been somewhere else that night, somewhere she could never, and would never tell anyone about.

She lay back down in bed and turned towards the window. The stars above her twinkled brightly in the night sky and she smiled. For the first time ever, she had a very special secret and it felt good. Now every time she looked up at the heavens she would only think of one person. Because now she knew what was out there, and she couldn’t wait to experience it again.

THE END

Wolf Shifter Romance

Mated to the Highland Wolf

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Muriel looked out across the loch as the sun began to set over the mountains. Even though winter had yet to arrive around Inverness, the air was crisp and the chill seemed to rattle gently through her bones. She wrapped her arms around herself and sighed. She had always loved her home and this moment was no exception. The beauty surrounding Cawdor Castle was incredible, the mountains, the lush greens of the land and the deep loch that was laid out before her always took her breath away.

Behind her, in the distance and coming from deep within the forest, she was aware of the sounds of her brothers and father playing with their swords. They clashed their steel together and laughed as if they didn’t have a care in the world, even though Muriel knew the real reason behind why the boys were being trained was definitely not funny. Clan Calder was at risk like many other of the highland families that were scattered around Scotland. The bigger and more powerful clans were trying to claim them and take over them all. Muriel shuddered at the prospect of a war and bit her bottom lip. The cold had turned it dry and she wet it with the tip of her tongue and felt the icy chill bite at her again.

“Back to the castle,” she whispered to herself as she turned on her heel and wrapped an arm around her horse’s neck before she hoisted herself up and sat astride it. The beast had been a present for her thirteenth birthday and they had grown up side by side over the years, their love and deep bond strengthening with each passing day. She had named him Hugo after the ancestral legend of how their clan had come to be, started by a French knight who had settled there and begun the Thane of Calder. Hugo had grown into a strong and powerful beast, and was one of the finest horses within the entire castle. Muriel was honored to be able to call him hers and each time she climbed up onto his back and dug her heels into his side, she knew that he accepted her and wanted to be her steed.

She kicked her heels against him and he picked up his pace into a gallop. Muriel clutched tightly onto his mane as they approached the forest and the sound of her brothers and father came closer. As Hugo slowed and they trotted slowly into the forest and between the trees she smiled as she saw her youngest brother Hamish standing tall and proud with their father’s sword, a piece so big it dwarfed him in size.

“I think you may need one of your own, Hamish,” she smiled warmly. “Something tells me that will be hard to take into battle.”

Hamish smiled boyishly and tried to lift the huge hunk of steel high over his head, failing with his trembling arms which brought it crashing down into the soft, moist earth.

“But I’m a big lad now,” he said triumphantly. He pushed his hands sturdily into his hips and looked at her challengingly. Her father laughed with a hearty roar and slapped the lad on his back before they both made their way over to Muriel and her horse at the clearing’s edge.

“It’s late,” her father said. “You should have been back at the castle hours ago.”

Muriel nodded sheepishly and shrugged her shoulders.

“No place for women out here at night,” he father said, “It’s not safe.”

“Och, I know pa,” she said. “But I lost track of time.”

“Back now,” he emphasized sternly but without anger. “Your mother will be worried sick.”

Muriel nodded and turned Hugo around, ready to begin their walk back to the castle gates. Her brothers all let out low chuckles and she wanted to turn around, jump down and punch the lot of them, but she knew it was pointless. She could easily be just as good a warrior as them, when the time came… but because of her sex she was destined to be cast aside and married off to a worthy suitor just to keep alliances sweet.

She stuck her tongue out at her brothers before she dug her heels into Hugo’s side and they galloped back out across the valley and towards Castle Cawdor. Muriel, the only female offspring of the Calder’s, had lived a sheltered life up until this point, but she knew in her bones it was all about to change. It wasn’t just her father training the boys, or him insisting she wasn’t beyond the walls of Cawdor after nightfall, there was something hanging in the air. She could tell there was a storm coming. News reached them from the peasant boys every so often, stories of other castles that had fallen, whole families wiped out and the bloody trail that was headed in their direction. And even though her mother, father and any of the other elders would deny it… she could sense something was coming for Cawdor that none of them would be able to prevent without an army.

As Hugo’s hooves clattered across the drawbridge and the guards helped her down before leading him away to his stable for the night, Muriel vowed that she would never be as secretive with her own children. Whoever her husband turned out to be, she would insist that they were a real family, open, honest and full of love. This above all else, is what she craved. And she knew that if she wanted it enough, one day she was sure to get it.

2.

Sounds drifted through the castle of men and women feasting in the Grand Hall and even though Muriel had barely eaten anything for hours, she wasn’t tempted to join them. Her family and she had had a shaky past, and now as she was getting older and becoming a woman of her own, she had found herself disagreeing with them on many occasions.

Muriel smiled pleasantly as she passed the guards and made her way down one of the darkened corridors. She would climb the staircase at the end of it and ascend to the second floor where her bed chamber was waiting. Her nurse and confidant Elizabeth would be waiting for her, with no doubt a lecture and a warm bath. And even though a telling off was the last thing she needed, she would let Elizabeth go ahead and scold her anyway. She didn’t have the energy for a fight.

She pushed open the door to her bed chamber and the flicker of flames from the open fire danced around the room and licked an orange glow lightly up the stone walls. She closed the door silently behind her and Elizabeth startled from her resting place, a chair at the side of the hearth.

“Lady Calder,” she tutted, “The sun fell hours ago.”

Muriel nodded shyly and shrugged.

“Father’s already lectured me Elizabeth,” she said with disdain, “Please don’t make me feel any worse.”

Elizabeth got to her feet and put her hands on her hips.

“What the wild folk without clans wouldn’t do to a maiden like you if they got their hands on you out there,” she said icily, “You have no idea what lurks beyond our castle walls.”

“I know,” Muriel said, “I’m sorry, it won’t happen again.”

She crossed the room to her bed and lay down across it. Even though Elizabeth could be as tough on her as her parents, she was still glad to have her around and looking out for her. She always returned to a warm room and a freshly made up bed and she was waited on hand and foot. Muriel stretched her arms up high above her head and then rolled onto her side, propping her head up on her hand.

“They’re preparing for something,” Muriel said suggestively, “Have you heard anything?”

Elizabeth was busy folding linens and she pretended as if she hadn’t caught what Muriel was saying.

“Elizabeth?” Muriel prompted her again, “Do you know what’s coming to Cawdor?”

The maid shook her head as if Muriel was speaking nonsense and laughed.

“There are dangers lurking in every corner of the world,” she said, “Why would you think this place is any different?”

“What do you mean?” Muriel was confused. She was just hoping that for once, someone would give her a straight answer.

“I mean, it’s always been this way,” Elizabeth smiled at her warmly, “It’s just now you are old enough to notice… don’t worry yourself about it. You father has protected this castle since the day he was born and he will continue to until the day he dies.”

Elizabeth moved to the corner of the room and began to fill the bath tub with large urns of water she had warming on the fire.

“That doesn’t make me feel any better,” Muriel whispered, but she was sure she was the only one to hear.

Muriel loved her mother and father, but they had never been close and their relationship had been tested many times. Muriel was a headstrong woman, she knew what she wanted out of life and she had fought for her right to live the way she pleased from a young age. After being denied at all costs, and kept amongst the confines of the castle, she had eventually accepted her fate. As the only daughter of Lord Calder, she would be wed to a rival family to strengthen bonds and forge alliances. With each passing day, Muriel could sense that her time was running out and that one morning she would wake up and her mother would sit her down and tell her that a date had been set and a suitor had been decided. Now she was nineteen, it seemed even more possible to happen at any moment. She was of an age where most girls had already been married and born several children. Her father had held out on her own marriage to ensure that Muriel was used as effectively as possible and the most powerful family was found. She hated that her only place in life was to breed with the son of another Lord and carry on a line of clans that she had been desperate to escape. Muriel knew deep in her heart that she was worth more than this, and even though she had accepted her fate… she would never give up hope that somewhere out there, there would be something or someone to save her.

“Here Lassie,” Elizabeth said as she helped Muriel to her feet and pulled her long smock dress off over her head. “You’re bitten with cold, get into the bath and get warm.”

Muriel had been so busy thinking about her future and of what her father and brothers were doing in the forest she had barely even noticed that her fingers were white with cold and she was shivering all over.

As she stepped into the bath and slid down into the warm water she breathed a sigh of relief. It felt good to be safe in her own personal space and as she washed her plump legs and arms with the oil scented water she smiled and tried to banish the negative thoughts that had plagued her all day. Even though she wasn’t heading in the direction she had dreamed of, she was lucky beyond words, and she would be thankful for all she had been given in life so far.

“Maybe I should take a trip down to the Grand Hall afterwards,” she said to Elizabeth, “I should see mother and eat something before bed.”

Elizabeth smiled and nodded her head as she hurried to find her an appropriate smock to wear, and Muriel looked up at the small window high in the castle wall. In the dark night she could see the glow of stars twinkling down on them and she wished with all her heart that she could have been out there underneath them.

3.

The Grand Hall was bustling with people feasting over whole pigs and drinking tankards of wine. Big, burly, highlander men sat astride the wooden benches that flanked the main table and each and every one of them seemed to be in various degrees of a drink induced stupor. Muriel avoided catching their eyes as she passed them on her way to find her mother, but this was almost impossible considering her appearance. There was no one else in Castle Cawdor, or indeed most of the highlands, quite like her. She attracted attention whenever she entered a room due to her olive skin, her large brown eyes and her rich brown hair. This coupled with her curves made her completely different to any other woman in the whole of Inverness. She stood out, so completely beautiful compared to the pale, scrawny women that surrounded her, and men could rarely take their eyes off her ample bosom and the swell of her hips.

“It’ll be a lucky man who gains your hand,” her mother often told her when Muriel was having one of her moments and expressing her distress at being married off to a stranger. “A lucky man who will do nothing but adore you.”

But it didn’t matter how much her mother told her this, or how much she noticed the wandering eyes of the men in the castle… all she wanted was the right to choose. She wanted to fall in love more than anything else in the world, and she wanted it to be with the right man.

She crossed the hall and her mother caught her eye. Muriel raised her hand to wave and watched her mother shift down to clear a space next to her. As Muriel approached she could, as usual, feel the eyes of the room on her. And as she sat down she breathed a sigh of relief to no longer be on her feet and on show.

“Muriel,” her mother said curtly, “Your father tells me you were out of the castle walls after night fall.”

Muriel winced and rolled her eyes.

“Well I’m here now and no harm came from it,” she snapped, feeling herself instantly tense.

“Some may say we’ve let you take too many liberties over the years,” her mother said, “And as you know you are still without a husband.”

Muriel felt the tears prick her eyes. She had known that this was coming, but she hadn’t expected it to be that night.

“Your father and I have decided that you will wed the son of Lord Rose tomorrow.”

“What?” Muriel got to her feet, the anger coursing through her.

“Sit down Muriel,” her mother said angrily, “Do not make a scene here.”

Her hands were shaking. How could they do this to her with less than a day’s notice? She had never even met Lord Rose, never mind his son… and she certainly didn’t know anything about him.

“The Rose Clan will be a powerful bond for us here at Cawdor in these uncertain times,” her mother whispered out of the side of her mouth whilst looking out across the Great Hall. “You must now step up and do your bit for our family.”

Muriel felt mad with rage but she knew she had nowhere to turn and no way of resisting. This was the moment she had been preparing for her whole life… and the one she had dreaded the most.

“So, that’s it then? You are just going to send me off to a stranger?” she spat.

“Muriel,” her mother laughed and shook her head, “You should have been married off years ago, just be thankful you had this long with us all here at Cawdor… but now the time has come for you to be a woman… you will go off, you will start a beautiful family of your own, and most importantly, you will understand why marriages like this are so important.”

Her mother looked at her and reached her hand up to her cheek.

“You are going to make the most beautiful bride,” she beamed. “Your father and I are so proud of you… and you have no idea how much you are helping our clan by bonding with the Roses.”

Muriel felt a chill roll over her and she squeezed her hands together. Her destiny had finally caught up with her. She was going to be sent off to live in a strange castle with a strange man and there was nothing she could do about it.

Just as she got to her feet and was about to retire for the night with tears in her eyes and regret in her heart a commotion started towards the door of the Grand Hall. Both Muriel and her mother stood side by side and strained their eyes to be able to see over the crowds as a wailing peasant boy was carried toward them.

Muriel gasped as she caught sight of him and of how he was bloodied and covered in deep wounds. His body was limp and the gashes and slashes all across his torso looked like some kind of beast had tried to tear him limb from limb. Blood dripped down onto the floor beneath him and his chest heaved as he tried to breathe.

“What happened here lad?” Muriel’s mother asked him, her face barely cracking with any kind of emotion.

Muriel covered her mouth as the putrid stench from the wounds was almost too much to bear.

“Wolves,” the peasant boy croaked, “They’re out there… and they’re coming for all of us.”

His hands trembled and with one last labored breath he breathed his last.

Muriel gasped and she covered her eyes. Her mother wrapped a protective arm around her and the crowd carried him away from the table and out into the corridor, out of sight.

“What’s happening mother?” Muriel whispered, “What is happening here at our Castle?”

4.

The next morning Muriel awoke with a sense of dread. The scenes of the night before continued to replay over and over in her mind and she could still smell the rotting stench of torn flesh that had dripped from the boys wounds. There was no way a wolf could have injured him in that way, Muriel told herself, he must have been delirious… maybe a rival clan attacked him in the darkness of the forest…

Whilst she rehashed the events another memory surfaced and nagged away at the back of her mind, and no matter how hard she tried to suppress it, it kept coming back stronger than ever.

It was her wedding day.

She had to marry the son of Lord Rose.

Muriel shuddered and looked up at the ceiling high above her bed. She could hear Elizabeth pottering around in the side room that led off her bed chamber and she wanted to call to her, demand to know if she had heard this wicked information of how she was practically being sold into another family, no doubt in exchange for lands and allegiance. But, deep down, she knew there was no point in torturing herself. Her fate, as they say, was sealed.

She sat up and rubbed her eyes as she looked around the room and realized with a crashing sense of reality that it would be the last time she awoke there. Who knew where she would find herself the following day… she didn’t even know where the Rose Clan originated. Maybe she would be travelling on horseback with them for days and be spending her wedding night in a cold, soggy ditch, longing for the safety and familiarity of Cawdor.

“I can’t believe this is happening,” she said aloud.

“What’s that Lassie?” Elizabeth called to her from the side room, as she poked her nose around the door.

“This is it,” Muriel said as she swung her legs down onto the floor, “I take it you know about what’s happening today?” She felt the accusation fill her voice.

Elizabeth looked down at the ground and sighed.

“Aye,” she said solemnly, “Your mother visited me in the early hours to tell me of their plans.”

“And?” Muriel demanded.

“They’ll come for you this evening, as the sun sets,” Elizabeth said, “And you shall be wed to Lord Rose…”

“And then what?” Muriel swallowed.

“And then he’ll take you back to his land,” Elizabeth sighed, “And you will begin your true journey as a Lady and a wife.”

Muriel felt the tears prick the corners of her eyes. She was so frightened, but also so completely exhausted… the emotion that the situation was stirring for her was unbearable.

“Don’t be sad Lass,” Elizabeth assured her as she crossed the room to her and rubbed her shoulder tenderly, “We all have our own paths set out… and who knows what may come to Cawdor in the coming months… you will be safer out of the way.”

“But… my brothers?” she stammered.

“They’ll be fine,” Elizabeth smiled, “Strapping young laddies like them will thrive in any trouble, mark my words.”

Muriel had the distinct feeling Elizabeth was telling tall tales, but she had reassured her none the less. Muriel smiled and leant in for a hug. She would miss this old woman and the way she cared for her, even if at times she had driven her close to madness.

“Enjoy your last day as a Calder,” Elizabeth said, “For tomorrow you will be Lady Muriel Rose.”

Muriel felt the hairs on her arm stand on end and for the first time in her entire life she started to really think about what being a wife would mean…

Her last day at Castle Cawdor passed by like any other. Muriel tried to push to the back of her mind what would be taking place later in the day, and she sat with her brothers and watched them play fight along the hallways outside the Great Hall. None of them asked her about what would be happening that evening and she began to wonder if any of them even knew that at the same time the next day their only sister would likely be miles and miles away.

She smiled as she watched them fondly and remembered their time together as children and then, as the afternoon began to give way to the late hours of sunlight she made her way back to her bed chamber where Elizabeth and her mother were waiting.

Laying down across the bed was a white gown, full and long, with fluted sleeves and a plunging neckline. White flowers were lying in a wreath next to it, entwined with Ivy, and Muriel walked over to the bed and picked it up.

“This crown of flowers,” she smiled, “Is beautiful.”

“Ivy represents fidelity,” her mother said warmly, “Always remain faithful to your husband Muriel. We women don’t have the same rights as our men.”

She said it so seriously Muriel felt shocked into submission. She had never truly considered the actual severity of the vows she was about to take… she was going to be someone else’s possession… she was going to belong to a man and she would never be able to act how she truly pleased ever again.

“Lord Rose is a strict man,” her mother said as she wound the lacing around the back of the dress and pulled it tight to emphasize Muriel’s tiny waist and luscious curves, “You mustn’t displease him.”

Muriel gasped for air and clawed at the lacing but her mother batted her hands away. She had a smirk on her face which seemed to suggest that she was taking some kind of warped pleasure in seeing her daughter distressed.

“You look beautiful Daughter,” her mother said coldly, “Now come… it is time…”

5.

Muriel could sense the buzz in the castle as she walked along the darkened stone corridors. The sun had not long set and she was on her way to meet her husband for the first time. She was about to be joined to him for the rest of her life, and she had never even set eyes on him. As she approached the entrance to the Great Hall, her father was waiting for her. He had always been a cold man, but this day he smiled upon his daughter fondly and took her arm in his.

“Lord Rose is lucky to have you Muriel,” he beamed, “You are a treasure and a valuable asset to Clan Calder and he will know this and treat you right.”

Muriel blinked back the tears. She didn’t want reassurance, she needed to feel something, anything… she needed to feel as if this was meant to be, but everything in her entire being was screaming for her to run.

The entrance to the hall was adorned with candles and Ivy garlands, and the guards that watched her every move only made her more nervous as she stood at the threshold, about to pass down to the aisle.

Her father kept hold of her lightly and she took a deep breath as the doors fully opened and the sea of faces that were waiting all looked back at her. She was the woman of the moment… everyone had been waiting for her, and as the bard starting playing and she began to walk down the entire length of the Great Hall, men and women gasped with awe as she passed. She looked radiant and beautiful, even if inside she was dying.

The congregation at the head of the room parted and by the altar Muriel could see him standing there… her intended… Lord Rose. The instant their eyes locked her skin began to crawl and she knew instantly that she despised him.

His small, weasel-like eyes, his peppered sandy hair and thin, shallow shoulders turned her off the second he turned to face her. She could see his weedy frame beneath his armor and it was then that she couldn’t hold the tears back any longer. As they slipped freely down her cheeks her father dug his rough nails into her forearm and shot her an angry glance.

“Don’t ruin this Muriel,” he hissed out of the corner of his mouth.

She swallowed down her disgust and panic and as she reached the front of the room and stood side by side with the man that she was supposed to spend the rest of her life with, she looked up at him and knew that she would never be happy again.

He smiled and as his lip curled she felt a wave of nausea pass over her. He was the most unattractive man she had ever seen and she knew that there was no way that she could ever love him.

“We are gathered here today…” the priest began.

Muriel felt her mind close off and the ringing in her ears got louder as she tried not to hear any more of what was going on around her. She thought about her younger brothers. She would do it for them. If it meant that they had a better future, then she would wed this man and ensure just that. She had to be brave. She had to stay strong. Who knew what was waiting out there in the rest of the world. She sighed deeply and was about to pull herself together and turn to face Lord Rose when suddenly there was a loud roar and banging and crashing reverberated around the rest of the castle.

The Priest stopped speaking and an eerie silence descended on the hall. Somewhere, out in the corridors, came the curdled screams of men, alongside the growls and snarls of what could have been wolves… Muriel looked up at all of the people around her… and in a wave, the entire congregation began to panic.

“We’re being stormed!” Muriel’s father bellowed as he lunged forward and grabbed hold of her mother.

Muriel was so shocked she didn’t know where to turn. She could hear the sounds of a battle close by, somewhere in the castle, and she knew that they were surely heading for them.

Within seconds the doors to the Great Hall burst open and a clan of big, burly, red haired highlanders came bursting through. They were like no one Muriel had ever seen before, they were so tall and muscular, they almost could have been monsters, not human. At their sides were huge, red wolves… big snarling beasts with bared fangs dripping blood. Muriel couldn’t believe what she was seeing… the wolves were so big… so incredibly powerful, they surely couldn’t have been from Inverness. Her blood ran cold and she felt her breath catch as she stood frozen to the spot in blind panic.

All around her men and women were running. Her parents disappeared and she was aware of the clash of swords and the growling and sounds of ripping flesh. Her mind was spinning and she knew that although she was conscious… she was on the verge of collapsing with fright.

As the army of men and beasts that were storming the castle grew closer Muriel’s shaking hands reached out and grasped hold of the altar. She tried to keep herself upright, but she was faltering, she was so afraid and she had nowhere to turn. She shook as she reached out again to try and keep her balance before she fell in a willowy heap to the ground. As a battle raged on around her, the blackness engulfed her and swallowed her whole.

6.

She awoke in her own bed and as she rolled over and looked up at the ceiling, she thought for a few moments that it had all just been a terrible dream. None of it could surely have happened? Creatures and men like that didn’t exist…

She tried to lean up on her elbows and realized that her wrists were tied with rope to the headboard and she was indeed wearing her wedding dress, the ivy crown still placed on the top of her head.

She shook her arms and tried to shake them free, but it was pointless, the ropes were so tight she stood no chance of getting herself loose.

“Elizabeth?” she called out as she frantically looked around the room. But her maid was nowhere to be seen.

She leaned up further and strained her eyes in the darkness to look around the room. The fire burned low in the hearth, but its embers cast just enough light for her to make out the outline of a foot resting against it.

“Hello?” she whispered.

“Muriel Calder,” the voice came from next to the hearth.

It came from a man. A man with a low, gruff, deep voice that commanded attention. She held her breath, not daring to respond. Her heart was racing and her palms were sweating. Whoever this man was, he was most certainly a stranger.

Is it my new husband? She thought. Did I pass out during the ceremony? Am I now a married woman and this is my wedding night?

The man got to his feet and stood at the foot of the bed. The low orange glow from the fire silhouetting him in front of her. As soon as she saw him in full, she knew there was no way this man was the same one she had stood with at the altar.

He was tall. His shoulders were broad. His hands were big and menacing. As he breathed his chest heaved with power and his hair was rugged and unkempt. This man was a giant. A warrior. He was power personified.

“Who…are…you?” she whispered.

The man took a step forward and her breath caught in her throat. As he moved out of the darkness and came forward enough so that the light fell on his face she could see now that he was the most handsome man she had ever seen in her entire life.

“I’m John Campbell,” he said strongly. “And I’m here to claim this castle… and you as my wife.”

Muriel blinked and shook her head. Had she heard him correctly? His wife?

“But…” she stammered, “I was betrothed to Lord Rose… the ceremony…?”

“The ceremony wasn’t completed,” John Campbell said sternly.

Muriel began to shake with fright. This man was part of the clan that had stormed the castle and had slaughtered members of Clan Calder.

“You… you’re a murderer,” she whispered.

“We are here to take the castle,” he said. “And to do so, I will marry you and make you my wife.”

“My family….” Muriel’s voice trailed off and she felt the tears welling behind her eyes.

“Your parents fled,” he said with amusement, “And your brothers are all safe and well. Do not fear. None shall be harmed.”

Muriel breathed a sigh of relief. She had been so worried about Hamish, the smallest of the boys. He was so young, so innocent, surely no one would harm him.

“The wolves,” she suddenly remembered, her hands shaking. And in an instant her mind jumped back to the memory of the peasant boy who had been carried into the Great Hall the previous day. Could the legends be real? Was this what her parents had been fearing all of this time? Had they known that one day a pack of wild wolves and men would storm into Cawdor and take over? She shuddered at the prospect as the man sat down at the end of the bed and she felt herself recoil with nerves.

He stared at her hard and with so much fire she barely knew where to look. His eyes burned holes into her and she felt completely exposed. Even though she was fully clothed, she felt as if she could have been tied there naked and on show for him to see.

He smiled and looked down.

“I’m sorry I had to tie you,” he said. “But I didn’t know how you would react when you woke.”

Muriel’s head was scrambled. She didn’t yet know how she felt… The last thing she could remember was that she had been betrayed by her parents and promised to a man she had never even met… and not only that, the man had been hideous looking and vile. Muriel knew that she would have been miserable with him… and now she had the handsome and strong John Campbell sat on the end of her bed… saying he wanted to claim her for his wife and take over Castle Cawdor…

Which is the lesser of two evils? She thought as she looked back at him and she felt her heart began to race as their eyes met.

She would have done anything to not marry Lord Rose… but there was something about John Campbell and his rugged power that was pulling her in. The sweet scent of his sweat mixed in with the dirt he had clinging to his skin was driving her crazy. She had never met a man so unruly and wild. He was like another species and she was intrigued. His handsome features were definitely more appealing… and she could easily see herself staying put at Cawdor and getting to know him much better as the days progressed.

She shook her head and snapped herself out of her daydream. When she focused she realized that he was still staring right at her with a devilish grin on his face. She felt her whole body go weak. She was completely at his mercy, with no way of escape.

“The Great Hall is waiting,” he said as he got to his feet. “We may as well put it to good use.”

He leant over her and began to untie the ropes at her wrists. Her irrational side told her to struggle, to try and break free and run from him. But common sense told her that she didn’t stand a chance. He had told her how it was going to be. She was his now.

And as she took hold of his big, rough hand and he led her out into the corridor, she realized that that certainly wasn’t an unappealing prospect. She smiled to herself and went willingly. John Campbell was a lot of man… and she wanted to know more…

7.

John Campbell whisked her through the corridors of the castle and back to the Great Hall. Her heart pounded harder with each step they took and as she looked up at him and he looked down at her, she found herself smiling. There was something about him that was almost familiar. As if they had known each other their entire lives.

As they burst through the doorway and began back down the aisle the scenes around her were not pretty ones. She could see members of the Rose family in bloodied heaps on the ground and Lord Rose was nowhere to be seen. She covered her eyes and willed the bloodshed to disappear, but there was something appealing to her curious nature, she wanted to know what was happening. She could tell that Clan Campbell were different and she needed to know.

As John wrapped an arm around her and the priest began to read out the vows Muriel smiled and sighed with relief as she caught sight of her brothers. They looked up at her and smiled back shyly, as if they didn’t know what on earth was happening.

As she and John were declared man and wife, her head was spinning. She turned and saw wolves looking up at her with adoring eyes and John himself seemed to growl as he leant in to kiss her for the first time. As their lips met she felt like putty in his arms. He was so big, so powerful and so incredibly sexy she could barely pull herself away. She looked up into his eyes and ran her hands down his bare shoulders, feeling an intense heat that was rising from within him.

The congregation cheered and John quickly swept Muriel up in his arms before he began to charge back down the aisle with her flung over his shoulder. The only causalities she could see seemed to be people she did not know or recognize and she felt herself relax some more as John charged with her back through the castle.

In her bedroom he closed and locked the door behind her before he turned and stared. His eyes were so big and deep, it was as if she could have fallen in and never been able to climb out.

“That was… fast…” she panted.

“It was essential,” John said, “There was no time to lose.”

“But, why?” Muriel was trying not to sound too rude or overbearing. Her heart was still racing, and although she was intrigued by him, she was also nervous.

“You were being lured into a trap,” he said sternly, “Lord Rose would have harmed you if you had gone with him.”

Muriel felt her skin go cold.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“The Roses were going to destroy Clan Calder,” he began, “They have been travelling around the highlands and forging false alliances… once they have gained a way into a new clan, they overtake and destroy it.”

Muriel couldn’t believe what she was hearing. The real threat wasn’t Clan Campbell and their huge wolves… it was the sneaky and duplicitous Rose Clan.

“We got wind of this several months ago and we have been on the hunt to defeat them ever since.” He continued. “We got here just in time.”

“The hunt?” Muriel asked curiously.

“Aye,” John snarled. “The Rose’s have left a path of destruction… my pack and I have hunted them down and finally caught up with them… none of them will survive by the time we are through.”

Muriel shuddered and she remembered how all of the casualties in the Great Hall seemed to be from Clan Rose.

“You saved me?” she whispered.

“Aye,” John smiled. “And I wed you instantly so you would never be vulnerable again.”

“But why?” she gasped. “We don’t even know one another.”

John took a step forward and took hold of her by the shoulders before he looked at her deep in the eyes and spoke softly…

“Our Clans have crossed paths before… many, many years ago… and it has been written in the stars ever since that you and I should come together to start a new blood line… a new clan… one so powerful it shall rule the whole of Scotland.”

Muriel looked up at her husband. She didn’t know much, but she did know that she trusted him entirely. There was a sincerity in his words, and in his actions. She had felt something between them the second she had laid eyes on him. The complete opposite of what had happened when she had first seen Lord Rose. He had made her skin crawl and she had known there was something disloyal and evil lurking beneath his surface. Now John had come and saved her and her family from making a terrible mistake.

“My parents…” she began, “Do they know?”

John shook his head.

“No,” he said, “The Rose’s have been deceiving people for generations. But, Clan Campbell is very different to any other clan you will have ever come across before,” he smiled.

“In what way?” Muriel whispered.

“Here,” he reached out and took her hand, “Let me show you.”

8.

The night had fallen swiftly and the ground crunched underfoot as they walked together underneath a sky that glistened with the light of millions of bright stars. Muriel looked up and couldn’t believe how beautifully perfect it was, it was as if the heavens had opened up just for them to celebrate their union.

“Your parents will return safely,” he reassured her as they walked hand in hand, “News will reach them soon enough that their castle is intact and their family waits for them.”

“But then what?” Muriel asked. “We all just live here together?”

The thought was so ridiculous she almost couldn’t keep a straight face.

“Well that all depends on you,” John smiled.

Muriel wanted to ask him what he meant but she was distracted by a shooting star overhead and she stopped to look up into the sky.

“This is so incredible,” she gasped.

“It’s because it’s meant to be,” John pulled her closer to him and she felt his warmth.

They continued on past the loch and towards the forest. The moonlight glinted down on the water and lit the path ahead. It was the first time that Muriel had noticed it was a full moon and as they continued she felt a change in John’s demeanor, as if he was trying to restrain himself from saying something and holding back with each step they took.

He finally stopped on the edge of the loch and sat down on a rock. He motioned for Muriel to follow him and she sat down at his side as they looked up at the beautiful night’s sky and all of the splendor that was being opened up to them.

“Clan Campbell are very different indeed,” he continued their conversation from back in her bed chamber, “We have many secrets. Some of which have become legend and some that are just wild whispers around the highlands.”

“What sort of legends?” she asked, although she had the feeling that she already knew what he was going to answer.

“Wolves,” John said sternly, “Clan Campbell are half men… and half beast.”

Muriel felt a twinge of excitement. Even though she was confused, she had known the instant they had burst into the Great Hall that there was something distinctly different about them. The men and wolves were far too big to be anything short of supernatural.

“I’m not sure I know what you mean,” she stammered.

John reached up and took hold of her face before he kissed her passionately and deeply on the lips. She allowed her body to submit to him and for him to take her roughly in his arms as he lay her back against the rock. She was as timid as a virgin should be, and although she had never felt or known passion like it, her wedding night nerves still thumped through her and held her back from truly letting go.

“John,” she panted as she broke his kiss and looked deep into his eyes.

He was the most amazing man she had ever met… and yet there was something so otherworldly about him… and it frightened her. As his passion grew and stirred deep within him, she saw the beast rising to the surface.

His eyes turned icy blue and his whole frame seemed to vibrate with power and lust, as the intense heat raged within him.

“My Lady,” he panted before he looked up at the moon. His face cracked into something primal and wild, and Muriel finally let herself go. She rode along with him, spurred on by his intensity and the power raging within him.

As he shifted from human into wolf form, he took her breath away. The power that radiated from him was so incredible and frightening she was sure he was about to rip her limb from limb. The wolf growled and ran a hot, wet tongue up the side of her neck and cheek. His claws pawed at her and ripped at the wedding dress and he looked up and howled at the moon.

Muriel was so turned on, she couldn’t believe what was happening to her. Her body was a mess of want and need and as John shifted back into his human form, the clothes torn from his body and revealing his nakedness, he pressed down hard on her and spread her legs with his thighs.

As he slid the tip of his manhood into her dripping wet sex and claimed her properly, Muriel squealed with delight and pleasure that reverberated throughout the highlands.

As John powered himself into her, he got harder with each stroke and built up to his powerful release.

Muriel had waited for this moment her entire life and it couldn’t have been more perfect. Her husband was like nothing she had ever known or could even have dreamed of, and as he thrust into her one last time and spilled his red hot seed, she unraveled around him. As she experienced her first orgasm, it was so intense she thought that it may tear her in half.

Afterwards she lay in his arms, nuzzled into his burning hot chest and traced lines with her fingertips up his naked torso.

“You are amazing John Campbell,” she whispered. “You have no idea what you’ve just done to me…” she giggled.

“Oh I do,” he kissed her on the forehead as he pulled her closer. “I’ve deflowered you… and hopefully impregnated you with a cub.”

Muriel felt a twinge in her belly.

A cub…

A baby for them both…?

“This is the beginning,” he whispered, “This is the start of the rest of the world. Together we are going to change Scotland forever…”

Muriel looked deep into his eyes and smiled. She knew he was right and hoped that she did have a baby growing inside of her.

“The stars,” she whispered as she looked up again, “Do you really believe this was written there?”

“Most certainly,” John smiled.

The ground began to freeze around them, but Muriel barely noticed. The heat coming from her wolf husband was keeping her warm and she could still feel it pulsing throughout her.

Less than forty-eight hours earlier she had just been a normal highland lassie waiting for her life to begin… and out of nowhere she had been thrown into an almost unbearable situation with the evil Lord Rose… rescued by the handsome John Campbell and married with the possibility of a baby on the way. It had certainly been an unbelievable day, but one she wouldn’t change for a moment. She had found something with John… even if it was just the beginning, she knew it was a journey she wanted to be on.

She looked over at Cawdor Castle and smiled. She had never wanted to leave before John had burst into the Great Hall, but now she had a husband of her own, one that she wanted to be with, she knew what Elizabeth and her mother had meant. Her destiny was being fulfilled… she had been chosen by a shifter clan and together they were going to begin something legendary. John said that it would depend on her… and she wanted to go. Together they could find their own home and start their own clan… The Campbell-Calder’s would be the most powerful family in the whole of the highlands.

She nuzzled into John’s shoulder and looked up at the stars. Above them trails of silver shot across the sky and Muriel took it as a sign from the Gods that she was on the right path. She was where she was meant to be and destiny had finally found her.

“I love you John Campbell,” she whispered as she locked her fingers with his, “And I can’t wait to spend the rest of my life with you.”

John turned to her and kissed her deeply for one last time before they feel asleep together under the stars as wild wolves howled beneath the moon.

THE END

Rescued by the Highland Wolf

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2016 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Bonnie looked out of the gap in the stone wall of her bedroom and watched as the last of the horses galloped away across the fields. They wound their way over the draw bridge with a deafening thump and kicked up a spray of mud as their hooves hit the soft earth. She waited until they had past the loch, snaked up the hillside that led away from Castle Grant, and disappeared under a cloak of darkness. Even the moon, which was high and bright in the sky, couldn’t expose them once they had made it into the forest, thick and deep. Bonnie listened to see if she could hear anything more, but she knew that they had definitely gone.

And now, as she thought about her situation, she was nervous.

She stepped back from the window and took a deep breath. Visitors that late to the castle could only mean trouble. She thought about the omens… It was a cold night and the sky was clear of clouds and full of stars. They drew her out of the comfort of her bed chamber each time they shone that brightly, but this night, she didn’t know if she had the nerve to take her usual walk out into the night air.

Something strange was happening.

She could feel it all around her. And now, with the late night arrival of a mysterious clan, she could only assume that something urgent was afoot. She swallowed and brushed her long, red hair back from her eyes.

The icy air from the open window made her shudder and she wrapped her arms around herself so that the long draping sleeves from her gown also shielded her from the bitter chill. She crossed the room and stood beside the fire. Its embers were still smoldering away and casting a cozy glow around the room. She thought of the wild men, high up on their steeds, galloping off over the fields and she felt a tightening between her legs. She had never had the love of a man before, but as she had slipped into womanhood, her curiosity was rising.

Her chamber maid would usually be with her throughout the night, but she had taken ill earlier in the evening and had gone back down to the servant’s quarters. Although Bonnie quite liked having the room to herself, she did miss the girlish chatter. She missed having someone to gossip with. She knew that normally in this kind of situation, with men from another highland clan visiting the castle late at night, they would usually spend many hours going over it and fantasizing about all of the possibilities.

She bent down to the fire and began to load on the logs, and as they caught and crackled away, she remembered back to her childhood and of how she had been more than happy to take care of herself. She remembered the long evenings of running across the fields with her father and brothers, watching them clash swords and train to fight. She would regularly return to the castle, nestle down with her mother and younger sister, and tell them the tales of what it was like out there on the Highlands. Bonnie was wild at heart, and she would never change.

Things had seemed so simple back then.

But now, she couldn’t help but feel as if there was a war about to rage, and that her family and their home were vulnerable for the first time in as long as she could remember.

The fire sparked and burned brightly in the hearth. The heat cascaded toward her and she smiled and basked in the delicious feeling of being warmed right through to her bones.

She wiped her hands down her gown and turned back toward the window. Even though the night had come in thick and fast, and her instincts told her that she shouldn’t leave the castle… she couldn’t help but be pulled to nature’s wonderfulness. She thought of the wild, untamed landscape and of all of the stars up above that she hadn’t yet seen.

She gathered up her fur pelt and slung it over she shoulders.

She would have to stop by the main hall on her way downstairs and see if she could hear anything of what was happening, but she was determined, on a clear night such as this, not to miss out on it because of fear.

2.

The corridors of the castle were dark and quiet. Torches burned all along the walls and lit the way along the cold stone floors. Bonnie walked slowly and took in her surroundings. Even though Castle Grant had been her home for her whole life, she was still in awe of it, and its splendor, each time she really noticed the small details.

The ceilings were high and the statues that her ancestors had had forged and placed around the hallways were grand and told the rich history of Clan Grant. Bonnie was proud of her home, and of the people of her family, they had honor and integrity, and she considered herself incredibly lucky to be part of such an important Scottish legacy.

Up ahead, guards were standing proudly on either side of the entrance to the main hall. They wore armor and held shields close to their chests and spears in their hands. Bonnie let her eyes trace over them, across their muscular chests, hidden by chainmail and down to the sheaths that swung down by their sides, keeping their powerful swords safe from view. She felt her longing rise again. Her curiosity was peaking, but she had to remain demure.

“Lady Grant,” one of the guards said as he bowed and stepped to the side.

Bonnie smiled at him sheepishly and felt herself blush. For a woman who was maturing but was still yet to wed, Bonnie couldn’t help but find herself looking at the men who were around the castle, and wondering what it would be like to find herself in their arms.

The guards were fierce and protective, and she liked that about them the most. But they also had a roughness about them that she hadn’t seen much of in her time. She was used to highland men of good breeding, whereas the soldiers and guards that worked for her family were usually a little more untamed.

She waited for them to open the grand, high wooden doors to the main hall for her and then nodded and thanked them as she passed through.

Inside, the atmosphere of an evening at Castle Grant was more subdued that normal. It seemed to Bonnie that there had been some deep discussions taking place, and as she entered, she was sure some of the men and women seated around the top table, where her mother and father were, hushed and turned to stare at her.

“Bonnie,” he father smiled. “You’re out of your chamber very late.”

She hurried past the crowds of folk enjoying their evening meals and drinking wine whilst listening to the bard. She could feel that her cheeks were flushed and embarrassment flooded through her. She hadn’t been expecting to walk in to such a quiet hall, usually it was awash with drunks, singing and dancing.

“I saw the horses head out over the field,” Bonnie whispered to her father as she gathered up her dress and knelt down between him and her mother. “Who were they father?”

He picked up his tankard and took a huge glug of wine before he set it back down on the table and turned to look at her. Her father had always been honest with her, but in that moment, Bonnie had the distinct feeling that he may be about to deceive her for the first time.

“They were no one,” he smiled warmly. “Travelers,” he continued as he patted her on the head. “They were looking for a bed for the night, stupid fools, they almost had their heads cut clean off.”

He laughed and her mother laughed nervously too. She searched her father’s face for signs of deceit, and although she was sure something had flickered across his eyes that was dark and brooding, she couldn’t pin down anything specific. Bonnie smiled and nodded, she got back to her feet and looked out across the hall. She could tell that people were watching her, and she instantly felt uncomfortable. For the first time in her life, she just hoped it was because they were taken aback at how long and red her hair was, and not anything else.

Even though it wasn’t uncommon for the women of the Highlands to have such striking red hair, Bonnie’s was different. It was almost luminous and shone brightly when caught by the light. She had seen many people be sucked into a trance as they watched her move and the red strands shone gold and crimson.

“Father?” she whispered as she bent back down and moved her lips close to his ear. “Are you sure they were just travelers?”

He faltered for a moment, aware of how intently everyone in the castle was now watching Bonnie, as if she was some kind of rare jewel. She felt her pulse begin to quicken and she could sense the tension in her mother’s shoulders.

“Yes child,” he father soothed, “they were travelers.”

He smiled at her and nodded his head toward the door. Bonnie kissed him and her mother on the cheek and then made her way back through the crowd. She kept her face aimed firmly at the ground and she didn’t once look up, for fear of catching someone’s eye.

As she walked back through the doorway to the main hall, she felt a rush of relief wash over her.

Why had her presence caused such attention?

She leaned against the cold stone wall and sighed. Her nerves felt worn and she was sure that her father was lying to her, even though she didn’t want to believe that it was so.

She looked up and down the hallway and was aware of the influx of guards and soldiers, all loitering around as if they were waiting to spring into action, and she felt a tremor of fear run down her spine.

They hadn’t been travelers at all. Her father was lying. Someone or something was threatening the castle.

She looked toward the window and at the beautiful night sky that shone above her. What she wouldn’t give to be out there basking in the moonlight and enjoying the quiet solace of the heavens. But now, with the tension and fear running through the walls of Castle Grant, she knew it would be more than foolish of her to leave.

She turned on her heel and began to make her way back to the main staircase and wasn’t surprised when two guards began to follow her closely.

“Lord Grant asked us to escort you, m’lady,” one of them said and she nodded in acceptance.

She had no idea what was happening, but she knew that whatever was coming, was clearly a cause for concern.

3.

They had come over the hills and mountains under a cloak of darkness, and the peasant boys who guarded the fields and alerted the soldiers had seen them coming. One of them had ran from his vantage point, with bare feet, cut and bleeding from the rough ground, his chest heaving with exertion so that he could get there in time.

“An army,” he gasped. “It’s coming this way.”

The soldiers had instantly stood guard and drew their weapons, they had charged the fields, out past the loch and down into the valley. But when they had arrived, all they saw was the trail of around twenty horses and the tartan of a clan they knew all too well.

Clan Drummond.

Not foes, but not friends either. Their history with Clan Grant had always been warped and tested in tumultuous times.

The soldiers could see the grave expressions on Lord Drummond’s face as he halted his horse and raised his hands in peace.

“I need to speak with James Grant,” he said proudly. “It is a matter of great urgency.”

Two soldiers returned immediately to the castle, slapping the peasant boy on the back of the head as they went for causing such an alarm by calling the Drummonds an army. When the soldiers had found Lord James Grant, he had listened to what they had to say and agreed to speak with Lord Drummond… After all, if he stated it was a matter of urgency and had come all that way in the dark and cold, surely he should give them a chance.

He had met him down by the drawbridge. His armor fiercely bound to him, that last tiny bit of doubt rising up in him that it could all be a rouse.

“Lord Drummond,” he said as he stood with his legs wide and his arms crossed. Behind him, James Grant had an army of men waiting to strike, but the second he saw the look on Drummond’s face, he knew he wouldn’t be needing them.

“Grant,” Drummond said wearily. “We are in trouble.”

Lord Grant studied him for a moment, unsure of whether to wait for him to continue or whether he should interject and ask what was happening over at their castle.

“All of us,” Lord Drummond said as his eyes fixed sternly on Grant’s.

“What do you mean?” he asked with suspicion.

He could see that Drummond was sweating, that his men looked worn out and pale. Something terrible had clearly happened to these men, their faces were drawn, as if they had all spent the evening being haunted by some vicious ghosts.

“You’ve heard the legends?” Drummond said as he swallowed.

And, in that moment, Lord James Grant’s stomach dropped to the floor; he too felt himself breaking out in a cold sweat.

The legend… it couldn’t be…

“They have taken Castle Cawdor,” Drummond said. “And from what we have managed to gather, they are heading this way…”

Lord Grant’s blood ran cold.

It had been a long time since the Legend of the Highlands had been spoken about… He had almost drawn the conclusion that it must have been myth… But now… What if…?

“We need to band together,” Drummond said. “Or we will all be damned.”

Lord Grant nodded and tried to think fast.

“They want our women,” Drummond said with a snarl. “They want our land and our men for their army. They want to destroy our clans and take over the Highlands. Now is the time that we fight, and we MUST win.”

Lord Grant knew that he was right, but the idea of breaking bread with the Drummond’s was not something he had been expecting to be doing when he had woken up that morning.

“Aye,” he nodded. “We shall talk.”

Lord Drummond nodded in return and climbed back up on his steed. As they galloped off into the night, Lord Grant was aware that everything he had ever known was about to change, and even though in a perfect world, he would be able to fight, in reality, he knew that if what he had heard was true, he would be powerless to stop it.

The legend said a clan so powerful would one day rise and the rest would fall. The idea made him shudder with terror and go weak at the knees.

He thought of his wife, of his daughters and of how his sons would be enslaved and treated like peasants.

He thought of what would happen to them all when he wouldn’t be there to protect them, should the castle be stormed and he be killed.

No! He would not let it happen.

Lord James Grant was a powerful man and he would ensure that his family survived. No matter what the cost, he was going to protect Castle Grant and everyone in it.

As he marched back to the main hall, he had a new sense of purpose, but that didn’t stop his nerves from mounting.

They would want his daughter Bonnie, he was sure of that for certain. With a rare beauty such as hers, he was going to have to do all he could to protect her.

The fight was only just beginning, but he wouldn’t stop until it was dead and buried.

4.

As dawn broke, Bonnie lay with weary eyelids and pulled the soft, warm blankets around her shoulders. She hadn’t slept all night, and she was more than tired. Her chambermaid had not returned to her and she had spent most of the early hours climbing out of bed and building up the fire. She had heard the sound of chatter from the hallway and knew that it was the soldiers guarding her room. She had crept silently, with bare, cold feet, and pushed her ear against the door, desperate to hear what they were speaking of, but only hissed whispers worked their way back to her.

She couldn’t make anything out for certain, and she didn’t want to jump to any conclusions and only hear half of a story, so she loped back to bed and dozed as the fire raged in the hearth.

When she had heard the first bird singing that morning, she had opened her eyes and looked up and out of the window. The gray light that filtered through seemed dense and she knew that it was going to be a foggy morning. She just hoped that it wasn’t an omen of things to come there at Castle Grant.

She had seen the look on her mother’s and father’s faces and she knew that something was afoot. She would just have to wait until someone gave her an explanation.

Her body was weak and tired, and even though all she wanted to do was curl up and go to sleep, she knew she had to get up, get herself ready and down to the main hall. Her insides were bare and hunger raged through her. She sat up and rubbed her weary eyes and stretched her arms up high over her head. The embers from the fire were still smoldering, but the room itself was as cold as ice.

She got to her feet and crept slowly across the stone floor to the hearth. She rubbed her hands together and tried to warm herself through as she shivered, and wished that someone was there to help her relight the thing and get some heat in there.

Suddenly, as if her prayers had been answered, there was a delicate knock at the door.

“Come in,” she called as she rushed behind the edge of her bed, just in case, by some strange chance, it was a man on the other side of the door. She was only half dressed and she had to protect her modesty, but luckily for her, it was Ariane, her chambermaid, who stood sheepishly in the doorway.

“Oh thank goodness!” Bonnie smiled from ear to ear as Ariane rushed inside and closed the door hurriedly behind her. “The fire is almost out and I could do with a hand!”

Ariane smiled back at her and scurried into the room.

“I am so sorry, m’lady,” she said, “but I was so terribly ill last night, I needed to rest.”

“Don’t apologize,” Bonnie laughed. “I enjoyed the night to myself… However, it was rather sleepless and interrupted. Please, do tell me how you’re feeling now?”

Ariane smiled and nodded. “I feel much better, Lady Grant,” she said. “The rest has done me a world of good.”

“I’m glad,” Bonnie said genuinely. “I was worried about you.”

“Och, no need to worry about me,” she said as she brushed her long brown hair over her shoulder. “Right, come on then, let’s get this fire back roaring, its icy cold in here!”

Ariane knelt down in front of the hearth and began to stoke up the embers with a long iron rod. The pans of water were almost empty and even though Bonnie was exhausted, and wanted to rest, she also wanted to try and see if Ariane had any information from her stay down in the servants’ quarters.

She hurried forward and bent down to scoop up some of the water pans and Ariane quickly turned to her and said, “No m’lady, don’t, I will fill these…”

“It’s okay,” Bonnie said cheerily. “I quite enjoyed doing some of these tasks myself last night, plus you’re not fully recovered. I don’t want you getting sick again on me.”

Ariane looked uncomfortable and shifted on the spot, but reluctantly let Bonnie continue as she bent back down and carried on building up the fire and stoking it until the new logs caught and the flames began to lick quickly around them.

“So Ariane,” Bonnie said as she returned from the adjoining bathroom with a pale of water and set it down beside the hearth. “When you were down there last night, I was wondering…” she trailed off to gauge her reaction and instantly noticed Ariane’s shoulders tense.

“I mean, I do hope you don’t mind me asking, but…” Bonnie continued, “were there any whispers or talks of why Clan Drummond arrived here late last night?”

Ariane breathed in deeply and turned to face Bonnie. Her face was pale and her mouth was tight, as if she was physically trying to stop herself from replying.

“Ariane?” she asked nervously, “Please… do tell me if there is something I should know…”

Ariane bowed her head and sighed. She looked as if she had the weight of the world on her shoulders, and it was too much for her to bear. Bonnie wanted to comfort her, to ask what on earth could possibly be happening to instill such reactions in everyone around her, but now she was becoming so frightened, she had the feeling it was to be her that would be needing the comfort of others.

“Please Ariane…” she whispered. “We are old friends… You have looked after me for so many years… Please don’t keep something important from me.”

Ariane looked up at her with pleading eyes and then with a deep sigh, she nodded.

“There were whispers, m’lady, yes,” she began. “From what I gathered, I believe there is an army on its way here to Castle Grant… and that you may be in very grave danger…”

Bonnie’s heart rose up in her throat and her stomach began to churn.

She had been right all along… Something big was happening and it was to do with her…

She didn’t want to hear what Ariane had to say, but she knew she that she had to… Her life very may well depend on it!

5.

“Please,” Bonnie said as she swallowed hard and moved back toward the chair beside the hearth. “Continue…?”

She sat down and curled her feet underneath her so that her nightgown covered them and kept her warm. Ariane looked as if she couldn’t think of anything she would rather do less, but at the same time, Bonnie knew that she would feel obligated. No matter how hard it may be for her.

Her face was still pale and Bonnie could see the beads of sweat forming on her upper lip. She was nervous as hell and Bonnie could only dread what she had to tell her.

“Last night,” Ariane began, “I left my chamber to go into the servants’ kitchen. It was odd, because normally there is no one to be seen roaming around our corridors at that time of night, but this time, it was different. There was a buzz and many of the other chambermaids, horsemen and cooks had been there, all talking of what had just occurred out on the drawbridge.”

She stopped for a moment to wipe her brow, and then she moved to the seat opposite Bonnie’s and sat down. Bonnie watched her with wide eyes, waiting with bated breath, to hear what she had to say, but terrified, at the same time, of what it may reveal.

“They said that Lord Drummond had arrived under a cloak of darkness,” she continued. “That one of the peasant boys, out in the wilds, had come running over the highlands and back to Castle Grant, shouting of how an army was on its way.”

Bonnie felt the hairs on the back of her neck stand on end. The thought of an army storming toward the castle in the middle of the night was terrifying. But she had the distinct feeling it was about to get worse…

“Luckily, the army the boy spoke of was Lord Drummond and his men. They came to the Castle Keep and asked to speak with Lord Grant as a matter of urgency.” Ariane paused and swallowed nervously. “The men and women down in the servants’ quarters last night, well, they said that they had heard from the guards that the conversation was very worrying. That it was not Lord Drummond or his clan that we have to fear but a much bigger evil.”

“Please,” Bonnie interrupted, “Please tell me what was said…”

“I can’t be sure of the accuracy,” Ariane said nervously. “But it was said that a legend that has been rolling around the Highlands for many years is potentially about to come to fruition.”

“A legend?” Bonnie asked skeptically. “What does that even mean?”

“Well,” Ariane continued. “From what some of the horsemen said last night, apparently there has been legends of a clan so fierce and strong that it will one day bring the whole of Scotland to its knees. A clan so powerful that any army that has stood in its wake has been slain instantly and without trouble. No one has ever been a match for them, and no one ever will…” She trailed off and looked down to the floor. And although Bonnie was fraught and scared at the prospect of a powerful clan with unknown forces coming to her home and potentially taking over, she was also completely confused as to what this had to do with her.

“But Ariane,” she said as she shook her head, “I understand the graveness of this situation, but please do tell me, why suddenly are people around Castle Grant looking at me as if I am a ghost or worse? They look at me as if I have done something terrible, or as if I am in danger… And then, what you said before…?” She thought of how Ariane had looked at her with fear in her eyes and told her that she would be in harm’s way.

“What did you mean?” Bonnie asked. “Why would this suggest that I, particularly, am more in danger than everyone else?”

Ariane nodded her head slowly, as if she were gathering her thoughts and trying to think of the most diplomatic way to tell her what she was thinking. She sucked in a big lungful of air and bit her bottom lip, then her eyes slowly travelled up to meet Bonnie’s…

“It’s because, m’lady, this clan is apparently looking for the first born daughters of the heads of all the clans in Scotland…” she faltered. “And they intend to take them as their brides and start a new bloodline all their own.”

It was like a huge blow to the stomach, but one that Bonnie had been expecting. She felt herself go weak and her lip begin to tremble. She always knew that she would not have had a lot of say in who her husband would be. Her family would have married her to someone who she would probably have never met, or have never had much dealings with. That was how it worked across the Highlands; girls were wed to strengthen their family’s position and forge alliances… But she had never, for a second, thought that the man who would take her hand could potentially be evil. That he could be someone that even her father did not want or approve of… That it would be forced on her and she would have no chance to object, that she could be led into a world of terror and something so new and frightening that she had no clue of where it may lead. She thought of her father and mother, and of how they had looked at her the night before. They were genuinely afraid for Bonnie. And they knew they could do nothing about it.

Her fate, whether she liked it or not, was sealed.

She leaned back in the chair and brought her knees up to her chest. Ariane watched her carefully, waiting for her to react, but Bonnie knew there was nothing she could say or do that would change this particular situation. If what Ariane was saying was correct, and Lord Drummond had come to Castle Grant to spread a warning that had travelled to him over the wild terrain of the Highlands, then there must be some truth.

“The legends…” Bonnie finally spoke. “What are they?”

She knew that whatever came next she wasn’t going to like, but she never could have had any idea of what Ariane would answer and of how it was about to change her life forever.

“Legend has it,” Ariane began, “that this clan is not like any other that has ever been seen before. They are not men, but they are not beasts… They are somewhere in between.”

Bonnie felt her blood run cold.

The chill from the room had flooded her and was consuming her to the bone.

6.

She looked into Ariane’s wide eyes and searched them for answers. Her chambermaid had always been loyal, but in this moment, Bonnie could not help but wonder if she was pulling her leg…leading her down the path for some kind of cruel joke and would suddenly laugh, slap her hands heartily together and tell her that she had been kidding all along. But the more seconds that past, the more she realized that this most certainly was not the case.

Ariane was being serious.

Deadly serious.

“Half man and half beast?” Bonnie asked with confusion. “How does that even happen? None of it makes any sense?”

Ariane pulled her chair closer to Bonnie’s and leaned in so that their faces were only centimeters apart. Her breathing was quick and she had a look of urgency about her, as if she knew she shouldn’t be speaking in this way, but couldn’t deny her loyal mistress of knowing her fate.

“I have heard things,” she began. “Other chambermaids who I have met during my time, some have worked across many clans and castles throughout the land. They have heard wild whispers of what may be lurking out there across the mountains. Some even fled from a fallen castle and told others on their travels and journeys to find new homes of what they had seen.”

Ariane looked terrified as she spoke, and Bonnie was barely holding it together. There was a large part of her that was skeptical, but she knew that she had to keep listening and give Ariane the benefit of the doubt. After all, it was as much as anyone had ever told her, and with each passing second, she was becoming more and more concerned for her future.

“When we were all talking last night, down in the kitchen, there was discussion of a tale that had come from one such maid. She had fled from her fallen castle and clan, and was on the road when she was met by a horseman. She collapsed in his arms and told him of the terrors that had befallen them all, and of how none of us stood a chance. She said that this clan was so unlike any others she had known, she almost couldn’t describe them. But what she did say was that they were big, burly men… big as giants with wide, rippling, muscles and red, red hair.”

Bonnie swallowed and leaned in closer.

“And,” Ariane continued, “not only that, but they have magic about them… like nothing any of us could imagine.”

“Magic?” Bonnie asked cautiously. “Like witchcraft?”

“No,” Ariane shook her head. “These men… this clan who roams the Highlands, storming castles and making them their own, choosing women, marrying them and breeding with them to start a new line of blood more powerful than anything ever to exist before… They are not just men… They are also… Wolf.”

Wolf.

The word seemed to reverberate around Bonnie’s mind and she felt her whole body tremble. She had heard whispers of wolves out there in the Highlands. Stories of how dangerous they were and of how people had been savaged by them during the hunting months of spring. Bonnie thought of how there had been many times she had listened to her father talking to his comrades about how they would one day destroy the wolves if they did indeed exist and she had wondered what on earth he had been speaking of. Of course wolves exist, she had thought, but why would father want to destroy them all?

As she looked into Ariane’s eyes and her heart pounded in her chest, she knew now why her father had been so intent on destroying these fabled wolves. Because they were a threat. They were destroying clans all across Scotland and rising into a power all their own. And now it looked like Castle Grant and the rest of Bonnie’s clan were in trouble. The wolves were coming for them and if what legend said was true, there wasn’t a damn thing they could do about it.

“Did Lord Drummond say when?” she asked Ariane with trepidation, but her loyal chambermaid simply shook her head.

“No,” she admitted. “I have not heard word of when…”

Bonnie looked into the flames of the fire and then rose to her feet. She understood the gravity of what she was being told, but it was all so intense and seemed too unbelievable, she almost couldn’t get her head around it. If they were really half men and half wolf, that was certainly something she would never be able to fathom… And then she thought of the possibility of her body being ravaged by one of the beasts and although it made her heart pound, it also caused a ripple of excitement to rumble through her.

Wolves were storming across the Highlands and one of them was coming for her, to make her his bride…

7.

Bonnie thanked Ariane again for her loyalty and then asked her to leave her alone for a while so she could gather her thoughts.

Nothing in what she had just been told was making much sense, but at the same time, it all felt as if it was meant to be. Bonnie had regularly dreamt of wolves and had heard her family and others around Castle Grant speak of the dangers that lurked out across the mountains and within the forests nearby. But never in her wildest dreams could she ever have thought that something like this would come to her door… And the idea of these huge men who were half human and half wolf was both exciting as it was terrifying.

She walked to the window and looked out across the loch. The mist had rolled down the mountains and looked as if it were skating across the top of the water perfectly, laying over it like a blanket. She shivered. Something in the air was different and now she knew what.

Trouble was coming.

She wrapped her arms around herself and shivered. Her plump frame was warm from the raging fire, but even that couldn’t stop the ice from running within her. She was nervous, and yet, she had to know more.

She quickly crossed her bed chamber to where she stored her dresses. As she slipped quickly out of her nightgown and pulled her new beautiful blue velvet robes up over her body and the swell of her breasts, she flicked her hair out of the collar and let it trail all the way down her back. She could see her reflection in the silver vase that her mother had placed on the hearth and she caught the azure blue of her eyes, which made her stop and look at herself fully for a moment.

She had always been told how rare her beauty was, but as she stood there and studied herself in the reflection of the silver, she truly realized why she would be in more danger than any other of the daughters of the castles around the Highlands. Her hair was a deep, rich red, not orange and fiery like many of the girls of Scotland. Her skin was pale and alabaster, and her eyes were so deeply blue and striking they were enough to stop grown men in their tracks.

Her father had always told her that he was waiting for the right man for her to marry, that she deserved the best, and with her exotic looks, she would most certainly be afforded it. But she worried now, what if he had left it too late? If she already had a husband, would it have made a difference to this clan storming through the mountains and searching for their brides to create a pure bloodline? Or would she have been taken all the same?

She rubbed her forehead and placed a single white flower behind her ear. She had no idea what the answers to her questions may be, but she did know that she needed to speak with her parents.

She had to find out if it was all true, once and for all.

She swept out of her bedchamber and past the guards who instantly jumped and started to race after her.

“M’lady,” one called. “Please, you must remain guarded.”

“I’m hungry, good sir,” she said as she dismissed him. “Follow me if you must, but I am making my way to the main hall where I will dine with my parents.”

She flounced off without giving them another glance, but she was still aware of them trailing her, the heavy sounds of their boots clomping and the jangling of their armor behind her.

She continued down the darkened hallways and toward the large staircase that ran down the center of the castle. As she got to the top, she was aware of the eyes upon her from the people milling around on the floor below, but she was determined to not let them bother her as they had done the evening before. She had places to be and answers to find, and she wouldn’t stop until she got them.

When she reached the bottom of the staircase, she heard the guards jangle down behind her and follow along another darkened hallway to the main hall. The doors were open wide and even though there were guards on either side, they did not look at her as she rushed past them and made her way into the hall.

The long tables that were arranged around the room were filled with men and women, eating and drinking, acting more jovial than she had expected considering what had happened with Lord Drummond and the news that was quickly spreading through the castle. She could feel their eyes turn up to her as she passed, but none of them really paid her much attention, and as she reached the top table, where her parents sat with a full pic laid out before them, she put her hands on her hips and looked at them with challenge.

“Bonnie,” her father smiled warmly, much of the anxiety he had displayed the previous evening erased from his face. “Do join us…”

Bonnie didn’t know what was happening, but it seemed as if this day was completely different, almost as if the night before had never happened. She climbed up onto the long raised ridge where the top table was stationed and moved around the back toward her parents. As she sat down next to her mother, she looked up at her and searched her face for some sign of fear or worry, but there was none present.

“Mother?” she asked finally. “I need to talk to you…”

“Not now, Bonaventure,” she smiled as she ran a hand through her thick ruby hair. “Look at the feast before us, surely you must be hungry, you did not join us for last night’s meal…”

Bonnie sighed and looked around. No one seemed concerned as they had the night before, and no one appeared to be watching her as closely as they had been. Her parents were also a lot more relaxed and she couldn’t help but think that maybe she had gotten it all wrong… And not only that, but that Ariane had lied to her.

She felt the rage build in her belly.

“But mother,” she continued, “I really do need to talk with you.”

“Bonnie,” her mother said sternly, “now is not the time.”

She raised her eyebrows and looked at her as if they had a secret between them. Her father sat on the other side of her mother, completely oblivious to their discussion, looking out across the room with a wide smile on his face.

“Okay,” Bonnie whispered, not sure of what else to say. “I guess it can wait…”

Although it really couldn’t.

She sat quietly and let the servers carve up some of the suckling pig and load it on the plate in front of her. They passed her a tankard of wine and Bonnie ate slowly and with caution, the nerves still rumbling around inside of her.

When she had finished her meal, she pushed the dish away and looked up at her mother. She was looking down at her with a pained expression in her eyes and mouthed to her silently so that they were the only two people in the world to know…

Meet me out by the loch.

8.

It was dangerous in normal times for Bonnie to sneak out of the castle without a guard, but never mind doing it when there was an alert around them and their valley. She pretended to be walking to the other side of the main hall and whilst the guards who had been tailing her were engrossed in conversation, she slipped out a side door and into a small, quiet hallway.

She kept her head down and ripped the flower from her hair, throwing it down on the ground. If anyone saw her, they would know instantly who she was, but she was determined not to draw any further attention to herself. As she walked quickly toward the end of the corridor, she could see the light up ahead. A doorway was at the end and it led to the outside. Even though it was at the back of the castle, she would be able to slip free and hopefully, work her way around the side without being seen, run quickly over the drawbridge whilst no guards were watching and find her way down to the loch.

It was midday and most of the guards were in the main hall eating, only two were high up on the viewing point that ran around the edge of the top of the castle, and they were marching back and forth, looking out across the mountains and then in the other direction. She waited and looked up, watching them closely, waiting until the time was right…

Her heart was pounding, she was only going to meet her mother, but she didn’t want anyone to stop her, she needed to know what was going on.

When she realized that both of the guards were looking away from the drawbridge, she gathered her dress over her arm and made a run for it. Her chest burned as she fled across the bridge and ran as fast and as quietly as she could, taking care not to kick up any gravel or disturb the ground as she went.

As she ran across the wooden bridge, the end was before her and she crossed the mound and began to travel down the other side. When she reached the end, she waited, hiding to catch her breath, and then she quickly looked behind her to check that she wasn’t being followed before she started to run again, out toward the woods and the edge of the loch.

She always loved being out in nature, and this day was no exception, even with all of the terrible rumors that were circulating the castle. As she felt the soft grass beneath her feet, she couldn’t help but smile. She had wished, so dearly, to have been out there under the stars the previous evening, this was almost as if she was being rewarded and given another chance. And it was more than making up for it.

The mist was still rolling down the mountains and it coated the loch in the most eerie of ways. When she turned and looked behind her, she could only see the very top of the castle and she sighed with relief as she realized that there was definitely no way anyone would be able to see her now. She slowed her pace and enjoyed the walk, all the while listening for the sound of her mother coming behind her.

She stopped when she reached the edge of the loch and waited. The silence around her, for once, seemed deafening and she felt herself becoming nervous. She couldn’t see the castle and she realized how alone she was. What had she been thinking, running down there all alone? Surely her and her mother could have spoken back at the castle.

She was about to get up and begin walking back when she heard the distant thud of hooves, and out of the mist, she saw her mother’s horse coming toward her.

“Mother?” she called as she squinted through the fog.

Her mother sat astride her steed and she waved as she galloped toward her and came to a halt just meters from the water’s edge.

“Bonnie,” she panted as she slung her leg over the edge of the horse and slipped down onto the soft ground.

She could sense the urgency in her mother’s voice and she instantly felt herself tense up. What was happening?

“My darling daughter,” she gasped as she took hold of her by the shoulders. “Your father,” she said with worry, “I think he’s gone mad!”

“Mad?” Bonnie asked as she looked into her mother’s eyes and searched desperately for an answer.

“He is in denial, he says we don’t need the help of Lord Drummond and that if there is indeed any threat, we shall face it alone. He has dismissed all of the support from our neighbors and he will not discuss the possibility of an attack! I fear for us all…”

Bonnie thought a moment whilst she tried to take all of it in. She knew her father well, and if she was sure of anything, it was that he would never react this way to that kind of threat.

“Are you sure mother?” she asked gently.

“Did you not see how everyone was this morning? He’s assured them everything is going to be fine! How can we lie in times such as these?!”

“Well…” Bonnie began, “maybe father is right. Maybe he knows we will be fine.”

“Wolves that roam the Highlands?” her mother scoffed. “It’s the thing of nightmares and he thinks we don’t need help. How could this even be?”

Bonnie understood what her mother was saying, but she also had faith in her father and his judgment. She shrugged her shoulders and looked to the ground.

“I don’t know mama,” she said sadly, “but maybe we just need to have a little faith.”

Her mother reached out, pulled Bonnie to her chest and hugged her tightly.

“I wish I had your optimism,” she sighed. “But maybe you are right…”

She trailed off and Bonnie could sense her grip tightening. She held on to Bonnie’s arms and shoulders with such severity that she squealed with pain.

“Mother,” she hissed, “please.”

But as she looked up and followed her mother’s gaze, she realized why she was clinging to her. Up on the mountainside, coming down through the mist, was an army of men… followed by a pack of giant wolves.

9.

The two women clung to each other in fright and Bonnie could do nothing but pray.

“Please,” she whispered, “please don’t let them hurt us.”

Her mother whispered her own fevered prayer as she kissed her daughter’s head, and Bonnie could hear her heart beating quickly in her chest.

They were trapped. There was no way they could make it back to the castle in time, and running was not the kind of thing the Grant Clan would do. Even the women. They were determined to stand their ground and fight to the very end.

As the trail of men beat a path toward them, and their wolves snarled at their sides, Bonnie closed her eyes and breathed deeply.

If this was the end, she had to go to it with good grace and not let fear and upset crowd her mind. She had to be strong, and so did her mother.

The wolves were bigger than any she had ever seen or known to exist, and they were all jet black with ice blue eyes. Bonnie refused to look away as they approached and she dug her heels into the soft mossy earth as they gained on them with each second. They could only have been two hundred feet away and she could feel the hot breath from the horses and smell the musky scent of men.

“Lassies!” one of the big men on horseback called to them. “Put your arms out and kneel on the ground!”

Bonnie looked up at her mother and her mother nodded back at her, confirming that they should do as they were told.

As she knelt down on the moist ground, she felt a tear slip down her cheek. They had been so foolish. These men could have been waiting up the mountain, watching and hoping that someone from the castle would be silly enough to come down to the loch.

The wolves began to circle them; Bonnie didn’t dare look up to see them properly. Ahead of her, against the ground, she could see a huge monster paw, big and black with long, sharp claws, and the sight of them made her shudder. The wolf snarled and as she let her eyes drift up to look at its face properly, she almost yelped at its huge fangs. The beast gnashed them together and curled its nose to reveal them again in warning. Bonnie looked quickly down at the ground and closed her eyes. She didn’t need to see anymore.

“Who are these lovely ladies before us?” one of the men said as he circled them slowly on horseback.

He looked down at them with an air of authority and Bonnie couldn’t help but stare up at him, letting her eyes plead with him for mercy. He was as Ariane had said he would be… big as a giant, muscular and masculine in more ways than she had ever known, and his red hair was bright and beautiful in the midday light. Bonnie let her gaze travel around the rest of the men, and she could not believe the similarity between them. They were all so wild and ferocious looking, but they were also incredibly handsome.

They must be brothers, she thought as her mind began to wander, and she let herself forget about the vicious wolves around her momentarily. They must all be related… I have never seen such a resemblance. But who are they? And why do they need to attack the castles across Scotland and destroy them all? She felt the tears prick the corners of her eyes, because even though she wanted to learn as much as possible about this situation, she also wished that it didn’t exist.

The man who was watching them, at the front of the entourage, smiled down at her when he saw her looking up to him and then he slowly began to climb off the side of his steed as to not startle the wolves. He stood looking at them for a moment and then a wide smile spread across his face.

“Ladies,” he continued as he bowed before them. “My name is John Campbell of the roaming Highlander Clan, Clan Campbell… and we are here to save you and the rest of Castle Grant from almost certain death...”

10.

“Save us?” Bonnie found herself saying up to him in disbelief. “What do you mean save us? I thought you were here to rip us all to shreds and storm our castle?”

John Campbell laughed and shook his head kindly.

“No, my dear,” he said, “I’m afraid you’ve all been lied to in so many ways… It’s a good job we are here, we’ve reached you just in time.”

Bonnie looked to her mother and she too had her mouth gaping open. John Campbell walked toward them and held out his hand for Bonnie’s mother, helping her to her feet. At the same time, another of the big, burly men climbed down from his steed and approached Bonnie. She saw his feet first, but when she let her eyes travel up his legs and muscular torso, she couldn’t help but gasp, especially when their eyes finally met.

Although he was very similar to John Campbell in appearance, there was something about this man that was very different indeed. His eyes were intense and penetrating, and the way he held out his hand strongly toward Bonnie made her bite her bottom lip and a throb pulse through her pussy. His eyebrows were heavy on his head and his hair was a deeper, richer red than the others, it was almost brown. Bonnie felt herself blush as she slid her hand into his and let him pull her to her feet.

“M’lady,” he said as he bowed and she felt herself smile shyly as he lifted her hand to his lips and placed a delicate kiss on it. “Alexander Campbell,” he smiled and it sent a quiver down Bonnie’s spine.

“Bonaventure Grant.” She smiled from ear to ear and felt the blush on her cheeks spread down her neck.

“We are here to meet with Lord Grant,” John Campbell said. “There is much to discuss about the future of the Highlands and the safety of the people in it.”

“But,” Bonnie continued, “I thought you were here to harm us? There have been rumors running rife over the mountains for generations that a clan of men and wolves are the next clan to destroy Scotland.” She didn’t know where she was getting her nerve from, but she figured she had nothing to lose. And besides, with Alexander Campbell by her side, holding onto her hand warmly, she felt as if she could take on anything.

“Never fear us, Lassie,” Alexander said. “We have much to explain and a lot to arrange before the day is through.”

He led her across to her mother’s horse and John helped Bonnie’s mother up onto its back and then Alex lifted Bonnie at the waist and placed her delicately behind her. He lifted her with such ease that she felt tiny in his hands, and then he stood back and smiled with his incredible eyes glinting in the misty light.

“We shall ride together,” John Campbell said. “And we shall all return to Castle Grant safely.”

Bonnie noticed her mother nodding her head and she decided that they had no other option but to trust them.

Maybe her father had known what he was doing all along by dismissing the help of Lord Drummond… Bonnie’s mind started to race as she thought of the possibilities of where the truth may lie.

They rode quickly across the field and up the hill toward the drawbridge. Bonnie looked back over her shoulder as the loch disappeared into the fog behind her, but she smiled when she realized she had something even better to look at. A view that, although she had never seen before, was one that she also never wanted to forget…

A view of Alexander Campbell riding up behind her, so close she could almost feel his hot breath reaching out to her and skimming her skin.

They thundered across the drawbridge and Bonnie couldn’t believe her eyes, as not one guard attempted to stop them.

What was happening?

Surely, after all of the rumors and legends, they would be fearful of what it may mean to have these wild highlanders and their wolves coming into Castle Grant and dispersing amongst them.

Up ahead, she could see her father. He stood with his legs wide and his arms folded across his chest, a warm smile spreading out across his cheeks.

“These two are forever causing me trouble,” he laughed as they all came to a halt before him.

He looked up at Bonnie and her mother, and the two women scrambled down and threw themselves into his arms.

“Father!” Bonnie gasped. “What is happening? Are these not the men we should fear?”

“No Lassie,” her father soothed. “They are the ones who are going to save us all.”

Bonnie couldn’t help but be confused, but as she looked around at all of the men who had come storming down the mountainside and found them by the loch, there was no malice in them and they all looked down on her kindly.

“I don’t understand…” she said as her eyes found Alexander again, and she realized he was watching her intently.

Whoever he was, she had certainly caught his attention and she was pretty taken with him too. He had a dangerous demeanor that was edged with a sexy roguish charm.

“We have been duped,” her father said as he took his wife’s face in his hands. “Lord Drummond is a liar.”

Bonnie’s stomach dropped at the news. It had been less than twenty-four hours since Lord Drummond’s visit when he had told them that they were all in danger. How had he lied to them and why?

“He’s in cahoots with Clan Rose,” John Campbell stepped in and spoke up. “The real clan who has been travelling Scotland and destroying castles and the people within them for many years.”

Bonnie shivered. They had been so close to trusting Lord Drummond. But what had changed?

“I knew from the moment he arrived that something was afoot,” her father said. “And I also knew the legends of the men and wolves and of the reality of how the Rose Clan had spread them to cover their tracks over the years.”

“So how did you get Clan Campbell here?” Bonnie asked with intrigue.

“I sent men out in the dead of night to find them,” her father smiled. “And now we have to formulate a plan…”

The men all looked to one another, and Bonnie could sense the heightening tension between them. It was almost too much to bear.

“Come,” her father said as he wrapped a welcoming arm around John Campbell’s shoulders. “Welcome to Castle Grant, we have much to talk about.”

They all made their way inside. Bonnie’s head was spinning with all of this new information… But not as much as it was spinning from the fact that she couldn’t take her eyes off Alexander…and she was pretty sure the feeling was mutual.

11.

She wanted to follow the men and listen to all of their plans, but Bonnie and her mother were kissed goodbye at the entrance to the main hall by her father Lord James Grant and told to return to their bedchambers. Bonnie crinkled up her nose as her eyes flitted to Alexander. She wanted to be close to him… to learn more.

And she also wanted to know what was going on with them and the wolves.

She nodded and accepted her father’s wishes and then she reluctantly made her way back to the grand staircase where two guards were waiting.

“Mother,” she whispered as they reached the foot of the stairs. “Do you really think that Clan Campbell is telling the truth?”

Her mother turned to her and smiled at her warmly.

“Och Lassie,” she said as she swept a strand of her daughters beautifully red hair behind her ears. “I have never known your father get it wrong…and if you think about it, it would explain why he was so dismissive of Lord Drummond’s help. He did have me worried there for a moment, I thought he had gone quite mad.”

Her mother smiled and kissed her daughter on the forehead.

They parted ways at the top of the staircase and Bonnie began her walk down the long, dark corridor back to her bedroom. When she reached the door, she turned and glanced shyly at the guards who were following her, then made her way inside. At least with them standing watch over her bedchamber she would be safe inside. But a long, boring night was drawing out ahead of her, especially now that she knew a man like Alexander Campbell was in the same vicinity. It was exciting to think that they were under the same roof and yet she had no idea how close to her he would be.

The fire in her room was burning brightly and Ariane was sitting by the fire, making a quilt with her little hands and a long stretch of fur.

“Are you all right, m’lady?” she asked as Bonnie stepped wearily inside. Her shoulders were hunched and she was exhausted. Her mind was running from one thing to another, and although she knew she should lay down and rest after having been awake all night, she also wanted to wait and see if anything transpired from having the Campbell’s at Castle Grant.

“Ariane,” she sighed as she flopped down on the bed and wrapped her arms around herself. “What a day I’ve had, you have no idea.”

Ariane rushed to her side and looked down at her. “Are you all right? Do you need me to get you anything?”

“No, but thank you,” she smiled. “I think I would like to be left in peace.”

“As you wish, m’lady.” She smiled as she backed away and moved toward the door.

Bonnie closed her eyes but she heard the sound of Ariane heaving the heavy wooden doors open and closing them behind her. She had a hushed few words with the guards and then Bonaventure heard her footsteps carry on down the hallway.

Bonnie was glad to be alone. Her body ached and her mind raced, but they couldn’t keep up with each other. All she could think about was Alexander… Of his intense eyes and his rich, red hair… Of his muscular arms and of the way his eyes had searched for her across the highlands… The way he had come to her and helped her to her feet… The way he had lifted her at the waist and placed her delicately on the back of her mother’s horse. Her skin prickled with heat as she remembered it all, and she felt her heart begin to race. She was aroused and ready for something she had never experienced, but she didn’t know where these feelings had come from. She was a writhing mess on the top of her bed and she thought, for a flitting moment, whether she should let her hands wander down underneath her billowing dress and up into her underwear. If she found her sweetest spot, would it be warm and moist and ready for a man?

She felt herself blushing and she rolled onto her side.

Alexander.

She didn’t know anything about him, and yet, she was certain of one thing…

She was going to have him…one way or another.

She was going to make him hers and let him deflower her, right there under her parents’ roof.

A wicked smile flashed over her lips and she had to pull the blankets over her face to stop herself from laughing out loud. She had no idea where these naughty thoughts were coming from. She had always been such a good girl, such an innocent. But one look from a roguish highlander like Alexander Campbell and she was a mess of want and desire.

She thought of all of the times she had heard the servants and chambermaids speak of how they had let men love them and it had made her tingle all over, and her mind and body become curious. But no one had ever stirred those feelings in her properly…

Until now.

As she lay back in her bed and looked up to the ceiling, and her eyes weighed heavy, it was almost as if the decision to pursue Alexander Campbell was the release she needed to drift off into a blissful sleep.

And within a matter of moments, that’s exactly what she did.

12.

Her dreams were wild and untamed… And in them, she was chased by wolves. Big, black wolves that ran behind her and snapped at her heels. Ones that sank their teeth into her as they rolled her down on the ground and snarled and thrashed above her. The wolves were so strong and powerful, Bonnie knew that she didn’t stand a chance of escape… But it didn’t matter, because she didn’t want to. She wanted them to ravage her, she wanted them to tear at her delicate skin with their sharp fangs, and she wanted them to consume her so fiercely that she would never be the same again.

When she woke, her heart was racing and she was glistening with sweat. She sat bolt upright in bed and looked around her. Night had fallen and the stars were shining bright in the sky. She was alone, Ariane had not returned and for once, she was glad of not having to speak to someone, and relished the opportunity to get up and stoke the fire herself.

She stopped by the window and let the cool air blow in and calm her down. She had gotten awfully worked up dreaming of those snarling wolves and now she didn’t know what to do with herself. She looked out at the night sky and at all of the stars twinkling bright, and the big swell of moon shining through the clouds.

She couldn’t stay locked up in her room, no matter what the dangers held. She had to get out there and experience the night like she was used to, and like she craved.

She listened as she stood there, and below her, from elsewhere in the castle, she could hear the sounds of music drifting up to meet her. A bard was playing and men and women were singing and laughing. She knew that the main hall would be filled with drunken lords and ladies, and even though she had never partaken in any of her parents’ parties, she had the overwhelming desire to see what was happening right there below her.

She moved over to the silver vase and picked it up from above the hearth. She looked at her reflection in it, using the light from the fire, and smiled as she saw how rosy her cheeks were against her pale skin. She reached over to a box she had hidden away, one she had been given by her mother, and she reached inside and looked at the small amount of make-up she had stored. There was a rouge for the lips, and even though she had no idea, really, how to apply it, she smoothed some onto her top and bottom lip and hoped for the best.

When she looked back into the vase, she smiled with delight as she saw how the color made her face light up and it emphasized her beautiful eyes. Bonnie had never seen herself looking so womanly and, for the first time in her life, she felt as if something really was about to happen for her. She knew that the man she was supposed to be with was close by. She knew that she had found him.

She made her way to her clothing and sifted through her dresses. She had one that she had been saving for some time, and even though it was much lower cut than most of the others, she felt it was appropriate, considering that it was the evening. She slipped her blue velvet one off over her head and pulled the rich berry velvet gown down over her soft, supple body. She felt like a true princess, and as her hair tumbled perfectly down her back, she could not help but smile and clap her hands together.

“This is it,” she said aloud to herself. “This feels right.”

She checked her reflection once more and then she headed toward the door of her bedchamber. She hoped that the guards would leave her be, but even if they insisted on following her, she would gladly accept their escort down to the main hall.

She laughed to herself, her mood had certainly lifted considerably since earlier in the day.

As she opened the door, as expected, they both turned and looked down at her.

“Evening,” she said cheerily as she swept past them and waited for them to follow.

They picked up her signal and dutifully followed, keeping just enough distance between them as to not anger Bonnie, and to keep it looking as if she wasn’t being completely guarded and flanked by two soldiers.

As they made their way down the grand staircase and continued down the hall, Bonnie felt the nerves rising up from her belly and into her throat. Her heart was beginning to race and she felt herself go dizzy.

What if he had left?

Or even worse… What if he was fooling on with another woman right there in the castle?

Both were likely concepts, but Bonnie felt inside of her that surely Alexander would do neither. She had felt something when she had looked into his eyes, and she was certain that he had felt it too.

The guards walked beside her as they approached the tall, open doorway to the main hall, and she took a moment before she sucked in a lungful of air and took another step forward.

This is it, she thought. One way or another, you’re about to find out.

She made her way, slowly and demurely, into the main hall, and without looking up, she could already feel the eyes on her. She cast her eyes seductively around the room and when they fell upon Alexander Campbell, she felt a surge of something that only confirmed what she had already thought.

This man was meant for her.

He got to his feet and looked back at her with lust and affection in his eyes. He took a step forward, not taking his eyes away from Bonnie, his mouth hanging slightly open.

He wasn’t with another woman, and he was very much still in Castle Grant!

Now all Bonnie had to ensure was that he made his way to her… and never left.

13.

She smiled to the familiar faces of the clan as she passed through the crowds and looked nervously for her mother or father. She knew that they would be there somewhere, but she had no idea how to find them when the hall was so busy.

Up until the Campbell’s had arrived earlier that day, she had had no interest in being involved in the late night affairs of Castle Grant. Bonnie had always retired to her bedchamber early, and had been more interested in escaping into the night for a secret look at the moon and stars than drinking wine with her parents and family members and dancing to badly played music.

She felt nervous and out of her depth, but as she moved deeper into the crowd and the room buzzed around her, she found herself relaxing. She noticed her father out of the corner of her eye and skipped over to meet him. He held out his arm and she nuzzled into the crook of it, just like she had done when she was a little girl.

“My lovely Bonaventure,” he smiled. “What a day, eh?”

“It has been father,” she smiled. “But I couldn’t stay upstairs and not see what fun was happening down here in the hall. What a lot of people and what a party!” she laughed.

“Indeed Lassie,” her father slapped the side of his leg and picked up an overflowing tankard of wine. “Indeed. Here, get my daughter some wine!” he called to one of the servers.

The boy quickly hurried over with a large glass and filled it to the top with deep red wine. Bonnie looked at it, and although she had never been so keen on the taste, decided that having the warm feeling of relaxation wash over her on a night like this wouldn’t be a bad thing at all.

She sipped it slowly but it quickly got hold of her and as she drank it faster, she was soon motioning to the boy to bring her more. Her father laughed and slapped her leg and her mother joined them and drank alongside them too. It was the first time Bonnie had spent a good deal of time with her parents in a long time…and she realized how good it felt to enjoy being in her family’s company. But she also couldn’t help but feel that it was, in some way, symbolic. As if this was both the first and last time they would be together in this way, and soon, Bonnie would be off on her own properly and living her own life.

After all, she was more than an adult. She was nearly twenty and it was practically unheard of for a girl in her position to not be married off and have several children under her belt. She glanced around the room and smiled to herself. Maybe now really was the right time for her. Maybe this is why she had waited, and her father had waited. Maybe, in some way, he had wanted her to choose her own path. She looked up at her father and smiled at him fondly. He wasn’t so bad for a grouchy old highlander.

“M’lady?” The familiar voice broke her train of thought, but when she looked up and her eyes met with Alexander Campbell’s, she was filled with joy.

“Alexander,” she whispered as she placed her hand inside his.

Her parents were on either side of her, engrossed in their own conversations, but as Alexander came and took hold of their daughter’s hand, they both turned their attention to them with beaming smiles.

“And what do we have here?” her father asked as he slapped Alexander affectionately on the shoulder. “Isn’t she beautiful?” he asked him as he looked down at Bonnie.

“She is simply exquisite,” Alexander smiled, his own eyes falling onto Bonnie’s delicate face. “I have been quite taken by her…” he continued.

“Many men are,” her father said, “but not many are worthy enough of her affections. However, I think I see something in her here tonight. And I’m pretty sure I saw it down by the drawbridge earlier today…” he trailed off and looked down at Bonnie and winked.

She felt her face flush crimson.

“She is a rare beauty,” Alexander continued. “One I have longed to find for some time, but never knew if it would be possible.”

“Me?” she asked shyly. “You think I am a rare beauty?”

“Most certainly,” he said as he looked deep into her eyes. “I have never been drawn to the women I have met on my travels… But you, you are very different indeed.” He looked at her with such intensity, Bonnie was finding it impossible to break away.

“Well,” her father said, “there is a great alliance now with the Grant’s and the Campbell’s. And my daughter is yet to wed…”

He let the statement hang in the air between them and although her heart was pounding with nerves, when she saw the wry smile spread across Alexander’s face, she knew that he was as happy about the suggestion as she was.

“It would be an absolute honor to be the man that won your daughter’s hand, Lord Grant,” he said seriously. “In fact, I could think of no higher honor.”

Bonnie felt herself blush even more and she suddenly felt very overwhelmed and warm from the wine. Her father was beaming with pride and looked as if he could burst with happiness.

“Why don’t you two get to know each other properly,” he suggested as he took a step back and took hold of Bonnie’s mother, pulling her into an embrace. “After all, the success of a long and happy marriage is the foundation of friendship!” He planted a sloppy kiss on her mother’s lips and pulled her into the middle of the crowd where he danced with her wildly.

Bonnie smiled and laughed, and she realized that Alexander was doing the same.

“Well,” he said as he held out his hand, “Shall we?”

Bonnie bit her bottom lip and smiled. She looked out onto the dance floor and at all of the writhing, sweaty bodies throwing themselves around and then she winked at him and said…

“Actually, I’ve got a much better idea…”

14.

Bonnie linked her arm with Alexander’s as they sat side by side on the walls high up on the Castle Keep. It had always been one of Bonnie’s favorite places and the night sky twinkled brightly above them as the moon rose high and full.

“I love the night,” she whispered as she turned and looked into his eyes.

“That’s a strange coincidence, because so do I,” he smiled.

Bonnie felt herself blushing again, each time her eyes caught his and she realized how wide and dilated with lust his pupils were, it made her tingle with excitement and need. She had always heard about women who fell in love at first sight, but she had never truly believed that it could be real, and yet, there she was with a man she had only met earlier that day, and she already knew that she was crazy about him.

She looked up to the sky again and was sure she saw a shooting star trail above them.

“Wow,” she gasped. “Did you see it?”

“No,” Alexander whispered, “I was too busy looking at you.”

Bonnie turned to look at him again and he moved his hand slowly up to the side of her face and cupped her cheek before he pulled her face gently toward his. When he kissed her, the first thing she thought was how hot and alive he felt. He slipped his tongue into her mouth and took her breath away, his skin feeling like it was on fire.

She had never been kissed before, and it had been worth the wait. Her virgin lips tingled with anticipation and excitement, and with each graze of his tongue, he awakened parts of her that Bonnie had never even known existed.

Alexander slowly moved his face from hers and looked her deep in the eyes, the ice blue of his reflecting in the azure of her own.

“I would like to ask your father for your hand…” he said. “Is this something that would please you?”

Bonnie could barely contain her excitement, but she tried to keep her decorum.

“That is something that would please me very much,” she smiled.

They got to their feet and Alexander wrapped his hand in hers. His skin and palm were red hot and fiery, and she thought of how she had never felt someone with such a blaze inside of them.

They made their way back down toward the main hall and even though Bonnie was tipsy from the wine, she was determined to commit every part of what was happening to memory.

She had finally found the man who she was supposed to be with… And he was going to ask her father for her hand in marriage. Could this day get any more perfect after it had started out so uncertain and worrying?

As they re-entered the main hall, the party was still in full swing and Bonnie could see that her parents were still wrapped up in each other and dancing with some other couples from the clan and the bard. Alexander dropped her hand out of respect but rested his palm flat against her back and led her through the crowd to her mother and father.

“Well, well, well,” her father bellowed as he noticed them heading toward him. “This is something I definitely like to see! My beautiful girl with a very fine suitor indeed! Alexander is from one of the most powerful families in all of the Highlands, Lassie!” he said as he looked to Bonnie.

Bonnie smiled and nodded, her stomach and heart in knots waiting for Alexander to ask what he had promised. She looked up to him and he was smiling down at her, aware of her nerves but finding them nothing but adorable and endearing.

“Lord Grant,” Alexander spoke up, “I have something I would like to discuss with you.”

Bonnie’s father smiled from ear to ear and patted Alexander on the back.

“Of course, laddie, what would you like to know?”

“Well,” Alexander began, barely able to hide his own happiness “I have been completely taken with your beautiful Bonaventure and I would like to ask if I may have the honor of taking her hand in marriage?”

Bonnie’s heartbeat picked up even more and she swallowed down her nerves. Her father looked from Alexander to Bonnie with a look of uncertainty on his face, which then quickly turned into a beaming smile and a roaring laugh.

“Of course you may!” he bellowed as he slapped Alexander affectionately on the back once more. “This is the best news to hit Castle Grant in many years!”

He pulled both Alexander and Bonnie into his big, chubby arms and hugged them both tight. Bonnie could barely even register what was happening, but she knew one thing for certain… She was going to be wed; she was going to become a wife.

“There isn’t a moment to lose!” her father shouted as he looked around the room. “Come! The Campbell’s are leaving Castle Grant at first light, let us wed these two this very night and send them off as newlyweds the morrow!”

Bonnie couldn’t help but squeal with excitement. She was getting everything she had ever hoped for and more… She was going to become part of a powerful Highland dynasty.

As her mother and father got the bard to play around the room, they raced to wake the priest and sent the peasant boys to gather flowers from the fields. Bonnie was rushed upon by the chambermaids and her mother as they placed petals in her hair, and she knew, at once, that it didn’t matter how or when her wedding took place, as long as she was marrying Alexander, everything would be right in the world.

As she stood by him at the altar and looked into his eyes, she knew that she had finally found the piece of her that had been missing. A man with dangerous secrets, and a power that most others would crave.

Now Bonnie was about to be welcomed into the Campbell Clan… And whatever secrets they were hiding were about to be revealed. It should have scared her, but she had never been more intrigued and excited in her entire life.

15.

As the priest pronounced them husband and wife, there wasn’t a man or woman in the hall who didn’t cheer and clap their hands in celebration. Bonnie was crying with happiness and as her husband swept her up into his arms, with such intense strength, she wrapped her arm around his neck and nuzzled into him as he walked with her, in big strides, toward the door of the main hall.

“My beautiful wife,” Alexander smiled as he kissed her on the lips.

He strode with her through the hallways and up toward her bedchamber as her heart pounded in her chest and her nerves began to mount. She had wanted this more than anything, but now she was facing being taken to bed by a man, especially a man of such power, it was nerve-racking and intense.

Alexander kicked open the door to her bedchamber and walked inside, carrying her over the threshold. The fire burned wildly in the hearth and Bonnie was relieved to see that Ariane was nowhere to be seen. As Alexander kicked the door closed behind him, he walked with her to the bed and placed her down gently on top of it.

The only light in the room was the light from the fire and the few candles that burned quietly in the corners. Alexander stood before her and began to remove his armor, and Bonnie’s breath caught in her throat. As he peeled away the layers and revealed his muscular physique, she found herself becoming wet for him, her body convulsing and desiring him even more.

He stepped toward her and placed her hand over his heart. His skin was so hot she could barely touch him.

“What are you?” she whispered as she looked up into his eyes and she was sure that something flashed over them that she had never seen before. Something animalistic… Something wild…

“You’re about to find out,” he breathed, and she was sure that it was followed by a growl.

Her heart beat faster and her arousal grew feverishly. As he climbed on top of her and she felt the strong poke of his desire, she shuddered and bit her lip. Even though she had never been with a man before, she was more than ready. And now that she was lying there waiting for her new husband to make love to her, she could barely believe how lucky she was.

Alexander pulled at her dress and ripped it off over her head to expose her curvy, supple body. Her large breasts bounced free and he took them hungrily in both hands and sucked them greedily.

“Bonnie,” he moaned. “You have no idea what you do to me…”

With each touch of their skin, Alexander became more aroused and his hands became rougher and hotter. Bonnie let her head fall back as his fingers disappeared between her thighs and found her sweet spot, his thumb massaging her and opening up her flower for him to pluck and devour. She had never felt sensations like it, and as he rose high above her and positioned himself at her opening, she looked down to see his huge, impressive manhood. It was thick, long, rock hard and full of veins. She gasped as he thrust inside of her and took her again and again.

As he fucked her slowly and sweetly, Bonnie trembled with pleasure. There was something changing in him before her very eyes, he was no longer the man that had asked for her hand in marriage, he was a beast… an animal… a wolf.

He growled as he powered into her again and Bonnie gasped as, beneath her fingers, his skin tore open and wiry fur sprang up in its place. His hands were paws and they were full of sharp claws which tore at her juicy skin, but it did not hurt her… it only aroused her more.

“More Alexander!” she screamed as the wolf howled above her.

She felt herself on the edge of the most intense sensation she had ever felt and as the wolf slid himself inside of her one last powerful time, she opened up and came in a crashing wave of ecstasy.

Alexander shifted back into his human form and his release thundered through him, he emptied his hot and heavy load right up inside of her and collapsed down on top of his new bride, breathing heavily and completely spent.

Bonnie looked up at him as he pulled her close and cradled her in his arms. So now she knew that the legends were true. The Campbell Clan didn’t just have wolves with them… they had wolves inside themselves.

She smiled as she drifted off to sleep, completely exhausted and more in love than she had ever thought possible. She had found a man who was like nothing she ever could have imagined, but that she couldn’t imagine being without.

A man with a wolf inside of him.

A man who was going to show her everything.

16.

As dawn broke and Bonnie stood looking out of her bedchamber window, she took in the view of the loch and the mountains for one of the last times.

She knew that she would one day return to Castle Grant, but for now, she had to be loyal to her husband and travel with him on his quest to defeat the evil Rose Clan.

After the Campbell’s had come to her home and exposed the wicked ways of Lord Drummond, her father and the Campbell’s had entered into a treaty and they were now bound together, not just by their word, but also by the marriage of Bonnie and Alexander.

She turned and smiled at her husband. He had packed her belongings for her in the dead of night as she slept soundly in the aftermath of their wonderful love making. Bonnie was still blushed and rosy in the cheeks from the things he had done to her… and that wicked wolf who had burst free when he was at his most intense and sexual.

He stood by the doorway and waited for her. She didn’t need to dwell on the views from her past, she was all about moving forward and she couldn’t think of anyone else she would rather do it with. As she slipped her hand into his and they began their walk down the dark corridors to the grand staircase that led down to the castle entrance, she smiled and waved goodbye to the familiar faces from over the years, including that of Ariane, who rushed forward to hug her.

As she kissed her parents goodbye and Alexander lifted her onto the back of his trusty steed, she felt as complete and happy as she had ever been, and she knew that it was all due to him and the journey they were set to embark on.

“Goodbye Castle Grant,” she whispered as they trotted away and over the drawbridge.

She knew that she would be back one day… But until then, all she could see was her future with her incredible husband… and a pack of wild wolves.

THE END

Time Travel Romance

Through the Viking Gateway

Leena Archer

Copyright ©2016 by Leena Archer. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Puririri

Puririri

Natalie blinked. Her phone was ringing. It was three AM, and her phone was ringing. Rolling over, she snatched the phone from the floor and looked at the number.

It was Cedric.

Groaning, she flicked her thumb over the accept call button.

“Cedric, do you know what time it is right now in Ireland?” she growled.

“That’s what I called to talk about.”

The chill, serious tone of his voice cut through Natalie’s sleepy haze. Cedric only sounded like that when something was wrong.

“Natalie… I can’t do this anymore.”

Natalie’s mouth opened and closed, and she choked out, “Can’t do what?”

“This. This field work. Your career. If you’re going to be spending half of your time digging in pits on the other side of the world, I’m done. Either get a job in the US, or we end this.”

Natalie’s throat seemed to be closing like a clenched fist. She had to force herself to speak.

“Cedric, we talked about this. You knew I was going to be traveling.”

“I thought you were going to get this field work shit out of your head and settle down at a museum job, or at some university, not spend half your life galloping across oceans. I didn’t sign up for this.”

“But what about the wedding? We already sent the invitations.” Natalie said desperately, searching for a straw to grasp at. “We put a deposit on the venue.”

“We cancel it. I’m not going to shackle myself to a woman who’s not there half the time. That’s not a marriage, Natalie. It’s me or the job. Choose.”

Natalie sat on her bed in silence, just holding the phone to her ear. Her blood was roaring so loudly in her ears it sounded like she was going over a waterfall.

“Natalie?”

“The job.”

“…What?”

Natalie took a deep breath, and an explosion of words burst out of her. “Cedric, you’ve never supported me. When I went into the archaeology program, you told me to buy lottery tickets instead, because I was more likely to make money that way. Every time I get awarded a grant, or find something interesting, you act like I’m trying to read you an encyclopedia about encyclopedias. You have zero respect for me, or for anything I do, and this has been my dream since I was five. So yes, Cedric, I will choose my job over you, because dead Vikings, who’ve been underground for a thousand years, still treat me better than you do!”

Ending the call, Natalie dropped the phone on her bed. Then she very slowly fell over.

Well. That was a thing that had happened.

It had been building for a long time. Sometimes, Natalie didn’t know why she’d even said yes. She’d just been so caught up in the moment, she supposed. The whole scene seemed to sparkle at the time: the fancy dinner, Cedric going down on one knee, everyone in the room clapping—and then it had all just fallen apart. They argued about everything, whether it was wedding planning or career plans or what to have for dinner, invariably ending with Cedric making passive aggressive comments about every single thing she did. Natalie had actually been glad to cross the Atlantic Ocean and get away from him.

Taking a deep breath, she sighed loudly, trying not to cry. One of the other women in the hostel room sat up, glaring at her.

“Will you be quiet? The rest of us are trying to sleep, here.”

Natalie resisted the urge to throw a boot at her. Instead, she got out of bed and started dressing herself, using her phone as a flashlight. T-shirt, khaki pants, a quilted polyester vest for warmth, and boots. Throwing her phone into her bag, she pulled her hair back into a tight ponytail and stormed out the door.

The hostel she was staying in was only a short walk from the excavation site. A farmer had been digging the foundation for a barn in a disused field, and found a barrow, an ancient grave site. Reaching the dig, Natalie turned on a floodlight. Maybe she could clear her mind a little by trying to find something in this giant, mostly empty pit.

Natalie surveyed the hole without actually expecting to see anything— only the dark brown of fertile soil— but a glint caught her eye. Something golden peeked at her from a corner of the hole. Hopping down, she picked it up and put a rock in its place, so she could mark its location later. T

It was a necklace made of thin discs of gold and inscribed with words; it was too dirty to read. There was a large pendant in the center, easily twice as large as the discs surrounding it. Natalie set it down in front of the floodlight and rummaged around the supplies until she found a clean-ish cloth. Then she began gently rubbing away the soil. As she cleaned, the world began to spin.

Natalie paused.

That was odd. She felt fine, now. With a shrug, she went back to her cleaning, and when she revealed the face of the central pendant, the world went black.

Chapter 2

Natalie found herself in that uncomfortable position where her eyes were closed but the world kept spinning, like she’d just gotten off the tilt-a-whirl at the county fair. She must have had a dizzy spell and fallen into the pit. Probably a delayed reaction from her fight with Cedric. The reality of it had just hit her all at once.

Natalie forced her eyes open, expecting to find herself surrounded by earthen walls and covered in dirt. Instead, she was lying on soft grass, with nothing in sight but a canopy of trees and an incredibly handsome man leaning over her suspiciously.

Very few men could pull off sideburns, but he did it admirably, his thick brown hair framing a square jaw and broad cheekbones. More than that, though, Natalie was caught by his eyes. They were dark and piercing, and fiercely intelligent. If this was an EMT come to rescue her,   she was ready to be rescued.

Then she noticed that the extremely handsome man was holding a sword.

Sitting up with a yelp, Natalie looked around. It wasn’t just one man—she was completely surrounded. More than a dozen strangers stood around her, all of them armed, in some cases with farm tools. Not only that, the dig site was nowhere to be seen. These strange men must have picked her up and taken her somewhere.

This night just kept getting worse and worse.

***

It was the end of the day. The sun was starting to set. The men were heading for the main hall, ready for dinner after a long day’s work. Alrek himself was about to enter when there was a blinding flash and a crack of thunder. While everyone looked around in confusion, for there wasn’t a cloud in the sky, Alrek saw smoke rising from a field just outside the settlement. Whistling to gather everyone’s attention, he headed in that direction.

The field did not have so much as a blade of grass blown out of place, but it had sprouted a woman. She was lying flat on her back, apparently unconscious, with her mouth hanging open. She was so unnaturally pale that Alrek wondered if she was dead, until he saw her chest rise and fall with her breath.

She clearly wasn’t a Gael. Even if she was a Gael, Gael’s didn’t usually travel by means of lightning. She was unlike any woman he’d ever seen before, her clothes completely foreign. His men stared at her suspiciously. Even Banki looked like he wanted nothing to do with her. Still, Alrek thought, women didn’t just come out of nowhere. We’ll have to do something with her.

He was about to drop his sword and see if he could wake her when she woke up on her own. Their eyes met, for just a moment— and then she saw his sword and panicked. She jumped away with a shrill yelp, setting everyone even more on edge.

Alrek knew his men were looking to him for an order, but he stood silent as he watched the strange woman scramble about, a smile teasing the side of his mouth. She looked like a frightened chicken. Finally, she lurched to her feet, staring at them in terror.

Grabbing the bag slung over her shoulder, she held it out in front of her, saying something completely unintelligible. Even if she was speaking a language he knew, she was so upset Alrek wouldn’t have understood her anyway.

The men were beginning to shift, but Alrek held up a hand and they maintained their position. This woman seemed completely harmless. There was no need to kill her.

Yet.

The woman had noticed his motion, and turned to Alrek. He was stunned by the expression on her face—pleading desperation. They didn’t need to speak the same language for him to understand she was begging him for mercy.

Her expression wasn’t the only thing he was stunned by. He’d seen many blue eyes in his life, but none that were quite the same shade as a calm ocean on a clear day. They would have been beautiful if they weren’t filled with fear, and the fact that they were, barely made a difference.

While Alrek stared, she continued to speak, babbling in that strange foreign tongue of hers. She began taking things out of her bag, dropping them on the ground in front of her— a small white tube, a metal ring with jangling keys on it, some pieces of paper held together with a coiled wire. Finally, she found whatever she was looking for and yanked it out, thrusting it toward Alrek.

Everyone jumped, Alrek himself included. Banki growled at his side, ready to thrust his spear forward, but Alrek flung an arm in front of him. The woman was standing there with her eyes clenched shut, shaking like a newborn foal. She clearly expected him to take the object she was holding.

Cautiously, Alrek leaned forward and took the object from her hand. It was rectangular, carved from some smooth white material Alrek had never seen before and decorated with metal edges and studs. Banki leaned over curiously, though he didn’t lower his axe an inch.

Alrek turned the device over, examining it closely, and to his shock, it vibrated and lit up like a torch. No, not like a torch. Not like anything Alrek had ever seen. The flat front of the object was glowing with some uncanny light, colorful symbols drifting across it. He couldn’t even have begun to guess the source of this light, or even what it was for.

Banki glanced suspiciously from the rectangle to the woman.

“What magic is this?” he muttered, glaring at her suspiciously. Giving him a frightened look, the woman started digging in her bag again, this time coming out with a folded leather pouch. This, she gave to Alrek as well.

There didn’t seem to be anything usual about it at first— it was just a folded leather pouch, stitched neatly at the sides. Then Alrek flipped it open. A tiny picture of the woman herself, more accurate than any drawing could ever be, stared out at him. She’s smiling. Quite unlike the face she was making now, he thought, glancing up at her. More of those strange runes surrounded the picture, and it gleamed with iridescence in the evening light.

Fiddling with the pouch in his hands, Alrek discovered it was like a book—several leaves of leather stitched together, containing small chips of a strange rigid material. A central pouch held foreign coins and some pieces of paper.

She must think we’re here to rob her, Alrek thought. She’s trying to give me her valuables.

“I’d put that down, if I were you,” Banki said. “It’s unnatural. It must be some object meant to cast a spell on you.”

Alrek frowned, looking up at the stranger. Women attempting to lay curses usually didn’t look that terrified. She was still searching her bag, dropping objects on the ground as she went.

The next thing she produced was a small, thick tube made of dark metal. Evidently, she didn’t think this was important enough to offer as a gift, because she dropped it to the grass along with everything else. It landed on one end with a loud click, and an impossibly bright light began to pour out of it. The men jumped, yelling as the beam of white fire cut across them.

“Alrek, you can’t tell me that hasn’t got some dark trick about it,” Banki said angrily. “No man can make a light like that.”

Everyone else seemed to agree. Growls went up around the circle, and more than a few men started to inch forward, axes and spears at the ready. Alrek’s eyes went from his angered men to the frightened woman. She was frozen in place, not seeming to understand what they were so angry about. The look on her face chilled him to the bone.

That was the look of a woman who thought she was about to die.

They were all inching forward now, closing in on her. If Alrek didn’t do something soon, they’d run her through. To his confusion, the idea made him uncomfortable. He’d seen many women die. Some of them, he’d even killed himself. This woman, he did not want to die. He wanted to see what her eyes looked like when she wasn’t scared for her life.

Stepping forward, Alrek began to speak.

Chapter 3

Oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god, oh god.

They were closing in on her. She was going to die. No, she would probably be raped first, then killed. Or killed, then raped. Would they eat her? These people must be from some kind of insane cult. They had looked at her phone like they’d never even heard of one before. Crazy, axe-wielding cultists who hid from the world would probably eat people.

In any case, Natalie was about to die.

Then the taller man stepped forward— he was the handsome one, the one who’d been looking at her when she woke up. Natalie assumed he was their leader, since the others all seemed to listen to him. Glaring around at the group, he began to speak.

At first, it sounded like gibberish, but as Natalie listened, patterns began to emerge. She recognized words here and there. Words she had learned at university, studying for her Scandinavian History class.

Oh my god. He’s speaking Old Norse.

“- - - - Fools. - - - - you bring - - - anger upon us? - - - Woman - - be - - powerful priestess, lost - - - people. We must - - - hospitality, lest we - - - destroyed when - - - - men return - - - her.”

Natalie could barely understand anything he was saying, but she understood enough. He was telling them not to kill her. Even if he wasn’t handsome, Natalie would have thought he was the most wonderful man in the world at that moment.

The band of men grumbled, and reluctantly, moved away from her. As the men trudged toward the buildings in the distance, still looking suspiciously back at her, Natalie realized this might be her chance. All the men were now between her and the settlement. There was nobody to stop her from making a break for the woods—except for the leader, who walked up and grabbed her firmly by the arm.

“- - - - way,” he said. He pulled her toward the buildings, not roughly, but Natalie could tell that if she tried to run, he could easily drag her. She knew better than to try.

Besides, she thought, he wanted to keep me alive. He’s probably not going to take me home to kill me.

The settlement the man pulled her through was small, consisting of a large central building, surrounded by a handful of smaller houses. A well had been dug, and a garden was planted close by. The man pulled her toward the smallest of the buildings, immediately next to the central hall.

It was a private dwelling, Natalie realized as they entered. She would have called it a hut, but it was a pleasant hut. There was a fireplace at the end of the single-room building, with some wood stacked nearby. A couple of chests stood against the wall, with decorative metal fittings, and a narrow bed covered in furs and wool blankets. There was even a small table and chair.

There was a wooden thunk. The man had closed the door. Instantly, her heart started pounding. She was stuck in here with him now, in his bedroom. Sure, it didn’t seem like he was going to kill her, but what else was he planning?

As if reading her thoughts, the man started circling her, looking her up and down with an evaluating stare. Natalie thought it wouldn’t have been nearly as frightening if his eyes weren’t so piercing. It felt like he was staring right through her, seeing everything under her clothes and then right out the other side. Natalie looked down and wrapped both hands around the strap of her bag, trembling.

The man said nothing as he walked. Natalie could faintly hear other men in the large hall next door, but the silence in this single room was unbearable. It didn’t seem like her captor had any intentions of communicating with her.

With a start, Natalie realized he didn’t know she even spoke Norse. He’d only heard her speak English. Her mind raced, trying to come up with something to say.

Well, might as well start with the basics.

“My name is Natalie.”

The man nearly jumped out of his skin. He leapt backwards, staring at her with wide eyes. Natalie stared back, fear starting to crawl up her back again. All she’d done was startle him. After blinking several times, the man spoke.

“You - - - - - speak Norse?” he demanded. Natalie held up her hands and shook her head.

“Please speak slowly. I don’t understand you,” she said.

The man blinked again, thinking.

“You speak Norse?” he said, enunciating every word carefully.

“A little.” Natalie hesitated, then quietly said, “Thank you.”

“For what?” The man frowned at her.

“For not letting them kill me.”

***

Alrek had to stop himself from staring at her again. It clearly made her anxious. He had been expecting her to cower. That was the usual behavior of someone captured by Norsemen. He hadn’t been expecting her to introduce herself, in very bad Norse, then look straight at him and thank him for not killing her. He really hadn’t been expecting her words to send a flicker of warmth rising up from his toes.

This woman already puzzled him. Everything about her was strange, from the clothing she wore to the language she spoke, and gods help him, she was beautiful. Her flaxen hair was pulled back behind her head, revealing the shape of her face, and her trembling lips were full and sensuous. But the most captivating thing about her was her eyes, those stunningly blue eyes.

All this loveliness was counteracted by those awful clothes. She was wearing trousers, topped with a short-sleeved under tunic and some kind of sleeveless, quilted tunic over that. The end result was that she looked like a tube with legs. A tube covered in mud. Still, no matter what she looked like, she was here and had to be dealt with.

“What did you say your name was?” Alrek asked.

“Natalie.”

Strange name.

“Natal…lee,” he said slowly. Natalie nodded. “I am Alrek. I lead this settlement.”

Natalie nodded again, evidently waiting for him to say more. At least she seemed to understand her place. Alrek pulled his chair away from the table and sat down, arms folded. He wanted to keep her intimidated. For now.

“Where did you come from?” he asked.

Natalie thought for a long time. The look of puzzlement on her face was impressive, and Alrek began to get impatient. How hard was it to explain that you’d been left behind from a group of travelers?

“There is tomorrow,” she said suddenly. Alrek looked at her, mouth open.

“…Yes?”

“And there is tomorrow after tomorrow,” Natalie continued.

“Yes. I do not see what this has to do with where you came from,” Alrek said, raising an eyebrow in warning.

“And there is a year after this year. I came…” she paused, taking a deep breath, “…from many, many years after this year. Hundreds. Eleven hundreds.”

Alrek’s mouth dropped open again.

“You’re telling me,” he said, “that you came from eleven hundred years in the future?”

Natalie stared at him blankly, and Alrek cursed to himself. He had spoken too quickly.

“You say you came from the future.” he said, more sedately. She shook her head.

“I do not understand this word “future”,” she said.

“It is the tomorrow after tomorrow.”

Natalie’s eyes lit up with understanding, and she smiled. “Yes. Future.”

Alrek was so distracted by the way she smiled that he almost didn’t notice the absurdity of what she was saying. Taking a deep breath, he shook his head. I’ve picked up a madwoman, he thought grimly. At least she was a pretty madwoman.

“Sit down.”

Natalie look around for another chair before she realized he meant on the floor. Looking rather subdued again, she sat on the compressed earth floor beside the hearth, and Alrek tried to decide what to do.

He’d intended to keep her around for a while, but if she was mad, that wouldn’t work very well. And then there were those bizarre objects she kept giving him. He couldn’t deny that there was something unearthly about those.

Alrek pulled the rectangle out of his pocket, the one that had lit up. It lit up again, displaying more strange characters as he moved it. Alrek turned it over and over in his hand, trying to figure out how it worked, or at least, what it was for.

“I can show how it works.” Looking up, he discovered that Natalie was watching him closely. Alrek hesitated a moment before nodding. She stood, walking over to his chair, and leaned over his shoulder. A strangely delicious, sweet, fruity smell seemed to radiate from her, tickling his nose.

“This is the front,” she said, turning it in his hand so the translucent side faced up. “Then press this button.” She pressed her finger on a nub on the side on the rectangle, and it lit up more brightly than before. “Now - - - - - to right.”

“What?” Alrek turned to look at her. Natalie had started talking in that strange tongue of hers. She made a face as she realized what she’d done.

“Scratch it?” she suggested.

Alrek put his finger to the rectangle and started scratching. Natalie lunged over his shoulder, practically jumping into his lap to grab his hand away.

“Not with the nail!” she said, almost angrily. “With the soft part.”

Natalie took his index finger in her hand and pressed the pad to the glass, softly drawing it to the side. The screen lit up even more, with little symbols that were completely meaningless to Alrek.

He didn’t care, though. He was torn between demanding who the hell she thought she was, yelling at him and telling him what to do, and being distracted by her chest pressing into his shoulder. She was surprisingly soft under that shapeless, quilted tunic.

Alrek twisted, hooking one arm around Natalie’s waist, and pulled her into his lap. She yelped, freezing up stiffer than an icicle, and stared at him with round, frightened eyes. This woman was so strange, overly direct one moment and completely timid the next. That sweet scent wafted past him again, and Alrek realized it was coming from her hair. Frowning, he leaned over and sniffed, loose hairs just tickling his nose. Natalie flinched.

“What is that smell?” Alrek asked, still leaning into her.

“Soap. Smelled soap,” she said. Her voice was shaking.

Leaning forward just a little bit more, Alrek pressed his nose into her hair. What kind of place did she come from, where soap smelled like that? It made his mouth water. Reaching up, he pulled away the band restraining her hair. To his confusion, it was stretchy. He tugged on it again, harder.

“Ow!” Natalie winced, giving him a dirty look. Alrek wound up grabbing her hair with one hand behind the band and pulling it off with the other. He threw the stretchy band across the room, and she snickered at him. Alrek scowled. Her hair was free, but the moment was ruined.

“Show me how it works,” he said, putting the rectangle into her hands. Natalie pressed the nub on the side again, and rubbed her finger on it. Alrek stared as she wagged her fingers around, shapes and symbols flashing on the screen, like…

Magic.

“What is it?” Alrek breathed.

“It is…” Natalie stopped and shook her head. “Here, it is a toy, and nothing else.”

“A toy?” He couldn’t believe a device like that was a mere toy. She must have come from some other world.

Frowning, Natalie quickly moved symbols on the device around, and the whole surface changed color. Symbols flashed up, and the rectangle began to play perky music. Taking Alrek’s hand again, she made him hold the rectangle sideways.

“Scratch the vegetable. Do not scratch black ones,” she said. After showing him a couple of times, he seemed to figure it out.

Natalie sat still. She was probably going to wake up soon. There was no possible way she could actually be sitting in a Viking’s lap while he played Vegetable Samurai on her phone. But if it was real…

She was alone. The cell phone proved it. There was no signal. No wireless, no 4G, no GPS, no nothing. There was no connection. There was nothing to connect to.

“It stopped,” Alrek said.

“You lost.” The tone of Natalie’s voice made him look up. There were tears rolling down her cheeks. Alrek dropped the rectangle, his mouth falling open. All thoughts of trying to be intimidating disappeared as the strange woman in his lap melted into tears. He put his arms around her, not sure what to do, but certain he didn’t want her to cry.

“What’s wrong?” he asked softly. “Nobody is going to hurt you.”

Natalie shook her head.

“It is not that, it is the - - - - -.” She pointed at the device, still on the floor where he had dropped it. “That - - - - - is not only a toy. In my homeland, everyone has a - - - - -. You use it to talk to other people from a long way away. If I was home, I would be able to talk to people with it, or use the - - - - - - or something, but there’s nothing. I’m really alone here.”

“That… phone,” Alrek said, slowly sounding out the foreign word, “is like a letter?”

“Yes. No. It is a letter you do not have to mail. You write a message and it appears on your friend’s phone, and your friend sends a message to your phone from theirs.”

“That sounds like magic.” Alrek said. Natalie huffed.

“It is not magic, it is— it is not important. The important thing is I am stuck here, sitting in a - - - - - -’s lap, and there is no way I am ever going home.”

More tears made their escape, and Natalie roughly wiped at her eyes, trying to think. This is ridiculous. You’re a grown woman. Get a hold of yourself. So what if your fiancé dumped you. So what if you time traveled 1100 years into the past. So what if you’re being harassed by a hot Viking. There’s nothing to cry about.

Alrek pulled her head down to rest on his shoulder, stroking her hair. Natalie stiffened, but when he continued to pet her, she slowly relaxed. To her surprise, he actually smelled quite nice, like wood smoke and leather. She had been expecting stale sweat. Taking a deep breath, Natalie sighed and snuggled into his grip. She’d never needed a hug more badly in her life, and Alrek was warm and comfortable and big enough to wrap her right up. If she had to get hugs from a Viking, so be it.

They sat there in silence for a long time, until Natalie had stopped crying entirely. Alrek let her rest with a patience that surprised even himself.

“You must think I’m a child,” she said quietly.

“I think you are very frightened and very confused,” Alrek replied. “It is obvious you don’t know how you got here, and you must have people you wish to return to. A husband, perhaps?”

He glanced downward, watching her reaction. Unfortunately, her reaction was to start crying again. Natalie shook her head violently.

“A few… A few hours ago, my betrothed rejected me. He broke our engagement,” she said bitterly. Wiggling around, she dug her engagement ring out of her pocket, glaring at it. Alrek was stunned to see her produce a bright gold ring, set with sparkling gems, and even more stunned when she threw it into the fireplace.

“That seems a waste.” he said.

“I do not want anything to do with that - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - - .”

Alrek had no idea what she was saying, but he gathered from her tone of voice and expression that it wasn’t anything nice. Pulling Natalie back into his arms, he started petting her again. She nuzzled back into him, trembling with a combination of anger and despair. It was saddening to see her so distressed, but he was more pleased. If there was no husband or betrothed, he could do whatever he wanted.

It also put an idea into his head. “Did your betrothed send you here? To punish you?”

Natalie snorted. “If he has that power, I am a sow with piglets.”

“You got here somehow,” he pointed out.

“I keep hope this is a dream that I will wake up from soon,” she muttered.

Alrek frowned. Taking her chin in one hand, he tilted her face up to look at his. Before Natalie could even gasp, his lips sank down over hers.

She had expected him to kiss her roughly, to take her mouth by force, but he was surprisingly gentle. It was the soft, tender kiss of someone trying to give comfort. And it did. Natalie slowly closed her eyes, and he pulled her a little closer.

When she didn’t resist him, Alrek pushed a little farther. He teased her lips with his tongue, until she sighed against him, and then he pulled away. Natalie blinked, and to Alrek’s delight, she looked a little puzzled that he had stopped.

“Do dreams do that?” he asked, his voice a low rumble.

Natalie swallowed. “I usually wake up before reaching the good part.”

Now it was Alrek’s turn to snort. Picking her up by the waist, he set her on her feet. “You will stay here. For now.” Standing up, he crossed to one of the chests along the wall and pulled it open. “Now take your clothes off.”

“What?” It was more of a squeal than a word. When Alrek turned, Natalie was looking at him in horror, her face bright red.

“You are covered in mud,” he said, raising an eyebrow. “Take your clothes off.”

“But—what are you going to—”

Looking at her, the way she stared at him like he was some kind of monster, understanding dawned in Alrek’s mind.

“You think I’m going to force you into my bed, don’t you?” he said, crossing his arms. Natalie looked away, but didn’t deny it. “Well, you can relax. I prefer my women not terrified. Now take off your clothes.”

Alrek turned back to his chest, and began sorting through his spare clothes. There wasn’t a woman’s garment in the entire settlement, and there wouldn’t be until their comrades arrived in a few weeks with more settlers, or someone went upriver to trade with the Gaels. A man’s tunic would have to do for now. He selected a bright red under tunic of soft wool, woven by his sister back north. It would be shapeless, but it would be warm.

When he turned around, Natalie was still staring at him, fully clothed. Alrek frowned at her.

“If you do not wish to sleep on the floor with no blanket, change your clothes.” He tossed the tunic across the room, and she caught it, scowling at him.

She took her shoes off first, laced boots of unfamiliar construction, then the black, quilted sleeveless tunic. To Alrek’s fascination, she opened the garment by taking hold of a tab at the top and pulling it down. The material split like a piece of paper being ripped. He picked it up from where she’d dropped it, experimentally pulling the tab back and forth.

When he looked up again, she’d taken off her under tunic. She was wearing the strangest breast band he’d ever seen, two pockets put together to hold the breasts, with shoulder straps.

“Strange thing,” he said, reaching out and hooking a finger under one strap. To Alrek’s amazement, Natalie squeaked and slapped his hand away.

“Are you a child?” she demanded, crossing her arms over her chest.

“No. I am a man, and you are in my house,” he replied, raising an eyebrow. Natalie continued to scowl at him, but she took the hint and kept her mouth shut.

To Alrek’s disappointment, she put the red under tunic on over the breast band, then pulled her arms inside the garment to remove her trousers hidden from his view. That was even odder than the breast band, a woman wearing trousers.

Her muddy clothes now removed, Natalie stood uncomfortably in the middle of the room, trying to tug the long sleeves of the under tunic up over her hands and make them stay there. Alrek took a couple of bronze pins from a smaller chest.

“Hold still.” One at a time, he pulled the cuffs tight around her wrists, pinning them in place.

Natalie stood still, watching him. She couldn’t decide what to make of this man. He kept alternating between terrifying her and treating her with surprising gentleness. She was dependent on his mercy, and she couldn’t tell if he was dangerous or not. Both sleeves pinned, he stepped back, looking her up and down.

“You look ridiculous,” he said, a smirk just teasing the corners of his mouth. Natalie scowled again.

Okay, add being rude to the list.

They were interrupted by an enormous long-haired cat slinking into the house. After giving Natalie an owl-eyed stare, she disappeared under the bed. A chorus of tiny mews emerged from the darkness. Alrek groaned.

“That thrice-cursed cat,” he said, “has had her kits under my bed, and every time I move them, she puts them back.”

Alrek forgotten, Natalie instantly crossed to the bed and sank down on hands and knees, peering underneath. More mews greeted her. One small kitten scampered out, a wispy-furred tortoise-shell, and sniffed her. While Alrek watched in wonderment, Natalie picked up the kitten and held it to her face, cooing in some unknown tongue. It wiggled around in her grip, meowing loudly and then alternately licking and biting her fingers. He found himself smiling as he watched. She was actually smiling, a wide, genuine smile, untainted by fear or confusion.

“I wish I had known all it took to stop your crying was cats,” he said drily.

Natalie looked up at him, scowling over the kitten. “Shut up.”

Alrek laughed and sat down next to her, fishing another kit out from under the bed.

Chapter 4

The man peering between the door and the doorframe shook his head in disgust. There he was, Alrek, a Norse warrior and leader, playing with kittens like a child. That woman was turning him into a simpleton. Api angrily turned away from the pathetic scene and stomped into the main hall.

The settlement had not yet split into individual households—that would happen this summer when more men and women arrived, and planned marriages between some of the Norse and the Gaels would take place, but for now, the men slept and ate communally. Api approached the fire and sat down, accepting a flagon of beer with an even more surly attitude than usual.

“What is your problem, Api? Did one of the dogs bite your arse?” That was Geirr, the cook. Api had always suspected Geirr didn’t like him, he liked Geirr even less in return.

“Our illustrious leader,” Api said, glaring at Geirr, “is being turned into a gibbering fool by that woman and her magics.”

“What makes you say that?” Hattr asked, raising an eyebrow over his drink. “He probably just wants to fuck her. You saw that pretty face.”

Hattr didn’t like him, either. Api scowled. “I also saw her make light brighter than the sun shine from nowhere. Alrek took her into his house, and now he is sitting on the floor with her, playing with kits.”

That sparked surprised murmurs around the fire. Alrek was not the sort of man one usually associated with baby animals. His repeated attempts to rid himself of the old she-cat and her kittens was a running joke amongst the men, whenever Alrek was out of earshot.

“It would take some kind of trickery to make him act so,” Api insisted.

“Oh, I can think of a few reasons to play at making a woman happy,” Hattr said, smirking.

“Who trusts a man who bends so easily to her will to lead people?” Api said, ignoring him. “It’s ridiculous. Who knows what she might convince him to do.”

“Have a problem with Alrek’s decisions, do ye?” Banki loomed out of the shadows. He was a highly skilled loomer, being a massive bear of a man with an almost as massive blonde beard, streaked with gray.

Api looked a little ashamed, but didn’t back down.

“Alrek is in there letting that magic-worker wrap him around her finger. I saw her tricking him with that device, the one that makes lights. Mark my words, Alrek is a fool and that woman is trouble.”

Banki stared him down. He actually agreed with Api, as much as it pained him to agree with him on anything, but he wasn’t going to stand for him stirring up bad feeling in the men.

“You are saying you distrust his judgment?” he said, arching a bushy eyebrow. Api broke his gaze, shifting his eyes to the floor. “Alrek is correct in being cautious. You’ve seen her powers. If she has such powerful magic, making her our ally may give us an advantage should the Gaels turn on us. If not, well, we can deal with her.”

“It will be hard to deal with her when Alrek is thinking with his cock,” Api muttered.

Banki snorted. “I’d like to see the woman who can make a fool of him. Trust me, it won’t be a cowering little slip of a thing like that. Now try getting this place built up enough to get a woman of your own, instead of bitching every time someone else has one to warm their bed.”

The men erupted into laughter, and Api sat back red faced. If he still had anything to say, he wouldn’t say it under Banki’s eye. The large man snorted and got his bread, sitting down amongst the other men. He hadn’t actually intended to eat in the hall, but now he would just to make Api uncomfortable.

After a while, the men turned from the fire, stepping out into the night, seeking their beds. Banki, however, still had a few things to do. The door of Alrek’s dwelling was closed, and smoke rose from the vent. Even if he hadn’t had a task to complete, they needed to talk.

He stepped into the room and found Alrek sitting at the table, eating a small piece of bread as he drank his beer. The woman seemed to have disappeared, until he noticed her blonde hair trailing out from the furs of Alrek’s bed.

“Bedded her already, have you?” Banki raised an eyebrow.

Alrek shook his head. “She started crying, drank half a measure of beer, played with those blasted kittens, and fell asleep.”

“And you put her in your bed?” Banki said.

“Where else should I put her?”

“The floor?” The woman rolled over, and Banki looked a little closer. “Is that your tunic she’s wearing?”

“Her own clothes are filthy. You saw her. Covered in mud.”

“You treat her gently.”

Alrek grunted. “I’ve a mind to bed her, but not tonight.”

Banki began to wonder if the woman had addled his brains.

“I brought the rest of her things.” He dropped a sack on the table. “The things she dropped in the field.”

Alrek nodded. “Did you know,” he said, putting his flagon down, “that she speaks Norse? Very badly, and you have to talk like she’s deaf, but she does understand.”

Banki’s eyebrows shot up. “Were you able to learn anything from her? Where did she come from?”

At that question, Alrek took up his beer again and took a long drink.

“She insists that she is human, not Elf or Dwarf or who knows what, and she said that she’s from 1100 years in the future,” he said flatly.

“I see. So you have found a madwoman.”

“I have considered that. I think it more likely she comes from another world where man lives, but does not understand how she got here. She is very confused.”

“You would give credence to anything she says?”

Alrek looked up at Banki, frowning.

“You cannot deny that she has strange magics with her. You saw those lights yourself. I cannot decide if she’s a madwoman or one of the Æsir themselves.”

Alrek shook his head, wonderingly. “She has this thing, this phone—” He leaned down to where the phone still lay on the floor and snatched it up. “I don’t know how it works, but she says it’s a toy. Everyone in her country has one.”

Alrek twiddled his fingers on the glass until he managed to light it up, but he couldn’t make it show him the thing with flying vegetables.

“She made it do this thing before where it made vegetables and you had to kill them.”

Banki stared at him, mouth open.

“Api was right.” he said, shaking his head. “That woman has robbed you of your wits.”

Alrek snorted. “She will show you tomorrow. The more pressing question is what we are going to do with her.”

“Unless you want to keep her yourself, I suggest we get rid of her.”

“Don’t be ridiculous. I’m not throwing her out to the wolves.”

Banki leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. “The men think she’s using you. Making you think with your balls and not your brain.”

“Yes, I love it when women sit in my lap and go into hysterics,” Alrek said drily. “Nothing makes me harder.”

“Why did you decide to let her live?” Banki asked. To his surprise, Alrek thought a long time before answering.

“I wanted to see what she looked like when she wasn’t frightened.” He shook his head, sighing. “I may be thinking with my balls, but it’s through no magic of hers. She’s harmless. That, I’m sure of.”

“You’ve taken a liking to her, then?”

Alrek looked up at Banki, his eyes glinting seriously.

“Banki, you are not just my second in command. You are also my friend. I have never hidden anything from you.”

Banki nodded slowly.

“I have taken a liking to her, and I want to keep her. If she does not prove dangerous, I will have her join my household.”

“Why not find her people and return her?” Banki asked. Alrek stood, crossing to where Natalie’s clothes lay piled on the floor.

“Banki, look at these garments.” He picked up the quilted tunic, thrusting it into Banki’s hands. “Have you ever seen a material like this in your life? Or this?” Now he grabbed the strange breast band, which she’d taken off before sleeping, and stretched it back and forth. “Look at it. It’s slicker than silk and it stretches like bread dough.”

Banki fiddled the tunic in his hands. The texture was like nothing he’d ever felt before, woven, yet… unreal. The firelight gleamed strongly on its surface, as though it were some coal-black cloth of gold.

“This… is strange,” he admitted.

“No woman of earth wove that cloth,” Alrek said. “Wherever she comes from, it is not of Midgard. I doubt we can return her to her home.”

“Unless her fellows come for her,” Banki said.

“And then where will we be when we must tell them we turned her out? My logic stands.” Alrek shook his head. “We do not know enough about her to know what risks she brings.”

“You don’t know what risks taking her to your bed brings.” Banki pointed out.

“Then we will learn more about her,” Alrek said. “When she’s proven harmless, I can bed her as much as I please.”

A patch of brown on the bed stirred and hopped to the floor, revealing itself to actually be a well camouflaged kitten.

Banki raised his eyebrows. “Kits in the bed, too?”

“They keep her calm,” Alrek said evasively.

Banki sighed deeply.

“I will take your word that she is harmless, but be on your guard. Api was spying upon you tonight, and he needs no more fodder to challenge your leadership.”

Alrek instantly became serious.

“Do you think he would really act against me?” he asked. Alrek lead the settlement well, and had earned his position. Api was older than him—the only man older than him—and he did not appreciate following the orders of a younger man. He had always grumbled, but if he went farther than that…

“He spoke against you more openly than I’ve ever heard him do. Be on your guard,” Banki repeated.

Alrek nodded, and with a clap on the shoulder, his friend left. Returning to his beer, he dropped into his chair and fumed.

Api? Spying on him? Spying on her? What right had he, or any of them for that matter, to care if he spent time with a woman? Just because he enjoyed her, which he did, it did not mean he had lost all the thoughts in his head.

Api would find himself with a hard days’ work tomorrow.

Alrek drained his flagon and stood. Spreading the coals out evenly, he stacked new wood in the fireplace and pulled ashes around it to slowly burn overnight. That done, he stripped down into his own under tunic and eased into bed behind Natalie. If she woke in the night, she’d probably beat him, but he had no intention of sleeping on the floor. She would just have to get used to it.

It occurred to him, as he was falling asleep, that he no longer cared much that the woman was frequently disrespectful.

Chapter 5

When Natalie awoke, the room was empty. A green over tunic had been placed beside the bed, along with a band-woven belt in yellow and red. A piece of flat bread sat on top of them. Groaning, she pulled the furs back over her head.

It would appear she was still in a 10tth century Viking settlement.

After opening and closing her eyes a few times, hoping that, eventually, she would find herself back in her bed at the hostel, she sat up. She might as well get on with it. Moving the piece of bread to the table, she picked up the tunic and pulled it on, then hitched both under and upper tunics up to belt them around her waist. The end result was rather puffy and undoubtedly far from flattering.

At least Alrek had provided her with clothes. Even after a night’s sleep, in which nothing had happened, she didn’t know what to make of him. She was dependent on his kindness for everything, and he was kind. It didn’t take years of study for her to realize Alrek wasn’t obligated to let her into the village at all, much less take her into his own home and put her in his own bed. Oh, he wanted to have sex with her, that was obvious enough, but he still behaved himself. Natalie wanted to trust him, not just because she needed to believe her rescuer was a good man, but because she wanted to enjoy his attention. He was a surprisingly good kisser.

Of course, she thought, this is just some kind of insane rebound relationship from breaking up with Cedric. Just… with a large man from the 10th century.

As Natalie began to put her shoes and socks on, Alrek stepped into the room.

“I see you’re awake. You’ve slept long. It is nearly noon,” he said, crossing his arms.

“Usually, I have an - - - - -.” Natalie didn’t look up from tying her shoes.

“A what?” Alrek asked blankly.

“A device that makes a noise to wake you up,” Natalie said.

“I see. So I must keep a rooster in the room, to crow at you.”

Natalie scowled at him. Shoes now tied, she stood up, and automatically began to neaten up the bed. Beds, at least, still needed to be made in the 10th century. Alrek watched her work for a moment before shaking his head.

“You look even more ridiculous with that overtunic on,” he said.

Natalie turned around, hands on her hips. “I’m sorry you find me so unattractive. I don’t have much choice in my clothing right now.”

To her consternation, Alrek just chuckled. Stepping forward, he took her chin again, and kissed her. This time, Natalie leaned into it. Sensing the shift in her manner, Alrek slipped a hand around her waist, moving the other from her chin to cup the back of her head. His tongue traced her lips, and after a moment’s hesitation, she returned the favor.

He leaned into the kiss, opening her mouth with his so he could taste her. Natalie sighed, rising on her toes to put her arms around his neck. Alrek was very good at kissing. He kept her there a moment, held tight against his chest before taking her by the arms and pushing her back. Once again, Natalie looked puzzled. And a little disappointed.

“I did not say you were unattractive. Just that those clothes are.” With that, Alrek released her and walked over to his chair. Silently, Natalie took her bread. Rather than sit on him again, she returned to the bed and perched on the edge while she ate.

Alrek picked up her phone, fiddling with it. She had shown him how to find the Vegetable Samurai app the previous night, and he was still fascinated by it. At this rate, he was going to suck her battery dry by nightfall.

“If you keep using it like that, it will die,” Natalie said quietly.

“It will die?” Alrek’s eyebrows flew up. “It’s alive?”

Natalie flopped back on the bed and rolled over, making a face.

“It is not alive. You must feed a fire with wood so it burns, yes? That object must be fed so it does not go out.”

“What must you feed it with?” Alrek turned it over in his hands. You could only have fit twigs too small even for kindling inside it, and he couldn’t even figure out where you’d put them.

Natalie thought for a long time before answering.

“You feed it lightning.”

“You feed it lightning?” Alrek repeated. “You are telling me that you have a, a toy, that eats lightning, and you are not a goddess.”

“If I was of the Æsir, do you think I would be sitting here in a man’s clothes, eating bread?” Natalie said caustically.

Alrek watched her for a moment, then sighed. “If you wish, we can get cloth from the Gaels for you to make clothes. Otherwise, you must wait. More Norsemen will be coming to our settlement soon, with women among them.”

Looking up at him, Natalie blushed. “I… I can sew, but I do not know how to cut the garments,” she said.

“What can you do, then?” Alrek asked, raising an eyebrow. The woman thought for a long time before answering.

“I can work in a garden. I can take care of chickens. I can milk a cow and ride a horse. I can wash clothes and clean a house. I can cook, but only the foods of my country. And I am very good at digging holes.”

“You can do these things, but you cannot make a tunic?” Alrek said blankly. Natalie silently shook her head. “Can you weave? Knit? Work leather? Make soap and salves? Preserve food?”

“I can knit,” Natalie offered, looking embarrassed. “I can spin wool, but not well.”

Alrek shook his head.

“What did you do in your country?” he asked.

“I am— I was a scholar,” she said, looking down. Her Ph.D. didn’t seem very impressive anymore. Alrek, on the other hand, was amazed.

“A scholar? But you’re a woman.”

Natalie cracked an unamused grin. “It is because I am a scholar that I speak your tongue,” she said. “I learned of your people in my schools.”

“You speak of Norsemen in your schools?” Alrek said disbelievingly.

“We speak of many, many things. In my world, we speak of Greeks and Romans, our clothes come from China, and man walks on the moon,” Natalie said. The bitterness in her voice made Alrek wonder if she was lying, but she had been honest with him thus far. Almost stupidly honest.

“I think you are an Æsir, and nothing you say will convince me otherwise,” he said, shaking his head. “No man could walk on the moon.”

“Think whatever you want. Unless you need someone to read and write and add numbers, I am useless to you.” Now she looked positively depressed.

“Such things are always useful,” Alrek said, trying to be reassuring. “And all else, you can learn when the women arrive.”

“You speak like I will be here the rest of my life,” Natalie said.

“Do you know how to go home?” he asked. She didn’t answer. “Do you?”

“No.”

“Well, I do not know how to take you home. Unless you want to live as a hermit or throw yourself on the mercy of the Gaels, you stay here. And if you stay here, you must work.”

Natalie nodded silently. She couldn’t argue with that.

“For now, I will take you to work with Geirr in the kitchens. That should not prove too hard.”

Once she had finished her bread, Alrek lead her out into the settlement. It was the first time Natalie had seen the place by daylight. Her nerves were quickly forgotten, academic curiosity drowning out everything else as she looked around, trying to absorb every detail into her mind. It was one thing to read speculation about Viking life in papers, and another entirely to witness it with your own eyes.

The larger part of the men were building, adding small single-room homes like Alrek’s to the tiny village. Some worked in the garden, and in the distance, she could see goats and sheep.

“Are there no cattle?” she asked, turning to Alrek. Cattle were the true wealth of Norsemen. It was odd not to see any.

Alrek shook his head. “Not yet. We bought some sheep and goats from the Gaels, but no cattle yet. Once we have more goods for trading, we’ll be able to get some cows and a bull.”

“You won’t simply take them?”

“We could. Quite easily, I imagine. But we want to live here afterwards, and my men would not appreciate me slaughtering their future in-laws for the sake of a few cows.”

Natalie looked at him with interest. The integration of Norsemen into the local populations had always been a topic of debate. “You intermarry with them, then?”

A smile tugged up the corner of Alrek’s mouth. “Not many men want to go their entire lives celibate, and not many fathers want their daughters being bedded without marriage vows. Very few women come down from the Northlands. We marry whoever comes along.” He gave Natalie a long look from the corner of his eye and she looked away, blushing. She couldn’t tell whether the idea of him bedding her or marrying her was stranger.

She wasn’t sure she disliked either.

Half a dozen dogs were tied up outside the main hall, large, thick-furred and curly-tailed spitz types. Alrek was forced to wait while Natalie made friends with all of the dogs, getting covered in wet licks for her efforts.

“Likes dogs, too, does she?” Banki had strolled up beside him. Alrek shrugged.

“They seem to like her well enough.” Indeed, she was surrounded, the dogs all wagging their tails frantically. “It’s usually a good sign when dogs like someone.”

Banki couldn’t disagree. Looking at the woman, now crouched on the ground and trying to scratch half a dozen dog’s heads at once, it was hard to imagine her being a threat to anyone.

“That’s enough. You can play with the dogs later,” Alrek finally said, pulling Natalie up by the arm. She scowled at him, which as usual, only made him laugh at her.

“This is the main hall. Most of us eat in here, and some sleep here as well.” The main hall wasn’t large by Natalie’s standards, but it was quite large by the standards of the village. Constructed of whole logs, the peaked roof was covered with thatch. “It’s not much to look at, now, but once we all have roofs over our heads, we’ll make a better one,” Alrek said firmly. Natalie could tell he was imagining the future version of this building, even larger and decorated with elaborate carvings.

“Ours stores are in the back, for now, and cooking takes place there as well.” He led her to the very back of the hall, where part of it had been walled off to contain barrels and sacks of various supplies, from turnips to candles.

The cook, Geirr, was a surprisingly skinny man for one of his profession. He sat next to the fire, slowly peeling turnips with a small knife, and looked up in curiosity when the pair entered.

“Natalie is going to help you in here for now,” Alrek said. “She said she knows how to cook, but I expect you will have to explain a few things.”

Geirr nodded, and looked to Natalie. She had instantly wandered over to the stockpiles, and was going through their food with delighted curiosity, mumbling to herself in her foreign tongue.

“Dried meats, dried fruits…” Natalie picked up a small, black, raisiny looking thing and sniffed it. “Blackberries. Dried blackberries. Carrots, parsnips, turnips… Cabbages! Of course, there’s cabbage. Onions. Leeks. Beans, oh, so many dried beans.”

Alrek and Geirr stared on, not understanding a word.

“Before you ask, no, I don’t know what she’s doing,” Alrek said, shaking his head. Stepping across the room, he interrupted Natalie as she rummaged through a bin of dried fish. “Natalie. You’re supposed to be helping.”

She jumped back, blushing sheepishly, and quickly went to stand by the fire. Geirr raised an eyebrow at her, but he seemed more amused than anything else.

“Well, for now, you can peel these turnips for me,” he said, handing her his knife and a sack. Natalie sighed and took them, sinking down onto a stool. All this Viking culture all around her, and she was peeling turnips.

After watching for a few minutes, as the pair quietly worked, Alrek went on his way.

***

When the day drew to a close, Alrek arrived at the main hall to discover that Natalie and Geirr had produced a root vegetable stew and bread. Natalie actually looked extremely pleased with herself. Men began to wander in, and she quickly provided them with food.

“How was she?” Alrek asked quietly, standing to the side with Geirr.

“Oh, she’s fine,” he said. “Sweet enough woman. She picks things up quickly, but I’m amazed she got to be this old without learning a damn thing. She wouldn’t know a rutabaga from a live cow.”

“She’s a scholar, apparently.”

“Last I heard, scholars still need to eat bread,” Geirr said with a snort.

“As long as she picks it up. I suspect she’s going to be here for a while,” Alrek said. Geirr gave him a look, as though daring him to say that circumstance was the only thing making him keep Natalie around. Alrek just shrugged and went to get his own meal.

Natalie was eating her own food, now seated at one of the long tables and surrounded by men.

“Do you practice seidr?” one of them asked, looking at her curiously. Most of the men seemed to have lost their suspicion of her upon finding her meekly preparing dinner. As a result, Natalie herself was more relaxed than Alrek had yet seen her.

She shook her head. “No. I would not know how to begin.”

“What about Gaelic magics, then? Witchcraft?” another asked.

“I know nothing of that, either.”

“What about - - - - -  - - - - - -?” still another asked.

Natalie just frowned in confusion. “I’m sorry, I do not know what you just said.”

While the rest of the group questioned her, Api sat in the back glaring.  He couldn’t believe that these men had simply accepted her presence, like it was normal for women to pop out of thunderbolts. His stare didn’t escape notice, and Alrek watched him closely while he ate his food.

After sitting in surly silence, Api pushed his bowl away. “Someone can take my share. I’ll not eat anything she prepared.”

Everyone stared in tense silence, except for Hattr, who reached over and snatched the bowl for himself. Natalie looked utterly crestfallen.

Banki raised an eyebrow. “You would insult Alrek’s woman?”

“Alrek is a fool, and so are the rest of you. I would not trust her if Thor himself told me she was the most goodly woman on earth.”

“It is fortunate for the rest of us, then,” Alrek said, his eyes flashing with anger, “that you do not make these decisions. Now hold your tongue or I’ll have it held for you.”

Api glowered and stood up, stalking out of the hall. The rest of the men went back to eating, but to Alrek’s concern, Natalie said nothing for the rest of the meal.

Chapter 6

After dinner, as the sky grew dark, Alrek found Natalie already in his room. She’d built up the fire, warming the chill air, and now lay on the bed, fiddling with another one of her otherworldly toys.

She held a small, shiny metal tube, pointing it around the room. He wasn’t sure what it was doing, until the kitten’s movement attracted his attention. They were chasing something, a little red dot that moved erratically around the room. Natalie was creating it with her metal tube.

Alrek watched her trail the light back and forth across the floor, and understanding flowed over him.

“It’s a toy,” he said.

“A toy for cats,” Natalie agreed. To demonstrate, she spun the light in a quick circle, sending the kittens into frenzied spinning attempts to catch it. “There is no magic, unless making cats very confused is magic.”

“They say that Freyja rides a chariot pulled by cats,” Alrek said.

Natalie snorted. “Still think I am a goddess, do you?” she said. “A goddess that does not know how to perform the simplest tasks.”

“You have other talents, I’m sure.” Moving to the bed, he sat beside her and began trailing his fingers up and down her back, leaning over to plant a kiss on the back of her neck. “I have no doubt you will earn your keep.”

Natalie frowned at him. “In my country, it is a grave insult to suggest a woman earn her keep with her body,” she said coldly.

“Then don’t. I would let you stay, anyway.” Alrek continued to caress her, his hand now sweeping down over her bottom. “I would still want to fuck you if you were the most skillful woman on earth.”

“Why?”

Alrek paused.

“You’re cute.” he said, after a moment’s consideration.

Natalie closed her eyes, his blunt words soothing her rankled temper a little. He seemed nice enough. She was reliant on Alrek’s mercy for everything, from the roof over her head to the fact that she was alive at all. He certainly kissed her well, and she’d be lying if she said she didn’t want to know what else he could do well. His touch sent a shiver running through her, from the spot where his fingers connected out to the edges of her being and back again.

What better way to wash her hands of Cedric than to make love to a Viking?

Natalie sat up, putting one hand flat on Alrek’s chest. He paused, waiting for her to push him away, but instead, she slid her palm along him, feeling the muscle of his broad shoulders. With a wolfish smirk, he looped his arms around her waist, pulling her in close, and she gasped at suddenly finding herself pressed into him. Her gasp was quickly smothered as he kissed her; a hot, open-mouthed kiss that took her breath away.

Alrek nimbly undid the buckle holding the tunics around her waist and threw it to the side. The overtunic followed, fluttering to the floor. Moving behind her, he slowly pulled up the under tunic, trailing his lips along the skin of her back as it was revealed.

Natalie shivered under his touch, biting back a small moan. Alrek smiled. That was right—even if she came from another world, she was still a woman—and he knew what to do about that. Ripping off the under tunic, he pulled away her strange undergarments, leaving no barrier between his hands and her body.

With a pleased rumble, he ran his hands up her sides, the roughness of his skin in delectable contrast to the softness of hers. Natalie was transfixed—she’d never been with a man who didn’t do most of his work on a keyboard. The texture of his calloused hands catching against her skin made his every touch more intense. Tendrils of pleasure ran through her, converging on where his fingers were now cupping her groin. With surprising gentleness for a man so large and rough looking, he stroked her folds, teasing up and down swirling around her clit until a riot of sensation was starting to build inside her. Sensing her growing arousal, he shifted his hand to slip a finger deep inside her.

Alrek was much better at this than Cedric. Natalie hadn’t been expecting that from a 10th century man. No matter how gentle Alrek was when he kissed her, she hadn’t expected him to caress her like this. Maybe that’s my modern point of view, giving me expectations that don’t matter here. she thought hazily.

He was tickling her from the inside, pushing her further and further, until she was stretched tighter than a rubber band about to snap. And then she did—pleasure flowed through her in a rush, sweeping away any lingering doubts she might have had.

With a soft moan, Natalie fell forward, flopping into the bed as she shook. He leaned forward with her, keeping his hand on her body until she lay pinned under him, panting and sweaty. Alrek tore off his own clothes, finally freeing his throbbing desire. Grabbing her hips, he pulled her up on her knees and quickly entered her from behind. Natalie cried out as he started to move, pushing her already sensitive body.

Now he was done being gentle. There was the Viking she had been expecting-- Alrek was moving so hard and so fast that he was all she could feel. He was much better at that than Cedric, too. Biting her lip, Natalie pushed back against him, their hips meeting with a smack. A soft moan escaped from her anyway, which only pushed him farther. His breath came in grunts as he moved.

It seemed like their movement could go on forever, and when Alrek shuddered behind her and held her close, she wouldn’t have minded if it had. Alrek had leaned forward over her, the skin of his chest hot against her back as he panted. With a satisfied groan he lay down on the bed, pulling Natalie down next to him. The softness of her skin next to his was more comfortable even than the silkiest of furs. Strange woman, that her skin could be so soft even at her age. Natalie sighed into him, a soft, feminine sound that made him happier than he could understand.

Rising on one elbow, he grabbed the blankets and pulled them up, covering the both of them. Tomorrow would be another long day, and they both needed their sleep.

Chapter 7

Api drained his flagon and slammed it into the table. He, Klintr, and Oddi were alone in the hall, drinking away their frustrations. Klintr and Oddi were his only friends, the only people he could trust. The rest of these fools had the wool pulled over their eyes, just like that idiot Alrek.

Getting up, Api stomped over to the barrel and drew himself another flagon of beer. They had been in the hall for hours, and he was getting quite drunk. The warm haze of alcohol flickered through him, stoking the fires of his resentment.

“It’s that blasted fool Alrek,” he declared as he returned to his seat. “If he wasn’t making damn fool decisions, we’d have gotten rid of that woman. Now she’s making our food! Who knows what kind of foul magic she’ll work upon us. She said herself, she does not practice seidr, or even witchcraft. With her foreign magic, she’ll have every man in this town under her thrall before long.”

Klintr and Oddi rumbled their agreement. I should be leader of these men, Api thought bitterly, downing half his flagon in one go. It should be me making these decisions, building this town. With that woman in my bed.

“She can’t be human,” he continued, waving his beer as he ranted. “She’s some vile utangard thing, some monster from the outside, disguising itself in woman’s flesh to tear us apart from within, and that fool welcomes her into our midst.”

“You saw that light,” Oddi said. “It’s some trick to capture our minds. She just came walking in here and bewitched our leader. There can be no good in this magic.”

“You’ll not get rid of her without getting rid of Alrek,” Klintr said. “She has him thoroughly entranced, and he’s taken her to his bed. I could hear them rutting in there on my way here.”

Something about that statement struck Api deeply.

Get rid of Alrek.

That was it. The solution to all his problems. If he were to kill Alrek, and Banki for good measure, he would be able to take charge of both the settlement and the woman. He’d play with her a while, have some fun with that pretty face, then get rid of her.

“Then we will,” he growled. “We’ll get rid of Alrek and fix this sorry mess once and for all.”

✦

“Alrek! Open your door, Alrek!”

Alrek snapped awake in an instant. Were they under attack? Natalie woke with a start as he leapt out of bed and pulled on a tunic. Seizing his sword, he rushed to the door.

Api stood outside, along with Klintr. They were both armed. The rest of the camp was silent, with no sign of danger. Nobody else even seemed to be awake. Alrek sighed, relaxing his grip on his weapon.

“Api, what is this?” he demanded, glaring at him. Api must have been begging for punishment, waking him up in the middle of the night after that arrogant display at dinner.

“I’ve come to put a few things to rights,” Api said. His voice slurred, and Alrek realized he was drunk.

“Go to bed, Api,” he growled. “You’ve had too much beer.”

He turned, and was about to return to Natalie and his own bed when Api’s spear stabbed into the dirt next to him. Natalie gasped, pulling the blanket up around herself as though it were a shield. Alrek turned around slowly, his irritation transforming into hot, fiery rage. If Api had had his wits about him, he would have fled from Alrek’s glare alone.

“Just what do you think you’re doing?” Alrek’s voice was low and dangerous.

“Like I said, I’m putting things to rights.” Api pulled his spear back, holding it ready to plunge into Alrek’s gut. “I’m here to take the position that should have been mine.”

“The position your own stupidity stopped you from gaining?” Alrek growled. “The same stupidity that is about to get your head cut from your shoulders.”

“You’re the only one who’s going to die, Alrek. You and maybe that woman, if I feel like it. You’ll be in Helheim before the night is through.”

Alrek snorted. “You’re drunk. You couldn’t defeat me sober. What makes you think I’ll lay down my sword and let you run me through?”

There was a noise in the house, the crunch of wood being broken, and a short shriek from Natalie. Alrek turned, fear stabbing into his heart. A third man—it looked like Oddi—had chopped the wall open with an axe to get at Natalie. He charged across the room with an angry shout, but Oddi had already dragged her through the hole and disappeared.

“Going somewhere?” Api sneered from the doorway, holding his spear at the ready. “She’s mine now, too. The woman and this settlement. With you out of the way, I can have anything I want.”

Alrek snarled. “Release her and you might get a chance to live.”

“Now, now,” Api tutted. “I wouldn’t be making demands if I were you. You wouldn’t want something to happen to Natalie, would you?”

Glowering, Alrek lowered his sword. He had no intention of dying, but he wasn’t going to risk riling Api further. Not while he had Natalie.

***

Oddi flung Natalie over his shoulder, running away from the house. She was too frightened to even care that she was naked, her stomach clenching so tight she was afraid she might vomit. And Alrek was still in the house, with those men with spears—who knew what was happening to him.

She took a deep breath, trying to force herself to calm down. Panicking wasn’t going to make this any better. Natalie had snatched at the bed when Oddi grabbed her, dragging away a woolen blanket and her laser pointer. There was one thing she could do, even if it turned her stomach.

Clutching the laser pointer in her fist, she twisted up and jammed the metal tube into his eye. Something squelched unpleasantly. Oddi dropped her, clutching at his eyes with a shriek. Natalie landed with a painful thump, but she ignored it and scrambled away. The dogs were tied nearby—she ran to them and dropped down in their midst, her heart pounding in her throat.

Ugh. She could still see Oddi flailing across the way. Her laser pointer was now dirty with things she didn’t want to think about. She hastily wiped it off on a curious dog and struggled not to vomit.

Shouting in the distance made her aware that the rest of the men were waking up. Api was still shouting louder than the rest of them. People were slowly gathering around the house. Trembling, Natalie tried to think. She’d gotten lucky with that laser pointer, but she couldn’t just sit there, hiding behind the dogs.

That was it. The laser pointer. Frantically, Natalie rose on her knees and began to untie the dogs.

***

Alrek stood at spearpoint in front of his house, still holding his sword lowered at his side, while Api walked back and forth in front of him. It seemed like he wanted to gloat. Good. Alrek thought, glaring at him. Gives me more time to deal with him. More time to figure out what he’s done with Natalie.

“This is why you don’t let a woman put her charms around you,” Api said. He was shouting as loudly as he could, trying to attract the attention of the waking men. “All we had to do was snatch her up and we’ve got your balls in a vice.”

Banki appeared behind them, axe in hand. Api wasn’t concerned.

“You won’t do anything,” he said, sneering up at the much larger man. “One movement from you and Oddi snaps that woman’s neck.”

Banki looked over Api’s shoulder, and Alrek shook his head slightly, his face unreadable. Api’s words set his heart pounding harder than it ever had in his life, but damned if Api was going to see that. Growling, Banki stepped back, and Api crowed in delight.

“See that? Even Banki backs down,” he said, strutting before his growing audience. If his ego got any larger, Alrek thought he would be crushed by it.

“Because you took a woman hostage,” he said. A ripple of muttering went through the crowd. “A real warrior doesn’t need to cripple his enemies in order to win. Natalie is the only reason I haven’t slit your throat.”

“And a real leader doesn’t let a woman walk into his home and take control of him in one day. The fact that you won’t kill me is proof enough, she’s bewitched you.” Api turned back to the crowd, holding up his arms. “What kind of leader refuses to take action for fear of one woman coming to harm?”

The men shifted uneasily. Alrek could see the indecision in them—Api had Alrek in a tight place, unable to act. But then Api was behaving with an incredible lack of integrity. Nobody wanted to follow either a weak man or a scheming one.

Suddenly, the sound of frantic barking filled the air, and all the dogs came running through the settlement, chased by Natalie. Alrek barely had time to register his joy at seeing her unharmed before the dogs chased a red dot right into the crowd, bowling into them. Natalie stopped twenty feet away, clutching a blanket around herself, and pointed at Api. The red dot flickered onto his chest, and every single dog leapt on him, frantically scrabbling to catch the light. Api went down with a shout.

Natalie pointed at Klintr next, and at her command, the dogs jumped on him, pulling him to the ground. Api cursed loudly, starting to get up, but Alrek’s sword plunged down through his back. He gurgled, spat blood into the ground, and went still. Alrek put a foot on his back and pulled out the sword. He wouldn’t be causing any more trouble.

The dogs continued to bark, but every human fell silent. Klintr stayed on the ground, dogs walking all over him. Alrek gestured to Banki, who leaned down and picked the man up by the shirt and yanked his arms behind him. While Geirr fetched a rope, Alrek walked over to Natalie.

“Are you all right?” he asked in a low voice, looking her over. She was trembling and naked but for a wool blanket, but she nodded her head.

“I am all right,” she said. Alrek sighed with relief and pulled her into a brief but tight hug. With her in his arms, his heart finally started to stop pounding, and Natalie squeezed back, clinging to his chest. He was reassuringly solid in a world where strange men broke down walls and tried to kidnap her.

“Where is Oddi?” Alrek kept one arm protectively around her even as he looked around. Natalie took a shuddering breath.

“I put one of his eyes out,” she said, still sickened by it. Alrek looked down at her in surprise.

“Good job.”

Natalie shook her head, trying to burrow farther into his arm. Banki approached, his expression grim.

“Klintr is bound,” he said. “Where is the other one?”

“Somewhere nearby,” Alrek said. “Natalie put his eye out.”

Banki snorted. “Impressive. I wouldn’t have expected that.” To Natalie’s amazement, he looked at her with a glimmer of respect. She had to shake her head again. Vikings.

Alrek turned, pulling Natalie back toward the house. “Come on. You should at least get dressed.”

The rest of the men still stood around the door, and stayed respectfully silent as they approached. They glanced up at Natalie fearfully, like she was about to attack them instead of clinging naked onto a man’s arm.

“She has a way with animals,” Geirr murmured. “Those dogs obeyed her command like she raised them from pups.”

Natalie opened her mouth to protest, but Alrek clapped a hand over it.

“Yes. She does. Anyone else who plans to break into my house in the middle of the night and kidnap her had better say so now, so I can kill all of you at once. We wouldn’t want to have to set the dogs on you later.”

There was much shuffling and mumbling as everyone made it very clear that they were extremely happy to have Natalie around. Delighted, in fact. Nobody had any intentions of bothering her, whatsoever. Natalie glared up at Alrek, making a what the hell is wrong with you? face.

The men began to disperse, and Alrek pulled Natalie into the house. He closed the door behind him, though there wasn’t much point when there was a gaping hole in the wall. Natalie hastily pulled on the red under tunic and started trying to cover the hole with a blanket.

“More building work,” Alrek sighed. “Just what we needed.”

“The place needs a real floor, anyway,” Natalie said. “I don’t know how you keep anything clean.”

Alrek snorted and sat down on the bed. “All right. A real floor and real hearth where you can cook food for yourself. And a bigger bed, while we’re at it.”

Natalie sat down next to him. “You still sound like I’m going to be here for a while.”

“Do you intend to leave?” he asked. Natalie looked up at his serious dark eyes and suddenly discovered that she didn’t. She actually wanted to stay here, in this place with this man.

Parting her lips, she quietly said, “No.”

Alrek smiled, and leaned down to kiss her.

Chapter 8

Weeks later, the long-awaited travelers arrived from the north. The population of the budding village doubled overnight. As Alrek had promised, there was even a few women among them. Somehow or other, all the sordid details of Natalie’s situation and how she had gotten there was known to every other female instantaneously.

Natalie shied away from them. She could see them whispering amongst themselves. The men had barely accepted her. Hell, they’d wanted to kill her at first. The women probably wouldn’t react much better.

Instead, one of them cheerfully appeared in Alrek’s door and asked her to bring her washing down to the river with them. Surprised, Natalie agreed.

The rest of the women were already on the riverbank, rubbing tunics and smocks against wooden washboards and happily chattering. As soon as Natalie appeared, they erupted into eager greetings.

“I’m Ásta,” one said eagerly, and another introduced herself as Evja and after that, Natalie could hardly understand a word they said. They only ceased when she begged them to slow down.

“We’ve been told you came from a strange place, and know little of our ways,” Evja said conversationally. Natalie blushed, but nodded her head. “Well, we can teach you. We all need to work together away from home like this, anyway.”

Everyone else nodded in agreement. “We’ll need all the hands we can get, with all these men,” said another women, whom Natalie thought was named Holma.

“And you live with Alrek?” Ásta asked. That made Natalie blush an even deeper shade of red, but none of the other women seemed to care.

One of the women, Randvé, set down her washing and looked straight at her. “Has Alrek spoke of wedding you?”

Natalie shook her head. “He’s not mentioned it.”

There was a chorus of disapproving hmms.

“We’ll have to do something about that,” Randvé said.

“I have no dowry and no family,” Natalie said, frowning. “I have nothing of value to bring to him.” She didn’t say it, but this had become her biggest worry. If Alrek were to decide to turn her out, there would be nothing she could do.

“But you have no father to pay the bride price to,” Ásta said slyly. “He’s getting you for free. It’s only fair.”

“Besides,” Randvé said primly, “Alrek is my brother, and I won’t have him fathering children out of wedlock. He’ll do it if I tell him that I’ll send a message back to mother about what he’s up to.”

Natalie snorted. “With that hanging over his head, I’m sure he’ll give in.”

“He will if he knows what’s good for him,” his sister said darkly. The women laughed, and Natalie slowly began to relax. They had welcomed her with open arms, and more kindness than she had ever expected.

Maybe life here wouldn’t be so bad.

***

Next to a floodlight in Ireland, a golden necklace lay abandoned on the ground next to a dirty cleaning rag. Nobody was to be seen, but if there had been an observer, they would have sworn that the ornament grew fainter and fainter as the sun rose, until there was nothing left but the cloth and an empty pit.

Loki stood above the excavation, watching all that proceeded but unseen by anyone. He held the necklace carelessly in one hand, pouting. He was so bored. It would be a long time before this cycle ended, bringing about the twilight of the gods, and in the meantime, he had nothing to do. Even his latest attempt at causing chaos had not done much.

He’d sent that woman back, hoping to cause a panic among the Norsemen and the Gaels, so he could watch them tear themselves apart in their paranoia. Instead, the dratted woman had foiled the fight before it started. How was he supposed to know she could command the animals?

Loki tossed the necklace up and down in one hand. He would just have to try again. He’d gone through the trouble of making the dwarves craft this necklace. He’d better get some entertainment from it.

Suddenly, a wide smile cracked his face. He had an even better idea. Taking the necklace in both hands he snapped it, the golden discs falling into his palms. With a gleeful laugh, he tossed them into the sky. The discs quickly flew out of his sight, destined for corners of the world even he couldn’t predict.

Folding his hands behind him and whistling happily, he casually went on his way. Nobody knew what would happen next.

THE END

Into The Duke’s Arms

Katie Maddox

Copyright ©2016 by Katie Maddox. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter One

Florida, 2016

“If I see one more piece of friggin’ lace, I am simply going to hurl. And hurl good.”

Standing at the center of a lavish Victorian style sitting room, Jasmin Lawrence did have to take a moment and admire her surroundings; her bespectacled gaze perusing the room’s shining wallpaper of scarlet brocade, plush ivory carpeting, and central tables doused in reams of pure white lace and topped by a lavish setting of floral print china. Overseen by the glow of brass chandeliers and the spectacle of a hand painted mural that depicted angels in flight across a gem blue sky, the room did boast a lovely, resplendent décor was meant to promote a certain air of serenity and grace.

At this moment, however, Jasmin felt about as graceful and serene as….

Well, something that’s not very graceful or serene at all, she mused in silence with a sigh, rolling her eyes heavenward. I am in no mood to be witty or clever. I just want to clear out of here and grab a Big Mac.

At this point, however, the only edibles in her future took the form of those Victorian era delicacies that she would not be eating herself, but instead, would be serving to patrons at Chez Victoria, the elegant Florida area tea room where she had sought gainful employment for the past year.

Each day, she pushed a silver cast food cart that came complete with piping hot scones topped by clotted cream and jam, finger sandwiches, decorative iced fancy cakes, and, of course, tea.

Lots and lots of tea.

Didn’t those pesky Victorians ever drink anything else? she queried silently, continuing her tortured but nonetheless cathartic internal monologue before adding, as she winced in acute discomfort, And didn’t they ever lower themselves to the wearing of clothes that were remotely—I don’t know—wearable? Or at least comfortable?

Again, she did have to admit that her work uniform—a true to life, cream colored reproduction of a classic Victorian gown—absolutely stunned with its fitted, lace-bordered floral print bodice with a matching flowing skirt and puffed, lace-lined sleeves. The soft cotton gown served to flatter and accentuate her rubenesque curves. And when she adorned her long mane of lustrous dark hair with a smooth floral print ribbon, she did indeed feel every inch a prim and proper Victorian lady.

Cha! Got them fooled! She smirked now, rolling her eyes heavenward. I full well realize that this gown is infinitely preferable to my last work uniform, worn during my college days while toiling away as a head bun dresser at Cal’s Coney Heaven. Sorry, but it seems rather odd to wear a polyester Coney dog costume while one actually serves Coney dogs to perplexed looking customers. It seems almost fatalistic, to a point.

Yet, no more fatalistic, she presumed, than the everyday wearing of hoop skirts, pantaloons, not to mention those ancient mummification devices known as corsets.

Sheesh, no wonder those ladies were always ‘swooning,’ she reasoned as she felt her rib cage protract. Again. Who can breathe and function worth a darn while wearing a blasted corset?

As she continued to use her tortured inner thoughts as a surefire distraction from the painful—or, at the very least, irritable—truth of her everyday life, Jasmin struggled to remember the time when she loved and lost herself in Victorian lore; those blissful teen-aged years when she lost herself in the novels of Jane Austen, also in the numerous filmed adaptations of her timeless books.

I was bound and determined to marry Mr. Darcy, totally ignoring the three major obstacles standing in our way, she recalled now. Number one: Mr. Darcy is a total and complete fictional character, no joke. Number two: If he was not indeed a total and complete fictional character, he would be long dead by now. Number three: Mr. Darcy is already married. And Elizabeth Bennet is just tough enough to kick my heiny—though, I am certain that, with her velvet tongue, she would come up with a far more proper term for my defeated posterior than ‘heiny’.

It was, in fact, her great love for Victorian literature that had inspired her to pursue a degree in English literature at Clearview State University, the premiere—okay, so the only—collegiate institution located in her Florida hometown.

After working her way through school via a food service job, she graduated cum laude and immediately, scored a job—in food service.

So now I know the true and full meaning of the term ‘literary irony’, she mused, heaving a deep sigh as she wheeled her cart, with sluggish slippered steps, between endless rows of lace afflicted tables. Now instead of asking, ‘Would you like fries with that?’ I ask customers, ‘Would you like clotted cream and chutney with that?’

Her troubled meditation was disrupted by the sudden entrance of her supervisor; a tall, slender woman with distinguished silver hair and a flowing day dress of pure blue satin, adorned with lace and sleek ruffles.

Although Jessymyn O’Reilly generally had the tendency to float into a room, she, on this day, seemed to trudge a bit as she dragged a large and rather unwieldy portrait into the main dining room of Chez Victoria.

“Can I help you with that, Jessymyn?” Jasmin queried, rushing forward to grab up the right edge of the brass bordered frame that enclosed the mysterious portrait; righting the painting as she did to take a closer look at its surface.

She froze then, and gaped outright, as she beheld the image of the most beautiful man she ever had seen.

His tall muscular frame was dressed resplendent, in a long jacket of azure jacquard, a white satin shirt with a stately high collar, and tight fitting taupe pantaloons adorned with brass buttons. The subject of this portrait boasted a chiseled face featuring carved cheekbones, a cleft chin, and eyes that shone as bright and azure as the image of the bluest sky.

This face came framed with a shoulder length mane of thick ebony hair that fell free across muscled shoulders, and came adorned with a soft, subtle upturn of his full moist lips.

“Who’s the beb?” she asked Jessymyn, all the while never tearing her gaze from the captivating man captured in the frames of the ebullient oil painting.

Jessymyn let loose with an undignified snort, rolling her eyes heavenward as she considered her most unique turn of phrase.

“The beb, for your information, is Lord Nathaniel Barrett; the man who originally made his home in this very building—or, at the very least, a reasonable facsimile,” she informed her employee. Adding with a proud smile, “A local historian is writing a book about this area and he interviewed the lovely elderly couple that owns this fine establishment. And, as it turns out, the structure of this tea room is based on the floor plan of a manor house they visited while on a trip to London. They had seen the home of a stately nobleman named Nathaniel Barrett, a widower who lived the gist of his days alone and miserable in his big old house. They thought that it would be a fitting tribute to build a house, much like his, then fill it with laughter, good food, and lots of company for his lonely spirit.”

I’d be more than pleased to provide him tons of company for his lonely spirit, Jasmin mused in silence, saying aloud, “Well that sounds like a really nice story, Jessymyn; one that we will have to share with our customers. In the meantime, let me help you hang that portrait—maybe right over the fireplace, where everyone can see it? Me, especially?”

Soon, Jasmin found herself back at work on the floor at Chez Victoria, rushing from table to table as an endless line of customers made demands on her services.

“Could we have more tea over here?”

“Could we have more scones over here?”

“Could we have more raspberry jam over here?”

Could I have a life over here? Jasmin felt like barking in kind return—especially at the man who apparently considered it his mission in life to get just a little bit more of that blasted raspberry jam.

“Coming, Sir.” She smiled through gritted teeth at the balding old man who visited the tearoom at least once a week; and always on the days that she was on shift. Lucky her. And to make things worse, today, he seemed unwilling to await her apparently less than timely arrival at the side of his table.

“I’m a goin’ to that front counter myself and get my own raspberry jam,” he told his rather depressed looking wife, who looked as though she would rather be anywhere else, with anyone else, at this point in time.

Swinging his feet out from under his table, he stuck his leg out in front of Jasmin’s food cart, tripping up the cart’s motion and sending several pieces of priceless floral print china flying forward off the crystalline tray that lined its top.

The server’s eyes flew wide as she lunged forward in an impulsive attempt to catch the flying flatware; her feet leaving the floor as her body soared like a rocket across the surface of the cart.

The rocket crashed unceremonious seconds later, as Jasmin’s form flattened atop the cart; her head falling forward to hit the hard brass handle that lined its northern border.

“Fab-ulous,” she muttered, feeling her eyes cross in her head as her entire world went black.

Chapter Two

She was pretty passing sure that she was dead. Dead as a doornail, in point of fact.

And, for that matter, she was loving every minute of it.

Her body relaxed in the soft cushion provided on the surface of a plush luxurious carpet; her senses bathed in a veil of silence that soothed and coddled her addled psyche.

For once, she reasoned, she wasn’t straining her feet and stressing her knees in an endless effort to serve her customers at Chez Victoria. She wasn’t trying to fill an insistent and compelling need for more raspberry jam.

Now she could simply bask, full and free, in an air of peaceful tranquility; laying blissfully motionless as her tired limbs relaxed and luxuriated.

Things got even better, she mused, when she finally did open her eyes; witnessing firsthand what just had to be the vision of an angel.

Aside from being strikingly beautiful, the man before her seemed somehow familiar to her wide, dazed eyes. Immediately, she recognized the tall, muscular frame dressed in the long jacket of azure jacquard, a white satin shirt with a stately high collar, and oh so delightfully tight taupe pantaloons adorned with brass buttons. She also recalled the chiseled face framed by the glorious mane of long, thick ebony hair and featuring carved cheekbones, a cleft chin, and the biggest blue eyes she ever did see.

“It’s the dude in the portrait,” she mused aloud, adding as she reached a curious hand forward, “Only I wasn’t aware that the photo existed in a three dimensional version.”

Her eyes flew wider still, moments later, as her wandering fingers made startling contact with the dark silken locks of a head of hair that seemed all too real in texture.

“What the…” she squeaked out, her words echoed by a deep sonorous voice that resounded hard from the bronzed throat of the gentleman before her.

“For your information, milady, I’m a duke—not a dude,” the man informed her, folding his arms strong and firm before him. “And nobody touches the hair.”

Bolting upright on the floor, Jasmin inspected her surroundings, which seemed eerily familiar; recognizing, immediately, the splendorous interior of the Chez Victoria tea room. She nodded in recognition as she spotted the room’s shining wallpaper of scarlet brocade, and plush ivory carpeting; also noting the glow of brass chandeliers and the spectacle of a hand-painted mural that depicted angels in flight across a gem blue sky.

Yet, in place of the bank of tables that usually came filled with customers waiting to be served, was a long, lace-covered table; topped as it was by a lustrous setting of polished rose print china.

Finally, her confused gaze returned to the man who met her in turn with a quizzical look; one that seemed to question her presence in this space, if not her very sanity.

“Not to be unchivalrous, Miss,” he said finally, adding as he inclined his head in her direction, “but may I ask just what in the blazes you’re doing in my home?”

Standing to her feet, with no small degree of effort, Jasmin hoisted her chin upward as she stared her questioner straight in the eyes.

“May I ask what in the blazes you’re doing in this century?” she returned, making a broad gesture between them. “You’re supposed to be a Victorian lord, one who walked this earth centuries ago. Aren’t you supposed to be—I don’t know—dead or something?”

In lieu of making a verbal reply, the man before her shook his head in a show of blatant confusion, clearly unsure as to how to address the question posed by the evident lunatic who stood in his dining room.

For a full moment, the two just stood there staring at one another as both seemed to struggle to find the right words to address this unbelievable and generally preposterous situation.

“If Webster’s dictionary ever needs a historically preserved etching to accompany their definition of the word ‘awkward,’” she mused, “then a rendering of this here scene would pretty much suffice.”

Chapter Three

Moments later, Jasmin reclined in the lavender cushions of a chair bordering the mysterious long table that now adorned the center of the dining room; sipping hot cinnamon tea from a rose print tea cup.

For once, she reasoned, it was nice to enact the role of the served as opposed to the server.      Especially when her server just happened to be so unforgivably hawt that he really should be illegal.

Immediately deciding that his unexpected guest had been most literally knocked silly by her jolting fall, the man who introduced himself as Lord Nathaniel Barrett encouraged the woman—who introduced herself as Jasmin Lawrence—to make herself comfortable in his dining room; pouring her a cup of tea as he encouraged her to share her story.

“How is it that you think you got here, Miss?” he asked her, eyebrows arched in a show of keen curiosity as he took a seat beside her at the table.

Jasmin shrugged.

“The last thing I knew I was just minding my own business, pouring tea and serving scones right here at Chez Victoria, the premiere—well okay, the only—tearoom in Clearview, Florida,” she informed him, adding as she rolled her eyes heavenward, “The grouchy old guy in the Hawaiian shirt, who is always asking for raspberry jam, was in fine form, demanding more of that ever precious, seemingly irreplaceable condiment. Then he decided he could wait no more and invaded my aisle; basically tripping up my food cart and myself in the process. I hit the cart hard and felt myself blacking out, slowly but surely.” She paused here, making a broad gesture around her. “And apparently, during the time that I was ‘out’, so to speak, management got rid of all the customers and elected to remodel.”

Nathaniel looked at her for a long moment, his azure eyes narrowing in a show of confusion as he considered her words.

“Yes, well, I have no earthly wish to contradict a lady,” he said finally, adding with a shrug, “I must point out, however, that this is my home—not a house that belongs to a lady named Victoria. Who is she, anyway? And while your adorable accent and turn of phrase would indicate that you are indeed from the States, you and I happen to be having this conversation in London—not Florida.”

Jasmin had heard enough.

“I’m sorry, but this is ridiculous,” she insisted, setting aside her tea cup and jumping to her feet as she raced, headfirst, for the expansive bay window that fronted the dining room. “Be prepared to see a whole passel of palm trees, Dude, because your jig is up.”

With these words, she ripped open the gold jacquard curtains that lined and covered the expansive bay window, gasping outright as she revealed a vast emerald green meadow lined with towering stately oak trees that stood tall and proud above luxurious growths of scarlet red roses and lavender lilies; florals that both succored and confused her addled senses.

The greyish hue of the overhead sky cast the overall scene in something of a somber prism; one that did not seem indicative of the lush, glamorous Florida landscape to which Jasmin felt well accustomed. “Where is the parking lot and the oversized, overly ornate sign that reads ‘Chez Victoria?’” she gaped, more to herself than to her watching host. “And while we’re at it, where is the flippin’ sun?”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“Well sadly, Love, we see the sun in London about as often as you see the snow,” he informed her.

Jasmin nodded.

“Well, I’ll be damned,” she decided finally, declaring with a firm nod and in a matter of fact tone, “I just went off like the crazy gal I am and travelled through time.”

Lord Nathaniel Barrett stood as a man of great intellect and certainty. And on this day, he knew one fact to be absolutely true, without as much as a shadow of a doubt.

The woman before him was completely and totally insane. Madder than the proverbial mad hatter, as a matter of fact.

And never had he ever met anyone so out and out adorable.

Although not a classic beauty, the robust lady before him sported a winning smile and a fine flowing mane of dark curly hair; not to mention, sparkling blue eyes that peeked up at him through the prism of clear glass spectacles.

Far more important, in his mind, was the laughter and animation that she brought to his home; a house left quiet and sterile in the wake of what he feared would be an irreplaceable loss.

Two years ago, his dear wife Eugenia had been claimed by the fever; ripped from the arms of her grieving young husband, who, in the wake of her death, had closed himself off in the lonesome confines of the house he’d once called a home.

Deeming himself inconsolable, he had spent many days and nights here behind locked doors; trying to lose himself in the memories of a love that had filled and defined his earthly existence.

“My house felt more like a mausoleum—a beautiful place devoid of life,” he mused now, adding as he aimed a warm beam in the direction of the loveable madwoman, “And then along came Jasmin.”

Aloud he told her, “It seems, Ms. Lawrence, that you have come a very long way to see me today. So now that you have arrived, why not stay a while?”

Chapter Four

Okay, so maybe she wasn’t dead after all. Yet, Jasmin Lawrence was most definitely dreaming.

Riding astride a sleek ivory-coated charger through the vast expanse of an emerald leaved meadow, Jasmin threw her head back as her lovely mount trotted fast and free; making her feel as though she was flying, that somehow, and in some way, she could kiss the sky.

Riding by her side was a handsome companion who rode tall and proud in the polished English saddle of a glorious black stallion; moving as a single radiant constant with the distinguished gentleman who rode tall in the saddle.

“I haven’t been riding in ages,” she released on a bright laugh, letting loose with an uncharacteristic giggle as she bounced up and down in the depths of her smooth polish ebony saddle.

Nathaniel grinned. “I haven’t either. As a matter of fact, it’s been far too long since I did anything remotely enjoyable, and your spirit—it’s just infectious,” he admitted, gracing her with a dazzling smile. “I am so pleased that you’re feeling better. I wonder though, darling. Since we’ve been riding the estate for more than an hour now, would you care to stop for a bite to eat?”

Soon, the couple found themselves sitting at the side of a sparkling pond that sported the presence of pure ivory swans flowing free across its crystalline surface; one that formed the glittery centerpiece of his 100-acre estate.

“Nice place here,” she praised him, seated at the edge of a velvety red blanket as she feasted on the scones, pastries, biscuits and finger sandwiches that made up the menu of their picnic lunch. “I feel like a princess of the palace here.”

Her companion smiled, grabbing hold of a fresh buttered scone and slipping it teasingly between her parted lips.

“You well deserve to be treated like a princess,” he praised her, striking a low courtly bow before her on the blanket. “Consider me your loyal servant, Miss. I am at your disposal.”

Chomping down hearty on the well buttered treat, Jasmin grinned, giddy at this appealing prospect.

“I do believe that I could get used to this idea of being a princess with a way hawt man servant,” she admitted, adding as she raised an inquisitive eyebrow, “Do I get to do a royal wave and everything?”

Nathaniel guffawed outright.

“Go ahead and try love,” he encouraged her. “Give me your very best Victoria.”

Jasmin shrugged.

“Don’t get me wrong, Victoria was a tough chicksta—you gotta love her,” she acknowledged, adding with a grin, “Yet, in perfecting my own personal royal wave, I tend to aim more for the style of Elizabeth I, or—of course—Diana.”

Nathaniel nodded.

“Ah, Elizabeth was indeed a remarkable woman. I see a lot of her in you; her strength, her spirit,” he paused here, adding with a confused frown, “Yet, who, may I ask, is Diana?”

Jasmin chuckled.

“Sorry, I keep forgetting about the whole travelling through time thingy,” she apologized, adding with a warm smile, “Diana was a princess of England who lived, all too briefly, during my time. She was a truly amazing, accomplished woman—and if I can wave only half as gracefully as she did, well, then I’ll be a happy camper.”

Then, without further ado, she lifted her hand and wagged it back and forth in the most pretentious manner feasible.

“So how’s that?” she asked afterward, piercing her host with an adorable smirk.

In lieu of a verbal response, the man before her clutched his chest and rolled his blue eyes heavenward, collapsing on his back as he graced her with a dreamlike smile.

“You, Madame, are both regal and adorable,” he praised her, sitting upright and taking the hand that had delivered this downright disabling wave. “You completely and totally slay me.”

Jasmin grinned, feeling her cheeks flush bright red as she considered these words.

“How is it that a handsome sweetheart such as yourself lives here alone?” she asked him, eyebrows arched in a show of keen curiosity.

Nathaniel sighed.

“Well, at one point, Miss, I shared my estate with my wife, a wonderful woman named Eugenia who I nothing short of adored,” he admitted, his deeply accented voice softening and darkening as he added, “She fell ill two years ago, leaving me a lonesome widow here.”

Jasmin gaped.

“Oh no,” she gasped, grasping Nathaniel’s hand across the blanket as she considered these daunting words. “That’s awful. I’m so sorry, Nathaniel.”

She took in her breath as her handsome companion lifted her hand to his full soft lips and graced her skin with a tender kiss.

“It was indeed awful, Miss. Yet, while I always shall love and remember my dear wife, I feel that I must go on as well,” he revealed, adding as he inclined his head sharp in her direction, “So what about you, Miss? Why does such a bright, funny, totally charming woman remain unmarried?”

Jasmin shrugged.

“Women of my time don’t get married off the instant they clear puberty, and/or the moment that any willing and breathing gent pays their ransom, that is, dowry,” she informed him through gritted teeth. “For now, I want to focus on finding meaningful work in the profession I studied and prepared for in college.” She paused here, adding as she released a frustrated breath, “I love, more than anything, to read and write—so now I’d very much like to add my own classics to the literary canon. Or, at the very least, some stories that people will pay me to tell, so I can finally get down to the business of doing work that I have a passion for—that I know I could do so well, if someone would only give me the chance. I just want to write.”

She fell silent here as she saw his azure eyes come alight with a warm, inspired glow; squeezing his fingers between hers as that charming smile returned in full force.

“So you’re an authoress,” he affirmed, voice barely above a whisper. “A woman of letters. That is so fascinating.” He paused here, leaning forward to close all distance between them. “I will have you know, Miss, that I am a great fan of Miss Austen. And I am constantly seeking out fresh feminine voices at my own publishing house and printing press, Four Gables Press.”

Jasmin started.

“Wait, wut?” she inquired, thinking too late that her last words sounded highly awkward and decidedly less than literary. “You own a publishing company?”

Nathaniel nodded.

“Yes, among others,” he told her, adding with a ludicrous attempt at a casual shrug, “My family owns a number of companies of various sorts—with my favorite being the place that manufactures dreams and prints them on parchment. I love books, dear Jasmin, and I would love to read yours. What, in particular, do you like to write?”

Jasmin grinned, feeling her cheeks flush as she considered this question.

“Well, truth be told, I’m rather embarrassed to tell you,” she revealed, averting her gaze to the picnic blanket beneath her. “I like to write Victorian romance.”

She took in her breath as his strong sturdy fingertips lifted her rounded chin; raising her head until their gazes locked between them.

“Romance, hey?” he asked her on a whisper, his tone soft and alluring. “Well, you know Miss, before you venture to write about any subject, should you not research it first?” He paused here, adding on a sinful purr, “Thoroughly?”

With these words, he surged inward to seize her lips in a hot, passionate kiss; his full moist lips massaging hers as she herself purred with contentment.

Angling his sculpted head over hers to intensify the kiss, Nathaniel plied her lips with the sweetest affection as their tongues entangled between them.

Jasmin wrapped her arms around his muscled shoulders and leaned full and hard into his kiss; her breasts crushing the surface of his hard massive chest as the feel of crisp afternoon winds and the song of nightingales overhead seemed to christen their newfound romance.

Finally, Nathaniel broke their kiss, pulling back to stare deep into her eyes as he reached forth to stroke the whisper soft strands of her luxurious dark hair.

“So love,” he released on a whisper, “did this experience educate you on the finer points of Victorian romance?”

Jasmin thought a moment, then nodded.

“Absolutely,” she affirmed, adding as she bit her fresh kissed lip, “Somehow, though, I do believe that I need to do far more research on this particular topic.” She paused here, gracing him with a sly grin. “Care to be my research buddy?”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“I have no earthly idea as to what that is,” he admitted, crossing his eyes at her modern vernacular. “But if it happens to involve you, milady, then it should be quite a lot of fun.”

Chapter Five

Somehow extricating herself from the ever desirable company of her sinfully handsome host, Jasmin retired to a master suite designated as her guest room. This proved to be an ebullient sleeping place, distinguished by a lace canopied bed doused in ivory silk comforters, polished brass-trimmed cherry wood bureaus, plush white carpeting, and a candle-lined brass chandelier that hung low from an ivory corniced ceiling.

After receiving a romantic kiss good night that would fuel her dreams, Jasmin retreated to her private haven and slept the night away; waking only once in the very early morning, when she heard the door to her bedroom open, then close again, mysteriously, moments later.

“The dude just can’t get enough of me—even has to watch me sleeping, ala Edward in Twilight,” she pondered, finally sitting up in bed and hopping to her feet.

She gasped outright as she found the tall wooden bureau that bordered her room, beautifully transformed, filled with a luxurious plethora of dresses and formal gowns just awaiting her perusal.

Throwing herself headfirst into a luxurious mass of silk, satin, brocade and jacquard, she laughed outright as she realized that every one of these glamorous dresses was custom made to fit her size and body type, unlike the mummifying costumes she was required to wear for the purpose of work.

Lining the bottom of the bureau, she noted further, was an impressive array of corsets, pantaloons, chemises, gloves and slippers; luxurious accents that would serve to complete her glamorous new wardrobe.

After selecting and donning a lush, floor-length royal blue day dress with a shining satin and lace overdress, a flowing satiny skirt, lines of ruffled lace surrounding the prim neckline and lining the wide sleeves, and a fitted bodice that came complete with a black lace overlay that adorned the front panel, she finally took leave of her private paradise and headed down a winding brass-railed staircase to the grand dining room where she’d agreed to meet Nathaniel for a proper English breakfast.

Nathaniel praised her profusely on her choice of gown and accepted her gracious thanks for her luxurious wardrobe, which as it turned out, he had ordered direct from a London seamstress and delivered to her room early this morning. Then her doting host served her eggs, pastries, cinnamon tea, as well as biscuits topped with fresh churned butter and strawberry jam.

“I opted not to set out the raspberry jam this morn,” he told her with a wink, taking her hand across the table as he continued, “I had no earthly wish to bring back bad memories for you.”

Jasmin chuckled.

“Good move,” she praised him, adding as she inclined her head sharp in his direction, “So I take it that you finally buy my preposterous story about travelling through time to meet you?”

Nathaniel shook his head.

“Well, frankly Darling, I truly do not see as to how it’s possible,” he admitted, adding quickly, “I do not, however, accuse you of lying to me. I am passing sure that you hit your head and are suffering the after effects.”

It was Jasmin’s turn to shake her head as she reached into the pocket of her day dress, withdrawing a thin slip of crème white paper as well as a round shiny coin.

“As I undressed last night, I discovered some items that I brought with me when I crossed underneath the immortal limbo pole that separates the centuries, so to speak,” she told him, passing them into the hands of her curious looking host. “If you check the dates on this coin and this gas receipt, you will see that both hail from the year 2016. Plus, I am passing certain that nothing in Victorian England cost nearly as much as gas does in the 21st century.” She paused here, adding with a firm, sharp nod, “It is more than obvious that both of these little doo hickies came straight from 2016. And so, for that matter, do I.”

Inspecting the items presented with no small degree of interest, Nathaniel’s eyes flew wide as he seemed to focus on the dates indicated.

“So what do you think?” Jasmin pressed him, watching closely for his reaction as he took a second look at the coin and the receipt.

She took in her breath as her doting host surged across the table; searing her lips with a passionate kiss as the evidence of her origins went clattering unceremonious to the table beneath them.

Swallowing her startled breath, Nathaniel plied her lips with the sweetest kisses as his long, wet tongue entangled, tight and sweet, with hers; laving the roof of her mouth as his sumptuous lips romanced her with soothing, massaging strokes.

Fully and finally breaking their kiss, Nathaniel stared deep into her eyes and whispered, “I think, love, that you are a very special gift, sent to me through time. A beautiful wind and breath of life that has flown into my house and changed everything—brightened everything.”

Searing her with a dazzling white-toothed smile, Nathaniel leaned forward and tilted his forehead gently against hers; speaking just as much to himself as to her as he released on a whisper, “And now that this beautiful, mysterious wraith has come to my life and home at just the right time, what on earth will I do with her first?” He paused here, adding as he snapped his nimble fingers, “Ah, I have it! I do believe I shall teach her my very favorite game—one that I have enjoyed many a time in the privacy of my own estate. And it just happens to involve a great deal of physical activity.”

Moments later, Jasmin found herself on the sprawling front lawn of her host’s emerald grassed estate; stuck in a rather precarious position as her host loomed just behind her.

“Are you altogether certain that this is your idea of fun?” she asked him over her sturdy shoulder, adding as she expelled with a long, hard breath, “I, for one, am not at all accustomed to bending forward this far and this long—especially right after breakfast.”

The sound of Nathaniel’s deep melodious chuckle served to soothe her senses; as did the sudden presence of his strong sturdy hand right square on her shoulder.

“Just relax, my darling, your moves are all natural and entirely fabulous,” he reassured her, adding in a whisper, “At this point, all you have to do is push forward just a bit and give the ball a good strong knock.”

Acting immediately on this advice, a determined Jasmin took her croquet mallet firmly in hand and knocked a round, ruby red ball through the center of the little, tiny semi-circular thing that stuck obtrusively out of the ground. And she was sure that this was the technical term for the curious object that seemed to play a major role in the time honored game of croquet.

“Perfect, Love!” Nathaniel applauded her, gracing her shoulder with an affirming clap, “You have mastered the game of croquet.”

Springing upright with a triumphant whoop, his companion engaged him in a celebratory high five as she exclaimed, “Well, I mastered PlayStation and karaoke, back in my own time—so I guess that I can add croquet to my list of completely worthless things at which I happen to be quite good.”

Nathaniel guffawed outright.

“Well, if you like, Darling, I would be more than pleased to teach you another useless skill that happens to be quite enjoyable,” he offered, arching an inquisitive eyebrow to a downright regal effect. “Care to try ballroom dancing? As it turns out, one of my partners in the publishing company is hosting a cotillion this eve at his estate in Birmingham.” He paused here, adding with a hefty sigh, “Ever since I lost my dearest dance partner, I frankly have detested all manner of balls and cotillions—and, for that matter, most other social events. Yet, in your lovely company, Jasmin, I do believe that I shall thoroughly enjoy dancing the night away.”

Chapter Six

“So what is this all about? I’m standing here right smack in the middle of a friggin’ Victorian ballroom!”

Standing right smack in the middle of a friggin’ Victorian ballroom, Jasmin stared with wide eyes at her ethereal surroundings. She beheld a room bordered on all sides by crystalline mirrors and topped by an ivory corniced ceiling that came further adorned with a full bank of decorative chandeliers—sleek brass luminaries that cast the entire room in an aura of courtly romance.

Although clad in a resplendent, full-skirted satin gown that fell graceful to her feet—a dazzling effort of burgundy and gold that came complete with a lush floral print corset and bustled flowing skirt and a refined black lace trim—Jasmin felt a bit awkward and out of place in such upscale surroundings. Especially since she failed to come armed with her shield of a meal cart, demanding of everyone within earshot, ‘Would you like chutney with that?’

“So what do we do here?” she asked Nathaniel, himself adorned in a suit of royal blue silk that molded and accentuated his firm muscled body; a sharp evening suit accented by knee high black leather boots and a slick white shirt underneath.

She took in her breath as her attentive date swept her up in two muscled arms, sweeping her also onto the surface of a clean tiled dance floor.

“We dance, Love,” he informed her on a whisper, continuing as he pulled her closer to him, “That’s what we do here.”

Jasmin felt all tension fall immediately away from her as her lover swept her, in a graceful flourish, across the breadth of the polished floor; engaging her in a spirited reel that also managed to be highly intimate in spirit.

Wrapping her arms around his broad muscled shoulders as her buxom breasts crushed his broad massive chest, Jasmin thrilled as their hips also joined between them to claim a flawless rhythm. Their dance proved one that kept time with the music of a lone violinist that played his classically influenced tunes in a far corner of the room.

After learning more than her fair share of ballroom dance steps, earning praise as she did so from her ever attentive instructor, Jasmin turned the tables on an amused Nathaniel by teaching him some of her favorite moves, ripped straight from her own era.

The entire ballroom looked on with keen amusement as the vivacious newcomer to their elite social scene—often known as the Ton—engaged her date in a number of curious, if highly energetic, dance moves that seemed to know little rhyme or reason in their performance. Her movements seemed to prompt some to wonder if the woman who performed them had been possessed by some form of demonic force—if not an out and out case of the dreaded St. Vitus Dance.

Showing off some most curious moves that she identified under the equally curious names of Electric Slide, the Achy Breaky and Gangnam Style, she soon encouraged everyone in the room to form what she called a ‘dance line’, mimicking her outrageous and slightly uncoordinated steps as the poor wide eyed violinist struggled to play along.

Nathaniel, for his part, claimed the head of the line as he launched his tall, muscular body wholeheartedly into the fun of the evening. He followed the lead of his enchanting date as they frolicked to the jaunty beat of what Jasmin so adorably referred to as ‘One mean fiddle’.

He marveled as she persuaded a whole gaggle of prim and proper Victorian ladies to ‘raise the roof’; lifting their lace-gloved hands in the air like they just didn’t care.

“Isn’t she just a delight?” he inquired of everyone who would listen, doing his best to master every one of his newly acquired dance steps.

“You’re rockin’ it, babe!” Jasmin praised him at one point.

Nathaniel grinned.

“Good to know that I do indeed—um—rock,” he replied, shaking his fist in the air to an adorable effect.

Finally towards the end of the evening, the couple settled once again into a romantic dance; their bodies moving closer together as he wrapped his strong arms tight around her waist and cradled her close.

“I must say it, Jasmin. This night has been magical,” he whispered in her ear, pulling her closer still. “You’ve brought so much light and color into my life, and so much laughter. You truly are a gift to me, milady.”

Jasmin smiled.

“Well, you ain’t so bad yourself,” she praised him, hugging his hard-planed body to hers as she rested her head on his sculpted shoulder. “Seriously, Nathaniel, this night—along with every other moment we’ve spent together—has been absolutely magical. I really do feel like I’m living the dream, and have only you to thank.”

With these words, the impassioned woman erased all distance between them, searing his full sumptuous lips with a hot passionate kiss. They lingered for just a moment as their mouths merged and melded to convey the deepest passion, and Nathaniel ran his magical fingertips down the length of his lady’s spine.

Jasmin moaned, frustrated, moments later, as her besotted dance partner broke their kiss; drawing slightly away from her with an apologetic smile as he whispered, “As much as I dearly would love to continue kissing you, love, I fear that the dictates of my antiquated society command us to stop.”

Taking a quick cursory look around them, Jasmin bit her lip as she noted the exorbitant number of cold, condemning stares being shot in their direction.

“Oh, that’s right,” she deadpanned, rolling her eyes heavenward. “I forgot that we’re currently standing in the era where a kiss on the hand can send the elders of the ton reaching for their smelling salts. Even Miss Austen, in her progressive works, never dared to write as much as a kiss between her heroes and heroines.”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“As the folks of your time would say, true this,” he agreed, adding as he pulled her body flush up against his, “So what do you say that I take you somewhere more private?” He paused here, promising in a sultry purr, “In that way, we could continue our dance alone, with no prying eyes to intrude upon our privacy—or, for that matter, on our passion.”

Chapter Seven

Soon, Jasmin found herself ensconced in yet another Victorian dream; this one taking the form of a deluxe private sitting room that adjoined the main ballroom.

A lavishly decorated parlor distinguished by the presence of floral print, velvet upholstered furniture, plush lavender carpeting, and ivory corniced ceilings, the room also boasted a blazing fireplace in the corner; one that warmed and teased Jasmin as she sank, fully and finally, into her lover’s all-consuming embrace.

Their lips collided in a passionate kiss as Nathaniel led her in the direction of an exquisite rose print settee that formed the room’s centerpiece. Offering her a seat on its cushiony edge, her companion continued to kiss her senseless as he kneaded and massaged her shoulders. He licked her lips and laved the roof of her mouth as he fell to his knees before her.

Jasmin gasped outright as Nathaniel fell to her feet and freed them from her confining slippers; suckling her toes and licking her tired pads before surging daringly beneath the satiny fabrics of her soft, voluminous skirts.

Jasmin thrilled as her ardent lover stripped away the pantaloons and petticoats that served to conceal her feverish body; his gleaming white teeth laying a firm grasp on the border of her white cotton panties and pulling them down the length of her long sturdy legs.

Soon, he returned to the source of her ultimate feminine pleasure; licking open her feminine folds with a long wet tongue before gracing her with the ultimate intimate kiss.

Sealing his full moist lips around her bulging clit, he kissed and suckled her as waves of ecstatic sensation soared upward to touch and luxuriate every fiber of her being.

Bobbing his head up and down to intensify the feeling, Nathaniel continued to devour Jasmin’s throbbing nub as she moaned her incredible pleasure; his long wet tongue striking like lightning shards against the surface of her sensitive skin.

Thrusting her full hips forward to intensify the sensation, Jasmin also relished the soft brush of his luxurious dark tendrils against the surface of her buxom thighs.

Finally, and with a long resounding lick, he sent her soaring across the bounds of an incredible clitoral orgasm, eliciting lustrous waves of erotic ecstasy that coursed upward to please and satiate her from head to toe.

And still, she wanted more. Falling forward into Nathaniel’s arms with a low lusty growl, she collapsed with him in the plush softness of their own private trysting spot; their lips enjoining in another hot kiss as they immersed themselves in what seemed a binding embrace.

Freeing his lady from the fabrics of her formal gown, along with the confining corset that lie underneath, Nathaniel massaged her shoulders and back as she repaid his favor in kind; slipping his silky jacket from the surface of his broad shoulders and unbuttoning the white satin shirt that lie beneath—revealing, finally, the broad muscled chest and chiseled ab muscles that had filled her dreams.

With a dreamy smile, she ducked her head to kiss and lick his sculpted pecs, also nipping the surface of those belov’d washboard abs as he ran two adoring hands through the lengths of her luxurious dark hair.

Finally, he swept her rubenesque body in his arms and covered her form with his, lowering his head to kiss and lick her buxom breasts as her nipples arched to erect points between his full moist lips.

Stroking the strands of his silky black hair as she thrust her body against his, Jasmin delighted as her agile lover wiggled free of his sculpting trousers; freeing, as he did, a long stiff shaft that seemed to salute her arrival.

Nathaniel continued to coddle and caress her as, once again, he seized her lips in a timeless kiss; his full moist mouth massaging hers as his nurturing hands reflected their movements.

Nathaniel gyrated playful against her hips, his long hard rod kissing her feminine cleft as their tongues and fingers entwined as one.

“My lady,” he growled soft and sweet against her mouth, his hard-planed body undulating wildly against hers as he added, “Do allow me to make you my princess.”

With these words, their bodies rolled together to bask in the light of the fire that blazed hot in the hearth before them; its radiant flames illuminating their naked, joined bodies as their arms and legs entangled tighter.

Wrapping her arms around her lover’s muscled shoulders and her legs around his trim waist, Jasmin pressed herself against him as she whispered in his ear, “I want you inside of me. Now, Nathaniel.”

More than eager to heed his lady’s command, he fully and finally joined them as one; surging the length of his hard stiff shaft to the depths of her soaking wet pussy.

Their joined hips found an immediate rhythm as he probed and penetrated her; surging forth to her very core as he continued to cradle her in two loving arms.

Soon, his full soft lips touched and canvassed her mouth, her neck, her flushed cheeks; his hands all the while molding and caressing her breasts—along with the rounded stomach that other men mocked.

“You make me feel beautiful,” she released on a sigh, wriggling contentedly in his arms as she pulled him closer to her.

“You are beautiful,” he hissed out, adding as he clutched her to him, “Let me show you just how beautiful you are.”

Parting her fleshy thighs before him to invite him deeper inward, Jasmin impaled herself on his long hard shaft as passion overcame them; the flames of the fire before them heating their bodies still further as they writhed shamelessly in one another’s arms.

Finally, and with a long last stroke, he drove forth to her very core; his engorged shaft slithering and reverberating within her as it made a hard and final advance.

The couple cried out as their beings exploded in the raw heat of an incredible mutual orgasm; this divine sensation binding them together as two became one.

Chapter Eight

Moments later, the couple relaxed easy in one another’s arms; resting in the divine softness of the carpet beneath them as they shared and enjoyed the vision of a crackling fire.

“Wowsa,” Jasmin gasped out, blowing a stray tendril of hair from her cheek as she considered the events of that evening.

Nathaniel frowned.

“So sorry, my darling, but I am not overly familiar with that particular term,” he admitted, wrinkling his eyebrows with a shrug. “What does it mean, exactly?”

Jasmin laughed.

“It just means you did a really, really good job, Dude,” she assured him, laying a playful slap across his bronzed muscled chest as she added and emphasized, “A REALLY good job.”

Nathaniel chuckled, pulling her to him in an affirming hug as he pressed two warm, sweet lips against her flushed cheeks.

“I am most pleased to hear that, Love,” he affirmed, continuing through gritted teeth, “I was a bit concerned, seeing as how it’s been ages since I enjoyed the company of a lady.”

Jasmin shook her head.

“Well, it’s been ages since I got laid—that is, since I enjoyed the company of a gentleman,” she revealed, adding through gritted teeth, “And come to think of it, the last gentleman whose company I enjoyed took the form of a stocky ol’ grease monkey named Clyde.” She frowned at the recollection. “Wow, no wonder I crossed all boundaries of time and place to find a new life. All things considered, my old one kinda wreaked.”

Nathaniel guffawed outright.

“Well, before you came along, milady, my own life was passing miserable,” he assured her, raising her hand to his warm soft lips for a most gentlemanly kiss, “Oh the days passed pleasantly and productively enough, as I was able to throw myself into my work.” He paused here, adding with a grave tone and a faraway look, “The nights, however, were quite another matter. I bided my time between weeping and mourning for she who I had lost, and dreaming of the many times we had shared together—awakening the next morn to an empty bed and an empty life.”

He took in his breath as his lover swept him up in two loving arms; holding his body closer than close as she whispered low and sweet in his ear, “You aren’t alone anymore, baby. I’m here now. Together, we can dream new dreams—then we can make them all come true.”

Within an hour, the couple found themselves safe and sound in the sanctity of Nathaniel’s manor house; with Jasmin’s doting host delivering her to the distinguished drawing room that formed a beautiful, highly-elegant centerpiece to his upscale manse.

Jasmin nodded affirmingly as Nathaniel excused himself to the kitchen, where he promised to prepare some steaming hot cocoa that would bring an ideal finishing touch to their dream of an evening.

Finally alone as she perched herself on the edge of a settee of lavender velvet, she seized the opportunity to take a good look around his stylish salon. This room, she found, was distinguished by the presence of stained glass windows and lamps, lavender cushioned cherry wood furniture with matching plush carpeting, and an expansive ceiling mural that depicted angels in flight across the vast expanse of a gem blue sky.

Her admiring eyes followed the cornice bound lines of this illustrious mural, her gaze finally descending down the side of a shiny silver brocade wall to admire yet another work of art; one that portrayed yet another angelic subject.

Jasmin gaped outright at a large, brass framed oil painting that depicted the image of a golden goddess; a tall, slender woman with flowing golden hair and a chiseled flawless face.

The model came dressed in a striking ivory ensemble that well befit her celestial image. This fine example of Victorian fashion came complete with a contoured jacket of satin and lace, as well as a bustled cream-hued, lace-lined overskirt with a crisp cotton ruffled underskirt attached.

“She’s annoyingly skinny and impossibly beautiful,” she mused, biting her lip as she froze stock still on the edge of the settee. “That has to be her.”

Jasmin suddenly realized that she was staring into the wide dark eyes of the mistress of this house; a woman whose beauty and grace made her feel skeptical of her own status as a newly minted Victorian princess.

“Oh, who am I kidding?” she released on a sigh, shaking her head from side to side. “I am nothing but a pretender to her throne. I might as well forget about this high falutin’ fantasy and try to find my way back to the real world.”

“Oh, come now, Darling. However can I persuade you to stay right here? Where you belong?”

Her head snapped forward as she found that she was not alone; and, even more noticeably, that the man before her just happened to be completely and delightfully naked.

Another celestial image now bathed her vision. This one came defined by the presence of a bulging muscled chest, washboard abs, a trim waist and long legs, and—of course—a long hard shaft that saluted her in grand fashion.

“Um,” she sputtered out, all the while never tearing her rebellious gaze from the vision of his chiseled perfection. “So I take it that the cocoa pot didn’t come to boil?” She winced as she realized that she’d just said the cheesiest, most cloying thing possible.

She took in her breath as he met these cheesy words with a sexy, downright wolfish smile.

“I’d far rather bring you to boil instead,” he whispered, adding as he flexed his ever hard muscle for her pleasure, “I want you to have your way with me, Jasmin. Take me now.”

An enraptured Jasmin nodded her consent, gasping outright as her lover swept her off her feet and carried her up the winding staircase that would take them to her bedroom.

Soon, Jasmin found herself lost in the silken softness of an ivory comforter; reveling in the feeling as an attentive lover slowly stripped away her confining ball gown and the ultra-tight foundation garments that lie beneath it.

Nathaniel made it a point to kiss and compliment every part of her naked body, finally covering her bare form with his own masculine hardness.

Once again consuming her in his strong but loving embrace, he claimed her lips in an intense kiss as his worshipful hands wandered everywhere over her body. He coddled and caressed her breasts and her rounded stomach before settling his hand between her legs—rubbing and kneading her throbbing clit as she gasped and moaned her approval.

Their lips uniting in what seemed a binding kiss, the couple collapsed and writhed in one another’s arms as he continued to knead her nub; sending raw sparks of erotic energy that ran wild through every part of her body.

Their joined beings rolling wild across the soft luxuriance of a silken comforter, clinging to one another as his pulsating rod rose in grand fashion to kiss her feminine cleft.

“By the fates, Jasmin,” Nathaniel gasped out, pulling her body closer than close as they clung to one another in the heat of passion. “I can’t get enough of you.”

In lieu of a verbal response, an awestruck Jasmin sank deeper in her lover’s arms; writhing wild in his embrace as her hands roamed the breadth of his chiseled pecs and the width of his carved washboard abs—finally laying a firm hold on his hard massive cock.

The couple continued to kiss and cuddle as his sumptuous lips kissed and massaged her own; their tongues entangling as her buxom breasts crushed the surface of his hard massive chest.

Nathaniel growled his pleasure as she rubbed and kneaded his rock hard length, pulsating in her grasp as she opened herself to him.

Finally, he plunged his long hard shaft to the depths of her feminine garden, moving slow and smooth within her as his magical fingers continued to rub and stimulate her clit.

Their elated gasps mingled sweetly in the air above as ecstasy overcame them; waves of erotic pleasure invigorating and uniting them as Nathaniel continued to probe and penetrate Jasmin.

Finally, and in a last advance, he laid a firm squeeze on her throbbing femininity; at the same time, surging forth to her core as he carried them across the bounds of an incredible shared climax.

The couple collapsed together moments later as they surrendered to the warmth of an encompassing embrace; their whispers and sighs intermingling as they stared deep into one another’s eyes.

“So, my love,” Nathaniel whispered, searing her with a wolfish grin as he graced her buxom derriere with an affirming playful squeeze. “Now do you believe that you are my princess? And, if you so choose, the queen of this manor?”

Jasmin thought a moment, then nodded.

“Almost,” she revealed, gracing him with an adorable smile. “Even so, you just might have to do some more convincing to assure me of this fact—several more times tonight, in point of fact.”

Chapter Nine

The next morning found Jasmin and Nathaniel engaging in their second favorite physical activity; roaming the emerald green meadows of Nathaniel’s vast estate on horseback.

Rising side by side with their hands joined between them, the couple talked and laughed together, before finally pausing at the edge of the meadow. Nathaniel suddenly fell silent as he turned to face the woman beside him.

“Say you’ll stay here with me, Jasmin,” he implored her, taking her hand in his as he stared deep into her eyes. “Don’t go back.”

Jasmin shrugged.

“Well, I’m not entirely sure that I could go back, even if I wanted to—it’s not like I can just grab the nearest Uber and hightail it back to F-L-A,” she told him, adding more seriously, “And even if I could, Nathaniel, I wouldn’t want to go back. I mean, sure, I have some good friends and family members there.” She paused here, gracing him with an affectionate smile. “And you, darling, are here—thus my choice is made.”

Letting loose with a joyful whoop, a beaming Nathaniel brought her hand to his lips for a sweet, affirming kiss.

“I swear to you, Miss, I will spend our every moment together making sure that you do not regret your choice,” he promised her. “You can remain here as long as you like as the queen of this manor, resting, relaxing…”

“Nu-uh,” Jasmin interrupted him, holding her free hand up before them as she added, “I do spend a lot of time here, to be sure—but I also have every intention of heading into London proper and writing up a storm for your publishing company. And, while I’m at it, I think I’ll do my part to advance the rights of women in your time.” She paused here, pitching her head back and adding in a wail that sent the swans and geese around them flying for cover, “Watch out, Victorian England! Hurricane Jasmin has arrived!”

Nathaniel guffawed outright.

“Victorian England is most fortunate to have you,” he praised her, adding in a softer tone that dripped with love, “And so, for that matter, am I. I love you, Jasmin.”

THE END

INTO THE DUKE’S ARMS TOO

Katie Maddox

Copyright ©2016 by Katie Maddox. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter one

***

Florida, 2016

“Sheesh, some people will do anything to avoid reporting for work at their food service jobs. Even dissolve into thin air and possibly travel through time. Drama queen.”

Standing at the center of a lustrous Victorian style sitting room, Callista Vale made a weak attempt to—well—veil her air of keen concern in a masquerade of her usual good humor.

Most days throughout the course of her one-year employment at Chez Victoria, an elegant Florida area tea room, the dreamy 22-year-old was able to lose herself in the splendor of her surroundings; admiring in full the room’s shining wallpaper of scarlet brocade, plush ivory carpeting, and central tables doused in reams of pure white lace and topped by a lavish setting of floral-print china. Overseen by the glow of brass chandeliers and the spectacle of a hand-painted mural that depicted angels in flight across a gem blue sky, the room seemed very much like a mystical portal to another time.

A mystical portal that, as an added bonus, actually offered a happy hour for tea drinkers; and sometimes Callista took great enjoyment in imagining her regular pool of attentive female customers smashing floral-print teacups up against their delicate foreheads and letting loose with random screams of “Chug! Chug! Chug!” as one of their number dared to gulp down copious amounts of cinnamon brew. Spiked with honey and lavender, of course.

As a resident chef and server at Chez Victoria, Callista cooked up many of the Victorian delicacies that lined the eatery’s silver cast food carts. She took great joy in preparing the piping hot scones topped by clotted cream and jam, finger sandwiches, decorative iced fancy cakes, and—of course—tea that their customers so coveted.

The early days of Callista’s employment at Chez Victoria had been brightened and highlighted by the vibrant presence of a particularly charming co-worker. Recent college graduate Jasmin Lawrence always managed to brighten their surroundings with a hearty dose of humor and her loud, boisterous, but ultimately kind-hearted demeanor.

Fast friends from the moment they met, Jasmin and Callista often joked and laughed their way through long days of food service work spent at Chez Victoria. One day, however, something happened that even the Twin Terrors of Chez Victoria couldn’t joke about; an incident that, somehow and in some way, had led to Jasmin’s disappearance.

The day had started off normally enough for the spirited red-headed Callista, who donned the foot-length dress of lace-trimmed steel gray and the poufy white wool hat that designated her position as the ‘help’ at the manor of Chez Victoria (also donning the hoop skirts, pantaloons, not to mention those ancient mummification devices known as corsets that punctuated the wearing of Victorian apparel—and here she had once complained about having to wear heels to a college office job! She never knew just how good she had it!) and headed in to cover the lunch rush at the popular Florida eatery.

Soon immersed in the preparation of tea and tea cakes, biscuits and pastries, she just barely noticed the loud crash that emanated from the dining room; one that sent the rest of the staff scurrying to investigate as she joined them with trudging steps.

“I don’t know what the big deal is,” she acknowledged with a shrug. “Chances are, one of the newbie servers just dropped a crepe tray in unseemly haste. Hardly a biggie.”

Her opinion was amended moments later, as she saw her friend’s rubenesque form flattened hard and still across the surface of her silver-plated meal cart; her head fallen forward across the hard brass handle that lined its northern border.

“She’s not talking,” Callista muttered, frantic feet now rushing forward to aid her fallen friend. “She must be dead.”

Her mind was eased moments later when their supervisor--a tall, slender woman with distinguished silver hair and a flowing day dress of pure blue satin adorned with lace and sleek ruffles—rushed onto the scene to hover over her employee’s fallen body and check her vital signs.

“She’s alive!” Jessymyn O’Reilly declared with her usual dramatic aplomb.

Well thanks much, Dr. Frederica Frankenstein, Callista mused inwardly, all the while racing to the side of the cart before she and Jessymyn carried Jasmin’s notably unconscious body to the warm realm of a nearby fireplace.

Laying her still form in the luxurious softness of the rug of scarlet velvet that lay just before the fireplace, Callista glanced briefly at the newly placed curiosity piece that adorned its mantle.

Just that morning, Jessymyn had enhanced the dining room décor with the placement of a brass-framed oil painting that apparently depicted a handsome Victorian duke; one that immediately caught the notice of every female employee at the tea room. And, Callista couldn’t help but notice, some of the males as well.

His tall muscular frame dressed resplendent in a long jacket of azure jacquard, a white satin shirt with a stately high collar, and tight fitting taupe pantaloons adorned with brass buttons, the subject of this portrait boasted a chiseled face featuring carved cheekbones, a cleft chin, and eyes that shone as bright and azure as the image of the bluest sky. This face came framed with a shoulder length mane of thick ebony hair that fell free across muscled shoulders, and came adorned with a soft, subtle upturn of his full moist lips.

Quickly questioning the identity of the Victorian styled ‘beb’, as she so cleverly deemed him, Jasmin and her co-workers were quickly introduced to the painting’s downright ethereal subject.

“The beb, for your information, is Lord Nathaniel Barrett; the man who originally made his home in this very building—or, at the very least, a reasonable facsimile,” Jessymyn informed her employees, adding with a proud smile, “A local historian is writing a book about this area and he interviewed the lovely elderly couple that owns this fine establishment. And, as it turns out, the structure of this tea room is based on the floor plan of a manor house they visited while on a trip to London. They had seen the home of a stately nobleman named Nathaniel Barrett, a widower who lived the gist of his days alone and miserable in his big old house. They thought that it would be a fitting tribute to build a house much like his, then fill it with laughter, good food, and lots of company for his lonely spirit.”

Now, Callista couldn’t help but note, Jasmin just happened to lay directly beneath her Victorian heart throb.

“A place she’d probably love to be,” Callista mused in silence, adding in a more serious tone, “It’s almost as if he is watching over her.”

Yet not close enough, apparently; for after rushing about to call an ambulance, reassuring their customers that things like this usually didn’t happen at this upscale establishment, and notifying all employees on hand that there was indeed “Nothing to see here—Move along and refresh the sugar bowls while you’re at it”, Jessymyn and Callista returned to the fireplace to find that—much to their shock—Jasmin was gone.

A full month had passed since Jasmin’s disappearance; and in that time, concerned friends and family had contacted the police and conducted extensive personal searches for the woman who could not, would not be found.

“It’s as if she disappeared into thin air—although, I must admit that I never have quite comprehended the phrase, ‘disappeared into thin air.’ I mean, wouldn’t the air have to be pretty blasted thick for someone to disappear clear into it? Foggy and smoggy, even?” Callista mused, shaking her head from side to side. “Oh well. Wherever she is, I sure do miss her.”

Callista had found a kindred sister in Jasmin; a true and dear friend who shared her interests—ranging from romantic Victorian literature and movies to an intense disdain for food service work (nope, make that an incredibly overwhelming, nearly paralyzing disdain for food service work)—and shared her unique and truly vibrant personality.

“Translation,” Callista mused with a smirk. “She’s incredibly, indescribably weird. I am even more so. Each of us, at long last, found someone on the planet Earth who could stand to be around us for more than—oh, say—ten minutes or so.”

In a world where good friends were few, Callista had found the best; only to lose her in a bizarre, mystery-laden disappearance that seemed to know no easy solution.

“Where in the blazes is she?” Callista pressed, taking a break from her duties to approach the captivating oil painting that had exerted such an intense hold on her friend.

Sniffing full in the face of the gorgeous, distinguished looking gentleman who formed the focal point of this interesting artwork, she ignored his seductive, come hither eyes and went straight for his (presumably) foxy jugular vein.

“Stop pouting at me, you Bargain Basement Darcy, and tell me where my friend went!” she released in a furious whisper, drawing quizzical stares from those around her. “Dish! Spill the Earl Grey tea or be prepared to pay! And pay big!”

Chastening herself for chiding and harassing an inanimate object, Callista made to step away from the painting, only to freeze in her place as she noticed something markedly different about this annoying artwork.

While the original framed image posted on the wall of Chez Victoria had featured a single subject—the afore mentioned pouty, undeniably hawt but annoyingly tight lipped Victorian nobleman—this portrait seemed to feature a second subject; this one far more familiar to her, nonetheless disbelieving, eyes.

Standing at Nathaniel’s back was the spitting image of the very woman she was looking for; one who regarded her over the gold-trimmed rim of a lovely hand-painted floral print fan.

Although not a classic beauty, the robust lady before her sported a winning beam and a thick flowing mane of dark curly hair; not to mention sparkling blue eyes that peered at her through the prism of clear glass spectacles.

“Jasmin,” she gasped aloud, not really caring who heard her as she drew closer to the painting. “I know I should be questioning my ever lovin’ sanity right now—even more so than I generally do on a regular daily basis. I know that I should be disbelieving my own eyes at this point. Somehow, though, I always knew that she was with him. Somehow, and in some way, I knew that she had crossed over—that she had transported herself back to the time that we both so adored. The time, perhaps, where we both belonged.”

Shifting her gaze to the exquisite floral fan that shone resplendent from Jasmin’s grasp, Callista suddenly felt the weight of a hard day’s work bearing down upon her thin, short frame; dulling her senses as a wave of fatigue threatened to consume her.

As her gaze was captured by the intimate, ebullient floral print that lined and adorned Jasmin’s hand fan, she felt her senses brim and swim in a thick, confused haze. Her heart and pulse pounded in a single accord as her public surroundings dissolved around her. The vision of lace-covered tables and velvety seats gave way to a blinding prism of ebullient dew glistened red roses set against a silky backdrop.

Within seconds, her knees buckled and she felt her body fall with an unceremonious thump to the ground beneath her.

Scarlet red dissolved to black—and she was lost.

Chapter two

Callista awoke to the same vision that had greeted her moments before; only this time, she couldn’t help but notice this image seemed more three dimensional in nature.

Plus now it talked. Criminy.

She recognized immediately the pristine, out and out gorgeous image of Lord Nathaniel Barrett; his tall, muscular frame dressed in the same long jacket of azure jacquard, white satin shirt with a stately high collar, and oh so delightfully tight taupe pantaloons adorned with brass buttons, pictured in the portrait.

Even more impressive was his chiseled face framed by the glorious mane of long thick ebony hair and featuring carved cheekbones, a cleft chin, and full, moist lips.

Lips that now parted to say something that—immediately at least—seemed totally inappropriate and entirely too personal.

“Well I must say it, Darling,” Nathaniel observed, staring into her bleary, half opened eyes with no small amount of curiosity. “This seems like a most peculiar case of déjà vu.”

Callista parted her pert pink lips to inquire just as to who in the blazes he thought he was, calling her ‘Darling’—only to snap it shut moments later, as another woman stepped out from behind the tall imposing form of Lord Nathaniel Barrett, one whose round and bespectacled face she immediately recognized.

“I’d like to think of it more as déjà vu all over again,” Jasmin observed, cocking her head in Callista’s direction.

Nathaniel pitched his head back, letting loose with a deep sonorous laugh as he considered the words of his apparent lover.

“I swear it, my love, I really don’t know as to how you manage to be so very witty, all day and every day,” he praised her, wrapping a loving arm around the surface of her sturdy shoulders. “You never fail to make me laugh and amuse me.”

Gracing her lover with a cheeky grin, Jasmin nudged him gently in the ribs as she revealed, “Well that particular line, I must admit, is not mine to claim. It was baseball’s great Yogi Berra who coined the phrase, ‘It’s déjà vu all over again.’ But hey, since that dude hasn’t been born yet, I can claim these words as my own,” she paused here, adding as she pumped her fist triumphantly in the air, “Time travel rocks!”

Callista rolled her newly opened eyes, expressing her sharp and abject disagreement with this point.

Oh, she had to admit that Jasmin glowed in a period dress that fit and flattered her rubenesque curves; a smooth, glittery full-length satin frock with a boned bodice boasting lush satin bows, ruffled lace lining the neckline, additional lines of lace accenting its wide sleeves, and a flowing skirt that bustled soft and graceful around her buxom waist.

Her friend’s lustrous mane of ebony hair was piled high atop her head; revealing a pair of glittering diamond earrings and a smile that glimmered brighter still.

“I have never seen Jasmin so happy,” she observed with a slight smile. “She’s just radiant.”

And their surroundings, when she finally got around to sitting up and examining them up close, glowed nothing but resplendent before her admiring eyes.

Recognizing immediately the glamorous interior of the Chez Victoria tea room, she nodded as she spotted the room’s shining wallpaper of scarlet brocade, and plush ivory carpeting; also noting the glow of brass chandeliers and the spectacle of a hand-painted mural that depicted angels in flight across a gem blue sky.

Yet, replacing the full assortment of tables that generally came filled with customers waiting to be served, came a long, lace-covered single table adorning the center of the room; topped as it was by a gleaming setting of polished rose print china.

“Cha, there is just one problem with all of this,” she decided finally. “While this joint does indeed look like an early version of the Chez Victoria tea room, it is not the elaborate tourist trap of a business where I work and pick up my paychecks four days out of the week. So in essence, I seem to have skipped out of work early to travel to a different country and century. Drat it to blazes, the boss is going to kill me!”

Letting loose with a loud, frustrated groan, Callista pointed an accusing finger in the direction of her watching friend.

“So it seems you’ve really done it this time, Lawrence,” she accused a still smirking Jasmin. “Now you’ve transported us both back in time, with little probable hope of return. Good job! So what do you plan to do for an encore?”

Jasmin rolled her eyes.

“Ah Callista, always the drama queen,” she scoffed, adding as she offered a helping hand to her confused, frowning friend, “And as far as what I plan to do for an encore. Well, how about a whole new and downright enchanting life in another place and time? Doesn’t that sound awesome sauce?”

Chapter three

A short time later, Callista found herself sitting upright in the lavender-cushioned chair bordering the long table at the center of the dining room; sipping some soothing lemon tea from a rose print tea cup.

Facing her at the table was the couple who brewed and served her this heavenly concoction; its hot languid streams soothing her rattled nerves as she asked them, “How did I get here?”

Nathaniel, sitting tall and proud at the head of his elaborate lace-covered table, shook his head from side to side in response to this question.

“Blast it if I know, Miss,” he admitted, shrugging his broad shoulders as he continued, “Now as I recall, milady here did mention something about inviting a friend to tea sometime.” He paused here, arching a feathered eyebrow to sly effect. “She just didn’t mention that you’d be coming from such a far piece. Do you, by chance, need us to cover what Jasmin so adorably refers to as your cab fare? I still fail to understand as to why you ever so clever 21st century types surrendered the use of carriages; far classier rides, and—all things considered—horse droppings are far easier to clean up than what she describes as fossil fuels.”

After meeting what she saw as Nathaniel’s weak attempt at humor with a polite smile (while all the time inwardly screaming, “It’s a blasted good thing he’s cute! How does Jasmin put up with more than ten to fifteen minutes of all of this dry Euro humor in any given setting?”), Callista turned her attention to her, for once quiet, friend who sat sipping tea at the opposite side of the table.

“I full well realize that this is not the first time in the course of your earthly existence that you have been asked this question, Jasmin,” she pressed her friend. “And still, I must ask you once again. How did you get us into this mess?”

Jasmin chuckled.

“To tell you the truth, Callista, I am not exactly sure as to how you and I travelled back in time,” she revealed, tone serious and thoughtful. “If you’ll recall, I bumped my head on my meal cart at Chez Victoria just before I transported; even so, I don’t exactly credit my accident with bringing me to this place and time.”

With these words, she leaned forward, pinning her friend with a thoughtful stare.

“For so long, Callista, you and I dreamed about, read about, and talked about this time,” she reminded her. “I think we always knew that we belonged here. And our job at Chez Victoria was not doing a great deal to bring the time of Victoria into our lives.”

Callista nodded.

“Between our repeated quest to keep the sugar bowls filled and our repeated mantras of ‘Do you want chutney with that?’, not to mention the number of times that we have to tell the school girls there on field trips that Mr. Darcy does not live at Chez Victoria,” she mumbled, “We weren’t precisely living the dream.”

Jasmin chuckled.

“True this,” she agreed. “And especially when I saw Nathaniel’s portrait and found myself staring at a real life Mr. Darcy—only far hawter and much kinder—I made a subconscious decision to leave my old life behind and come to—well--an even older life, I guess. I think that, in my mind, I kind of wished myself here.” She paused here, her gaze colliding with that of the man who stared intent at her from across the table.

Callista watched with a smile as the couple before her shared a soft, secret smile; their gazes holding as the whole world seemed to dissolve around them.

“Somehow Jasmin, in the back of my mind, I knew that you had left us to go to a better place. And while I missed you, I was never panicked about your whereabouts. Somehow, and in some way, I knew that you were okay—better than okay, or so it seems.”

Nathaniel nodded.

“I make it my life’s purpose and mission, Miss Callista, to ensure that the woman who means so much to both of us is better than okay,” he assured his new guest. “Before Jasmin arrived in my life, I was nothing more than a lonesome widower with no real joy or purpose. I almost wished that I could simply fly away from here, to join my dearly departed wife in a place of peace and quiet.”

Jasmin snorted.

“Cha. The dude wanted peace and quiet, so who does he hook up with?” she sneered as an aside to a smirking Callista. “Moi.”

Nathaniel smiled.

“I sincerely hope that in your time, my darling, the phrase ‘hook up with’ equates to ‘falling madly in love with,’” he told her, tone dripping with sincerity as his azure eyes fair devoured her. “For I am indeed in love with you, deeply and passionately.”

Jasmin nodded, blowing a kiss across the table that a smitten Nathaniel promptly caught.

“And I with you, love,” she returned, adding as she shifted her gaze in Callista’s direction, “My place is here, with Nathaniel. And, as much as I do miss all the folks back home, I can’t help but feel that this is my home. This is my time.”

Callista grinned, but only briefly.

“I can see that this is true, as I’ve never seen you so very happy,” she assured Jasmin, adding as her tone and gaze hardened considerably, “but why bring me into the situation? Why take me away from my life back home, which admittedly was not the most thrilling life, but it was mine, and bring me here?”

Jasmin shook her head.

“While you may not believe this, Callista, I didn’t bring you here—at least not consciously or intentionally,” she revealed, leaning across the table to look her old crony straight in the eyes, “Now, as Nathaniel indicated, I did often wish that I could invite an old friend to tea—especially now that I’m working on my first big novel for Nathaniel’s publishing house, Four Gables Press.”

Brightening immediately, Callista’s blue eyes flew wide as she considered these words.

“So you’re finally writing that big Victorian novel we always talked about?” she asked, tone brimming with interest.

Jasmin nodded.

“I am. A big ol’ romantic historical novel with goth overtones and lotsa sex. I call it The Wind and the Dove,” she revealed, adding with a wink, “And while Google and the Clearview Public Library both have their charms, nothing screams ‘hands on research’ like actually travelling back through the centuries to the time you’re writing about, and living the life of your characters. I highly recommend it.”

“As do I,” Nathaniel chimed in, adding as he waggled his feathered eyebrows to teasing effect. “I especially love to help Jasmin research the lotsa sex part.” He paused here, clearing his throat loudly as he stole a cautionary look in his girlfriend’s direction, “Did I just—how would you say it in your time?--overshare?”

Jasmin guffawed outright.

“It’s cool, Love,” she assured him, continuing as she turned to face Callista, “I so wanted to share my new book with you—to get your feedback, to just celebrate the whole experience with you. I also have an aim to introduce the womenfolk around here to the concept of women’s rights. I swear it, Callista, their idea of liberation is walking halfway across their private sitting rooms with the top two laces of their corset undone—three, if they’re feeling dangerous.”

Callista crossed her eyes.

“Criminy, Jas, it sounds like this century is in dire need of kick ass chicks,” she asserted.

Jasmin nodded.

“That’s exactly what I was thinking this morning, as we were planning a special tea for Nathaniel’s brother,” she revealed, adding as she made a broad gesture in the direction of her lover, “Nathaniel’s brother Alex is coming to visit from Birmingham today. And as I was dressing for the occasion, I came across a beautiful rose print fan that Nathaniel gave me as a gift, just last week.” She paused here as her face erupted in a gleeful smile, “It was so beautiful, and I knew you’d just love it. Suddenly, I wished I could show it to you, share it with you.”

“…And once again, your wish came true,” Callista interrupted her, adding as she folded her hands tight before her on the table, “As it happens, Jasmin, I was working my standard day shift at Chez Victoria, slingin’ chutney and clotted cream like there was no tomorrow, when I started thinking about how much I missed you—missed our friendship. Almost desperate for answers about your whereabouts, I approached Nathaniel’s painting and was searching its image for some sign, some clue,” she stopped here, raising two defensive hands before her as she inclined her head sharp in Jasmin’s direction, “Now don’t get me wrong, Jas. I really was searching Nathaniel’s pic for clues. I wasn’t mackin’ on your man or anything.”

Jasmin chortled.

“No worries,” she insisted, waving away her friend’s concern with a sturdy, dismissive hand, “I swear to you, Callista. If there’s a woman alive who wouldn’t consider mackin’ on my man, then I would check her immediately for the possible absence of a pulse and heart rate. Seriously.”

Nathaniel cleared his throat.

“Excuse me, Ladies,” he interrupted, shrinking low in his seat as he waved his ivory handkerchief high above his head in the fashion of a white flag, “In the room here.”

Callista guffawed outright.

“Sorry about that, Nathaniel,” she apologized, adding more seriously as she turned to face Jasmin, “So as much as you may have wished me back to your time, Jas, I may have wished myself back here as well.” She paused here, adding with a girlish grin as she sat forward in her seat, “And speaking of sweet dreams and fondest hopes, did you just say that Nathaniel had a brother?”

Jasmin nodded.

“Indeed, and a very handsome brother he is,” she revealed, casting a stray glance in the direction of a polished mahogany grandfather clock that occupied a far corner of the dining room, “And he should be coming for tea in, oh, about ten minutes or so.”

Callista bit her lip.

“Well that little factoid is most interesting,” she allowed, attempting a casual tone as she asserted, “And when one really thinks about it, he’d probably be here already if that pesky wife and kids of his weren’t constantly pestering him for this, that and the other thing.”

Nathaniel chuckled.

“My brother is unwed, Callista,” he informed his downright jubilant guest. “Alexander has just served his time in the Queen’s Army, and has come home with the hopes of finding a wife.”

Callista grinned.

“Well, I most certainly look forward to meeting Alexander,” her tongue stroked and caressed this grandiose moniker to delighted effect. “And for once in my life, I’ll be drinking the tea, as opposed to making it, serving it or spilling it.”

Jasmin chuckled.

“That’s the spirit!” she encouraged her friend. “We can talk after tea about what it might take to get you back home—if, indeed, you do choose to go. For now, my friend, enjoy Victoria!”

With these words, Jasmin approached the expansive bay window that fronted the dining room; parting the gold jacquard curtains that lined and covered its crystalline surface to reveal a vast emerald green meadow lined with towering stately oak trees that stood tall and proud above luxurious growths of scarlet red roses and lavender lilies.

The greyish hue of the overhead sky cast the overall scene in something of a somber prism; one that indicated to Dorothy, once and for all, that she and Toto weren’t in Florida anymore.

“Nice place y’all got here,” Callista observed in an awestruck tone, only to frown moments later as she stuck an accusing finger straight in Nathaniel’s direction. “All the same, you gotta come clean, Dude. What’d you do with the sun?”

Nathaniel and Jasmin laughed.

“Just think of it this way, Calli,” Jasmin reasoned. “In this place and time, we white-skinned gals don’t have to blow half of our paychecks on sunblock. And in the time of Victoria, we are ivory skinned, not pasty.”

Callista giggled.

“Good to know,” she answered, exchanging a hearty high five with her crony as she continued to admire the tender ebullience of the old English landscape.

Her eyes flew wide, moments later, as this landscape was enhanced by the addition of a particularly stunning accent; one that took the form of the most beautiful man she ever had seen.

Sitting tall and proud in the saddle of a stalwart ebony charger, their visitor likened a fairy prince in all his golden haired resplendence. His luxurious mane of golden blond hair flew like a pennant behind the nobleman as his strong muscled body—dressed as it was in a gold-trimmed, brass-buttoned scarlet red coat and tight taupe pantaloons—propelled the movement of his regal, fast flying mount.

“Please tell me that this is Alexander,” Callista breathed, hoping against hope that her profuse drool was not falling excessively to ruin her friends’ plush ivory carpeting.

Jasmin grinned.

“That be him,” she assured Callista, pinning her friend with an all-knowing smile.

Callista smiled as she anticipated her meeting with the ethereal Alexander; this beam quickly dissolving as she considered the steel grey servant’s dress that constituted her standard work uniform at Chez Victoria.

A uniform that, in her mind, simply would not suffice to cover her body during her meeting with the man of her fantasy.

“I’ve just got to change before the tea,” she insisted to Jasmin, “but into what? When you magically and accidentally morphed me back through time, you didn’t exactly give me much of a chance to pack an overnight bag….”

“I do believe I can offer you some assistance,” Nathaniel spoke up, adding in a tentative tone as he shuffled his feet beneath him, “You see, my dearly departed wife Eugenia was about your size. I’d be pleased to lend you one of her frocks for the occasion of tea.”

Chapter four

Moments later, Callista Vale emerged from the master chamber at the illustrious Barrett estate, feeling much like a woman transformed.

Clothed in a lustrous gown of lush purple satin that fell gracefully to her feet, a couture dress that came accentuated with a ruffled lace neckline, a body shaping bodice that served to accentuate her short slender form, wide sleeves that boasted additional fine lace and a flowing, shimmery train, she stepped gracefully down the winding corner stairway that parted the floors of the Barrett homestead.

Would this qualify as my first slo-mo entrance? she pondered, her face bursting out in the trademark serene smile that would and should characterize such a grand entrance. All I need is some retro Michael Bolton or Sixpence None the Richer tunes to lend me something in the way of musical backdrop. Ah, but I guess that these songs would not qualify as retro if they were played centuries before they were actually recorded, now would they? Damn, this time travel business sure does get confusing. At least…

All conscious thought was suspended moments later as she ran a smoothing hand through her freshly combed, shoulder-length mane of fire red hair and cast her gaze down the length of the staircase to behold the stunning figure of the man who captured her imagination; one who greeted her with a welcoming beam as he waited at the foot of the stairs.

Up close, she beheld the utter perfection of Alexander Barrett; the man who bore the visage of an angel, one that came complete with full, moist lips, carved cheekbones, a planed forehead and cleft chin, and wide azure eyes that served to mirror those of his brother.

And the way that he is looking at me now is quite like the way that Nathaniel looks at Jasmin, she observed in silence, noting the glow of tenderness and bizarre, quite inexplicable recognition filling the eyes of the man who should be a stranger.

Somehow, though, he wasn’t.

The moment that her gaze collided with his, the whole world seemed to dissolve around them as they shared a secret smile; one that seemed to convey an eternity of emotion in a single simple gesture.

Callista drew a long, deep breath as she took a single step forward to meet her destiny…

…and fell flat on her face.

Or at least she would have had her destined duke not noticed her missing a step on the staircase and caught her falling, flailing body up in two muscular arms.

Sweeping her most literally off her feet, Alexander swept her up in a saving embrace at the foot of the staircase; staring deep into her eyes as he assured her, “I got you, Miss.”

Reveling silently in the deepened tones of his soft, sonorous voice, Callista smiled her thanks as she savored also the feel of his strong muscled arms; having no desire to leave his embrace as he cradled and held her close.

“Well, I was just about to introduce you two,” Jasmin’s shrill tones served to shatter their private and highly romantic vibe. “Ah, but you seem to be getting on just fine.”

Callista chuckled.

“This isn’t quite what it looks like Jasmin,” she assured her old friend, while secretly and inwardly hoping that this was indeed exactly what it looked like. “I took a tumble down the stairs, and Alexander the Hawt here arrived just in time to catch me.”

Pitching his golden head back in a leonine fashion, Alex let loose with a sonorous laugh as he set her gently and gingerly down on the floor before him; next raising her hand to his full soft lips for a gentlemanly kiss.

“I am indeed Lord Alexander Barrett,” he acknowledged, inclining his head gracefully in her direction. “And may I know the name of the most enchanting lass before me?”

Callista ducked her head, experiencing a rare moment of girlish giddiness as she took Alexander’s offered arm and the two of them followed Jasmin into the dining room.

“The enchanting lass before you is known as Callista Vale,” she told him, parting reluctantly from his side as they claimed opposite sides of the long, lace-covered dining table. “Psyched to make your acquaintance, Dude.”

Alexander frowned, obviously a bit perplexed by this unique turn of phrase.

“That’s Duke, Miss,” he corrected her gently. “And I am so very sorry if I—um—psyched you just now….”

He fell silent just now as his smirking brother let loose with a round of deeply voiced laughter that served to disrupt his awkward, rather apologetic dirge.

“You’ll get used to them, dear bro,” Nathaniel quipped, squaring his broad shoulders to proud effect as he himself used one of his favorite new phrases, learned courtesy of Jasmin, “These modern gals are off the hook, sure enough!”

Soon, the happy, laughing quartet settled down to a delicious and highly traditional Victorian tea; one that featured scones, pastries, biscuits, brie spread on crackers, and finger sandwiches made of turkey and cucumber—along, of course, with free flowing streams of various types of tea. So many varieties, in fact, that a slightly dazed Callista felt overwhelmed by it all.

And this is coming from a gal who has found meaningful employment at a tea room, she mused, eyes flying wide as she observed the diversity of teas up for offer at their elegant luncheon; all of which were served in delicate floral print cups atop gleaming silver trays.

She sipped and sampled the classic chamomile tea with lavender, that Jasmin counted as her favorite, as well as the sweet peppermint tea that Nathaniel preferred. Then she partook in the international teas that Alex had brought to the party; the African, Chinese and Indian brews that he had collected during his time in the Royal Army.

“Now don’t get me wrong, folks, I do love my tea. As a matter of fact, I love absolutely everything you’ve served me here,” Callista observed, taking a reassuring chomp of a creamy chocolate pastry that lay neglected on the border of her primrose print saucer. “Still, I must hasten to inquire—doncha have one drop of Coca-Cola anywhere on the premises? Mayhap even some Budweiser?”

While the brothers Barrett howled their mirth at the antics of their all too American guests, an understanding Jasmin graced Callista’s shoulder with a reassuring pat.

“Nope, sorry Calli. Those particular beverages haven’t been invented yet—that’s about the only thing that fully and truly reeks about this Victorian time travel business,” she told her, adding with an encouraging smile, “And while nachos haven’t technically been invented yet either, we happen to have all the makings for ‘em in the kitchen. Cheeses, meats, spices…everything you could possibly ask for and then some to prepare what we know as…”

“Macho nachos!” the ladies erupted at once, raising their hands high above the table to unite in a celebratory high five.

Although they had no earthly idea as to what a macho nacho was—or, for that matter, what a high five was—the brothers beside them also clapped their hands together above the table; letting loose with a manly cry of “Ha!” as their female companions retreated to the kitchen.

The ladies emerged a short time later with a steamy silver tray topped with thick, robust, supremely cheesy, nothing remotely wimpy about them (hence the name) ‘macho nachos’.

“These are sublime!” Alexander marveled, adding with the shrug of his muscular shoulders, “Of course, after consuming exorbitant supplies of hardtack during my time in the Army, I well suppose that a plate of berries and twigs would taste absolutely sublime. Yet these macho nachos, as you so adorably refer to them, are truly very tasty!” he paused here, adding as he pinned a grinning Callista with an inquisitive stare. “Please, Miss. Do tell me more about your wondrous time.”

Eager to oblige her most enchanting lunch companion, Callista immediately regaled him with descriptions of life in the 21st century; everything from planes and automobiles to keg parties and Outlander marathons—all of the finer points of life in the modern age, at least according to Callista.

After lending him this short, succinct primer on life in the 21st century, the curious woman asked Alex to describe his time in the British Royal Army; listening enrapt to his glorious tales of guarding and escorting the queen herself during her visits to foreign lands, riding across deserts in Africa and India astride regal, stately elephants, and—in one memorable instance—challenging a native to a savage sword battle after he was caught trying to compromise a lady.

“You go!” Callista praised him, pumping her fist to congratulatory effect.

Alex smiled.

“Why thank you, Miss,” he returned, ducking his head in a sublime show of gentlemanly humility. “I must say, though, that even here in England, we do not treat our ladies quite as we should.” He paused here, continuing with a marked grimace, “I cannot believe that we do not even grant them the right to vote or own property!”

Jasmin nodded.

“Well, I myself plan to do something about that,” she offered. “I am helping to organize a Votes for Women rally in London next week.” She paused, smiling affirmingly in the direction of her obviously interested friend, “And now that my bestie is here, well, let’s just say that Victorian society will never be the same.”

Looking at each other with amused gazes that eventually turn downright joyful in demeanor, the Barrett brothers exchanged spirited high fives as they lauded their ladies with a spirited, “You go!”

Chapter five

After talking and laughing long into the evening, Jasmin and Nathaniel retired upstairs to a master chamber of the Barrett estate; leaving Alex and Callista to retreat to the deluxe drawing room of this elaborate manse.

Perching themselves on the edge of a settee of lavender velvet, they took a moment to inspect and admire this stylish salon; a grand parlor distinguished by the presence of stained glass windows and lamps, lavender cushioned cherry wood furniture with matching plush carpeting, and an expansive ceiling mural that depicted angels in flight across the vast expanse of a gem blue sky.

Their joined gazes paused to admire the cornice bound lines of this illustrious mural, finally careening down the side of a shiny silver brocade wall to regard yet another work of art; one that portrayed another decidedly angelic subject.

This large, brass framed oil painting portrayed the ebullient image of a veritable golden goddess; a tall, slender woman with flowing golden hair, wide dark eyes and a chiseled flawless face.

The model came dressed in a striking ivory ensemble that seemed to fit her celestial image. This fine example of Victorian fashion boasted a contoured jacket of satin and lace, as well as a bustled cream hued, lace lined overskirt with a crisp cotton ruffled underskirt attached.

“Is that Eugenia, Nathaniel’s first wife?” Callista asked, adding through gritted teeth, “The woman whose gown I cruelly bogarted for my own use this particular eve?”

Alex nodded.

“That is indeed our dear Eugenia,” he allowed, adding in a wistful tone as he cast a loving look in the direction of the painting, “And please do not concern yourself about the dress. Aside from being a raving beauty, Eugenia was the sort of kind soul who literally would grant a stranger the dress off her back if she so needed it. I still cannot believe that she has been gone for nearly three years now.” He paused here, his voice soft and reflective as he continued, “His dear wife Eugenia was claimed by the fever; ripped from Nathaniel’s arms so early in their marriage. In the wake of her death, he closed himself off in the lonesome confines of this house—the virtual mausoleum he’d once called a home. I swear to you, Callista, if it hadn’t been for Jasmin’s quite unexpected arrival, I do believe that my dear brother would have followed in his wife’s footsteps—dying an early and miserable death, this one because of heartbreak.”

Callista nodded.

“Well, believe me when I say that Nathaniel has returned the favor,” she assured Alex, adding with a bright smile, “I have never seen Jasmin happier. After trying everything in our time from Library Speed Dating to a lifetime membership in eHarmony.com, my friend had just about given up on finding love.” She paused, continuing with a casual shrug, “It turns out that all she had to do was take a quick road trip through the corridors of time to locate and pin down her cuddle bunny. Who knew?”

Alex guffawed outright.

“I do love your way with words, Miss,” he praised her with a wink, adding more seriously, “And as thoroughly insane as I originally believed my brother to be, claiming that his new lover had journeyed through time to come to him, the moment that I met Jasmin, I knew immediately that she was indeed the product of another century. I loved her humor, her strength, her independence—this was the kind of woman that I had been seeking for years, the kind that is so rare to find in our day and age. Through my years away at service, I searched foreign shores for this illusive woman—only to remain alone at the end of my search, not to mention very lonesome. I often inquired, jokingly of course, if Jasmin had a friend,” he chuckled, adding as he stared deep into the eyes of his companion, “I am so very glad that the answer was yes, Callista.”

Callista said nothing for a moment, just trembled outright as Alex said her name like the sweetest poetry; also not resisting as he brought her hand to his soft, moist lips for a warm, gentlemanly kiss.

Finally. she released on a whisper, “Jasmin and I both knew that I was intended to be here, in this place and time. And now, Alex, I think I know why.” She paused here, arching her eyebrows in a show of obvious interest. “The men of my time often don’t know the meaning of chivalry and romance. They pay no attention to their dress or deportment, and you know that they would never raise a fist—let alone a sword—in defense of a woman. You seem so different. And ya know what? I quite like different.”

She took in her breath as Alexander seared her with a dazzling white toothed smile; erasing all distance between them on the settee as he assured her on a hot whisper, “I like different too, milady. Let me show you just how much.”

Alex surged across the settee to seize her lips in a hot, passionate kiss; his warm, moist lips stroking and massaging hers in long, loving strokes.

Angling his golden head over hers to intensify their kiss, he plied her lips with greatest affection as their tongues entangled between them.

Leaning full and hard into his kiss, Callista wrapped her arms tightly around his muscled shoulders as he placed his own sturdy hands around her slender waist.

For a few blissful moments, the couple kissed and cuddled; their hearts pounding in one accord as the smacking of their lips resounded long and strong in the atmosphere around them.

Finally, another, most unwelcome sound served to disrupt the tenor of their romantic rhapsody; the chiming of a nearby mahogany polished grandfather clock that tolled the arrival of the midnight hour.

Breaking their kiss, Alex graced his new lover with a dreamy smile as he raised his hand to stroke the silky strands of her long red hair.

“You’re so different, so beautiful, in every way,” he praised her, adding as he graced her beaming lips with another impassioned kiss, “I so hate to leave you now, but the hour is late.”

Callista shrugged.

“Well, why break up the party now, when we’re hitting it off so well?” she asked him, arching her eyebrows to teasing effect. “Perhaps I could see you up to your chamber, Alex? Or you could see me up to mine?”

She frowned, confused moments later, as Alex dropped her hand and rose from the settee; turning sharp and swift away from her as he said over his shoulder, “I am a gentleman, Miss Callista, and shall not take advantage of a proper young lady.”

Callista snorted.

“What if it turns out that the proper young lady in question really has a hankering to—I don’t know—get lucky?” she queried with a teasing grin.

This grin dissolved moments later, as Alexander raised a firm hand between them and headed with seemingly expedient haste in the direction of the staircase.

“What I am currently seeking, Miss, is the woman of my heart,” he assured her, “Not simply a woman with whom I can—ahem—get lucky. Good evening, Miss Callista.”

Chapter six

“Are you quite all right, my darling?”

Ensconced together in the deluxe master suite, originally designated as Jasmin’s guestroom, she and Nathaniel huddled together in an ebullient sleeping place distinguished by a lace canopied bed doused in ivory silk comforters, polished brass-trimmed cherry wood bureaus, plush white carpeting, and a candle-lined brass chandelier that hung low from an ivory corniced ceiling.

Although laying astride her handsome lover in the luxury of their private trysting place, Jasmin made no move to open herself to Nathaniel’s heated advances; instead staring out the crystalline panes of a nearby lace swathed window, her generally smiling features now beset with a deep, pronounced frown.

“I cannot bear to see you this way,” Nathaniel told her, wrapping his arms tight around her shoulders as he implored, “I thought that you’d be so pleased to see your friend. Please tell me what ails you.”

Jasmin sighed.

“Of course I am absolutely over the moon to see Calli,” she admitted, adding as she looked him straight in the eyes, “Only I couldn’t help but notice that you offered her the full and free use of your wife’s wardrobe—an offer that you did not make me when I first arrived here. Now I must say that, back in our own time, I never felt jealous of or threatened by Callista. Don’t get me wrong, I think she’s absolutely beautiful, inside and out—but with her fair skin and her notable lack of—well—substantial cleavage, she wasn’t exactly coveted by our male friends and co-workers, any more than I was. In this time, though, that slender frame and fiery hair just renders her perfect.”

Suddenly, Jasmin was silenced by a kiss; a passionate advance that sealed her lover’s lips to hers as he plied her with the most tender of affections.

“In my eyes, dear Jasmin, you are perfect,” he assured her, adding with a wicked grin, “And I do believe I know just how to prove it to you.”

Jasmin shook her head.

“Don’t even think about it tonight, Beb,” she told him, holding up a restraining hand between them. “Between my best friend careening here across the bounds of time to my own personal crisis of confidence, I am simply not in the mood tonight.”

Chuckling in response to her somber words, Nathaniel reached behind him to open the drawer of his ivory corniced bedside table.

“Well, for once Darling, I wasn’t talking about sex,” he assured her. “I was, in fact, thinking more in terms of a marriage proposal.”

Jasmin gasped outright as her lover presented her with a dazzling diamond ring; a glimmering, sizable gem that caught the light of the candle glowing bright at their bedside.

“Jasmin Lawrence,” Nathaniel spoke again, taking her hand in his. “Will you be my wife?”

Tears flooded Jasmin’s eyes as she considered this tender query. Then she figured that she’d better hurry up and answer it, before the dude changed his mind and escaped her steely clutches.

“Yes,” she told him, voice barely above a whisper as he slipped the glowing ring clear across her finger. “Yes I will, Nathaniel.”

Chapter seven

The next morning, Alexander awoke from a light, restless sleep to rise still tired from his guest bed at the Barrett estate; slipping on a crisp high-collared white cotton shirt and tight taupe riding breeches before heading downstairs.

Although he tried to paste on a casual smile as he descended the winding brass-railed staircase that led to the grand dining room, his psyche brimmed with conflicting emotions regarding the events of the previous night.

As much as his heart soared with joy at meeting such a remarkable woman, one who seemed to be a perfect match in every way, Alex’s mind was plagued with the knowledge that he had offended his new lady friend—or, worse yet, that he had rejected her.

Of course I wanted to make love to Callista, he thought, adding with a grimace, Yet I did not want her to think me less than gentlemanly—nor did I wish to move things along too quickly.

Then he saw her standing at the foot of the stairs, and all thoughts scattered.

She was dressed this day in a resplendent day dress of satin and lace, a lovely peach colored effort comprised of a finely tailored lace-lined jacket with a stand up collar as well as a double layered bustled skirt that came complete with a ruffled underskirt and a rich waterfall bustle.

“Madame, I must say it,” he breathed. “You are a marvel.”

Callista smiled, but only briefly.

“Thanks,” she allowed, tone stiff and noncommittal, adding as her gaze took a casual walk down the length of his tall muscled frame, “And you, as usual, are sufficiently hunky and appropriately hawt.”

Alex nodded.

“Um, many thanks, Miss,” he mumbled, not at all sure just how to respond to this most peculiarly worded compliment. “What do you say we go for a ride this morn? Just the two of us?” he paused here, searing her with an intimate smile and passion-narrowed eyes. “I’d love to take you on a private tour of the estate—just you and me, Love. We just might be away all day.”

Callista looked at him for a long moment, then shook her head.

“Sorry, but I fear I’ll have to decline,” she told him as she turned away. “We have a game of croquet scheduled this morning—after, of course, we have a proper English breakfast.” She paused here, adding with a defined smirk, “And do allow me to assure you once again that it will be a proper English breakfast; otherwise, you probably wouldn’t be bothered to eat it.”

Wincing at these words, Alexander fell silent as he completed his descent down the brass-railed staircase; following Callista into the main dining room as he folded his hands before him.

So she’d far prefer a game of croquet to a promised passionate interlude with me, he mused in silence. As the people in her time might say, Ouch!

Yet he smiled moments later as he saw his brother and their hostess kissing and cuddling at the table.

“Good morn to you, my brother,” Nathaniel nodded, though he couldn’t seem to tear his gaze away from the glowing woman whose hand he held across the table.

A hand, Alexander couldn’t help but notice, that now came adorned with a shiny diamond ring.

“Blimey!” he exclaimed. “So tell me, dear brother. Did you finally come to your senses and ask this wondrous woman to marry you?”

“Did you finally put a ring on it?” Callista translated, rushing forward to engage her longtime friend in a warm, affirming hug.

“Yes,” Jasmin affirmed, choking back tears as she held her hand up to the light; putting her gleaming diamond on full display for all to admire. “Nathaniel and I are getting hitched!”

In the wake of a celebratory breakfast that featured eggs, pastries, cinnamon tea, as well as biscuits topped with fresh churned butter and strawberry jam, the happy foursome ventured out onto the sprawling front lawn of their host’s emerald grassed estate; starting the day off by engaging in a spirited match of the time-honored game of croquet.

Alexander watched in obvious admiration as Callista took her croquet mallet firmly in hand and knocked a round ruby red ball through the center of the shiny semicircular hoops that stood upright from the ground.

“Have you played croquet before?” he asked her, feathered eyebrows arched in a show of keen curiosity.

Callista shook her head.

“Never,” she admitted. “I just seem to take to any and all kinds of sports,” she paused here, arching her shoulders to proud effect. “In high school, in fact, I was the only girl who played on the Townley High Baseball Team. Softball and tee ball, I figured, were strictly for wussies! I wanted to play with the big boys—and in doing so, I helped us win three county baseball tournaments. They even named me MVP my senior year.”

“MVP?” Alex repeated, blue eyes flying wide as he considered these words. “Most Valuable Princess?”

Callista guffawed outright.

“Player,” she corrected him, planting her hands on two strong hips as she clarified, “I was never anybody’s princess.”

Alexander grinned.

“Ah Callista, you’re such a breath of fresh air,” he praised her. “Many ladies of my time would faint at the sight of a sports field, let alone at the idea of actually exerting themselves through the playing of a game.”

Callista arched her eyebrows.

“So I take it that their idea of a triathlon would consist of a chess muscle challenge, supercharged swooning and coquettish croquet?” she clarified.

Alex guffawed outright.

“My lady, you are a delight!” he praised her, adding through the pursing of his full soft lips, “And just so you know, Nathaniel and I are sportsmen as well. We excelled at equestrian sports in finishing school, and at university.” He paused here, softening his voice and narrowing his eyes seductive in her direction, “If you would care to see a demonstration of my particular physical skills, then I’d love to take you for a ride this noon on the grounds of the estate.”

Callista looked at him for a long moment, then nodded.

“Okay, so only a dude as hot and British as you could get away with such a cheesy line,” she asserted. “But coming out of your mouth, well, somehow it works. Yes, I will go for a ride with you.”

Later that afternoon, Callista found herself riding high astride a sleek coated ivory charger through the vast expanse of an emerald leaved meadow; in a seeming race with the azure skyline as the horse trotted hard and free through the daisy lined grasses beneath her.

Riding by her side was a gorgeous companion who rode tall and proud in the polished English saddle of his signature black stallion; his lustrous mane of golden hair flying like a flag behind him as he rode as one with his glorious mount.

Callista loved the way that his muscles bulged and rippled beneath the fabric of his high necked shirt; also admiring the poised position of his planed back and sculpted derriere in the seat of his elegant saddle.

“I haven’t been riding in forever,” she struggled to maintain a steady tone as a raw, highly sensual sense of intrigue threatened to overcome her (Translation: She wanted this dude. And bad).

Alexander nodded.

“Have you been racing in forever?” he asked her, raising his strong arm to ceremonious effect as he declared in a bellowing, stately tone, “Miss Callista Vale, I hereby challenge you to a race this day!”

Callista shrugged.

“It’s Ms.,” she corrected him, digging her heels gently but purposefully into the sides of her regal mount, “And providing that you allow me to win, of course, I will indeed accept your challenge.”

Alex thought a moment, then nodded.

“Sounds fair enough,” he agreed.

Letting loose with a joyful whoop that delighted her tour guide, Callista launched her mount into a frenetic trot as they charged far ahead of their lagging competitors; and, Callista couldn’t help but notice an abiding Alex was reining in his mount in a deliberate effort to remain far behind her.

Good move, she thought, enjoying the speed and pounding rhythm of the ride as she and her majestic mount careened in the direction of an invisible finish line.

Finally, both skidded to a smooth stop at the side of a sparkling pond that sported the presence of pure ivory swans flowing free across its crystalline surface; one that formed the glittery centerpiece of this 100-acre estate.

Arriving beside her—eventually—was her defeated companion; one who slid in a smooth flourish from the back of his horse and came to stand tall and proud before her.

“I declare you, Callista Vale, as the grand victor of this day’s race,” Alexander declared, accenting his words with a downright wicked white-toothed smile. “Now I invite you to claim your trophy.”

With these words, he unbuttoned his crisp white shirt with slow, deliberate moves; searing her with a brazen look of narrow-eyed seduction as he revealed his body to her.

Even as her eyes flew wide at the vision of his massive bronzed chest, one that came complete with sculpted pectorals and fine chiseled abs, Callista shook her head in response to his advances.

“Now Alex,” she told him in a guarded tone, even as her unruly gaze devoured his toned, chiseled physique, “You don’t have to accommodate me now, just because you rejected me last night.”

Alex shook his head.

“It wasn’t me that rejected you, Love. It was a ridiculous, staunch code of Victoria’s morals that—thank the fates—has apparently disappeared by the time of your birth,” he assured her, stripping his shirt off in a slow, teasing motion over one muscled shoulder at a time.

Slipping off of her horse as she returned his wicked smile, Callista shook her head from side to side as she approached him with deliberate, catlike strides.

“Oh, the code of morals to which you refer still exists in my time,” she admitted, continuing through gritted teeth, “Only if you dare to break it, you’re not guillotined or emblazoned with the scarlet letter A. You’re just branded as a slut.”

Sweeping her up in two muscled arms as his rock hard chest pressed tight against hers, an impassioned Alexander stared deep into her eyes as he whispered, “Well, on this day, Love, do allow me to be your prince—and/or your slut. Whichever you so prefer.”

Seizing her lips in a passionate kiss, Alexander swept her, most literally, off her feet and lowered her softly and gently to the grasses beneath them, kneeling at her feet as he freed them from the bounds of her tight, confining riding boots.

Callista sighed contentedly as he suckled her toes and licked the pads of her feet; reaching his sturdy hands upward to strip off her cumbersome petticoats before stealing beneath her skirt.

Alex licked his way up her legs before arriving with a wicked chuckle at the juncture of her trim thighs; lapping open her feminine folds as she invited him inward with a lusty moan.

“Relax, my darling,” he released on a growl. “Just lie back and allow me to do everything—everything, for your pleasure.”

He put these poetic lips to equally good use moments later, gracing his lady with the intimate kiss.

Sealing his full soft lips onto the surface of her hard, throbbing clit, Alexander kissed and suckled her hungry nub as she tossed her head back, letting loose with an aroused growl as shards of pure erotic ecstasy raced upward through every fiber of her being.

Shifting his head from side to side to intensify the sensation, Alex massaged her hips with loving hands as he continued to lick and suckle her; relishing her elated moans as she trembled outright beneath him.

Bucking her hips upward to encourage his advances, an enchanted Callista reveled in a tender rain of sheer orgasmic sparks, ecstasy overcoming her as she reached down to stroke the silken locks of his brilliant golden hair.

Finally and with a long last lick, he sent her careening across the bounds of an incredible clitoral orgasm; one that immersed her in waves of pleasure as she opened her arms to him.

“Come to me,” Callista gasped out, her heart pounding and her pussy gushing in a single divine accord. “I want you inside of me.”

“All in good time, Love,” Alex assured her, crawling like a cat up the length of her body until finally he stared deep into her eyes. “Rest assured that I well plan to take my time with you.”

Accenting these words with a good dose of action moments later, Alexander unbuttoned her satin jacket with agonizing slowness and peeled it away from her sweat-lined skin; also relieving her of her skin tight corset as he licked and suckled her breasts.

Long and languorously, he kissed the skin of her exposed breasts and licked her nipples to hard erect points; his hands running like warm water down the base of her spine as she wriggled and slithered in his arms.

“You are so friggin’ beautiful,” she breathed, her hungry hands massaging and caressing the surface of his rock hard pecs before lowering to tickle his abs.

Then, in a brash and daring move, she unbuttoned and stripped off the taupe fabrics of his long thick pantaloons; releasing as she did a hard erect shaft that seemed to salute her presence.

Soon, her billowy satin skirt joined the rest of their clothes on the emerald crest of a nearby grassy knoll; immersing themselves in a loving embrace as his hard trim hips gyrated playful against her own.

Their joined bodies rolled wild in the grasses beneath them as the song of sweet nightingales christened their passion; their lips again colliding in an intense kiss as the balmy winds of an English afternoon soothed and caressed them.

Wrapping her legs around his trim waist and thrusting herself against him, an aroused Callista ran her fingernails down his planed back as she parted her hard trim thighs before him.

Acting immediate on the lady’s invitation, Alexander fully and finally surged his long hard member to the very depths of her soaking wet pussy; their hips finding an immediate motion as the couple united as one.

Soon, the immaculate back and forth motion of their joined tongues mirrored the thrust of his rod inside her; surging forth to her very core as he plunged full and deep within her.

Suddenly, their eyes flew open and the couple broke their kiss; their bodies still moving together as a single radiant unit and their passion struck gazes met and held.

In a single glance, their disparate worlds seemed to unite in a single smooth flourish; the many centuries and cultural differences that served to separate them dissolving in the scope of a solitary heartbeat.

The couple shared a secret, all knowing smile as—with a long final stroke—Alexander’s shaft surged forth to touch and kiss her very core; sending them careening into the realm of a blissful shared climax.

Callista trembled with pleasure moments later, as she collapsed exhausted in the arms of Alexander and rested her head on his massive muscled chest.

“That was amazing,” she sighed contented, wrapping her arms around his strong muscled shoulders and hugging her lover to her.

“You’re amazing,” he told her, cradling her tenderly in his hard muscled arms as the two continued to cuddle and kiss. “I never want this day to end, Callista. And I yearn never to let you go.”

Chapter eight

“Marco!”

“Polo!”

“Marco!”

“Polo!”

“May I pause our activity just long enough to pose a query, Darling?”

“Of course, my dear!”

“What in the blazes are we doing?”

“I have no earthly idea.”

Opting to enjoy a brief cooling off period in the wake of their heated encounter, Alex and Callista dove headfirst into the crystalline lake that bordered Nathaniel’s property; swimming laps and splashing one another as they enjoyed a cleansing afternoon dip.

Between challenging one another to impromptu water races and splashing each other full in the face, the couple frolicked like kids as they swam with the swans and basked in the breezes of a warm English afternoon.

“I must say it, Callista.” Alexander said her name like the sweetest poetry.

“I do not recall the last time that I have so enjoyed the company of a lady. Please tell me, do you plan to stay on here at Nathaniel’s estate?”

Callista shrugged.

“Well, I’m not so sure that I have much of a choice,” she admitted. “Considering the fact that Jasmin does not have the foggiest idea as to how she brought me back in time, and even less idea as to how to send me back, I’m kinda thinkin’ that I just may have to stick around this joint a while. This extremely elaborate, obscenely corniced, embossed and embellished, I don’t even want to know the market value joint.”

Alex chuckled.

“Well, if there does indeed exist a magical time machine just waiting to take you home, I fully intend to rip it apart with my bare hands,” he asserted, adding as he made the oh-so-romantic gesture of splashing her full in the face, “I want to keep you here with me.”

Callista nodded.

“So I take it, then, that you pretty much plan to stay put yourself?” she pressed him, inclining her head sharp in his direction. “You’ll be staying with your brother for a bit?”

It was Alexander’s turn to shrug as he stroked his sculpted chin in an apparent show of thought.

“Well, during my time in the Royal Army, I planned upon discharge to take a brief sojourn at the home of my brother, then retire to my own modest manor house in the heart of Birmingham,” he explained, ducking his head in a rare show of self-consciousness. “Only I fear that my own, more modest homestead may prove unsuitable for an elegant lady such as yourself.”

Callista rolled her eyes.

“Well, seeing that I reside in the architectural equivalence of a dilapidated shoebox, and considering the fact that my entire apartment building likely would fit in the confines of your drawing room, mayhap even your water closet, I somehow feel that your modest domicile would suffice to meet my residential needs,” she asserted, tone more dry and caustic than usual—and that was a feat.

Alex chuckled.

“Although I do hope that you would enjoy my home, I think that I may indeed build a new one—a house located on this very estate, so that I can spend more time with my brother and his bride,” he paused here, aiming a meaningful look in Callista’s direction, “As well as with his bride’s best friend. Perhaps I could secure a job as a palace guard in service of Queen Victoria, or at one of my brother’s many corporate entities.”

Callista nodded.

“And surely there exists a restaurant in London in search of a chef,” she reasoned, adding with a smirk, “I have more than enough experience fixing up all manner of Victorian delicacies—which in this day and age, I suppose would qualify as nouveau cuisine.”

Alex smiled, clapping his hands together as he considered this prospect.

“So there we have it,” he declared. “The origins of a future together. Got any other ideas, Love, to make it even better?”

Callista thought a moment, then snapped her fingers.

“Hey, I know!” she declared. “We could just chuck it all and make love again!”

Pinning her with a wolfish grin that showed her he quite liked this concept, Alexander tossed the length of his long wet mane feverish over one bulging shoulder, crooking his finger teasing in her direction as he invited, “Come to me, my lady.”

Chapter nine

Alexander, Callista couldn’t help but notice, was one of those people who looked annoyingly good wet.

She took a moment to admire the glisten of water droplets across the broad surface of his hard golden chest and chiseled washboard abs, before leaning forward to lick these droplets from his bronzed skin.

The couple floated in a circle at the center of the pond; their arms and legs entangling as her breasts crushed his chest.

Moving and floating with the skilled grace of trained professional dancers, their lips collided next in a passionate kiss; their fingers and tongues entwining tight as they immersed themselves in the soothing waves.

The water indeed proved a scintillating lubricant as Alex’ shaft flew erect beneath the surface; his hands meanwhile cupping and stroking her full breasts until her rock hard nipples grew erect beneath his fingertips.

Descending finally in a heated embrace that swept them for just a moment beneath the water’s surface, the couple shared a most romantic seaborne kiss as their hair flew in aquatic waves around their heads—finally breaking the surface as their soaking wet limbs strained together, uniting them as one in nature’s sweetest element.

Finally, and with an impassioned flourish, Alexander plunged his long stiff shaft to the depths of her aroused entry; wrapping his arms tight around her aqua slickened body as, once again, they broke the surface.

The couple kissed deeply as her hands washed and massaged his perfect pecs and washboard abs; finally immersing herself in his hot wet embrace as he continued to probe and penetrate her.

Their hips and thighs locked between them as they threw themselves into the final movements of their exquisite water ballet; their bodies slithering and sliding together as the heat of mere friction blazed into fire.

Finally, their ecstasy exploded in the realm of a binding mutual climax; and in a moment, Callista realized that by returning to Victoria, she, in truth, had been returning home.

THE END

In the Time of the Caveman

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Melissa sat looking out across the runway and sipped her coffee slowly. She had waited for a moment like this for her entire life, and now the pressure of being on the verge of launching herself into an important discovery was starting to weigh heavy. Deep down, she knew she was ready for it, but there was still a small, nagging doubt at the back of her mind. What if she missed something? What if she did something wrong that lost some important information? What if Jake continued to distract her?

She looked down at her watch and saw that she still had three hours before their flight was due to leave. She had gotten to the airport ridiculously early so she wouldn’t find herself flapping around at the last minute and risk getting caught in traffic. Melissa was always prepared, but she didn’t feel like there would ever be enough time to prepare for this. Her whole career had been building up to it, and now she was on her way to discover something no one else in the world had ever seen. As she thought about how fortunate she was, a smile slowly unfolded across her face. She could do it. And she would do it well.

“Mel!” a voice called from a distance.

She spun around on the leather coffee house chair and scanned the crowd of fellow travelers placing orders, swimming around duty-free shops and having pre-flight drinks to calm their nerves. She saw his hand in the air before she saw his face, but nonetheless she knew it was him. Jake stood tall and proud as he marched through the crowd to reach her, and Melissa stood up reluctantly to greet him.

“How’s it going?” he asked as he slung his backpack down to the floor by her table.

“Great,” Melissa smiled, unsure of what else to say.

“So I guess this is kind of weird,” Jake shrugged. “The two of us, heading off for a fortnight of fun in France.”

He wiggled his eyebrows and grinned. Melissa found herself wanting to wince.

“Yeah,” she smiled. “It is a little strange…” She looked down at the floor and decided to go back to her seat. Tension between her and Jake had been mounting since the Christmas party when they’d both gotten obscenely drunk and ended up getting to know each other a little too well in the lab’s stock cupboard. Melissa liked Jake a lot at first until she found out he had a fiancé at home. Now Melissa tried to avoid him at all costs and thought of him like the love rat that he was. She didn’t need someone like him in her life, and she was almost free until the original archaeologist planned for this expedition crashed his car and broke his leg, rendering him unable to travel. So now it was just the two of them traveling the eight-hour journey from JFK to Charles de Gaulle, and Melissa couldn’t wait to finally meet up with the rest of the crew so things weren’t so one-on-one.

“Guess I’ll get a drink then,” Jake said as he rooted for his wallet and crossed over to the counter.

Melissa watched him. Since the night they had sex in the laboratory, she knew that he had broken up with his fiancé, but she still couldn’t consider him a good choice for a boyfriend. There was something about him that made her skin crawl.

Melissa reached into her purse and pulled out her journal. She had been making notes and references ever since the cave was discovered, and she wanted to do nothing on the flight except continue recording her ideas and research theories. She had always been the type of girl to put her personal life on hold while she pursued her career, and her present situation was no exception. She would have to push Jake and their predicament to the very back of her mind while she threw herself into the excavation and investigation. This cave was still a secret to the world and what was down there no one truly knew.

She flipped open her laptop and opened a document she received the previous week. It said CONFIDENTIAL across the top and was only viewable to her by password. She still couldn’t believe what it said. She scanned the document again…

An underground cave-like structure has been discovered in the Dordogne region of Southwest France by farmers working in the area. Early reports suggest the presence of prehistoric paintings similar to those of the Lascaux Caves in the same region. The Lascaux Caves have been sealed to researchers and all visitors since the discovery of fungi which began destroying the paintings, rendering them irreparable. If this recent discovery of a new structure is what it appears to be, this may be one of the most significant pre-historic discoveries of all time…

Her heart was beating fast in her chest as she looked at the initial snapshots captured by the farmers on their cellphones as they loitered at the opening to the cave. It was an incredible sight, even for someone like Melissa who had spent her whole life studying similar images. She knew this was something big, and she couldn’t wait to get there.

2.

The flight across the Atlantic went without incident except Jake making a cringe-worthy suggestion that maybe they should join the mile-high club. Melissa had flashed him a fake smile and turned her shoulder to block him out as she read through her notes and jotted down some other things that came to mind.

Jake had never been on a serious expedition before, and it was becoming more obvious with each passing moment. His inexperience oozed from him and his questions to Melissa were both irrelevant and irritating. When he finally drank enough vodka to send him off into a soundless sleep, Melissa closed her journal and picked up the headphones. She hadn’t had the time to watch a movie for years, and she was determined to take advantage of the opportunity while she knew Jake couldn’t hassle her.

As she flipped through the endless choices of horror, action and comedies she finally settled on an innocent-looking rom-com and made herself comfortable. If she didn’t have real love in her life, she could always live it through someone else’s fictional ideal. She smiled and wrapped the airline blanket around her as she settled into her seat. By the time the movie finished, they would pretty much be there and the next phase of their journey would begin… A three-hour train ride from Paris to Bordeaux.

Charles de Gaulle was hectic and stressful as Melissa and Jake waited for their bags. Exhaustion coursed through her and all she wanted to do was climb into bed.

“Come on, Mel,” Jake chirped as he raced ahead towards the taxi rank, “I don’t want to miss this goddam train.”

Melissa cursed him under her breath as she tried to keep up with him, mentally ripping him to shreds for not helping her with the heavy backpack she had slung over her shoulder.

Some gentleman you are, she thought. Not that I would expect anything less!

She couldn’t believe her terrible luck in having her first world discovery tarnished by Jake’s presence. If only another, more experienced archaeologist were by her side, they would have had an interesting and productive time. But now Melissa was going to be stuck carrying dead-weight Jake, explaining every aspect of the excavation to him and avoiding his lustful advances. The thought of going there again made her stomach churn. She was so angry with him for lying to her and taking advantage when she was drunk but also at herself for lowering her standards. She always knew Jake had a crush on her, and she could have avoided it. She should have known better than to trust a man like him. Someone so cocky and confident, it was more than arrogance. It was pure nastiness.

They jumped into the cab and swung out into the busy French traffic. It wasn’t far to the station but Jake still sat on edge, acting like they were going to miss it even though they had over an hour to spare.

He’s overcompensating now for his lack of capability, Melissa mused. It’s going to take a hell of a lot more than this, Jake…

After they paid the driver and made their way through the bustling station to the platform, Melissa threw her backpack down on the floor and sat down on top of it. She had been qualified in her field for almost six years, and she hadn’t roughed it like this since her student days when she and her friends had gone traveling across Europe. As she waited for the train to arrive, she felt a rush of nostalgia. She remembered trekking through the Italian Alps, inter-railing across France, Italy and Austria, and all of the people they had met along the way. It had been the most free and liberating time of her life, and she had never dreamed then that one day she would be back there working on something as high profile and important as this expedition.

“Here we go,” Jake broke her train of thought.

She looked up at him and was surprised to see him holding out his hand to help her to her feet. She reluctantly accepted and they stood side by side as the train heaved to a halt and they joined the rush to board.

They were the only two in their cabin room and Melissa kicked her feet up onto the opposite seat so Jake couldn’t be in her eye line. She sat by the window and watched the intense green of the French countryside roll by. It was lovely to be back in such a beautiful country and experiencing the culture once more.

“Where are the rest of the crew meeting us?” Jake asked. This was his first relevant question since they had met at the airport.

“At the hotel in Bordeaux,” Melissa replied. “We’re meeting the excavation leader there, and he’s going to debrief us all before we head over to the site in the morning.”

“And then what?”

“What do you mean?” She looked up from her notebook and his eyes locked with hers.

“I mean, what do we just sit in our rooms and wait for morning to come?”

“That’s entirely up to you,” Melissa said sarcastically.

“Maybe we should head out and check out the town?” Jake asked with enthusiasm.

“Maybe not,” Melissa laughed. “I’m heading to bed… Don’t want to ruin tomorrow by being over tired.”

“Well then, maybe I should join you?” Jake wiggled his eyebrows.

“Shut up, Jake,” Melissa hissed. “Let’s get one thing straight: What happened with us was a terrible mistake, and I’m not going to spend the rest of the night avoiding your unwanted advances. Okay?” She said it with much more seriousness and force than she realized she had in her, and Jake sat back, completely chastised and shocked.

“Okay,” he said quietly. “I get it.”

“Good,” Melissa crossed her arms over her chest and looked back out of the window. Hopefully with that out of the way now, she would be able to enjoy the rest of the journey, both to Bordeaux and with whatever was to come after…

3.

The hotel in Bordeaux was in the center of the city’s historical square and much more exquisite than Melissa could have imagined. She had traveled away for expeditions before and had been put up in some nice places, but this was something else. It was the kind of hotel a couple would go to on their honeymoon, the sort royalty would check into while away on official business. Melissa marveled at the opulence of the décor and her mouth gaped open as she and Jake walked into the reception area. A huge hallway greeted them with gold leaf walls, six foot urns with luscious plant life and marble flooring that was ice cool on the balls of her feet as she rested her foot down and readjusted her shoe. There were some of the biggest chandeliers Melissa had ever seen, and candelabras adorned the top of every surface.

“Wow,” she said. “Looks like someone really came through for us…”

“You’re not wrong,” Jake gasped. “This place is insane.”

As they checked in, Melissa told the receptionist that they were with the Archaeologists Association and the girl behind the desk instantly changed her manner. She became overly friendly and presented them with their room keys, telling them they were on a private floor with the rest of their party.

As they followed the bell boy, who was carrying their bags on a trolley and wearing an adorable red jacket and matching cap, Melissa turned back to look at the hotel entryway… It was such a beautiful hotel. She had no idea why they had been taken there and why they were being treated so well.

Jake and Melissa’s rooms were thankfully at different ends of the same hallway so she didn’t have to worry about him pressing his ear to the wall and trying to hear her on the phone. She could imagine him doing something like that before coming and knocking on her door with blatant sexual bravado. She just hoped that after telling him off on the train, he had finally gotten the message.

As she entered her room, she stopped and stared in awe. It was a beautiful suite with rich red velvet curtains tumbling down the sides of the windows, a big separate living area with a bottle of wine on ice waiting for her and the biggest super king-sized bed she had ever seen. She tipped the bell boy, closed the door and ran straight over to it, flopped down and stretched out. She could hear the hustle and bustle from the square below through the open balcony doors, and she had to pinch herself to make sure she wasn’t dreaming. It almost seemed criminal that this would be the only real time she got to spend at the hotel, as come morning, she would be in full on work mode and heading over to the research site. As she rolled over, she noticed a large folder resting on the desk in the living area. She got to her feet and crossed over to it. It had her name embossed on the front, and when she opened it there was a welcome letter from Dr. Quattro, the leader of the expedition. It requested her to be present in the hotel’s business center at 9 pm. She checked her watch and realized it was almost eight. She put the folder down, quickly unzipped her bag and pulled out a change of clothes. She would have to shower quickly in order to get there in time, and she needed to revive herself after the past twenty-four hours of travel.

At 9 pm, she made her way down in the mirrored elevators with Jake and got off at floor three where the business center was located. There was a buzz in the hallway, and Melissa realized that there were a lot of people present for the welcoming…more than she had ever seen on expeditions before.

As she sat down in the conference room and looked around, there appeared to be people from all over the world. She tried to catch their titles on their name badges, but they weren’t clear enough, and by the time Dr. Quattro walked into the room, everyone around her erupted into applause.

“Thank you,” Dr. Quattro said as he waved out to the crowd and the lights dimmed. “First of all, I want to wish you a very warm welcome to Bordeaux… As you know, we are here for a very special reason, and I have put together a team of some of the best people in your respective fields… There has been a lot of privacy surrounding what was discovered for fear of either military or press interference, but now that we are all present, I am in a position to tell you a little more about what was found…”

The room was deadly silent as everyone hung onto his every word. Melissa’s heart was racing as she realized that this was different to anything she had done before… What had been found? And why was Dr. Quattro keeping it away from the military?

“As you know,” he continued, “a cave-like structure has been discovered at a site some miles from here. The location must remain confidential for now, so it will not be disclosed to you. Even tomorrow, you will travel in vehicles so you will not know where you are traveling.” Melissa looked at Jake and raised her eyebrows. She didn’t like the sound of this one bit…

“The Lascaux Caves and what we have found are not so dissimilar,” he continued, “except for one thing.” He paused and looked around the room seriously. “One of my men went in there and did not come out…”

A wave of whispers hissed around the room.

“Something in that cave took him,” he said as the hairs on the back of Melissa’s neck prickled. “And I do not mean an animal.” Dr. Quattro leaned forward onto his lectern. “I mean something is present in this cave… Something changed, opened and allowed our colleague to travel to another place.”

Everyone was talking now and looking around the room. No one seemed to understand what Dr. Quattro was getting at and Melissa was right there with them. She was so confused.

“What do you mean?” one man shouted from the crowd.

“Is he still alive?” another called after him.

“We don’t know,” Dr. Quattro said. “All we know is that something happened down there, something to do with the prehistoric paintings and the rock formations… Something aligned, a vortex of some kind opened, and he was swallowed whole. Something is down there and we need to find out what.”

Jake squeezed Melissa’s arm, and when she looked at him, he had panic written all over his face.

“Let’s get out of here,” he said.

The room around them was full of people shouting questions and demanding answers. All the doctor seemed able to tell them was that something terrible was lurking down there, and he had assembled so many people because he knew a lot would not want to take part in the expedition once it had been explained to them. Not all of the men and women around them were archaeologists; some were scientists, astronauts, astronomers and physics experts. For the first time in her career, Melissa felt truly intimidated. She didn’t know exactly what was happening, but she knew she wanted to be involved. Luckily, Jake looked like he was backing out. He got to his feet and walked to the end of the aisle, and Melissa watched him.

“Come on Mel,” he called after her. “This is all crackpot shit.”

She watched him as others hushed around them and waited for her reaction. There was no way she was going to miss out on something this big, and it wasn’t her fault that Jake was too stupid and inexperienced to understand the significance of this discovery.

She shook her head at him and watched as he stormed out towards the main doors. Dr. Quattro lowered his head and raised his palms high towards the sky…

“Now is the time to follow if you don’t want to be involved,” he said, motioning after Jake as the doors swung lamely behind him.

Around twenty other people got to their feet and made a dash for the exits.

“Enjoy the rest of your time here in Bordeaux,” Dr. Quattro called after them.

Melissa looked around her and realized she was one of only a handful of people who had stayed.

“Right,” Dr. Quattro continued. “Now that we have separated the men from the boys, it looks like I have a team.”

Melissa smiled at him and at the others around her.

“Tomorrow is going to be a defining moment in your careers,” he said. “I can’t wait to introduce you to the caves.”

Melissa’s blood ran cold with anticipation, and as she walked back up to her room with an official secrecy document in her hands, she knew she was on the verge of something amazing. Whatever the day ahead was going to bring, she was sure that it was going to change her life.

4.

The next morning as Melissa boarded the bus that would take her to the excavation site, she was full of so much hope, fear and anticipation she didn’t know what to do with herself. She and the other members of the team all sat in silence as Dr. Quattro led them into the French countryside and out into the hills. She didn’t know where they were going or even how long it had taken them. Quattro had taken all of their cell phones, watches and electronic equipment in case they somehow interfered with what he thought may be some sort of electromagnetic field.

Melissa found herself skeptical. She had heard of people going missing on excavations like this. The terrain was unpredictable and who knew what the architectural state of the cave would be? In the back of her mind, she just kept thinking that surely Quattro’s colleague had fallen into a break in the rocks and either became covered or fallen so far down there would be no hope for recovery. Quattro however, was adamant this wasn’t the case.

As they disembarked the bus in the middle of an open field, Melissa shivered and she looked around her, realizing how totally alone out there they were.

“This way,” Quattro said as he marched ahead.

Melissa noticed a break in the ground and what looked like it could easily be a badger sett was the ground crumbling away and opening into a hole of about three feet wide.

“We need to start from here,” Quattro said. “Travel about a hundred meters down and then the rocks open up and reveal the entrance to the cave.

Melissa couldn’t even speak. This was her last time to back out, but she knew she wasn’t going to.

“Let’s do it,” Quattro said as he strapped on his helmet and began to crawl into the tiny space before disappearing out of sight. Melissa wasn’t far behind him, and as she maneuvered her body down into the earth, she decided now was not the time to second guess her decisions. She was going for it with everything she had, and she was going to make her mark.

Underground, as they scaled the rocks, she could smell the familiar scent of damp earth which rapidly gave way to clay. It was pitch black in there apart from the light on her helmet and just when she thought the journey down to the opening of the cave was never going to end, she heard Quattro call up to her that he had gotten there.

When her feet touched down next to his, she breathed a sigh of relief. She crawled forward on her hands and knees in the tunnel that could have only been around a few feet high and suddenly it opened out into the most spectacular underground world.

“Oh my god!” Melissa exclaimed as her voice echoed around the cave. There was a lagoon down there, huge prehistoric paintings of bulls and horses adorning the walls and star maps present, too. She had never seen anything so spectacular in her entire life and she knew instantly why Quattro had wanted to keep it so secret. There was a magic to the place… It was so hidden, so concealed from the world, it was a miracle it had been found in the first place. Everything in there was perfectly preserved and the contrasting rock formations of stalagmites and stalactites were bone chilling.

“They’re amazing,” she whispered, and her voice still echoing. She stepped forward and made her way to an area that seemed to pull her there… She couldn’t explain why, but there was something about the rocks that made her determined to walk to them. She needed to touch their points and feel the moisture running along them.

It took Quattro a moment to realize where she was heading, but when he did, he spun around with a look of horror on his face and called to her. “Wait, no!”

But it was too late. Melissa had reached the rocks and had one in each hand. As she held onto their tips, a fire raged through her and what felt like lightening rocketed up and down her spine.

She was pummeled backwards, and the whole world went black. Everything was silent, and the pain in her head throbbed. She couldn’t hear Quattro anymore, and she couldn’t feel anything. With a rush of nausea, she fell unconscious before she could even process what had happened.

5.

The cold bit her skin, but she could smell the faint smoky drift of firewood. The crackling and snapping of twigs brought her more back to life as she rolled over and realized she was on ice-cold ground.

“Quattro?” she croaked as she leaned up on her elbows and looked around. She was in the cave…but it was different. No one else was there and a small fire burned around nearby. She looked down at herself and realized she was wearing the black skin of an animal. The fur was keeping her warm, but she had raggy material tied to her feet and she was dirty.

“What the hell…?” she said as she got to her feet. The pain in her head was still raging, and she was sure that someone was playing a joke on her as she looked around at the lagoon and the ancient rocks. The paintings weren’t as extensive, but they looked fresh, as if they had only just been done. The cave looked different because it wasn’t as developed or underground… She could sense something had changed with time and space… She had gone somewhere else.

Her mind raced as she thought back to what Quattro said about his colleague disappearing. He had said something about a vortex, about him being taken by something. Melissa looked around in panic… Could the same have happened to her? Could it have been the rocks? Something so strong had pulled her there and then… Nothing. Blackness. Then she had woken up there.

She trembled as she tried to piece it all together. Then with horror she threw herself back against the wall of the cave as she was sure she could hear something.

She wasn’t alone.

There was something else in there with her.

She swallowed hard as her heart pounded loudly in her chest. She could hear something snarling and moving closer. She curled into a ball, trying to make herself as small as possible so it was almost like she wasn’t there. She was so terrified, she didn’t dare move, and when she finally had the nerve to look up, her heart almost stopped beating.

There in front of her, about a hundred foot away, was a saber-toothed tiger, massive on its haunches, snarling at her and eyeing her up for its next meal. Melissa wanted to scream, she wanted to run… but she just couldn’t move.

“It can’t be,” she whispered. “This isn’t happening.”

The tiger snarled again and moved forward. Its huge paws padded across the frozen earth, and Melissa kept closing her eyes and pinching the skin on her legs.

“Wake up,” she muttered. “This isn’t real, wake up.”

When she opened her eyes, the tiger was still in front of her, its immense tusk-like teeth dripping with saliva and the taste for her. She began to wail. The tiger reared up on its hind legs before lunging towards her.

Suddenly from above, there was a flash of black fur as another creature leapt over her. It dived at the tiger with rage before it could reach Melissa and drove a long spear into its heart. The tiger collapsed onto the floor and whimpered as it let out its last breath. The creature that had saved her got to its feet and stood tall and proud.

It was with both relief and trepidation that Melissa realized it wasn’t another animal at all, but a person. A handsome man wearing a similar animal pelt to hers, all muscles and dirt, his long hair matted with mud and his chest heaving with exertion. He walked over to her and blocked out the light from the fire with his huge frame before extending a hand to her to help her up.

“Woman,” he said gruffly. “Get up.”

6.

Melissa put her hand in his and he pulled her forcefully to her feet. His eyes were bright and innocent through all of the caked mud and dirt that was covering his skin, and she had the intense urge to reach out and stroke his face.

“Go,” he said. “Now.”

Melissa looked up at him and wondered why there was so much urgency. He had killed the danger. The saber-tooth was dead. What else could be waiting for them? She noticed a look of shock on his face and turned to follow his gaze. Behind her in the darkness of the cave were small, strange-looking men with big ugly features crawling out of the shadows.

Melissa shrieked as he lifted her high up over his shoulder and began to run with her for the cave entrance. She squealed as she bobbed along, her hair trailing right down his back as he clung onto her taut thighs with his big, rough hands.

The men running after them were like something she had studied. But it couldn’t be possible. They couldn’t be what she thought they were, surely…

Neanderthals.

Her savior ran quickly out over the barren terrain, and she clung to him for fear of losing her grip and being dropped in the middle of the icy field and savaged. The sun was setting and casting an orange glow over the ice, and as they ran up an incline and he made a left around a rock, Melissa suddenly felt safe. This place felt free of danger, and it appeared they had outrun them.

He slowed his pace but still kept a rough grip on her. She could feel his muscles beneath the pelt, and she ran the tips of her fingers over them, lightly stroking each rock-hard flex. She bit her lip with excitement… Although all this seemed unbelievable, she was having the time of her life.

“Home,” the man said as he approached a cliff face.

He placed Melissa down on the ground and began to roll away a large boulder that was covering the entrance to another cave.

“In,” he said.

When Melissa hesitated, he pulled her by the arm into the cave and began to roll the boulder back over the opening.

It was dark and warm in there, with the heat and light from an embering fire casting dancing shadows along the walls. She could see paintings of the bulls and horses and wondered if he had decorated some of the caves that she discovered on her excavation with Dr. Quattro.

This man was so wild and untamed, and yet he clearly had a soft side. He barely spoke, but he was most certainly an advanced human. He wasn’t the same as the Neanderthals… He was just like her, only from the beginning of time. She was enchanted by him and he was with her. He motioned for her to sit down by the fire, and Melissa gladly accepted. She was cold and she pulled the pelt around her as she warmed her feet and legs and rubbed her hands together.

He moved closer and sat right next to her. He ran his hands through her hair and studied her face. He could tell she was from somewhere else, too… She could feel it.

“I’m Melissa,” she said as she pointed to her chest.

“Melissa,” he repeated and a smile spread across his face. He held a hand up to his heart and something inside of Melissa melted.

Finally, a real man, she thought.

He got to his feet and started to root through a pile of belongings in the corner. He had bowls which looked like they were made from clay and he had a clay jug filled with water. He offered her a bowl with water in and Melissa drank from it. Even though it was cold, she needed something. She needed to taste something, feel something… She needed to know it was all real.

“A man,” he said. “Come…”

Melissa sat up and looked at him. She knew he must have meant Quattro’s colleague, but she didn’t know if he would understand her.

“Where is he?” she asked.

“Dead,” he said and shook his head.

Melissa felt a pang of disappointment. She wondered if Quattro’s colleague had figured out a way to get back to the present. What if she was going to be stuck there forever?

“What’s your name?” she tried, not sure if he would understand.

He shook his head, “No.”

“No?” Melissa laughed.

“No name,” he said.

“Well, I’m going to give you a name,” she smiled. “I’m going to call you Saber, because you killed one and saved me.”

He shrugged and smiled.

Even though they could barely speak to one another, there was a chemistry between them that was electric. There was something running deeper than language; it was as if their souls had instantly connected and were bonding more with each passing second. Every time he looked at her and their eyes locked, Melissa’s heart beat a little faster and her nerves began to rise. He was such a man, like none she had ever met before. He was so wild and masculine, it was if he was the most original man there had ever been.

She thought about all of her studies and of how she had read about how cavemen had treat their women… This didn’t seem to be anything like it. He hadn’t clubbed her over the head and dragged her back to his cave and had his wicked way with her. He had saved her life, took her away from danger and was now looking after her in his warm, safe cave.

Their eyes met again and Melissa noticed something stirring in Saber. He had the potential to unleash his animal instinct and the tension made Melissa grow wet between the legs. He moved towards her quickly and grabbed her between both of his huge arms. As she looked into his eyes, something changed between them both. She had to have him. Right there and then.

7.

He held onto her with all the power of a God. She felt tiny in his arms and the strength radiating from him was intense and overwhelming.

“Saber,” she whispered.

She reached a hand up tenderly to his face and brushed some of the hair away from his eyes. He was so handsome, even under all of the sweat and dirt. His cheekbones and features were chiseled and prominent, jutting out in defined lines that made him look even more masculine. At her touch, he turned his mouth so it almost met her hand. She could tell her wanted to kiss her, but it was almost as if he didn’t know how.

There was a part of Melissa that felt as if she could read his mind… She knew he had been with another woman before, but he seemed to know she was different. He could tell that she needed to be touched differently, and he wanted to kiss her but wasn’t sure whether he should.

Melissa nodded and moved her lips to his. She kissed him softly and that seemed to be all Saber needed to unleash his fiery passion. He pulled her close to him and she could feel his manhood, red hot and stiff between his thighs. She moaned as he grunted and pushed her back against the cave wall. In an instant, a switch had flipped and he changed. His animalistic nature burst free, and he was ready to be the lover he had always been.

Melissa threw her head back as he trailed kisses up her neck and slipped a hand between her thighs. She was soaking wet and he grunted hard as his fingers found her moist opening and slipped a big, thick finger up inside of her. Melissa gasped. His touch was rough but so pleasurable. She had never been turned on so much in her entire life.

She spread her legs further and let him explore her body. He ripped at the pelt to expose her breasts and grunted as he pulled away his own clothing. When he stood naked in front of her, Melissa couldn’t help but smile. He was such a fine example of a man, so perfect. Even with all their differences, even with the fact they were from thousands of years apart, their pure human instincts of lust and passion pulled them together with an incredible force.

Saber took hold of her and lifted her high into the air. He carried her over to the fire and lay her down on the fur pelt in front of it. She didn’t even notice the cold as she looked down at his huge throbbing cock and ached to have it inside of her. He knelt in front of her and parted her legs with his knees. As he climbed between them and rubbed his cock up and down her slit, Melissa writhed against him in ecstasy. She was begging for him to put it in her. She needed to feel him. She bit her lip as he stopped at her opening and with one powerful thrust entered her and opened her wider than she had ever been before.

“Ohh,” Melissa whimpered as he began to thrust in and out of her with such force she was on the edge of an orgasm within seconds. She gripped onto his thick shoulders and screamed with pleasure as he fucked her hard and slow. She gripped him tight with her walls, and as they contracted around him, he began to thrust harder, faster and deeper. His cock was so powerful and strong. He was the most incredible lover she had ever had. As he grunted and emptied his thick, hot seed up inside of her, Melissa came again and trembled beneath him. Saber gripped onto her throat and thrust into her once more, as the last bursts of his release flowed from him and he was hot and damp with sweat.

As the pair collapsed on the floor of the cave in front of the fire, Melissa turned up to look at him. She couldn’t believe what had just happened, but she had never felt more free and excited. She had just been made love to by a prehistoric man… a piece of history was now a part of her. For her, it was the ultimate prize and the ultimate experience.

Saber wrapped his arms tightly around her and pulled her into his side. It wasn’t long before he was asleep and they dozed by the fire, cuddled underneath the fur pelts as the sounds of howling creatures roamed the icy lands outside.

Even though Melissa knew there were probably countless creatures out there that could kill her, she had never felt safer in his arms.

8.

The embers burned low on the fire, and when Melissa woke, Saber was already up, stoking it and adding more wood.

She approached him from behind, wrapped her arms around him and kissed his neck. She had never felt more like a woman around him. She had never felt sexier.

“A kiss,” she whispered as he turned to her and her lips met his. He ran his hand through her hair and slipped his tongue against hers.

It was all so perfect. She wished it never had to end.

But she knew she couldn’t stay there.

When they broke apart, his eyes looked sad, as if he knew it was all over, too.

“I need to go,” she said. “Can you take me back to the cave?”

Saber looked out at the fire and ignored her for a moment. She could tell he didn’t want her to leave.

Her heart ached as she was torn between her decision and the man in front of her… Could she leave him now they had met? Their connection was so pure and fierce. Could she walk away from him?

Tears stung her eyes and she wiped them away. Saber shook his head and held onto her chin. He looked at her deep in the eyes and said, “No.”

Melissa smiled and nodded.

“Come with me?” she said as a stroke of genius flooded through her. “You don’t have to stay here… Come back with me?”

She knew it was a crazy concept, but she also knew it was the only answer. She didn’t want to leave him; there was no life for him there. But she didn’t think he would let her go. If she managed to get him back to the cave and they found a way to reopen the vortex, maybe they could be back in 2015 and live happily ever after.

Saber was looking at her as if he didn’t understand anything she was saying. It was the first time he had looked confused since he found her. Melissa took his hand and smiled.

“Trust me,” she said.

He smiled back and nodded.

***

The journey back to the Neanderthals’ cave was short and frightening. Saber threw her up over his shoulder and ran with her back down the incline, past the rocks and cliff face and over a small rise. The opening was there and Saber sniffed the air. He nodded and moved forward, happy that the coast was clear.

Inside the cave, the carcass of the tiger was lying limply on the floor and the Neanderthals had already removed its tusks. Melissa shivered as she opened her mind to suggestion and hoped the rocks would call to her again.

Saber watched her as she held onto his hand and looked around. Her heart was pounding and she was about to panic when suddenly a light shone on the corner of the room and two points from two rocks, one above and one below, were almost touching.

“That’s it,” she smiled as she led him over to them.

Saber held her hand and with their other hands, they both took hold of the rock points. Just as before, Melissa felt a surge of power run through her and Saber roared like a lion as the pain hit them and the earth began to move.

The world went black, but she could still feel his hand.

And then… nothing.

***

A big arm cradled her, and as she opened her eyes, they met his.

“Melissa,” he said with a smile as he brushed the hair out of her face and kissed her gently on the lips.

She sat up and looked around in panic.

Were they back? Had she brought him back to the present?

They were in the cave and it looked similar to when she had been there with Quattro, but there was still something different.

She looked down and they were both still wearing the fur pelts and their skin was dirty.

“Dr. Quattro?” she called out, but her voice echoed around the cave. She knew there was no one there.

“If this were 2015, this cave would be crawling with archaeologists after yesterday,” she said. “Something’s changed.”

She could see the shaft they needed to climb in order to get back to the surface, and Saber led the way. He put her on his back and climbed it with his bare hands and feet with such incredible strength Melissa couldn’t believe he was actually capable of doing it.

He had lived a long time in a savage land with only himself to rely on, but now he had found her and he wanted to protect her. When he reached the top of the small cave opening, he heaved himself up and out with Melissa still clinging to him. As they rolled back onto the grass in the French field, Melissa looked around and was surprised that there was still no one there.

“Looks like we’ll have to walk,” she said.

Saber put her over his shoulder again and headed east.

They reached a road after about two hours and the first car that pulled over held an old couple who looked intrigued and confused by what they were seeing. Saber’s eyes were like saucers as he watched the car as if it were a predator. Melissa assured him it was all fine, and as they made their way back to Bordeaux, she asked the couple in basic French what the date was.

“April 10th, 1973,” the woman said as she turned to smile at her.

Melissa’s heart pounded and she didn’t know where to look. Saber wrapped an arm around her and pulled her close.

She wasn’t even born until 1990… She couldn’t help but laugh.

She thought back to her life in 2015 and of all she was lacking. She may have had a great career, but she could still do that in 1973. Her family were long gone and she didn’t have a boyfriend or husband to speak of. The explorer in her wanted to stay where she was, to never tell anyone what had happened to her and to integrate Saber into society without anyone being any wiser.

She looked at him, and when he looked back at her with his beautiful and innocent eyes, she knew they could make it work. They could stay in France and build a life. Now that they had each other, anything was possible.

Neither of them were from that time and that made it all the more real. It made it so much more exciting for them to be experiencing the journey together.

“Let’s do this,” she smiled and she squeezed Saber’s hand.

The archaeologist had her very own caveman, and they were about to embark on the wildest ride either of them would ever have thought possible.

“Time doesn’t exist when you’ve got love,” she whispered to him. And even though he was still learning, she was pretty sure he understood.

THE END

Also if you enjoyed this story please check out the companion story Mated to the Caveman which you can find here.

Through the Gateway

Iona Savage

Copyright ©2015 by Iona Savage. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work! Please

Chapter 1     The Cellar

“You sure you want one of them?” Tammy double checked with the guy, if she couldn’t change his mind, it meant lugging a crate of beers from the cellar.

“I’d like what I asked for, if it’s all the same with you?” Niyol was not going to change his mind.

Tammy tried to stare him down. Okay, so he was a good looking guy, tall and handsome, with a trace of Native American features, but didn’t he realize that her shift was nearly over and she really didn’t want to go into that damp, dark cellar, just to get his bloody beer?

“Is there something special about that particular beer, that none of the others taste like?”

Niyol noticed the cold stare she was giving him, but he knew he wasn’t going to change his mind. It wasn't by chance that the beer he wanted was in the cellar.

“Sorry,” he replied, staring back at her with no intention of being the one to look away. “That’s the beer I ordered, and that’s the beer I want.”

Tammy knew her cold stare wasn’t going to work on this guy. She was going to have to go down there, in the last ten minutes of her shift, just for this punk.

“Right,” she said, in his face, “you’ll have to wait until I fetch some up from the cellar, won’t you?” she told him, hoping this might change his mind.

“I suppose I will,” he replied, equally as cocky, “you better get going then.”

Nothing she said was going to work. With a loud audible sigh, especially for his benefit, she turned and looked for the cellar keys. Tammy slammed the drawer open and shut, ensuring he knew exactly how she felt about his bloody beer.

“Sorry,” she said, turning back to him, “it seems Paul, the cellar guy, has taken the key with him on his lunch.”

“Is that not it there?” Niyol asked, pointing to a key hanging on a hook, just under the wine glasses shelf.  She really wasn't making this easy for him, he thought.

That was her last throw of the dice, she knew exactly where the key was, and it seemed that so did he. She had tried to appeal to his better nature, but this guy didn't have one, Tammy thought to herself. There was no point asking anyone else either, because the few staff on duty were all new here. This job sucked. Staff were always changing, customers were awkward, like this guy here, and all she wanted to do was finish her shift, go home and pick up with her friends on Facebook.

“Okay, I won’t be long, Sir,” she placed extra emphasis on the sir, letting him know exactly what she thought of him.

Tammy opened the cellar door, reluctantly. She hated the cellar, it always gave her the creeps, and she usually refused to go down there. It was definitely haunted, she was sure, or perhaps it was just her imagination, but there was something about it. Maybe she should just get her coat and go home now, she had less than ten minutes left on her shift, no-one would be any the wiser. Nah, she couldn’t afford to be sacked again, the rent was due. She’d just have to suck in air and get down there. Quickly, she turned around to see if she could change his mind, but he had his back to her. If only she knew where this particular crate of beers was located, then she could be up and down in no time at all. It was going to take ages to find it.

Switching on the light, she mustered up courage and put one foot in front of the other, descending into the damp smelling, black hole of a cellar. The light was dim, Paul her boss was a cheapskate and hadn't replaced the blown bulbs down here, making it difficult to see. Somewhere there was the drip, drip of water. She wouldn’t be surprised if mushrooms didn’t grow down here, or something worse. She quickly scanned all the crates, searching for this guy’s particular brand, desperate to get out of this place, when she heard a noise, like a scraping, as if a door was opening.

She looked in the direction of the noise but could not see anything in the darkened corners, although one corner looked a little darker than the others. She was about to turn her head again when she felt a light breeze flow across her face. Staring hard now into the corner, she was now convinced that it definitely was darker than anywhere else in the cellar, as though there was another room. She’d never noticed another room before. Maybe the specialist beer crates were in there, because she couldn’t find them here. As she neared the darkened shape, she could make out it was an entrance to another room. She supposed it was a bit hidden away. With this dim light it was no wonder she’d not noticed it before. With a bit of luck the crate would be in here, and then she can get off home.

Chapter 2     Flickering Light

As soon as she stepped into the passageway, she knew she had made a mistake, it seemed to go on forever. What was she thinking? Just turn back round Tammy girl, get your coat and go home, sod the dude and his pretentious beer. Then she turned to look back but couldn't see the entrance, all she could see was the cellar wall, she must have made a turn somewhere, without realizing. Looking in front, she could see a light glowing. With an increasing feeling of trepidation, she headed for the light.

The light flickered, like a flame, but she couldn’t see anyone lighting a fire down here. A breeze blew up the tunnel and she realized she was about to step outside. How could it be the outside? She looked on in puzzlement, yes, it was definitely the outside, it led to a woodlands. There were no woodlands at the back of the bar, she was certain.

Her heart pounded in her chest and her legs felt like jelly, but bravely, she stepped out of the end of the tunnel, and into a dense woodland. Sat in a small clearing, next to a camp fire, was a figure. It seemed to have a cape or blanket over the shoulders. As she approached the figure, she could soon make out that it was an old man.

“At last you’ve returned to us, Princess Tamara, and not a moment too soon,” the figure spoke to her with a deep rattling voice.

Tammy was surprised to hear the old man call her by name, her Sunday best name at that, but she had never met him before, she was certain.

“I think you’ve got the wrong person, old man, I just work in the bar over there, and I ain’t no one’s Princess,” she turned back in the direction she had come from, and all she could see were trees in her wake. “Where the f… I’m telling you, I just came down a passageway, back there, and now I can’t see it. I have to get back, there’s a customer waiting for me.”

“You have bigger problems than customers, Tamara,” the old man told her.

“Do I know you? I’m sure I would have remembered you. How do you know my name?” Despite her question, she was certain she’d never met this man before in her life.

“I gave it to you,” he replied, with no further explanation.

“Are you crazy? I don’t even know who you are, or how I got here.  And, while we’re at it, where is here, exactly, it’s no part of Baltimore that I know of?” She was beginning to feel afraid and unable to keep the rising levels of panic out of her voice. Something was wrong, maybe it was just a dream.

“Calm yourself, Tamara,” a voice spoke behind her.

Tammy swung around at the sound of the voice behind her, and was a little stunned at what she saw. It was the guy from the bar. Speechless, all she could do was stare at the man.

“Are you following me?” she managed to utter. “Just because I work in a bummer of a job, doesn’t mean you can stalk me.”

The man looked at her with contempt, but said nothing, instead he walked over to the old man.

“It’s a mistake to bring her here, look at her, she cannot help us Father.”

The old man looked at his son.

“She is our only hope, she always was,” he looked at his son harshly. “Make your peace, divided we are weak, and that suits no one but our enemies.”

Father? There was some crazy stuff going on here, and Tammy’s head was in a spin.

“I don’t know what you two are about, but I think you’ve got the wrong girl, here,” she huffed at him and walked away, only thing was, she had nowhere to go.

Turning to Tammy, the old man beckoned her to sit by him.

“Come, I have much to explain and little time to do so.”

She stared at the two men, unable to see any resemblance between them, although the father’s skin was darker, and his features more pronounced. His eyes were dark, almost black, and seemed to look like deep pools, but she found them calming. He smiled at her and beckoned to her again. She was still uncertain, but the fire looked warm and comforting. What did she have to lose, she thought to herself as she walked up to the old man and sat down next to him.

“My name is Angeni, and if you are ready, I shall begin?”

She nodded and waited for him to start.

Chapter 3     The Cruel Truth

She listened to what the old man had to say, with rising incredulity at what he was telling her. It was simply unbelievable.

“You are from a bloodline of Royalty that has ruled this land for a millennia,” he started, what followed was nearly an hour of pure fantasy in Tammy’s mind. These guys were playing some kind of trick on her.

“Look,” she said to the younger guy, when the story had finished, “can you just show me how I can get back to the bar? I don't mean to be disrespectful to the old man, but that story is simple nonsense. Surely you don’t expect me to believe all this crap about me belonging to a Royal family and my brother’s gonna murder me if he discovers I’m in this fairy land. All because I can neutralize his magical powers. Hah!” she spat out her last word. “Are you two nuts?”

“I told you it was a waste of time, Father. She’s not worth the effort,” Niyol said, contemptuously. “My Father holds a lot of faith in you. I warned him not to bring more bad blood into these lands, we have enough with Vaclav. How do we know this sister will not side with her brother?” He turned to the old man as he asked this question.

The old man ignored his son, turning to Tammy, “Please Princess Tamara, sit back down and watch.”

Tammy did so. He pulled a small leather pouch out of his pocket, opened it, and poured some fine powder into his hand. Throwing the powder onto the fire, it caused it to flare up, brightly.

“Look,” she said, a little hesitantly as she didn’t want to upset the old man. “I’m sorry, but I don't need any parlor tricks, I need to get home.”

While she said this, she didn't take her eyes off the fire. It seemed, for a second or two, when the flames died back down, that nothing was going to happen. Tammy was just about to turn away, when something caught her eye. The flames were flaring up again, and this time, embedded in the flames was a moving image. It was hazy and distorted as the flames flickered, but it was clear to see. Tammy sat back down mesmerized by what she was viewing.

She saw a young boy in his teens, walking with two people, her parents. How she could know this she had no idea as she didn’t recognize them, but yet she did know. In her heart she felt a connection, a love and then a yearning. She watched on in horror as the boy murdered them in cold blood, but she was unsure how. He carried no weapon, yet kill them he did, and horribly. It was clear they died a painful death. The scene changed and she could see armed soldiers, terrorizing people. Killing some, and imprisoning others, but above all this, in a dark blood red sky, was the face of her brother. She knew him now, sensed who he was as he smiled evilly, amused by the bloodshed. The scene changed again and she could see the old man, but younger, carrying a baby into a swirling abyss. She recognized her home town. The face of a young boy changed, grew older with cruelty written into every line of its features. This was her brother, and he was the evil tyrant.

Everything was true. How she knew, was unclear, but it came to her as if it were her own memories. She was that baby, and this man had saved her from her murderous brother. Tammy was too shocked to say anything for a while, after the magic show. It was unbelievable, but deep down inside she knew it to be true. She had always felt an outsider in Baltimore, never feeling that she fitted in, always believing something was missing. Tammy had always thought it was because she had never known her parents, being brought up by her aunt, but now she realized, it was deeper than that.

Her head was full of questions, each vying to be the first to be asked.

“So, where am I from?” Starting with the obvious one.

“These are the lands of Ionia,” the young man said, proudly. “Your brother rules five of the seven provinces, if he takes the final two, our people will be lost, forever.”

Ionia? The name meant nothing to her.

“I’m sorry, but I can’t see how I can be this person that you think I am. I’m just an ordinary girl. I don’t have any destiny and I definitely don’t have any magic,” she was still trying to convince herself that they had the wrong person. Magic isn’t real, is it? She asked herself

Yet, she remembered the visions she had just witnessed in the flames. That was magic.

“In Ionia there is no technology,” the old man spoke to her, his head bowed forward, and he didn't lift it as he spoke, he looked in some sort of trance. “Technology is the art of science. Ionia rejects science, instead it relies on magic. Magic is much deeper and its source is from the mind. Science, for all its cleverness, does not understand the mind, and that is why you cannot use magic in a world of technology, science simply rejects it.” He paused, as if waiting for his words to sink in, before continuing. “In this land, magic comes from the spirit world and is channeled into certain individuals, you are one of those individuals. Your bloodline is borne of Royalty, which is a vessel of magic, in Ionia.”

The younger man looked upon the girl and could see confusion written on her face, confusion and fear, and for the first time he felt pity for her. Whilst her character was like an annoying thorn in his hand, this news was difficult for her to understand. In only moments she had been brought from her familiar surroundings, into an alien world. Shown her parent’s murder, and the murder of her people. Finally, they were now trying to convince her that her bloodline had been the cause of all this destruction. She looked wounded and broken.

Niyol passed her a blanket

“You should try and sleep, tomorrow we travel far and you will need your rest.”

Tammy wrapped herself in the blanket and curled up to keep warm. She was stunned by what she had learned today, but she knew it all to be true, this was her home. It was almost too much to take in, she had just seen her parents murdered by her brother, a tyrannical despot. She had been brought here to save this world. How could this happen to a barmaid, a simple small town girl who never did anything exciting? Many thoughts whizzed around in her head, and it seemed to take an eternity before she finally fell into a light sleep.

The old man was pleased that she slept because the next day, and many days to follow, would be difficult for her. He just hoped that he had made the right decision, all their hopes depended on this girl.

Chapter 4     Fresh Tangy Oranges

Tammy felt confused when she first awoke. When she saw the old man, in exactly the same place he had been as she’d fallen asleep, she realized that it wasn't a horrible nightmare, everything was real.

“Are you well, Princess?” the familiar voice asked her.

She recognized the voice as the son of the old man, the handsome stranger who was the first cause of all her troubles.

“Don’t call me that!” she snapped back at him. “It sounds ridiculous.”

“It is not ridiculous to your people,” he told her. “They will rejoice at your return. You are their savior. You must become comfortable with this role, Princess.”

“Are you doing that simply to annoy me?” she spat at him, knowing he was enjoying her discomfort.

Right now it all seemed his fault. It was him that had sent her into that stinking cellar, which ultimately landed her in this strange place. She didn’t belong here, even if it were true, how could she make herself into a Princess, and a magic one at that? It sounded too surreal, how was she ever going to get back home again?

They ate a quick breakfast of fresh forest fruits, and drank clear spring water. Tammy felt she had not eaten anything so delicious in her entire life. As she was finishing breakfast, the old man approached her.

“It is time for us to move on, Princess. We need to start the journey that will one day result in the freedom of your people,” he smiled at her.  “Today, is a good day.”

His words sent dread through her heart, how could she be the savior of any people? She was so confused, what exactly did they expect her to do?

Niyol’s voice snapped her out of her reverie, “You ride with me, Princess,” he placed extra emphasis on the word, Princess, enjoying that it caused her chagrin.

“Up there? With you?” she frowned. “No way. Can’t we walk?

“I gather our Princess hasn't ridden on horseback before, then?” he smirked at her, enjoying her discomfort.

“No, the Princess hasn’t, neither does she want to.”

“Well, it’s at least twelve miles before our first stop. Passing through woodlands that are home to many wild creatures, including wolves and bears. If that’s what the Princess ordains, then who am I to argue?”

“Okay, okay, I get the picture,” she said, resignedly. “Help me up,” she demanded, holding her hand out. He grasped it firmly, pulling her up, seemingly effortlessly.  She swung her leg over the horse and tried to wriggle into a comfortable position. “Have you never heard of saddles in this world?” she asked, a note of sarcasm in her voice.

Niyol ignored her sarcastic remark, simply shaking his head in despair. How his father thought this flip of a girl, this prima donna, could save their world, escaped him. He pressed his heels into the horse and commanded it to move off. Finally, they set off on their journey. Niyol wrapped his arm around the young woman’s waist, keeping a firm grip when the terrain became rougher. His father would never forgive him if he let her fall. The softness of her shape between his legs was encouraging his member to harden. He wondered at what she’ll do if she notices.

The horse wasn't as uncomfortable as Tammy thought it would be, it just took a little getting used to. It didn’t help that there was nothing for her to hold onto, other than the horse’s mane, but she felt uncomfortable pulling on that too hard, though the horse didn't complain. She didn't even mind when the man behind her wrapped his arm around her waist, his strong arms holding her securely, his broad chest pressing into her back, it gave her a feeling of safety, something she hadn't felt since this adventure had started. She shuffled back to press closer to him, his strong arms giving her a sense of security. Then she felt something stiff pressing against her ass. She blushed with embarrassment when she realized what it was, and for a fleeting moment an image of a naked Niyol shot through her mind.

To take her mind from such visions, she tried to make conversation with him, but he was reluctant to talk. Whenever she had a question, his answer was always, “things will become clearer,” or, “ask my father.” It was all quite frustrating.

“Will I ever be able to return home?” she asked him, not expecting a reply, and was surprised when he responded.

“This is your home,” he said, as if that was all he would commit to.

He really infuriated her sometimes, with his superior attitude, wasn't she meant to be the Royal one? What was he anyway? Nothing but a jumped up bodyguard. Perhaps it was time to give out some Royal edicts, starting with forcing this infuriating man to treat her with some respect.

“Yes, I will show you how to return to your other world, when the time is right,” his words startled her and she felt a little guilty for her angry thoughts.

The rest of the journey passed by in an uncomfortable silence, for each of them, and they were both pleased when they entered a large clearing, not too far from a small village.

As they drew closer, a rider on horseback came out to greet them. He was dressed similar to Niyol, with a dark green leather jerkin and black leather pants. On the breast of the jerkin was a badge with a red background, and embroidered in gold was an eagle fighting with a wolf. It was the same as the badge on Niyol’s jerkin. She wondered if it was some kind of clan marking.

“Welcome to Ionia, Princess Tamara,” the rider greeted her. “My life is yours to command,” he bowed at the waist, sweeping his arm in front of his body, in an elaborate salutation.

“Thank you...umm...” she stared at the rider questioningly, wondering at his name.

“Peta,” he responded.

“Thank you for your gracious welcome, Peta.”

They all rode together into the village, with Peta leading the way. News had travelled ahead of her and the streets were lined with happy people. When they entered the village, a huge cheer rose from the thronging crowd.

“Are these people here for me?” she asked Niyol.

“I told you that your people would be happy to see your return,” he said to her. “They think, like my father, that you will save them from the tyrant.”

“And you?” she asked.

“It matters not what I think, if you can motivate the people to stand and fight, then your being here may have merit and reason,” he couldn't hide the doubt in his voice.

“Why do you dislike me, Niyol? I have done nothing to deserve your derision,” she scolded.

Niyol didn't respond to her question, he just stared ahead. Truth is, he was actually getting used to having her around. She did instill in him some confidence that her arrival may help, especially having seen the village folk welcome her, but he wasn’t going to admit that to her. Unknown to her, he smiled down at her head as she sat in front of him on the horse. He thought she smelled of fresh tangy oranges, and in fact, he thought she was quite beautiful, for a thorn in his hand.

Chapter 5     Mind Reading

Tammy had spent many days and nights in conferences with leaders from all over the land. Many of them had come straight from battle, against her brother. All of them greeting her with a low bow and treating her with the greatest of respect, a respect she felt she hadn't yet earned. Yet they all had one thing in common, they believed she was their savior.

They told her of terrible horrors about her brother, how his army ruled with an iron fist that smashed down on those who would dare to disobey him. Although she knew it wasn't her fault, she still felt a deep shame at his actions and was beginning to feel that she should help, that it was her duty to do so and stop this man, of whom she shared a bloodline.

After she had been updated by the warlords and clan leaders, then came the mages, men and women of various magical abilities. They tried to uncover her own magical skills, but so far nothing had come forth, and deep inside herself she truly felt that nothing ever would. She struggled to accept the concept of magic, yet here she was in another world, another dimension. Whilst her mind struggled to accept it all, it was all undeniably happening.

At the end of the day she was exhausted, filled with stories of her brother’s inhumanity, and pressured by mages to show some magical trickery. It was a relief when they all left, and she managed to steal a moment alone. Meandering down a pathway, that she knew led to a pleasant secluded spot by a stream, she listened to the musical trickle of the water. This noise had always soothed her mind, whichever land she was in. She felt in great need some time out, time alone, though she thought that to be a concept these people did not seem to understand. What she really needed was to go home, even if it was just for a short while, so she could get her head around all of this new information. Watch some TV, listen to some music, just do normal everyday things, things she had taken for granted. Everything had come at her at once, ever since the day she had arrived in these strange lands.

Despite being in a different world, it still had a familiar look to it, the trees and plants were the same as from her own world. The surroundings were somewhat similar, but yet still she felt homesick. She had not realized how much she depended on the modern comforts of the other world. To bathe in this world meant cold water, to eat was basic food, no fast food, no pizza’s, simply meat or fish, and boiled vegetables always seemed to be the constant menu. How she longed for a bar of her favorite chocolate, and she had only been here a few days! Lost in her own thoughts, mourning over the loss of her home comforts, she did not hear the approaching footsteps, until whoever it was coughed to gain her attention.

“Oh,” she was a little startled, “it’s you, Niyol. Please, I’ve just come for some peace and quiet and you’re the last person to give me that.”

“I come bearing good tidings,” he said, a touch of impatience in his voice. “It seems your thoughts have been understood, and I am to accompany you back to the other world, for a short while,” he said, without any further explanation.

“My thoughts?” She questioned. “Who has the ability to understand what goes on in my head?”

“Our mages are powerful people,” he shrugged, as if this was an everyday occurrence. “They know what you think. They understand that you are home sick. Though how you can be feeling like this, I cannot understand. This is your home now.”

“No, Niyol, I wouldn’t expect you, of all people, to understand my feelings. Plus, I think it very rude that people pry on my personal thoughts,” she wondered if they knew everything that went on in her head and had a fleeting memory of how she had envisioned Niyol naked.

“If you would listen to your wiser elders, and learn your personal skills, no one would be able to read your thoughts, you would be able to guard them. But, no, you choose not to learn,” he said, a note of exasperation in his voice. “You won’t believe anything that our wise ones tell you, even when they show you their magic, and try to tell you what you are capable of.”

“I’m glad that the elders are respected in such a way, at least it helps excuse the behavior of some of the younger ones, such as you, rude and impertinent.”

Tammy turned away from him, how could one person infuriate her so much, especially one so handsome? Again, but only briefly, the image of a naked Niyol giving her a kiss from those strong lips of his, ran through her mind and her face flushed with embarrassment.

“Are you unwell?” Niyol queried, “You seem a little flushed.”

“Fine. Yes I’m fine, and will feel all the better once I’m back to my normal life. At least I’ll get a break from the likes of you.”

“Hmm,” he grumbled, not looking at all pleased. “I am to return with you and stay by your side, for when you are ready to come back here and take up your responsibilities. The ones that you should be doing right now.”

“What?” she exclaimed. “I don’t want you in my world. You would look out of place.”

“That is the agreement, there is no leeway on this matter. I stay by your side, or you cannot go,” he explained, looking rather pleased, that in this at least, he had the last word.

“Look, I could simply go home and forget all about this place, this backward, middle aged primitive, beaut…” she did not finish her sentence, knowing that already she was falling in love with this land. It did feel like her real home, as if she finally belonged somewhere. “I’m not sure why I long to go back to the modern world,” she told him, “but I do, and even you can’t change my yearning. I do love this place and I will come back. But events have happened so fast, I never even knew I had a brother let alone a home in another world.”

“If you seek pity, then you are looking at the wrong person,” Niyol responded, in his matter of fact kind of way.

“I wouldn’t want your pity, anyway,” she said, anger rising in her as she stepped towards him, “you have nothing I want at all.” She knew this was a lie, she wanted his kisses, his caresses and any other loving act he might want to give her. Then she forced her thoughts elsewhere, annoyed that her mind kept wandering of its own accord.

The venom in her attack, surprised Niyol, but inside he was a little pleased, she would need to learn to be passionate, if she was to save her people. For the first time since he had met her, he was starting to believe that she just might be capable of helping.

Chapter 6     The Traveler

Everything happened so quickly, and she was soon in her old apartment. It felt good to be back home, but was it really home now, she was so confused?

Wasting no time, the first thing she did was take a hot bath, using her most fragrant bath oils and luxuriating in the warm foamy water. Afterwards, she ordered pizza, and they both sat eating it whilst watching TV.

A thought occurred to her as she watched Niyol eat pizza for his first time ever, which had been most amusing. He had told her that when he had travelled previously, through the portal, he would get in and out as quickly as possible, never lingering long enough to have to eat or even sleep. This would be his longest time away from his own world.

“How do you find it, Niyol, now you’ve spent some time here?” she asked him, as he licked his fingers.

“Noisy, smelly, and the pace of life is far too fast. Add into that mix, rude and obnoxious people, I think there is little to commend it, but,” he said, holding up a half-eaten slice of pizza, “the food’s not bad.”

She smiled at his reaction, once again imagining his kiss. Why did her mind keep doing that?

After dinner she turned off the television. They had been watching the news, but it all seemed mundane and boring now. This world was unexciting when the fate of a whole nation rested in her hands in the other world. Checking her inbox in her email, she sighed at all the notifications from Facebook friends that had built up. Her Twitter account was also flooded with messages. Last week all of this had been important in her life, but now it meant nothing. She didn’t even want to read the messages. When so many people were relying on her in the other world, it made her feel guilty that she was back in this one.

Niyol noticed the change in her. She had seemed happy when she first returned, pleased to be back in her old haunt, but as time wore on he could see that she was deep in contemplation.

“Would you like to return now, Princess?” he asked.

“Would you please stop calling me that, at least whilst we’re here?” she snapped back at him.

“We must return to my world, there is much preparation to be done. Your brother continues his slaughtering, while you are here relaxing,” he reminded her.

“You don’t think I don't know that,’ she snapped at him, anger in her voice. “It’s all I can think about, since I’ve been back. I’m scared Niyol, do you understand that word, scared?” she looked at him, but he didn’t reply. “No, of course not. Not the fearless Niyol. He is scared of nothing. But, me, I’m scared. Scared of dying in a strange land, of making a complete fool of myself, and most of all I’m scared that I’ll let all those people down. All those who are depending on me.”

Again, Niyol thought to himself, the Princess had surprised him. He thought it a mistake letting her return to this world of technology, but he could see the reasoning of the elders, this return had allowed her some thinking time. He reached over and laid his hand on hers.

“I am scared too,” he simply said.

She was taken aback by his hand touching hers, but she didn't brush it off, it felt surprisingly comforting.

“You will not make a fool of yourself, I am certain of that,” he reassured her, “you are of Royal blood, and that will always show through in the end,” he squeezed her small fingers. “Of course, you may still die.”

She thought it too good to be true, a compliment from Niyol, a smile played on his lips, those very kissable lips, wishing that he might just give her one little kiss.

“Thank you, I hope you’re right,” she replied, before quickly adding, “Not the dying part, of course.”

They both laughed in unison and for the first time since she had met him, she was glad that Niyol was here with her.

“You must learn your birth skills of magic. You must use your knowledge. My father said that in this world you would have received a good education and would be able to assess our world quickly, upon your return. He told us that you would be a wise leader, with an understanding of many things.”

“I wish it was that simple,” is all she said, feeling a little ashamed of her weaknesses. “I’m just a nobody. I live in an empty world where no one even notices you unless you’re a celebrity, or a mass murderer. What do you want of me? My life has been without guidance, without love, I’m really not a person experienced on making wise decisions.”

Niyol, remained silent, and she found that even more uncomfortable than his normal sarcasm at her weaknesses.

“I don’t have a plan,” she announced. “I just don’t know what to do with this so called brother of mine. If your wise old men can’t sort him out, how do you expect me to?”

“I do not know what surprises the future has in store for you, but I do know that you are the person to throw off the shackles of your brother’s tyranny. How you will achieve this, is beyond my comprehension, but the elders have faith in you, as does my father, and I have never known him to be wrong.

His words offered her some comfort but still her head was full of unanswered questions.

“We should sleep, and make our decisions in the morning. I am loath to wait much longer, but you still seem uncertain, and I see no point in pressing you before you are ready. The people need you in our lands, willing and fully prepared. Your task is great, it will not help our cause to have you pushed before you are ready.”

“No,” she said, surprising even herself. “We can wait no longer, take me back, I need to learn as much as I can. Every day I delay, he grows stronger and more of our people fall under his yoke.”

He takes both her hands in his, “are you sure of this?”

She nodded her reply.

“How come we didn’t do the tunnel and the walking, when we came here? How did we get here so quickly?” She asked, puzzled that they had travelled in what seemed only seconds.

“The tunnel was simply an illusion to entice you there. In reality I only need to choose certain words. That is my skill as a Traveler, if others repeated those words, it would not work for them,” he explained to her.

“What’s my skill?” She asked.

“That is for you to discover,” is all he would commit.

He looked at her, her small frame, seemingly weak, her mind uncertain, but still he noticed a determination on her face and a steely glow in her eyes. He felt sure that had not been there before. For the first time she emanated a strange power, and he felt a pity for their enemies. He leaned down and pulled her tightly towards him and pressed his lips on to hers. Surprised that she had accepted his kiss, he did not force it, but was gentle. Each of them wanted more, but yet neither of them dared to push for more than what was offered.

He pulled away and smiled.

“I have an ache for you Princess Tamara, a desire so powerful it consumes me,” he admitted to her, his passion rising. He knew he was taking a risk but he could not hold his feelings back any more.

“Niyol,” she said, a teasing smile on her lips, “are you allowed to make love to a Princess, in your world?” she dared to ask him.

“No, it would mean almost certain death,” he replied, his face stern, but his eyes had a mischievous glint and she couldn't be certain that he was being serious. “But, this is not my world, Princess,” he continued.  “It is your adopted one, here we can do as we please.”

He reached forward again and kissed her, more passionately this time. His lips wet and slippery as they slid on hers. Growing in confidences he probed at her lips with his tongue, she allowed it to slip into her mouth. She met the invasion with her own and their tongues danced a tango together.

Tammy’s head was spinning with excitement. The kiss was delicious and sent wonderful sensations through her body. She wanted this man so much, but she worried at losing his respect. With that in mind, she broke their embrace, pushing him away from her.

“Sorry Niyol, I don’t find it easy to give myself to you.”

“But I love you, my Princess, I would willingly die for you, not only because you are Royalty and it is be deemed my duty, but because I love you as a person, I love you Tammy.”

He had used her shortened name for the first time and she felt a sudden rush of emotion at this. She couldn’t deny that she felt the same way.

“Oh, Niyol, I love you too,” she cried out, wrapping her arms around his neck and pulling him closer, pressing her lips to his.

Their kiss was long and deep, but Niyol wanted more and he sensed that Tamara did too. He kissed down her neck, slowly, not wanting to rush things. Just small butterfly kisses, that made her shudder with delight. As he reached the top of her blouse, his fingers deftly undid the buttons and he continued the kisses down across the milky white flesh of her breasts, pushing aside the cup of her bra and suckling her already erect nipple into his mouth.

“Ohhh, Niyol,” Tammy whimpered. “That feels so good.”

Encouraged by her moans of delight, he moved himself into position between her legs. His thigh pressed into her mound, he pushed firmly with his leg. She responded back by rubbing her mons onto his leg. Tammy was completely lost now and had no resistance to his hot touches. He made her feel like no man had ever made her feel before, she was willing to give him everything. Niyol could sense her reluctance slipping away under his touch, he was not one to take advantage or bed a women by deception, but he so desperately wanted her and he felt certain she wanted him too.

Breaking away from their clinch, he kneeled down between her legs and unfastened his pants, freeing his erection, which was so hard it hurt. Reaching forward he pushed her panties to one side, exposed her lightly haired mons and in one single stroke, embedded his throbbing member deep into her wetness. Tammy felt an incredible feeling of fullness as his erection stretched her opening to its limit, but she loved it. She shifted slightly so the tip of his manhood was pressed deep inside and she circled her hips in time with his thrusts. Every time he pushed into her, the tip of his erection pressed into a spot deep down inside, one that gave her so much pleasure as she rode her hips back and forth. She could feel her climax building and it wouldn't be long, but she didn't care, she so desperately needed this release and she selfishly continued grinding her hips into him.

When the release came it wasn't as a gradual build up, but as a flood of sensations that swept through her body like a tidal wave crashing against her erogenous zones. She screamed out her desire as she felt his erection swell to a new thickness and a warmth spread inside of her, she knew that they had timed their climax to perfection.

They lay together afterwards, basking in the glow of their mutual satisfaction and love for each other. Tammy could stay here forever but she knew now what she had to do. She quickly dressed and took Niyol by the hand.

Feeling that nothing could hurt her now that she had her lover, she spoke confidently, “I’m ready to go, speak your words, Traveler, my people await.”

He spoke in his archaic tongue, and soon he was holding her by the flowing stream that they had left earlier, in the other world. Darkness had blanketed the land, but Niyol would guide her. He was her strength, her guide, and her lover.

Chapter 7      By My Side

As they returned to the village, all seemed at peace. Most people were sleeping, but a few still milled around, bowing as she passed them by. She felt that she would never get used to that.

He escorted her to her new home, and said his goodbyes at the door.

“Niyol,” she whispered his name, “where are you going?”

“My role is to guide you and offer you protection whilst you need it. I will stay by your side until you dismiss me, Princess, or I die in your service.”

She didn't mind him calling her “Princess,” now, it seemed he said it with reverence, whereas before she felt he was mocking her. She was growing ever fond of this man.

“Please, Niyol, stay with me tonight. I fear I cannot do this without your help,” she pleaded with him.

He was glad that she had invited him and entered her home, willingly.

“Here’s my sleeping quarters,” she said, starting to get undressed and giggling at the thought of making love to him again.

“I will sleep in the other room. I am a light sleeper, if you want or need me, just shout out my name, I will be here in an instant.” He kissed her briefly on the lips before bowing and backing out of the room.

“Why, Niyol, why can’t we be together?”

“All would know of this. You do not want them to see your weaknesses. Show the people your strengths. When this is over, there will be plenty of time for us to be together,” he said, and left.

She lay in the darkness, seemingly, for an eternity, trying to sleep. Her mind active with thoughts of how to approach the next few days. How would she defeat her brother? Will it involve huge battles with much bloodshed? She was so engrossed in her worries that she almost missed the noise from the corner of the room, and even then she wasn't sure if she had imagined it.

Glancing over in the direction of the noise, she could see a figure sat in a chair. It was too dark to make out who it was, and she assumed that Niyol must have changed his mind.

“Niyol, so you can’t resist my charms then?” she asked, lightly.

The figure said nothing just sat there, stock still.

“Niyol, come on then, the bed is cold without you?” she pulled back her covers and stepped from the bed, slowly approaching the seated figure. The coldness caused her to shiver. A deep chill ran through her, freezing her blood.

“Niyol?” she whispered, as she cautiously approached the shadow.

“No, dear sister, I am not your lover, but your brother.”

She stared on in horror as she looked at her brother Vaclav, seated in the chair, his face twisted with hatred.

“Welcome home, dear sister,” he said as he stood and thrust a dagger deep into her heart.

***

The screams from the Princess’s room awoke Niyol from his light sleep. He jumped out of his makeshift bed and quickly ran to her bed chamber, pausing only to pick up his sword on the way. He burst through her door, expecting the worse. A relief washed over him as he saw that no one was in the room and the Princess lay safely in her bed, though mumbling words incoherently.

“Princess, wake up, wake up, are you well?” He shook her gently, trying to awaken her.

Tammy sat up quickly and shook her head to clear away the dregs of sleep. Her heart beat so fast that she felt it would burst out of her chest.

“Oh god, Niyol, I had a terrible dream, my brother, he was here, and he... and he...”

“All is well, Tamara, you are safe now, I am here.”

He pulled her close to his own body, wrapping his strong arms around her and holding her tightly. Her slender frame was shaking with fear.

“It felt so real, I thought he had killed me, but it was just a dream,” she cried.

“Not just a dream, Tamara, he knows you are here, and has sent you a warning.”

He still held her close until her shivering settled. Gently he stroked at her golden hair. She had experienced a fright this night, but there was much worse to come.

“How could he do that, Niyol?” she asked, “get into my head like that?”

“He is very powerful, but we will prevail, Princess, I have faith.”

She never thought she’d hear him say those words, and now he had, she felt she could take on her brother and anyone else who messed with her people. She looked up at him, his handsome features were furrowed in concern. She knew, then, that she was falling in love with this man. Lifting her head slightly, she pressed her lips to his and he responded in kind. Just for a few moments, the kiss took away the horror of the night’s warning. Her mind was clear as she was lost in the embrace of her protector.

She fell asleep, safe and secure in his arms, as the both lay on the bed together, as one.

Chapter 8      Jolly Jack

She travelled on horseback. They had offered her the use of a small carriage so she could ride in some comfort, shaded from the Ionian sun, but she had chosen to ride next to Niyol. She informed the elders that he was to be appointed her personal guard. They seemed to look at each other with a knowing smile, the Princess was here to stay.

The people rejoiced as she passed them by. Stopping in villages to speak, hoping their menfolk would join her in battle. Many of them did, fathers, sons and brothers marched with her to confront the Emperor. The army was growing, and training in combat was a daily exercise on this ever moving camp. Princess Tamara even walked about the camp on an evening, mingling with the people and assuring them that this was their land to protect, not hers. She had no intentions of ever taking it away from them.

“This time we will win the battle for ourselves,” she said loudly, in one of her many speeches. “The next battle will be for our neighbors, until all the islands are returned to their rightful owners, the people of the islands!”

The crowd cheered for their Princess, they knew now that Royalty had returned to them, soon all would be well again. Royalty brought wealth and stability, they owned armies and gave guidance. Would not this Princess do all these things for them? They did not realize that they were the only army she had, their wealth would come when they invaded the Princes’ homeland, and the stability would not happen until all the islands were taken back.

However, she would provide guidance, and she was determined to find her magic skills, though this was proving more difficult. Her journey would surely reveal her magic, sooner or later.

***

“I was told she had perished!” the Emperor screamed in fury at the warlord who knelt before him. “Call yourself an army?” he continued yelling, as he turned to one warlord in particular. “You,” he pointed an accusatory finger, “you told me that you personally had seen to it, now I learn that you lied.”

“Sire, I was told she had been taken by an old man who had fallen from a cliff, into the sea. How could I prove this? I could not search the oceans for their bodies. I was informed by a reliable source, Sire.”

“I don’t like people who lie to save their own asses, General,” he turned to the other Generals, who were watching the situation unfold, with unease.

“You, and you,” he said, pointing to a couple of them. ‘Kill him.”

Neither of them responded, instead they looked unsure as to how to proceed. What were they expected to do?

“When you eventually make up your minds,” Emperor Vaclav spoke harshly as he pulled at the collar of his lying warlord. “I want this man’s life ended. Don't make me do it myself, once I get started who knows where I will stop!”

In reality, neither wanted the place by the Emperor’s side, but if they didn’t do as he commanded, they knew they’d soon be joining the unfortunate General. Between them, one forced the General to kneel and the other quickly decapitated the out-of-favor warlord, with one slash of his own sword.

“Excellent,” Vaclav clapped his hands, applauding the performance. “You,” he pointed to the one still clutching the bloodied sword, I’ll have you for now,” he instructed. “Mind that you don’t lie to me,” he added as an afterthought.

These people were so tediously annoying. All of them feared him, he could sense it. And, on top of putting up with them, he had a sister to murder.

“Who, of my warlords, is leading the armies that are attacking the Island of Citheera? What is the ship that he sails upon?”

He looked on at his assembled warlords. Each one of them looked back with fear.

“Fools, I ought to kill you all, you deserve no less, any of you!” he yelled. “See how merciful I am,” he spoke in a quieter voice. “I protect you all and look how you treat me!”

“Yes, my lord,” they all said in unison as if they puppets on a single string.

“The Jolly Jack, my Emperor,” a soldier shouted. “It confronts the island where the Princess Tamara is said to be gathering an army.”

Just the mention of her name sent the Emperor into a furious temper.

“She is no Princess, do you hear me?” he screamed at the messenger. “The next man who calls her that, will suffer my wrath as I remove his tongue.”

None of the men dared to speak. Each one kept their heads bowed and their eyes to the floor.

“I’m going, now, I can’t be wasting time on a journey. Gather the troops, all of them, and march on the rebel territories. They will pay for this day with their lives, all of them!” He shouted, waving his hands high in the air. “I will personally deal with my beloved sister myself.”

With that he was gone. He was not a Traveler, so needed no archaic words. He knew the layout of the Jolly Jack, he had personally named the ship and had travelled on it himself. All he needed to do was envision where he wanted to go, and he would be transported there in moments.

Chapter 9     Little People

“Would it be imprudent of me to nip back to my world, have pizza and chocolate, and then nip back again?” Tammy asked of Niyol as he lay naked, beside her, in their now temporary camp as they moved towards the coastline.

“I love you Princess Tamara,” he said, looking into her eyes. “But, I’m not flitting about worlds so you can have pizza. Ionia food is good enough for any Princess.”

“Pah,” she almost jokingly spat. “When I find out what my magic is, I’m not going to share it with you,” she said, sulkily. “All I ask is for pizza, is that so hard?”

“Magic is not to be used lightly,” he said, sullenly. “It is to be used cautiously, and not for the sake of a Princess’s dinner.”

“I know,” she admitted. “I just miss my junk food. You have no idea how addictive that stuff is. This is like going cold turkey,” she moaned.

“We have turkey, if you wish,” he said, happy to supply her with a substitute for her pizza. “I can get you cold turkey, though it is tastier warm and freshly cooked.”

“You are a great oaf,” she laughed. “I have no desire for turkey, hot or cold. Tomorrow we will arrive at the coastline and I fear for all of our lives. I know you’re indestructible, but if my brother’s armies have taken over five out of seven islands, then he must be a force to be reckoned with.”

“The Emperor has many mages,” Niyol took on a serious tone. “He uses magic to keep his stronghold and places fear in the hearts of people. You have rallied these people to fight again. They have freedom in sight, and you have given them that by eliminating the fear he placed there. This is our last hope, you must have faith in yourself.”

“How can I, Niyol?” she questioned. “I can’t even find my own magic skills, let alone lead an army.”

“Patience, Princess, you will find your true magic when the time is right, but for now be content with ridding the people of your brother’s curse,” he kissed her as they lay on the floor, stealing a few moments of passion together before the mayhem of battle. “Your own skill will show itself soon enough. Our people follow you because they see in you all that is good about your family. Your parents were good people.”

“So what went wrong with Vaclav then?” she asked, knowing that was a question that no one could answer

Niyol shrugged.

“Bad blood can turn up in the best of families, even Royalty. All we know is he must be stopped. His magic spells eat into people’s minds, makes them weak, believing all hope is lost. Not only that, but he can transport himself in an instant to any part of this land that he has visited before. This is how he wins his battles. We have been unable to stop him.”

“What do you think Niyol? Do you believe he is my blood brother?”

“I can only say that he represents everything evil, and you are the complete opposite. I truly believe that good will be victorious over evil, and when you beat him I will take you back for pizza. We can stay in your world for as long as you like, so long as you promise this will always be your home.”

“My home is wherever you are, Niyol,” she said, resting her head on his broad muscular chest. Listening to his heart beat, her head moved up and down as his chest rose, and fell, with his breathing. “Though I suppose when we have children, I’ll have to settle down,” she added.

“I can think of no better woman to be the mother of my child,” he told her, smiling at the thought of making babies, and having the tiny feet of little people running around. Yes, that would be perfect, to combine his love with hers, and create life, to continue their legacy.

He reached forward and pressed his lips to hers, the kiss long was deep and passionate. Tammy could feel her juices starting to flow and knew that she needed this man inside of her, tonight, tomorrow they may all be dead.

She pushed him over onto his back, her hands going straight for his erection, hot and throbbing in her fingers. Now she had it in her hands, she realized how big he was and was surprised he hadn't hurt her when they had made love. She straddled him, guiding his member, laying the tip against her opening and just for a moment reveling in the feeling of the touch of his glans against her labia. Then, she pressed her hips back and completely engulfed him inside of her. Both of them cried out their desire as they rode together in perfect unison, his hands on her breasts, teasing her nipples with his fingers and increasing her arousal levels even further.  Their love making was slower this time, they both wanted to fully enjoy the sensations of their coupling. Their thrusting less frantic, more loving than lustful, as they rode together on a tide of love and passion.

Her orgasm, this time, was slower to build. Neither of them were in any rush, but when it came, it was still as powerful, thundering through her and sending jolts of pleasure coursing through her body. Again, in unison, they reached release at the same time, but this time more subdued in their outpouring of passion, perhaps weighing heavily on their mind the following days date with destiny.

Afterwards they lay together, Tammy still straddling Niyol as he gently stroked her hair.

Chapter 10     Traitor is Your Name

The people rejoiced, even though they were surrounded by the Emperor’s ships. The Princess was arriving this day and she would save them from her tyrant brother. She was bringing a new army with her to prevent the cruel Emperor from taking over their lands. Princess Tamara was their savior.

As she rode next to her bodyguard, the cheering crowds made her nervous. It was true that she had managed to rally the people’s hopes, but that was only because of their faith in her parents. As she drew nearer to the battle, she had an ominous feeling that she would not be able to save them. What did the elders think she was going to do? Even Niyol believed that she had some trick up her sleeve.

Fearing that this day would only bring with it the massacre of these people on this island, she rode on with a heavy heart.

The road to the harbor was thronged with people surrounding them as they rode down to see the attacking fleet, where her brother awaited her. It had been arranged for them to parley on neutral ground on a small fishing boat not far off shore. As she approached the docks she could see the boat out near the harbor entrance.

She boarded the simple vessel that would take her to him, Niyol by her side was all she needed. They left the loud cheering behind as they set off to the meeting with the Emperor, her brother. She wondered if she should trust this meeting, was it a trap? She had Niyol by her side but was she just leading him into danger too? If her brother was as powerful as these people believed, then they both may perish here today.

The smell of the sea air and the wind on her face felt good, calming her nerves and somehow pushing aside her doubts. She liked the weather, all elements of it, sun, rain, wind and snow. She had always loved the feeling of whatever kind of day it was, in her modern world, weather felt so good on her skin.

As they neared the rendezvous she could see a single figure stood on the deck of a boat. At last, there he was, and she was not impressed. He was not an old man, but nor was he a youth. Yet he carried his body like a young man. As they stood opposite each other, she could see the hatred in his eyes.

“Sister,” he said, greeting her with the one word. “You are as beautiful as I have heard, I only hope you are also wise,” he threatened.

“I cannot call you brother, as you don’t feel like a beloved brother,” she dared say to him.

He laughed at her.

“Nor can I call you Emperor,” she interrupted his laughter, “you are not my Emperor as I don’t have one,” she said, honestly. “I will simply call you traitor, and murderer,” she finished, not wanting this meeting to linger on.

A deathly silence surrounded her, as those who could hear awaited the response of the Emperor. He looked at her and laughed again.

“Such a shame that our first meeting should end in your death, and with it all the hopes of these foolish people gathered here. I shall kill you this day, sister,” he informed her. “Then you will not need to call me anything, as you will be no more.”

With that he turned to go, but before he left he mumbled something under his breath and a dark ominous mood fell over her.

“I leave you a gift, sister, I wish for you to see the people cower before me, before I kill you. I have cast the same spell that I cast on all of the islands, and I have you to thank for that. I have never been able to get so close to Citheera to enable me to enchant them fully, but now thanks to you, they will soon fall under my thumb. Observe, as your people all cower under my rule. Watch them,” he said, waving his hand at the island. “When you return I think you will find that you are, once again, alone.”

Chapter 11     Discovery of Magic

True to his word, the people had lost all hope as she returned to the island. His spell was spreading like a disease as she watched even the soldiers backing away. The people were leaving, they did not wish to battle any more.

She turned to view the ships as they neared the harbor. This was it, this was how he simply took ahold of the people and its lands. It must use much of his energy to keep this evil deed going. Anger began to boil within her as she saw the self-same people, who only an hour ago were joyous and hopeful, become fearful and were now running. The elders remained unscathed by his spell, but what use would the old be in battle. Even Niyol remained untouched, yet he could not fight a battle single handedly, but she could.

Yes, she knew now what she had to do. It was clear in her mind, so much so, that she wondered why she had ever been uncertain. The image of her parents came to mind, smiling over a new born baby girl, her. The kindness of her father’s face, the love in her mother’s eyes. For the first time in her life, she knew who she was, and what she was capable of.

Now, it was time for revenge. She would rid this world of the evil Emperor, and no one would mourn.

Niyol watched as his lover stood and raised her arms with an ethereal glow around her body, she emanated a power that had never been witnessed before. As she did so, the very air changed, the atmosphere felt heavy and clammy on his skin. The skies yellowed and black clouds suddenly covered the previously clear blue skies. The angry clouds surrounded the ships as lightening shot out of her raised fingers and into the darkened skies. He knew then what she was, and he knew that she would win this day. She was a Weather Mage, she could control the very seas, the skies, and the air within the world. It had been said that such mages were only myth, yet here he witnessed one, first hand.

She stood on the harbor and controlled the skies. The waves began to rise, but not a single drop of water touched her body. The people witnessed their Princess as she crashed the waves into the Emperor’s ships, and he was powerless to stop her. His magic to control the minds of the weak would be of no use, with the forces of the elements crashing against his fleet. Niyol stood in the rain and rejoiced as he was drenched by the winds that howled around the harbor. Yet still, she stood in pure sunlight as she sank each and every ship, saving her brother’s until last. The people stood on the cliffs and watched in awe as the Emperor’s ship was risen in to the air by a huge maelstrom, and then it was spun around and around, until it smashed into millions of small pieces that fell across the sea.  The Emperor was gone. Princess Tamara was truly their savior, how could they ever have doubted her?

She collapsed onto the ground as the winds died down and the rains ended. The dark clouds dispersed instantly and the sun reached everywhere, hot rays cast a warm glow over the assembled people. Niyol rushed to her, bending down as he scooped her into his arms, before chanting his well versed words.

The people witnessed her body guard lifting their leader from the ground, they gasped as they suddenly saw them disappear into thin air.

***

Tammy awoke to the aroma of pizza. As she breathed in the wonderful smell of pepperoni and cheese, she could hear the television playing an animated film, one of her favorites. Lifting her head, she saw that Niyol was in the kitchen, singing along to the movie.

She stood, her legs a little shaky, as she made her way to the kitchen and stood by his side. As soon as he saw her, he grabbed her in his strong arms, and swung her around and around.

“You did it, by the gods you did it. The Emperor is no more, and the people are free.”

“What about your world, Niyol, shouldn’t we be there celebrating?”

“Our world, Princess Tamara, or should I say Queen Tamara?  No, we are on holiday, leave it to the politicians to sort out the mess. We will be home soon enough. For now we have all the pizza we can eat, and you should see the supply of chocolate I have for you.”

She leaned her head on his strong shoulder, she loved pizza and chocolate, but most of all, she loved Niyol.

THE END

Billionaire Romance

My New Holiday Billionaire

Pamela Avery

Copyright ©2016 by Pamela Avery. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

CHAPTER ONE

“I swear, Sage Tariq, if you shed one more tear over that loser… That’s it! Get up out of that bed!”

Sage looked up from puffy eyes at her friend of over ten years; Eden Carter was a force to be reckoned with. Eden was pretty, vivacious and knew her own mind with a confidence men seemed to find sexy. She was also one of Sage’s best friends, but right now, she was Sage’s least favorite person in the whole world.

Sage curled deeper into the fetal position; she wished heartily that she could disappear. She wished Eden would leave her alone; she wished everyone would just leave her alone. It wasn’t every day one’s fiancé dumped them in front of their boss and other colleagues, was it? She was dealing the best way she knew how.

Okay, so Brent Davies had dropped the bombshell over two weeks ago, but it took longer than that to get over a three-year relationship. Her friends, Eden and Beth, had rallied and taken her on a vacation to ‘get her mind off things’, but considering that tomorrow was the last day of their vacation and she was still tucked up in bed with popcorn and Kleenex, she didn’t think their plan had worked so much.

“Eden’s right, Sage, you need to get out of bed,” Beth piped up in her lilting voice. “We leave Madrid tomorrow, and so far, you haven’t taken in the sights. Eden and I have certainly had more than our fair share of fun while you’ve been lying here moping at the ceiling all week. Why, the hotel maids are beginning to look at us funny because they obviously think you’re an addled cousin we stashed out of sight in the room while we stuff our faces with lobster and sangrias every night.”

“Yeah, they probably think we’re Cinderella’s step-sisters without the step-mother,” Eden grumbled under her breath.

“I bet they think Step-mother is locked in here with you to make certain you stay put,” Beth tossed in.

It was too much, Sage burst into laughter, releasing the tension that had been binding her chest as she laughed and laughed and laughed. Beth was a jewel! She was really Elizabeth Adams, but everyone called her Beth. Sage had known her for just five years, but in all that time, she had seen Beth get angry only once; when someone had insisted on calling her Elizabeth despite her stated preference for Beth.

Beth’s platinum blond hair and big blue eyes, as well as her petite frame and tiny voice, often made people assume she could be pushed around; she usually corrected anyone foolish enough to assume that in her own inimitable style. She also had a dry sense of humor that showed itself at the most unexpected moments; like now.

Even Eden was convulsed with laughter, her heavy red hair swaying around her face as she doubled over with hilarity; tears of mirth standing in her liquid green eyes.

As their laughter died, Sage rose to a sitting position, drawing her knees up to her chest as she looked up at her friends. Her blond hair fell around her face in lumpy strings, some of it falling into her big brown eyes.

“You’re right, guys. I haven’t been much fun, have I?”  Sage asked, looking from one to the other.

“No, you haven’t,” Eden said honestly. “You’ve bawled your eyes out and memorized the ceiling for six days straight. Tonight is our last night here, since our flight back to the States is for tomorrow night. Why don’t we make it fun?”

Sage nodded, throwing off the duvet. She had dreamed of being in Spain for as long as she could remember, and now that she was, she had wasted the entire vacation. Anger roiled through her as she caught sight of her reflection in the mirror. She was pretty with a heart-shaped face, big brown doe eyes, long blond hair that hung to her waist, the cutest set of dimples, and huge breasts that had always driven men wild. Her eyes sparkled as she examined her figure. She was very chubby, especially with the extra flesh on her hips, thighs and arms, but she loved her figure and she wouldn’t trade it for anything. She was voluptuous and perhaps slightly over-weight for her height of five foot seven, but she had a perfect hour-glass figure and an amazing carriage, and she was damned if she was going to let any man make her question her own femininity and attractiveness. She only had to walk into a bar sometimes and half the guys went crazy; Eden called her the ‘guy magnet.’

“Brent Davies was a jerk!” she declared suddenly.

She saw her friends exchange glances in the mirror.

“Well, he was,” she insisted. “He broke up with me in the middle of the damn Christmas party, with my boss standing right at my elbow and listening to every word!”

“And with Jessamine clinging to Brent’s arm!” Eden chipped in.

Sage’s cheeks darkened with anger. Jessamine was Brent’s best friend who had never made any bones of the fact that she thought she was a better fit for Brent. She had been after the man for all the three years Sage had known him, even though Brent was too wrapped up in his research to notice. When Brent had proposed to Sage a year ago, Jessamine had almost choked on the insincere congratulations she had managed to force out of her throat.

Then she had slowly gone to work on Brent, planting seeds of doubt and dissatisfaction until nothing Sage did could ever please him anymore. He had begun to find faults with everything; her generous curves, which had driven him crazy in the past, were suddenly ‘excess fat that needed to come off in the gym’; her cooking, which he had always loved, was suddenly ‘too spicy’; her hair was suddenly too blond.

Sage’s fists clenched, now, in anger as she recalled how Brent had had the temerity to tell her at that Christmas party that her weight was a turn-off for him, with Jess and her perfect size zero hanging on his arm at the time.

It had taken all of Sage’s strength of character and maturity to keep from collapsing in an ignoble heap at his feet after he spoke those unkind words to her. She had simply kept smiling as though they were discussing the weather, offered him a distracted nod, and then excused herself to her boss before disappearing into the ladies’ room. She had remained there until everyone had left and then she had slowly crept out and staggered to the curb for a taxi to take her home, knowing she would never be able to drive in that state. The tears she had fought so hard to hold in check had immediately started falling when she’d gotten outside and seen Eden and Beth waiting patiently for her on the curb as though they had nowhere else to be. It was four hours after everyone else had left and yet, they had waited. She had been so devastated that night, she just knew she would never have gotten through it if they had not been there.

They really were the best friends in the whole wide world and she really couldn’t bear to be the reason their vacation was anything but amazing. Eden was a divorce attorney and she rarely got any time off; Beth was a psychologist and the story was much the same. She had to shake off the blues for their sake, she thought.

“If Brent can move on, so can I,” she whispered softly to her reflection.

Eden nodded approvingly and whipped out a list, waving it happily in the air.

“What’s that?” Sage asked, eyeing the paper suspiciously.

“A list of things to do before the end of the vacation,” Beth laughed, her blue eyes twinkling.

Sage shut her eyes in despair; she’d been had!

“What’s on the list?” she asked, reaching for it.

“No, no, no,” Eden sang, thrusting the paper out of her reach. “First things first, you need to take a shower and then we’ll play it by ear.”

Two hours later, she was waxed, plucked, and dressed in a leopard print, backless dress her friends had picked out. The dress clung sinfully to every last line of her body and made her feel very much like a femme fatale.

Eden’s list had fifteen crazy things to do on it and since her friends insisted they had already done all fifteen themselves without her, tonight was her night. She groaned when she saw the first item on the list; great!

Flash a handsome stranger in the lobby... then make a run for it.

CHAPTER TWO

“Okay, you’re both crazy,” Sage laughed, almost doubling over with hilarity as they stood just outside the hotel, waiting for their limousine.

She had already done six of the fifteen things on the damn list, including ordering for a limousine, drinking an entire bottle of chardonnay before dinner, going without any underwear, flirting with a bell boy, flashing the cameras in the lift, and hiding her shoes in her bag and coming downstairs barefoot.

She hadn’t done the first thing, though, and Eden insisted they would not leave the hotel until she had flashed some handsome stranger. So far, all the men she had seen had been with their wives or girlfriends, and while she was here to have fun, she didn’t want to cause trouble for some hapless man. If there was one thing she knew, her breasts were show-stoppers. They were large and round, and men tended to stare at the girls even when they were covered up, never mind when they were exposed. Why, one time, she had gone to the beach with Brent and he had gotten so jealous of all the glances men kept stealing her way that he had whipped out his sweatshirt and demanded she wear it. That was the first and last time he had ever taken her to the beach, even though he knew she loved swimming. If she flashed some man now, and he stopped to stare, she didn’t think his lady would be particularly amused.

“Don’t be a wuss, Sage. Come on, flash that elderly man and his wife,” Eden suggested, pointing at a pious-looking elderly couple sitting a few feet away.

Sage shook her head, dimples flashing as she smiled at her friends. “And what would happen if they keel over from the sheer shock of it? I can’t have that on my conscience.”

Beth laughed throatily, flinging back her blond head as she did so. “Okay, flash that super model’s boyfriend,” she suggested mischievously, pointing at a tattooed couple necking in the lobby of the hotel. They were trying so hard to appear romantic and in love, it was almost painful to watch.

“No, her breasts are the size of mosquito bites; I don’t want her to develop a complex,” Sage overruled. “Two years from now, she’d be telling Oprah how she developed a drug use problem because some blond woman flashed her guy in a hotel lobby in Spain.”

Beth snorted with laughter at that one, but Eden sighed and began to complain about the passing time. Sage rolled her eyes, opened her mouth and started to tell Eden that this had all been her idea so she could well wait until she saw whoever she was supposed to shock with her breasts and that was when she saw him.

He was tall, very tall, with a height of at least six-two; his hair was coal-black and in artful disarray around his head. It was sexily mussed, as though he had just gotten out of bed after rolling around for hours in said bed. His brows were dark, bushy and defined the sheer masculinity of his face, and even from this distance, she could see his eyes were also black as night. He had a pair of firmly chiseled lips, a firm masculine jaw, high cheekbones that strangely defined his masculinity, and a long aristocratic nose that gave his face character. His shoulders were so wide they tempted a woman to just lay her head on them and his chest strained with the promise of raw strength with every step he took.

He was so handsome he looked like a Greek god in the flesh, Sage thought dazedly as she stared openly at him. He was striding towards the hotel from the parking lot, his eyes glued to the smart-phone in his right hand while his left carried a backpack. He was dressed casually, in jeans and a shirt, but somehow, an invisible aura of power clung to him; he exuded confidence and authority. Barely restrained physical strength was also apparent in every line of movement his body made.

Eden and Beth had identical shocked expressions on their lovely faces as they stared at him, their mouths open. Sage licked her lips to keep her mouth from falling open. The man was truly delicious!

The man looked up just then as he came up to them, and his eyes met and held hers. Unable to stop herself, and without giving it a second thought, Sage reached up and slowly, very slowly, let the left sleeve of her dress fall, barring the creamy, silky skin of her full, thrusting, left breast all the way to the nipple and the fleshy, soft undersides of her breast.

The man’s eyes dropped to her large, naked breast, caressed the breast, feasted on it, before rising slowly to hers. Sage waited triumphantly to see the inevitable spark of desire in his eyes no man ever saw her breasts and didn’t go a little crazy. They were large, firm, fleshy and just begged to be caressed.

The naked revulsion and distaste that looked back at her from his black eyes were a surprise and it hit her like a splash of cold water. His lip curled in a sneer of distaste, making her feel lower than an insect.

Hastily, she scrambled to drag the sleeve of her dress into place and opened her mouth intending to apologize, but the man had already walked around her and her friends, giving them a wide berth, before disappearing into the hotel without a word or a backward glance.

“Who does he think he is?” Sage grumbled hours later as she sucked the lime from her drink.

She hadn’t been able to get the handsome stranger out of her mind, and not because of his looks, either. He had shaken her confidence in herself, which was something that had not happened since her teenage years; why, even Brent hadn’t managed that with all his unkind words. Yet, this man, with just one look, had managed to strip her of every last shred of confidence in a nanosecond. She had actually been on the verge of apologizing to the creep!

“He’s a boorish party popper, that’s who! He should have kissed the ground in gratitude that you picked him to show your jugs to,” Beth declared loyally.

“Forget him. It’s a vacation memory,” Eden said breezily. “You need to make out with a waiter,” she added in the next breath.

“What?” Sage gasped.

“Yeah, it’s the next item on the list,” Eden said earnestly, one long, manicured finger tapping the paper like it was the law of the universe itself.

“That damn list! I wanna see it!” Sage demanded, snatching it out of Eden’s hand over her friends’ protests.

Her eyes quickly scanned the rest of the list and she looked up and glared at her friends. “I may make out with the waiter in front of everyone, but that’s it. I am certainly not going to sleep with a stranger and snatch his wallet after that!”

“We’ll get there. Now make out with that waiter, he’s cute. You need to also go flirt with a group of guys when you’re done.”

“This is beginning to feel more like torture than fun,” Sage moaned, leaning her head against her hands. “I’m drunk!”

“Which makes it easier,” Beth cajoled.

“What the hell does that mean?” Sage wondered.

“Dutch courage,” Eden informed her. “Here he comes now,” she sang.

Sage looked up blearily at the waiter. He was cute, if her type ran to twelve-year-olds barely out of the schoolroom. She was just twenty-six, and yet, somehow, she felt as though she would be violating him if she planted one on him.

“Can I get you Senoras anything else?” he asked in thickly accented English.

“How old are you?” she croaked before she could think better of it.

“Twenty-two,” he said without as much as a flicker of surprise.

“Oh, you’re legal,” she breathed.

She rose to her feet in one fluid motion and before he could as much as draw another breath, she planted her lips firmly against his, drawing his lips in for a deep, deep, tongue-tangling kiss.

He gasped against her mouth and then his hands tightened around her waist.

“In your dreams, sailor,” she breathed as she pulled out of his arms.

The kid blushed, and then turned and fled towards the kitchen, his handkerchief flapping in his hands.

Beth and Eden dissolved into giggles.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing? Why did you have to use your tongue?” Beth whispered.

“How do you mean?” Sage whispered back.

“Come on, he’s a good-looking guy in an exotic tourist country with girls trooping in by the thousands daily; who knows where that mouth has been? He could have herpes!” Eden said.

Sage paled. “Why didn’t you tell me that earlier?” she asked, her heart hammering with fear.

Eden whooped with laughter and Beth actually slid off her seat in the booth onto the floor overcome with laughter. By now, everyone in the restaurant was looking their way and either grinning or shaking their heads.

Sage frowned suspiciously at her laughing friends, “What?”

“Did Did you see her face?” Eden laughed, one hand clenching Beth’s shoulder as they both convulsed in laughter, breathlessly struggling to regain control.

Sage glared at them. They had been kidding around, frightening her with thoughts of herpes. A sneaking suspicion entered her mind and she yanked the collar of Beth’s dress, hauling her off the floor and back onto the booth.

“Who did you kiss, Beth, during your own list thingy?” she demanded.

“Same guy. What gave me away?” Beth asked, grinning widely.

Sage shook her head in exasperation. Her friends had to be the most annoying people she had ever clapped eyes on!

She looked away angrily.

“Sage? Are you mad at us?” Beth asked, her laughter fading.

That was Beth; for all her occasional carefree attitude, she never wanted to hurt anyone. She was always the first of all three of them to apologize. Sage immediately felt like a heel when she saw the contrite expression on Beth’s pretty face.

She opened her mouth to assure Beth that she wasn’t angry but Eden forestalled her with a breezy, “Angry or not, you still have to do the next item on the list.”

Beth and Sage rolled their eyes in unison.

Sage looked at the list. Flirt with a group of guys and get them eating out of your palms.

Easy; or at least it should be. They were presently sitting in a restaurant cum bar and it was positively teeming with guys of all ages. Sage looked around, and for the first time, realized she was getting bored again; the men all looked alike for some reason. She really didn’t feel like flirting with a bunch of strangers; besides, flashing lobby guy hadn’t worked out so well. He had stared at her as though she were a bug that had crawled out from beneath his expensive loafers and strode away, perhaps to nurse his offended sensibilities.

Oh, what had she been thinking? A man like that definitely had a girlfriend. Now maybe he was laughing at her with his girlfriend.

“Earth to Sage,” Eden cried, clicking her fingers in front of Sage’s face.

“Sorry.”

“Get on with it then,” Beth said, nodding in the direction of a group of three men, sitting and laughing at a table for six. “And don’t forget the fourteenth item on the list; you can take any of them home tonight and snatch his wallet before morning,” she reminded her, eyes sparkling with mischief.

Sage leaned forward, “I am not going to bed with any of those guys!”

“Fine! All you have to do is take him into a room and drug him silly, then grab his wallet and run for it,” Eden said exasperatedly.

Sage stared at her friend’s red head as though she had grown an additional head. This was beginning to sound like something straight out of Most Wanted.

With a shake of her blond head, Sage slowly rose to her feet before striding to join the men at their table, her eyes trained on them with a deliberately predatory air that seemed to be fail-proof with guys these days.

“Hi fellas,” she purred, her voice huskier than usual.

Cougar mode; not that they were younger guys, though.

“What the hell?  Who are you?” one of them asked rudely.

Sage tried not to let her confidence falter at that one. It was already battered, thanks to lobby guy. She grinned saucily at the guy who had spoken; he was hot in a boy-next-door kind of way.

She opened her mouth to respond but she was forestalled by a shrill, “Who the hell is she?” from behind her.

She didn’t even have to turn around to know she was the ‘she’ in question.

“Sorry. My bad,” she began, casting a wry look over her shoulder at the three ladies standing behind her.

“Look at that, Lou, we turn our backs for one second and someone is panting after our guys,” one of the three ladies whispered sotto voce.

“Yeah, someone’s got some explaining to do,” the third lady said, coming forward aggressively.

Sage barely refrained from rolling her eyes at such drama.

“Listen ladies, I was not panting after your guys, I was only ”

“Waiting for me,” a deep voice interrupted with quiet assurance from somewhere behind them.

Everyone froze. Slowly, Sage turned around with everyone else to see who had spoken and she paled; it was lobby guy!

CHAPTER THREE

The man from the hotel lobby had changed into a burgundy sports coat, deep-blue shirt, and well-tailored pants that frankly put his earlier jeans and shirt to shame and his hair was even more sexily mussed than ever before. She noticed, for the first time, that he had incredibly red lips and ridiculously long lashes, the combination of which should have given him a feminine air, but, somehow, managed to make him look even sexier and more masculine. Beneath the soft play of the dim lights in the room, his features seemed more sharply chiseled, even more ruggedly handsome and an unwelcome coil of desire began to tighten in Sage’s heart. She could have sworn she also felt a spurt of wetness between her thighs.

“Sorry I took so long to bring the car around,” he said innocently, unaware of his effect on Sage as he flicked a smiling glance at her.

Her throat dried up completely and she wished heartily that he wouldn’t smile at her. That kind of grin, given its sheer potency, should be outlawed! It did strange things to a woman’s temperature, and it wasn’t just her. The three ladies had gone from being protective hens to looking like fatuous Cheshire cats with identical come-hither grins while their men were rapidly beginning to look threatened.

“Um, what?” she asked, certain she had misheard.

“Come on honey, don’t keep Cedric waiting in the limo. Who knows what mischief he could get up to,” he said, placing a firm hand beneath her elbow and pulling her gently to her feet.

Every nerve in her body went on immediate alert, sensation skittering from the point where he touched her to spread all over her body until her nipples were hardening into little points beneath her gown.

“Ladies? Gentlemen? Sorry for the interruption. Do have a good evening,” he said politely and then he inexorably escorted Sage towards the door.

“Where do you think you’re taking me to?” Sage whispered through gritted teeth.

“Out to the streets where you belong,” he informed her implacably. “I don’t need your kind on my premises,” he said quietly.

His premises?

“My kind?” she asked, voicing the more urgent question.

He had escorted her right past the table where her friends were sitting, stupidly gaping at the pair of them with their mouths hanging open like jellyfish, and then straight out onto the street in front of the restaurant.

She turned to face him, one eyebrow raised as she waited for a response.

He simply deposited her in front of the restaurant and turned to leave.

She detained him with a firm hand on his elbow. “Wait. What did you mean ‘my kind’?”

“You flashed me a boob in front of the Presidential hotel and then less than thirty minutes later, I found you making out with the waiter and then hitting up a couple of guys. You do the math. I know what you’re up to lady, but this is an exclusive restaurant and not for your type. I’m sorry, you’ll have to…ply your trade elsewhere.”

There it was again; she didn’t have to be a Brainiac to know what he meant by her type. This time, she let fly with her fist and slapped him as hard as she could, the force of the slap flinging his head back. Red welts immediately appeared on his smoothly shaven cheek and Sage determinedly squelched the surge of guilt that threatened to swamp her. She would not apologize, especially when he totally deserved it.

He stared down at her, his eyes as hard as ice chips in his angular face, and then he enunciated coolly, “I suppose some men find that a turn on, perhaps among your clientele; but I assure you, inflicting pain won’t get you anywhere with me.”

“You are just determined to be a jerk,” she cried, stamping her foot in frustration.

“I won’t ask you again, please make yourself scarce, Senorita,” he said, pinning her with a level look that told her he meant business.

Sage rolled her eyes. “I’m not a prostitute, okay? I had a dare with my friends, for crying out loud. Everyone does something crazy like that every now and then. You would know that if you were not some uptight country bumpkin without any exposure whatsoever.”

His lips twitched a little at that one and Sage glared murderously at him; she was on a roll and he thought something was funny? Was he laughing at her?

“If you so much as lay one more depraved finger on me, I’ll slam a lawsuit on you so fast, it will make your ancestors dizzy,” she promised furiously.

This time, he was definitely laughing at her. His eyes twinkled as he boldly stepped closer to her, his dark gaze searching hers. “Allow me to make amends. Please. I was obviously very wrong in my assessment of your person because I put one and one together and came up with eleven. Let me make amends, please.”

He was so earnest, sincere and eager; or at least he seemed that way, and Sage felt her anger give way, draining out slowly until she was weak with the loss of all that energy.

“What’s your name?” he asked, still fighting a grin as he watched her deflate like a balloon.

“Sage. Sage Ta  Talbot,” she supplied, watching him, amazed at the transformation in his features now that he had stopped glaring at her. She didn’t think it would be terribly wise to tell this stranger her real name.

“Will you do me the honor of having dinner with me, Sage?” he invited, his dark eyes boring into hers.

“I I’m already having dinner with my friends,” she told him. “Besides, you’re a stranger”

“I would like to change that. Please. I could never sleep with this on my conscience,” he added dramatically, splaying one large palm over his heart.

Sage giggled. He was a rogue all right. “Okay, fine. But my friends may not really enjoy one more person at our table.”

As if! Her friends would probably slobber all over him at dinner, she thought with an inward chuckle.

“Have you ever been to Spain? Taken in the sights at night? Let me give you a tour without your friends,” he cajoled softly.

Was it her imagination or did his eyes light up with that gleam men got when they wanted to have hot and heavy sex? Well, lobby guy hadn’t seemed interested in her before, so why the sudden interest, she wondered, all alarm bells ringing in her ear.

She stared at him speechlessly.

As though he had read her mind, he said softly, “I know, given how we met, you’re wondering just how safe you are with me. Smart.”

“Smart?” she asked, frowning up at him.

“Yes smart, because I can’t promise not to bite,” he told her, his dark gaze flicking from her face to her lips, stroking down her firm, rounded breasts, her waist cinched with a belt that emphasized her hourglass figure, and her generous hips before scanning her long silky legs exposed by the knee-length gown.

His meaning was as clear as the nose on her face. She waited for her affronted sensibilities to arise but all she felt was a quickening of her pulse.

“I don’t even know your name,” she protested weakly, her pulse hammering at the base of her throat so wildly that she was half-afraid he could hear it.

He grinned, a triumphant smile that was pure male and told her, without words, that he knew her protest was a mere formality. “I’m Raven. Raven Hawthorne,” he told her, watching her carefully as though he expected her to recognize the name.

He relaxed imperceptibly when she obviously didn’t.

She looked over at Eden and Sage; they had given up all pretense of eating and were almost falling out of their seats as they craned to see Sage and the stranger. He followed the direction of her gaze and hid a grin.

“I have to tell them I am going with you,” Sage whispered.

What was she doing? This was crazy! He was a stranger and 

Slowly, he reached up a hand and caressed her cheek with the back of his hand. “I was so aggressive when I saw you earlier because, from the moment I saw you in that lobby, I wanted you with every fiber of my being,” he enunciated carefully. “I wasn’t really fighting you, I was fighting myself.”

He meant it, she realized. This was a man who said what he meant and meant what he said, no games!

“So you can tell them you’ll be back safe and sound in the morning, unless you don’t want what I’m offering.”

“Which is?” she asked. If he made the mistake of saying sex, she would run faster than a frightened rabbit, she decided.

He stared at her, his dark eyes tracing her features and then he said slowly as though in pain, “I’m offering you one night of excitement and anonymity. You’re on vacation, aren’t you? If you don’t do something absolutely crazy now, when will you?”

She bit her lip, thinking, and then nodded as she made up her mind and turned away to tell the girls and pick up her purse.

“Oh, and Sage?” he called, making her pause mid-stride and turn to look back at him. His dark eyes trailed sinuously, lingeringly down her generous curves, paused on her naked back daringly exposed by the cut-away of her leopard print dress, before rising sleepily to meet hers. “As to biting, I can’t wait!” he whispered wickedly.

Her entire body tightened and almost convulsed with pleasure right there.

CHAPTER FOUR

“Spain has got to be the most beautiful country on earth,” Sage sighed hours later, licking her fingers as she finished her winged chicken.

She had been places she never even knew existed; the man had taken her to a Tapa, a Copa and two different nightclubs, not to mention the cocktail bar where everyone had seemed determined to party the night away. The man was such a master of wild, exotic fun, he made Eden seem as tame as a tabby cat!

“It’s truly magical,” he agreed quietly.

Sage flicked him a thoughtful glance. In all the hours they had spent together tonight, he had been a perfect gentleman. He had not made any overtures, nor tried to hold or touch her inappropriately, and while she appreciated his restraint, she was beginning to wonder if he found her attractive at all or if he had just flirted with her out of guilt for his earlier nasty comments. Dawning horror swept through her; perhaps that was it! He only wanted to make amends and nothing else. Maybe he even had a wife waiting for him at home and with his looks, she was bound to be a skinny model type with perfect skin and perfect hair, and not someone with voluptuous curves and extra flesh.

“Are you married?” she blurted before she could think better of it.

He paused, gave her a weird look before he said with deliberate precision, “No, I’m not. Never have been and never will be.”

Sage didn’t have time to dwell overly-much on the last part of the statement because he was already leading her into yet another building. The words were in Spanish, but she knew a movie cinema when she saw one.

She turned to look at him, “I see enough movies to last me a lifetime in the States! This is my last night here, I want to see something foreign and exotic.”

He chuckled. “You will love this cinema. Trust me,” he added.

Resignedly, she let him lead her into the cinema which was beautiful, exotic and…empty.

“Do you think there’s a movie showing here now?”

“Who cares?” he growled in a low guttural tone.

Sage’s eyes widened. “Then why have we come here?” she asked.

“Why do you think?” he asked as he took her hand and guided her towards the very back of the theatre.

Surely he didn’t mean

Oh, he did, she thought on an inward sigh of pleasure as he turned her to face him and took her lips in a torturously slow and sensuous kiss. The kiss was leisurely, tasting, testing and then when her hands slowly rose to wind about his neck, he seemed to have gotten the response he was looking for; his hands tightened about her and he pressed her up against himself.

His tongue stroked hers slowly, surely. Then he raised his head and stared down at her. “Sage? Are you married or affianced?” he asked.

Amazingly, she didn’t even think of Brent as her fiancé anymore, she realized. Happily, she shook her head, “No. I’m not in a relationship of any sort,” she assured silkily.

She knew he had basically thrown her own words back to her, but she was glad he wasn’t the sort of man who would willingly close in on another man’s love interest.

His eyes gleamed with pleasure at her words and he leaned down again and took her lips in a more insistent and torrid kiss, his hands molding her figure, squeezing, caressing and stroking her soft skin.

“I have been in a serious sweat since I saw you in this number,” he told her now, his hand stroking the material of the gown.

“Why?” she whispered, pleased but surprised at the admission. Eden had insisted on it, claiming it was ‘divine’, but Sage had secretly thought it made her look fat.

“I can make out the entire outline of your delectable body,” he told her.

Sage blushed. Raven could be savagely blunt, she noted. It was most delightful!

He sank onto one of the cinema seats and pulled her into his lap, his hand immediately delving beneath the hem of her dress as his lips took her in a torrid, urgent kiss.

Sage eagerly parted her lips for him, her tongue meeting and melding with his as he kissed her. The kiss took on a life of its own, and soon, he was kissing her, and stroking and caressing every inch of her flesh, setting her on fire. Sage jumped a little when his hand stroked up her thigh to the juncture of her thighs and encountered naked, pulsing, wet pussy.

He jerked with surprise and pulled away from the kiss to look into her eyes. “No underwear?”

“It was a dare.”

“I’m liking your friends more and more by the minute,” he crooned.

“If I had known this was what was underneath or wasn’t underneath I would have fucked you on the Ferris Wheel hours ago.”

Sage chuckled with heady pleasure. Who knew a man’s simple, direct, sexual attention could be so empowering and intoxicating? She felt like a sex goddess; she felt as if she had captivated him with her sheer charm and prowess and all without any effort whatsoever.

“Yeah, your eyes did seem to glaze over a little one time on the Ferris Wheel.”

“Because I was wondering if you would slap my face if I solicitously grabbed your boob when it threatened to spill out of your dress.”

She threw back her head and laughed. This man was amazing and dynamic and a lot of wonderful things in between. Here she was, about to have what promised to be wild sensual sex with a perfect stranger and she was laughing her head off unselfconsciously in his arms. With Brent, she had never been this free and carefree; she realized, looking back now, that she had had to dim her light to accommodate his fragile ego. Never again, she promised herself now. She would never let herself be that person again for any human being.

She got distracted then because Raven dipped one slow finger into her pussy and began to caress the tiny nub of flesh. Unconsciously, she spread her legs wider to give him better access. His long, slim finger stroked her clitoris, gently sending sharp thrills of desire pulsing through her. Wetness pooled between her thighs, coating his fingers as she restlessly moved against him. He slowly, gently pushed one finger deep into her pussy, shoving, pushing, thrusting until he had embedded it in her tight, wet passage.

He leaned his head almost weakly against her shoulder and groaned, “Fuck, you’re tight as a virgin! Are you?”

She shook her head, a small smile on her lips. “Brent was my first, though.”

“Who the hell is Brent?” he roared possessively.

Sage chuckled. His pretense at jealousy was sweet even though she knew he didn’t really mean it; maybe on some basic male level, but not really. A woman could love a man like this, she thought. Her laughter died immediately.

Don’t Sage, don’t you dare fall for the man! You will never see him again after tonight, so enjoy it for what it is, she cautioned herself.

“My ex-fiancé,” she informed him, gently stroking his huge, pulsing arousal through the jeans. He felt bigger than any man had any right to be, she noted worriedly. It was probably just the jeans, she thought.

“Oh! Brent! Bet he had a dinky one,” he said dismissively with smug pleasure.

It was so out of character for him that she laughed and laughed. She was still laughing when his finger began to thrust in and out of her and his warm wet mouth enveloped her nipple, sucking, tugging and licking in perfect rhythm with the motion of his finger in and out of her.

Sage threw back her head, writhing in his arms as he made love to her with his finger, driving the peak of pleasure higher and higher until she was spiraling out of control and shattering into a million pieces in his arms.

She drifted back to earth slowly, her long lashes lifting drowsily over her brown eyes. He gazed at her with something almost like genuine affection shining in his black eyes and then in a sudden flurry of movements, he lifted her right off his laps and flipped her onto her stomach so she was leaning over the back of the row of cinema seats in front of them.

The uniqueness of the position and the surroundings was so risqué and adventurous that she felt her blood begin a slow boil inside of her.

Sage gasped automatically when a movie suddenly came on and began to play on the projector.

“Raven. Someone could see us. It’s time for a movie,” she whispered.

He didn’t answer, just positioned himself behind her and thrust home with a grunt of satisfaction. Sage moaned against the back of the seats and her hips automatically began to undulate, twisting this way and that as he loved her.

Raven’s large hands came around her to grasp her breasts and he began to thrust into her again and again. Sage groaned with pleasure, her hips grinding back against him as he loved her from behind, the wet, slurping sound of their lovemaking sounding as loud as cannon shots in her ears. Her eyes were trained almost frantically on the entrance as she waited for people to begin to file in, but that hint of danger only served to heighten her desire.

He was so incredibly huge that he stretched her to the utmost, but it was pleasurable not painful because she was so unbelievably wet that his thrusts were smooth as he glided in and out of her.

A shout of laughter just outside the entrance announced the arrival of people and Raven immediately quickened his thrusts, his fingers determinedly kneading and squeezing her breasts as he fucked her harder, faster, more urgently. The fear of discovery tightened every muscle in her body and in one second, she was moaning softly, her vagina clenching and unclenching around him. As she squeezed his penis inside her involuntarily, he groaned audibly and then he too came in a rush, his penis twitching and jerking as he exploded inside her in wave after wave of pleasure.

By the time the first person appeared and started up the stairs, Sage and Raven were back in their seats, innocently focused on the movie lighting up the screen.

CHAPTER FIVE

It was at times like this, she heartily cursed her fair complexion, Sage thought, blushing furiously as Raven waggled his brows at her as they exited the movie theatre, two hours later.

She had watched the rest of the movie in a state of heightened awareness and helpless sensual daze because Raven’s hands had kept creeping into her dress and caressing her until she was near to fainting from sheer desire. The man was insatiable, she thought. After the explosive orgasm he had experienced, she would have thought he would not be able to have sex immediately after, but instead, he had been hard as a rock all through the movie.

Now, as he led her out, the gleam in his dark, slumberous eyes told her plainly that he hadn’t had enough of her.

“Will you come home with me tonight?” he asked, his eyes resting on hers as he watched her carefully.

Ever the gentleman, he had just had unbridled, passionate sex with her and yet, here he was, courteously asking her permission to have more sex with her. He seemed almost too good to be true, she thought, her eyes misting a little as she considered it.

She nodded almost shyly, and he grinned at her, with something almost like relief on his face. He leaned down and kissed her cheek gently, the unexpected motion making her eyes fly to his in surprise.

His eyes were so tender as he gazed back at her, and Sage swallowed nervously. Raven turned away then, to hail a cab, and she relaxed a little.

What was going on? Why had he looked at her with such emotion in his eyes? This was all just sex and fun for both of them, wasn’t it?

A cab slid to a smart halt in front of them just then and she stopped analyzing. Minutes later, the taxi pulled up to the same hotel she was lodged at and she looked at him in surprise.

“You are lodged here?”

He shook his head. “No. I am not lodged, per se. I actually own the hotel, so I have my own suite here, for whenever I’m in Spain.”

“Oh. Of course.”

He hadn’t been kidding, then, when he told her that he owned the restaurant she had been at earlier with her friends and had threatened to throw her out.

The lift took them to the highest floor and her breath caught in her throat at the plush luxury of the place. She stared around, her eyes almost falling out of her sockets in sheer wonder and amazement. The entire ninth floor of the hotel was built as a suite for his sole use. It was a veritable palace! It had to be the most luxurious room she had ever seen in real life or, indeed, in any other life.

Sage stared, mouth agape, at the ridiculously expensive furniture gracing different parts of the living room, pure gold ash trays, the thick, exotic rug that swallowed her feet, a chandelier that had to have cost an arm, a leg and a few other body parts, and several other choice furniture.

Raven turned to face her, his eyes darkening with passion as he reached for her. Sage automatically turned her face up for his kiss, her arms winding around his neck as his large hands kneaded her soft skin and molded her soft, womanly curves to the hard strength of his masculine body.

“From the moment I saw you in that lobby, I wanted you,” he whispered against her lips.

Sage rolled her eyes as she leaned back in his hands. “I sincerely doubt that. Come on, you looked so disgusted with me. I was amazed you didn’t spit on me or something. I don’t blame you,” she added with a smile to show she wasn’t angry.

His arms tightened about her, keeping her from pulling away from him. “I reacted so aggressively because I wanted you so much it was all I could do to keep my hands off you. I couldn’t get you out of my mind for a minute, and I even rushed back out to apologize, but you and your friends had disappeared,” he said. “Then, when I walked into the restaurant, minutes later, and saw you seated there, I thought my mind was playing cruel tricks on me.”

Sage frowned dubiously at him, “You didn’t seem inclined to apologize for anything when we met at the restaurant. You were going to throw me out, remember?”

Raven laughed, shook his head. “You really don’t understand men, do you? That was a jealous rage, nothing more.”

Sage stared in surprise. “You’re a very weird man, Raven Hawthorne.”

“So I’ve heard tell,” he murmured huskily as he lowered his head and took her lips in a slow drugging kiss that curled every last one of her toes and made her cling to him lustily.

“Make love to me, Raven,” she said simply.

His heart skipped a beat at the expression in her chocolate brown eyes. “Are you ready?” he asked, leaning down to lightly brush his lips against hers again.

When he lifted his head for a second, she said, staring up at him, honesty shining in her eyes, “Apparently, all you have to do is touch me and I’m wet and ready.”

Raven lifted her into his arms, his lips still joined with hers and carried her into a huge bedroom with a mighty king-size bed adorning the middle. As he lowered her onto it, Sage knew without a shadow of doubt that it was going to be a long, sensual night; very long indeed.

* * *

Sage came awake with a start, wondering what had woken her. She was so exhausted she could barely see straight and she stared around in disorientation at the strange surroundings, trying to place where she was. Her phone vibrated beside her again and she stared at it, realizing then that this was what had woken her up.

Awareness returned in seconds and she looked over at the other occupant of the bed; Raven Hawthorne. The man had to be the most passionate male of the species alive! After the movie theatre, he had made love to her five more times in one night, his appetite for her as intense as it was insatiable. A blush of pleasure stole up her cheeks as she recalled the various positions they had tried; positions she never even knew existed. They should have felt kinky and bad, but with him, everything just, somehow, felt right.

She leaned up on an elbow to stare down at him and an unexpected wave of tenderness swept through her, shocking her in its intensity.

She cared for him, she realized, her wide brown eyes widening further in shock. Heck, she loved him, she realized.

Her heart thudded in her chest with that realization and the sheer shock of it sent her moving. She scrambled out of the bed in a flurry of long limbs and tangled sheets, and her eyes widened as she realized that she had, indeed, managed to fall for a total stranger after just one night together.

She stared down at him in half-shock, half-tenderness, unconsciously memorizing his face as her eyes scanned his features. His long lashes framed his cheeks, resting against his cheekbones in a way that softened the firm, hard angles of his face. Sage slowly leaned down and caressed his cheek with the back of her hand, noting with surprise that his face was soft.

He looked so peaceful as he slept, almost like a baby, and was it her imagination or were his red lips somewhat puckered in slumber, she thought with a delighted grin.

Raven stirred in his sleep and murmured, “Sage.”

Her heart skipped a beat; how could he be murmuring her name in his sleep already?

Panicked, she edged away from the bed, moving as silently as possible. A quick glance at the alarm clock told her it was just 4:00am. Slowly, she struggled into her dress and picked up her strappy sandals in her hand. As her hands brushed against her naked breast, she blushed anew, remembering how Raven had worshipped them during their lovemaking. As she turned to leave, she subconsciously looked around for some sort of keepsake to remember him by.

Her eyes alighted on the wallet flung carelessly on the tabletop; she didn’t dare take his wallet, that would be too cheap. As though on cue, her phone beeped again, and this time, she looked at the screen. It was a message from Eden that said simply, “Don’t forget the last leg of the bet; snatch his wallet!”

She turned away, resolutely, to face the door, determined to just leave before he woke up. The rest of her life seemed to stretch emptily in front of her and with a frustrated sigh, Sage slowly turned back toward the bedside table and picked up the wallet. This was a very personal belonging and would remind her of him. Her eyes went to his gold watch resting beside the wallet. She returned the wallet to its position and picked up the watch instead; it was cold to the touch, but it was customized with his initials stenciled at the back of the watch and his picture inserted as the background on the face of the watch.

As she left the room, his watch dangling in her hand, she cast one last look over her shoulder, bidding him a silent goodbye.

Sage didn’t notice the tears streaming down her face as she went downstairs to her own room with the girls; she didn’t notice that her hair and clothes were tellingly disarrayed; she didn’t notice that other guests stared at her with curiosity as she descended; all she knew was that her heart was breaking into tiny pieces with every step that took her away from the one man that had touched her heart so profoundly in a matter of hours and left an indelible mark of his essence on her soul.

CHAPTER SIX

Raven Hawthorne steeped his fingers together in front of his face as he stared with acute displeasure at the bumbling private detective in front of him. The man was Irish with freckles on every inch of his face and eyes that seemed smart and intelligent, but so far, he wasn’t impressed.

“Are you telling me that, in two months, you have been unable to find even one of the three women?” he inquired silkily.

The man paled, his thin upper lip trembling as he croaked, “We have expended considerable resources, Sir. We can’t trace the women. They might as well have dropped off the face of the earth for all the clue they left us.”

“But I gave you the name of one of them…Sage! Sage Talbot.”

“We doubt if that is her real name, Sir, and even if it were, there are over three thousand Sage Talbots living in the States alone,” the private eye wheezed.

Raven hid his disgust behind a polite smile as he rose to his height and offered the man a parting handshake. This man was wasting his time and if he didn’t get rid of the loser in under two seconds, he would probably be tempted to strangle the man.

In the two months since he had woken up to find Sage if that was even her real first name gone, he hadn’t been himself. He had become unusually cold and ruthless, firing employees at the drop of a hat and driving bargains that were so hard that most of his business associates were openly becoming wary of him.

She’d had the unmitigated gall to screw his brains out and then steal away in the dead of night, taking his favorite wristwatch with her, like a common thief. A hitherto unrevealed and lame sentimental side tried to tell him that perhaps she had taken the wristwatch to serve as a keepsake; a memento to remember him by. He ruthlessly shoved that thought aside. There was no justification for what she had done; she had stolen from him and he would hunt her to the ends of the earth, if he had to, to take back what she stole from him.

His hotel records had not been able to yield much about the three friends because they had paid cash, but he had a friend in the FBI who might be able to help him. He recalled that he had managed to take a picture with her in one of those public photo booths. He ripped the picture out of his wallet, breathing a sigh of relief that at least she had not taken his wallet as another souvenir.

He would send the picture to a friend at Quantico; see if he could use some sort of face recognition software to help him.

He spun his chair around to stare out the huge French windows at the bubbling streets of New York. Somewhere in this world was the woman who had stolen his wristwatch, the last gift his mother had given him before she died and he would find her, or die trying.

She had stolen something else too, he admitted to himself, but he didn’t want to examine it too closely to ascertain what it was.

* * *

Sage Tariq bent over the toilet and emptied the contents of her stomach, her face twisted in a grimace as she stared at what she had thrown up.

It wasn’t every day a person learned she had gotten pregnant by a faceless stranger with the unlikely name of Raven Hawthorne. She could track him down, she knew, but she didn’t want to. She knew his hotel in Spain and his restaurant too, but he wasn’t a Spaniard; he was American. She had never tried to find out if he lived in America or Europe, but she knew one thing, she wanted this baby. It was unexpected, yes, but it would be a reminder of the most magical night of her life. She stared, with regret, at the wristwatch she had taken from him as a keepsake; if she had known he had given her something as precious as the life she carried beneath her breast, she would never have taken a mere watch. Eden and Beth had not even remembered to ask if she picked his wallet in line with the bet’s rules; they had been too involved in getting the details of their lovemaking.

She missed him, she realized. She had not been herself since she returned from her trip, and she had even quit her job because everything that used to interest her, suddenly did not.

Her friends were worried about her; according to them, she had been moping around, as though her heart had been broken, since they got back from Spain and they didn’t understand it or like it.  But try as she might, Sage could not dredge up much interest in anything. Flowers seemed dull and lifeless, work was a monotony she had to escape by resigning, even her usual evenings with the girls hardly appealed to her. Maybe because she hadn’t told them she was pregnant. It didn’t help, either, that Brent had been inundating her with calls since she returned; apparently, he had had a change of heart. Well, as far as she was concerned, he could take his changed heart and shove it!

Lately, she had taken up her one true passion; painting. She painted on large canvasses, from morning till night; bright, bold, exotic colors that reminded her of Spain and a passionate dark-haired lover with smoldering eyes as black as night.

On impulse, she ripped away a canvas she had been doodling aimlessly on for days and placed a fresh, blank, paper on the easel. She impatiently grabbed the tendrils of blond hair falling all over her face and did them up in a haphazard knot at the very top of her head, knotting it firmly and holding it securely in place with a rubber band.

Sage closed her eyes, letting her mind drift over the streets of memory. Images of Raven, lying peacefully atop the bed, his eyes shut in slumber, floated through her mind and she licked her lips slowly, almost feeling his lips on hers.

With a sigh, she let her brown eyes flicker open and with that image in her mind’s eyes, she started to paint, drawing large, bold brush strokes across the blank canvas, enjoying the feel of the brush beneath her hand as she drew him from memory. She must have sat there for hours, but it felt like mere minutes; when she looked out of the window though, night had fallen.

With a sigh, she turned away from the canvas, not stopping to admire her work as she strolled toward the kitchen for a snack. This baby would have her fat in no time, she thought. She had been eating every chance she got of late when she wasn’t puking her guts out, that is.

She grabbed a jar of peanut butter from the kitchen cabinet and used a spoon to scoop some out of the jar. She licked the spoon, shutting her eyes in bliss as the tangy flavor of the peanut butter hit her tongue.

A knock at the door drew her attention and with a weary sigh, she headed toward it. As she passed the partially open curtains of the living room, she spied Eden’s Yaris parked outside.

“Eden, you really need to get off my back,” she sighed as she opened the door.

She froze.

Eden and Beth stood on the doorstep with identical wary expressions on their faces; behind them stood Brent, sweating profusely.

Sage glared at the trio, disbelief and betrayal roiling through her. “What is this?”

“Sage, hear him out,” Beth began.

Eden was nodding vigorously, her large green eyes earnest in her pretty face. “You do need to hear him out. I chewed him out when he came to us, but he’s sincere.”

“Just as he was sincere the last time he strolled off with Jessamine on his arm after calling me fat!”

“Sage” Brent began.

“No! You don’t get to say my name,” she cut in icily, swinging her head around to glare at him. She must have moved too fast because, suddenly, she was dizzy. “I’m going in to sit down,” she declared weakly.

“Are you all right?” Beth asked, concern etched on her small face.

“You two muttonheads may come in if you want,” she declared. “But Brent, if you so much as set one foot past that door, so help me, I will chop it off!”

Brent paled, sweat standing clear on his upper lips. Then, just when she thought she would have to physically shove him out, dizzy or no, he mercifully turned around and skulked away.

As she watched him leave, Sage couldn’t help comparing the twerp to Raven and she wondered for the umpteenth time what she had ever seen in Brent Davies; the man was not in the same league as Raven. Heck, he was not even in the same stratosphere!

Another wave of dizziness assailed her and she turned away and slowly walked into her living room, sinking onto the nearest sofa and shutting her eyes.

Eden and Beth followed her worriedly, identical expressions of guilt etched on their features. They were so worried they left the front door wide open, but Sage was too busy trying not to keel over to notice.

“Sage?”

“I need to rest, please.”

“You don’t look good, honey. What’s wrong? You’ve been acting weird since we got back from Spain and you keep saying nothing’s wrong,” Beth said, biting her lip.

“The man didn’t have something you caught, did he?” Eden asked, sounding even more worried than Beth.

Sage stifled a laugh. She had caught something all right, but not the way Eden meant. “Right on the money,” she said derisively.

Her friends paled and exchanged glances.

“That bastard! He infected you with something?” Eden whispered in disbelief.

“I caught something from him all right; I caught his sperm.”

They both paused, confused.

“That doesn’t make sense, Sage,” Beth said gently, in case Sage was losing her mind.

“I’m pregnant,” she said quietly.

The shock on their faces was so comical Sage actually began to laugh. She sat up, feeling the dizziness pass as she enjoyed the expression on their faces.

Beth recovered first. “Oh my goodness, that’s amazing! It is amazing, right?” she asked cautiously, watching Sage’s face.

Sage nodded, her blond curls dancing around her face. “It’s the best thing that has happened to me in years.”

Eden was still speechless.

“And who’s the father? Brent or Raven?” Beth asked.

“Raven, of course. Brent hadn’t touched me in months before we split. You haven’t said anything,” Sage noted, looking over at Eden.

“Oh, she’s said a lot,” Beth assured her. “On the inside.”

“So have you told Raven?” Beth asked, her eyes shining.

“No, and I don’t plan to. And speaking of, what were you thinking, bringing Brent here?”

“You had been moping around since we got back and we just thought the breakup hit you harder than we realized. Little did we know, you had gone and fallen for Raven!” Beth said.

“I don’t want to talk about Raven. I don’t even want to think about him,” Sage declared, rising to her feet and pacing, unaware of the tall, silent man who had strolled in the door.

“Is that why you painted a giant picture of him?” Eden asked saucily, finally recovering her vocal cords.

“I was going to ask the exact same question myself,” someone said bitingly from the doorway.

All three friends turned in horror to see Raven Hawthorne standing just inside the living room, his face alive with wrath as he glared at the life-like painting of himself gracing the easel.

It was all too much, Sage felt herself slide helplessly onto the floor as darkness overtook her.

CHAPTER SEVEN

“Sage? Sage!”

Sage’s eyes slowly flickered open, but when she looked up straight into an arresting pair of midnight black eyes, she almost slid right back into a dead faint.

“Raven,” she breathed, his name like a prayer and a curse on her soft lips.

“Yes,” he affirmed as he leaned back and slowly helped her to sit up.

Sage looked around the room; Eden and Beth were gone.

“Where are my ”

“Gone,” he informed her shortly. “I had them exiled.”

“WhatWhat on earth did you do that for?” Sage sputtered furiously, looking about as though she expected the other women to somehow magically reappear.

“I needed to talk to you in private,” he said reasonably.

Sage’s tongue flickered out nervously and she licked her lips, her eyes huge in her already pale face as she stared at him and waited.

She saw his dark eyes follow the motion of her tongue and darken immediately with reaction.

“Where is it?” he demanded, his hand stretched out.

Sage stared at him. He had gone to all this trouble to track her down for a mere watch? Angry color suffused her face. She was angry at herself. When would she learn? She was nothing to him apart from a convenient receptacle for his lust during the occasional holidays.

Angrily, she struggled to her feet and marched over to her bedroom. In mere seconds, she was back, the wristwatch in hand. She slapped it into his palm and immediately stepped back out of reach.

She was too preoccupied with her own disappointment that she didn’t notice the one blazing in his dark eyes. Even though he had known she’d taken it, he had somehow held out hope that she hadn’t.

“Why?” he asked, staring at her now.

Sage shrugged, refusing to meet his eyes as she folded her hands around her mid-section to keep from doing something absolutely asinine, like reaching for him. “Keepsake, nothing more,” she said.

Her nonchalance infuriated him. For the two months since he had seen her, he had been living life on the edge, like a man with a death wish. He had become such a ruthless business man that his success had tripled, even though he had managed to at the same time destroy some competitors so completely that one of them had taken his own life. He felt dirty, unclean, as though he had become the sort of businessman his father had been.

“Why did you creep out of my bed in the dead of the night like a common doxy returning to the wharves?” he asked unkindly.

Sage’s eyes widened as she gasped in shock. Then before she thought better of it, she swung her palm in a wide arch and slapped his face as hard as she could. His head snapped back with the force of the hit and she felt a bitter surge of satisfaction sweep through her.

His eyes shut as he prayed for patience. He opened his eyes to see her glaring at him, unrepentantly, her blond hair scattered around her head like a damn halo while her lips trembled with the effort it took her to hold in her tears.

He had hurt her, he realized, and genuine sorrow swept through him. Whatever else she might be, he didn’t want to hurt her.

He reached for her, but she stumbled backwards out of reach, almost falling over in her haste to avoid his touch. “Don’t you dare lay one bleeding finger on me!”

His anger returned. “Why? Because, apparently, all I have to do is touch you and you’re wet and ready?” he asked.

Her face whitened as she recognized the words he flung so carelessly at her. She had whispered those exact words to him that night in Spain in the throes of passion.

“How dare you?” she whispered, her voice trembling with unshed tears.

“Oh, there’s nothing both of us wouldn’t dare,” he said, indicating the watch in his hands.

Her eyes lit on the now-hated piece of jewelry. “You got what you came for. Now take it and get out of here.”

“I also came to find out if you’re as delectable as I remember, Miss Talbot,” he said silkily.

“It’s Tariq,” she corrected unnecessarily. Of course he knew her surname. He wouldn’t have found her otherwise. “How did you find me?”

“The next time you decide to fleece some poor geezer you fucked out of his wits in some foreign country, you might want to remember that there’s such a thing called airport cameras.”

She swore and let fly with her fist again.

This time, he deftly caught her small palm in the air and hauled her against him, pulling her flush against his body.

Her breath whooshed out of her at the first contact of her soft, plaint body against his hard male frame and she stiffened defensively in his arms. His lips came down hard, punishingly, on hers, kissing her so brutally that tears stung her eyes.

Then he relaxed a little and softened his kiss. His tongue penetrated her mouth tenderly and tangled with hers in a wild, exotic dance. Sage moaned under the sensual onslaught he was weaving around her and her arms automatically wound around his neck, her hips already undulating in anticipation.

His large palms caressed around her back, down to stroke her ass, before gliding around to touch her breasts.

Deftly, he guided her back onto the cushions and his palm slowly began to massage her breasts.

Sage shut her eyes in ecstasy, drifting helplessly in the sensual web he had woven. She held onto him, moaning and groaning in his arms.

His hands slipped beneath the loose waistband of her shorts and he slowly inserted one finger into her wet, pulsing pussy. His eyes fastened on her face as his finger began to caress her, making her gasp and pulse in his arms. Sage groaned, her hips rising to meet his caresses as he drove her higher and higher; faster. Her hands clung to him, her eyes flying open in disbelief as she began to soar in a matter of seconds, her legs bucking as she came and came in waves of pulsating pleasure.

He made to rise, but she grabbed his arm and shamelessly pleaded, “No. I want you. I want to feel you inside me. Please.”

That was all the encouragement he needed. His fingers deftly unbuckled his belt and undid his fly. His huge, thrusting penis sprang free immediately, turgid with arousal.

“Are you sure?” he asked her one last time, ever the gentleman despite the roaring in his blood.

“Make love to me!” she ordered, almost wild with need of him.

Raven removed her shorts and panties in one deft move and positioned himself atop her, careful to bear most of his weight on his elbows. He entered her with one sure, swift stroke and Sage cried out with pleasure.

He groaned, pleased with the tight feel of her wet pussy around his hard dick. His hard masculine hands tenderly caressed her soft silken thighs as his moist tip sank to the core of her soft wetness. Then there was no more time for rational thoughts; he was moving, thrusting in and out of her repeatedly, his hips hammering away at her pussy as he drove them both closer and closer to the edge. His hands roughly kneaded her breasts, his dark eyes scanning every inch of her skin as he loved her so thoroughly that every cell in her body vibrated with need.

Sage cried out as pleasure rose higher in her and then she screamed his name, a low keening sound as she shattered in his arms. Raven watched her face, enjoying her pleasure. When she had finished, he increased his tempo, going faster and faster.

His dark eyes met and held hers, as he too began to buck and cum, spilling his seed straight into her waiting pussy.

When he was finished, he rolled away immediately and gasped, “We need to learn to use protection one of these days. There could be consequences.”

Sage shot him a wry look, battling with the urge to tell him that there were already consequences; she would say ‘consequence’, but seeing as the good doctor had confirmed that she was carrying twins, she didn’t think the singular appellation would work.

“Um, Raven? We should talk,” she began shyly, licking her lips as she struggled unselfconsciously to her feet. Somehow, Raven made her feel good about her body; he loved her breasts and he was crazy about her ass and hips and just about every part of her. She blushed anew as she recalled the way he had made wild, sultry love to her in that hotel room in Spain. She absolutely had to tell him about the babies, she decided as she watched him. Whatever else he might be, he would be a good father, she thought.

Raven buckled his pants and did up his zipper before he looked over at her, his eyes cold and lifeless. “There’s nothing to talk about, Sage. You gave me back my watch. Oh and don’t worry, I won’t be pressing charges for the theft,” he said.

“I didn’t” she began, intending to let him know she only took it to remember him by.

But he didn’t let her finish. His dark eyes flicked to the sofa where they had just made love and he said harshly, “I think this was payment enough. I won’t be pressing charges.”

And just like that, he spun on his heels and strode off with the causal unconcern of someone just leaving the beach.

As Sage watched him go, dry-eyed, inside her, what was left of her heart quietly died as all the love she felt for him hardened inexorably into hatred.

CHAPTER EIGHT

Raven flung an arm over his eyes, cursing beneath his breath as the telephone on the bedside table rang repeatedly. Since last night, he had been in a foul temper; he had called himself ten kinds of fool. He didn’t want to admit it to himself but he loved Sage, which was why her betrayal had hurt so much.

But that had been nothing compared to how he’d felt when he had seen the hurt on her pretty face when she had realized he had only made love to her out of vengeance. That was what he told himself, but a part of him knew he had made love to her because he wanted  no, he needed to have that memory with him for the rest of his life. She was like a virus in his blood; he only had to shut his eyes and she was laughing gaily up at him in his mind’s eyes, her brown eyes twinkling and sparkling with health and vitality.

She had looked a bit wan, he remembered, with a worried frown; and this was before she had even seen him, so he didn’t think that was from the shock of his appearance. Her taking his watch had made him feel used, which had hurt to no end.

“You really are ten kinds of fool, Raven old boy. She and her friends were just out for fun, flashing strangers in the street for, Pete’s sake! And you had to hand over your heart like a damn idiot.”

The phone rang again and he ignored it; whoever was calling from reception could go straight to hell; he didn’t feel like talking to anyone well anyone apart from a certain brown-eyed, sad-faced blond.

Whatever else she may be, he loved her, he realized. If nothing else, he owed her an apology for last night and he had to make it right. He was a billionaire, with holdings in almost every exotic country in the world, but for the past two months, nothing and no place excited him. If he didn’t want to live the rest of his life in dull monotony, he needed Sage.

With a muttered oath, he shoved to his feet and stalked into the bathroom. In two seconds, he had brushed and shaved and he immediately grabbed his wallet and strode out the door. He was waiting for the lift when it arrived bearing two angry women Sage’s friends!

The redhead took one look at him and aimed a blow straight at his nose. He deftly caught the tiny fist, surprised at the force she had put into the blow. That would have broken his nose and probably knocked him out!

“What the hell?”

“You have a damn nerve!” the petite blond with pretty blue eyes spat.

“I don’t follow!” he said, releasing the redhead’s hand and turning warily to face the other little dynamo.

“You made her cry! Again!” the woman spat angrily.

No prizes for guessing who ‘she’ was.

“I, um, I know. I was actually on my way to her now”

Both women immediately aligned their bodies in front of the lift, effectively blocking his path.

“Why? So you can torture her some more over some useless piece of trinket?” the redhead asked.

“It’s not useless. My mother gave it to me with her last dying breath,” he protested automatically.

Silence.

“I was actually on my way to see Sage and apologize for behaving so dreadfully,” he said, encouraged by their silence.

The redhead threw her head back and laughed harshly. “Well, good luck finding her. She left last night!”

His heart skipped a beat. “Left? For where?”

“Parts unknown! She wouldn’t talk to anyone, which is all your fault!”

Raven felt every last trace of energy drain out of his body and he slowly sank to the floor, his back against the wall. How was he going to survive losing her? Would she even be back?

As though she had read his mind, the blond said, “And she took a year’s worth of clothing with her when she left, so good luck finding her!”

“And for the record, Sage only took that useless piece of trinket because we dared her to steal all the cash in a stranger’s wallet. She took your watch instead and never sold it!” the redhead flung over her shoulder.

With a shake of their collective heads, both friends disappeared back into the lift, muttering audibly about insensitive men who deserved to be strung up, hung drawn and quartered.

She could be anywhere in the world! How would he find her, he wondered.

Well, how did you find her the last time? his mind wanted to know.

Galvanized into action, he raced for the lift and dashed downstairs to the lobby. He hailed the first cab he saw and headed straight for the airport. He would look at the cameras.

The moment the taxi pulled up at the airport curb, Raven flung a few notes at the cabman and dashed into the terminal, his head swinging around wildly. He grabbed the first security man he saw and shoved a thousand dollars into his palm as he demanded to see the cameras.

“Whatever for? Someone pick your pocket?” the man asked as he hurriedly pocketed the money.

“I need to find someone, my…wife! She left in a huff and headed here and she could be halfway around the world. I just wanna see what flight she boarded.”

“You say she was pissed?” the man asked musingly, staring off into the distance.

“Yes!” Raven affirmed impatiently. If he could just find out what plane she had boarded, he could jet on his private jet and be waiting at her destination airport by the time her plane landed.

“This…wife, she wouldn’t happen to be blond, somewhat chubby, with sad brown eyes would she?” the security man asked.

“That’s her! You saw her! What plane was she on?”

“She’s right over there,” the man said, nodding toward the waiting crowd.

Raven turned slowly and felt his stomach flip upside down; Sage sat a few feet away, weeping openly into her handkerchief as though her heart was broken.

“Now, if you had anything to do with the way that poor girl’s weeping, mate, then it’s a good thing she left you,” the security man informed him huffily before swanning off with his nose in the air.

* * *

Sage was certain this was what it felt like to be a homeless hobo. She had packed up almost her entire belongings and now she just sat at the airport confused. She had wanted to go to Spain, back to where it had all started and just put things in perspective, but now… She missed her flight and she couldn’t think of anywhere else to go.

Someone sank onto the seat beside her, but she kept her eyes focused on her palms, refusing to look up. She didn’t feel like chatting and if this idiot couldn’t tell then

“I’m sorry,” a familiar voice said quietly.

Sage’s shocked eyes flew to his face. Raven! Her stupid heart did a happy jig until she sternly calmed it down and glared at him with all the hatred in her heart.

“What do you think you’re doing?” she spat.

“I never meant to hurt you. I was hurting myself. I felt used and stupid and I lashed out. I was wrong.”

“Go to hell!” she spat and sprang to her feet to leave. He wouldn’t let her.

His hand clamped about her wrist like a manacle and then he dropped to his knees, his eyes trained on her face. Everyone turned to look at the pair of them, the waiting crowd giggling as they obviously waited for some romantic proposal.

“You’re embarrassing me!” she whispered furiously, trying to tug her arm from his grip. It was no use; it might as well be a handcuff for all the give it had.

“Then sit back down. Please, Sage.”

She slowly sank back onto her seat and he released her wrist, but he remained kneeling.

“Sit,” she ordered furiously, her face suffused with embarrassed color.

“I can’t. I don’t deserve to. I have been an ass. I shouldn’t have said what I did, especially because it wasn’t true. I was hurting, so I guess I just wanted to hurt you back.”

Sincerity blazed back at her from his eyes and she relaxed a little against her seat, feeling some of the hurt gradually seeping away just like that. The man had a scary power over her.

“I was wrong, Sage. I I love you,” he admitted quietly. “And I guess I just felt you took that watch to make some money, but you never sold it after two months. That alone told me it was a keepsake for you. My mother gave me that watch before she died and that’s all it was to me; of sentimental value. But now I realize I would cast a thousand of it away before I would lose you. I want to hear you laugh again and hear your soft cries as I ”

The elderly gentleman seating beside them cleared his throat loudly and ruffled his newspaper.

Sage giggled, unable to help herself at the look of exasperation on Raven’s handsome face.

“Why don’t we get out of here?” he suggested.

Sage shook her head, smiling happily at him, “You said you love me?”

“With all my heart.”

“Why?”

“Because you’re you, and because I can’t help myself,” he told her softly.

Tears sprang to her eyes again; this time, tears of such joy that her entire face glowed with it.

Seeing the tears, Raven held her fingers in his and asked quietly, “Will you make me the happiest man on earth, Sage, and be my wife?”

Now the tears were falling down her cheeks unchecked, her heart thumping in her throat as she stared at him in shock.

“Please,” he whispered when he thought she was hesitating.

She wasn’t hesitating; she was speechless.

“There is nothing I want more than to spend the rest of my life with you; to have you in my arms and to have you as the mother of my children. You do want kids, right?”

Sage nodded happily, her hand going protectively to her midriff.

“Say yes, Sage. I don’t have a ring right now, but I swear the minute we get out of here, I’m going to get you the biggest, honking diamond I can find!”

Sage dissolved into laughter and threw her arms around his neck, loving him as he slowly rose to his feet, taking her with him. She leaned back in his arms and grinned at him, “Yes I love you, and yes, I’ll marry you.”

He leaned down and took her lips in a kiss so infinitely tender that it would have melted her into a puddle right there if his powerful hands hadn’t been holding her up.

When he lifted his dark head, she smiled at him, “And about those kids, how do you feel about twins?”

He grinned happily, “Well, if it’s twins you want, I hear we have to make love at least thrice a day to get twins. I’ll be happy to oblige you, ma’am,” he said, leerily.

She laughed. He really was something else. “Slow down tiger. Before you start rotating the mattress in your mind, I’m already pregnant. Twins!”

His heart skipped a beat against her chest and then he grinned, looking happier than she had ever seen him as he said, “I must be the luckiest man alive.”

No, Sage corrected inwardly as she hugged him tightly. She was the luckiest woman alive, she decided, as her eyes shut.

THE END

Badass Billionaire

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

Chapter 1

Riiiiing! Riiiing!

Amy sat at her desk finishing a report to give to a judge when the rather annoying sound of her telephone interrupted her. She was careful to minimize the word processing program before she turned to the beat up telephone that sat on the desk in her cramped office.

“Here For You, Amy Delaney speaking,” she answered, taking the receiver off the cradle.

“Miss Delaney, this is Tabitha again,” came the static distorted voice on the other end of the line.

“Yes, Tabitha, I was just working on your report,” Amy said, placing her forehead in the palm of her left hand, elbows on the desk.

“Yes, I just wanted to make sure that you were going to recommend that he stay in jail…you can’t let him get out.”

“Tabitha, as I have told you, the contents of my report to the judge are concealed until the date of the hearing,” Amy said gently, “If I told you what I am recommending, then I would lose my job and could go to jail, myself. You don’t want me to go to jail, do you?”

“No, no…I don’t want that! I don’t know if I could keep going without you, Miss Delaney!”

“Tabitha, it’s not me that has helped you move on, you’re helping yourself. Now please, if I’m going to finish my report and have it faxed to the courthouse in time for the hearing, I’ll need to get off the phone. Can we talk some more at your appointment on Tuesday?”

“Yes, yes, of course. I’ll talk to you on Tuesday, Miss Delaney,” Tabitha said, quickly disconnecting from the call.

Shaking her head as she replaced the telephone receiver on the cradle, Amy caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror that hangs on the back of the office door. She stood up, and walked over to it, examining her reflection.

She had always known she was attractive, with her long dark and hair and chestnut eyes, but she was a little insecure around the midline at times. She thought she looked great, but it was annoying when everyone seemed to be chasing the bean poles. Oh well, she thought, her ship would come in. Her sometime boyfriend, Todd, didn’t help matters. He was seeing other girls every chance he got. He had even had the audacity to come right out and tell her that her weight “kind of bugged him”, and that he didn’t know if he could see himself in a “real” relationship with her. God, what an asshole.

Sadness overwhelmed her as she thought over her last “steady” relationship she had had. That would be Justin. He had joined the Marine Corps immediately after high-school, and proposed to her on his last night in Black Rock before he shipped out for Iraq in 2005. He was dead by 2006.

This had been the trigger that led to her eating more than anything. But Amy had never been one to hide. So, rather than not fit in at all, she began to compensate for her perceived lack of physical appeal with “fat” jokes…usually at her own expense. She wasn’t even that big. She was just curvy, but she found her place making the jokes nonetheless. Sure, she had plenty of friends all through her college career at the University of California at Berkeley, but between grief over Justin’s death and her subsequent weight gain, her sex life had consisted primarily of one night stands ever since.

“Whatever,” she thought, “I am who I am, after all.” The older she got, the less she could constantly worry about it. She had a plan to start hitting the gym soon, but in the meantime, if guys didn’t appreciate her as she was, well screw ‘em…they weren’t worth her time anyhow. Of course she still had her insecurities, but she was beginning to feel better and better about herself. She was actually beginning to sort of revel in her curves. The guys didn’t know what they were missing.

“Oh my! Is that the time?” Amy said to herself, coming out of her mental wanderings. She had glanced at the clock on the bottom, right hand side of her ancient PC after typing in her password. “No wonder I’m so hungry!”

It was very nearly 1:45 p.m.

She got up from her desk, grabbed her purse, and began walking toward the door.

“Alice! I’ll be back! I’m getting lunch!” she hollered to her supervisor, the lead at the grief counseling agency that she worked in. Entering the hallway and turning to the right, she shouted out “Hey! Hold the elevator!” just in time to see the arm of a tailored suit ending in a deeply tanned hand extend itself to hold the elevator doors open.

Houston Storm was feeling hungry as well, and so decided to go to Giglio’s for lunch. He quickly placed a phone call to his valet, asking him to bring a car around.

“Which car, Mr. Storm?”

“I think I’ll take the Viper, Steven,” he answered. Hanging up the telephone hotline to his garage, he walked out of his 1,000 square foot personal office, and across the floor of offices inhabited by the rest of his staff, who handled all of the “nuts and bolts” of his company, Larger-Than-Life-Love Inc. The company controlled seven of the top ten niche dating websites in North America. Their premier website, “largerthanlifelove.com,” was deemed the most profitable web based dating site for the previous three years. Nowhere was this fact more obvious than in the lifestyle choices of the company’s founder, Houston Storm.

Having been named the “San Francisco Bay Area’s Most Eligible Bachelor” for each of the previous four years was likely a byproduct of being named one of California’s “Top Ten Richest Men” for the previous five years by The Californian magazine. Whether it was the actual rankings, or just who he was, the fact was that he found woman falling at his feet seemingly everywhere he went. He had absolutely no problem taking full advantage of this fact either. As a result, and probably coupled with the fact that he still had not even reached the tender age of thirty five, the paparazzi had already branded him as a “bad boy”. They seemed to have no more favored task than proving their label by keeping the tabloids supplied with an endless series of shots of him and his many female guests inside his Los Gatos mansion compound.

The truth was, however, that he had created his first website in his second year of junior college—Larger Than Life Love—in order to actually find that perfect woman. The only problem was, instead of drawing to him the kind of small town girl he really desired, his being rich and powerful brought all kinds of disingenuous women to his door instead.

After he walked to the elevator and punched the ground floor button, he had expected an uninterrupted journey down the seventeen floors of the Yuanfen Building, which was normally quiet by this time of day, but he was wrong. On the sixth floor, his elevator car picked up a young intern from the law offices on that floor She rode down to four before getting off. The door was just closing when Houston heard the voice of a young woman, calling for him to hold the door. Extending his expensively clothed arm through the door, he beheld the most beautiful woman he had ever laid eyes on.

Chapter 2

Immediately in awe of the breathtaking sight of the man wearing the suit, Amy found herself momentarily breathless. Everything about him—his custom tailored suit, his piercingly dark eyes, his deep tan, and the way his black hair carelessly waved to the right side of his perfect head—was simply … perfect. His eyes, a deep chocolate, were focused intently on her own.

His nose sat dead center of his perfect face, with a very deeply indented bridge sitting equidistant from both of his eyes. His black eyebrows, which arched down from the outside in, gave him a shrewd look, in addition to making him appear darkly mysterious. He had a very thin chin and pronounced cheekbones in addition to a black and well-groomed goatee. His neck was very muscular, with a well-defined Adam’s apple, with just the uppermost tip of a tribal style tattoo sneaking up behind his left ear.

His shoulders were broad, and betrayed a sense of careless athleticism, making it evident that he was once a formidable force in whatever athletic pursuit he participated in. The suit was made of the finest black fabric, and shined in the dim light of the elevator, betraying the presence of silk. Under the sporty suit coat, the dark man wore a simple beige button up shirt; with the top two buttons undone, the man looked as if he was intentionally displaying a tuft of his dark chest hair.

Amy was a sucker for chest hair.

For pants and shoes, the godlike man wore simple, dark blue jeans and pristine, gunmetal colored Testoni dress shoes.

Amy stepped inside, and the doors closed behind her. She immediately felt as if every molecule of air in the enclosed space had been consumed, leaving her in a vacuum, with only the well-dressed and gorgeous stranger as company. Time seemed to freeze, as she was suspended in the elevator, which seemed hell-bent on staying still. Finally, the stranger broke the thick silence, and asked,

“Which floor, darlin’?”

“Ground,” she said, sharply taking in a lungful of air.

“Where are you going this time of day?”

“I lost track of time, and didn’t get lunch,” Amy answered. Her chest was heaving with the stress of trying to swallow the suddenly thin air in the elevator.

“I am too, oddly enough. How would you feel about accompanying me to Giglio’s? It is rare that I get to have such a ravishing a meal-time guest as yourself.”

“Giglio’s?” Amy asked, shocked. The restaurant had been rated as five stars by no less than seven different renowned food critics. Tables were notoriously difficult to get, and were worth over $150 per seat. “I’d love to, but I don’t have that kind of money…”

“Baby, I don’t think I asked if you could afford Giglio’s, I asked if you would join me.”

“Uh…” Amy said, completely unsure of whether she should accompany the stranger to lunch. When she left her hometown of Black Rock, Arkansas to attend college at Berkeley, her father had warned her to be careful to avoid strange men…but this was no normal strange man.

“What?” the man asked, “Afraid to accompany a stranger to lunch?” he shrewdly asked.

“Um…yes, actually,” she answered, blushing a brilliant shade of scarlet.

“Fine,” the man said, holding out a hand, “My name is Houston Storm.”

“Amy Delaney,” she answered him as she took his hand.

“There…now we aren’t strangers,” Houston Storm told her as the elevator doors opened, displaying the magnificent marble of the Yuanfen Building’s foyer. “Now, will you accompany me? There’s my car at the door…I can drive us.”

Amy looked outside the glass façade of the building and saw a completely gorgeous, blue Dodge Viper. “Uh, yeah…I mean, yes, I’d love to.”

“Excellent!” Houston exclaimed, flashing a smile which betrayed a perfect set of completely straight and brilliantly white teeth. “Here, let me get the door for you,” Houston said, opening the passenger side door of the Viper. “Thank you, Steven,” he said to the valet, handing the young man a $50 bill in exchange for the keys.

When Houston cranked the car, and pulled away from the curb, Amy said “Wait…lunch service stops at two o’clock at Giglio’s. How are we going to eat?”

The car’s clock and Amy’s cell-phone showed it as 2:02 p.m.

“Don’t worry,” Houston said with a laugh and another smile. “I own a third of the business.”

Houston could not believe his good fortune as he pulled the Viper away from the curb in front of the Yuanfen Building. His day had been going exceedingly badly until the gorgeous Amy Delaney agreed to accompany him to lunch. To start, he had received no less than four letters attempting to blackmail him. Apparently, there had been paparazzi near his pool house the previous week, and had captured the entire business between he and rising Japanese starlet, Willow Saito. The young woman had been in a very public dating relationship with a popular minor league baseball pitcher for the local Giants affiliate. There had been a lot of talk about the boy going across the country to play AA ball for the Richmond Flying Squirrels in Virginia.

Being an opportunist, Houston had swooped in on the opportunity to get some Asian tail after seeing Willow at a San Jose Giants game. The asshole photographer managed to get some very compromising pictures of Willow as she entered the pool house alone and clothed, and came out with Houston—naked. He seemed to think that he would want their new affair kept quiet.

Houston had spent two hours on his phone that morning with the paparazzi photog, explaining that he didn’t care who saw the pictures, and that he shouldn’t expect a goddamned dime from Houston’s personal coffers…it wasn’t as if his titties had been bouncing for the camera! Why would he care if the photographer sold the pictures to some tabloid?

Houston had always been a playboy…and being filthy, stinking rich had not changed this fact. Sure, he had gone from being a bar bouncer to pay for junior college to being the San Francisco Bay area’s second richest man, valued at just over $19.8 billion. He had even used his bad boy reputation to score new bedroom trophies.

The niche dating business was certainly lucrative.

The simple fact was, however, that he was still the same kid who had grown up as the only white kid on his block in Modesto, California, surrounded by Hispanic gang members. Growing up in this rough environment taught Houston skills that, while not useful in his failed attempt to graduate college, had certainly served to keep him alive. It wasn’t as if he was scared of some prima donna baseball player who was going across the country in a week’s time.

So it was that when Houston left the Larger Than Life Love, Inc. offices, he was in a distinctly bad mood…until he reached the fourth floor, that is.

As a Web Design major at his junior college, he had started largerthanlifelove.com to find the perfect bigger girl, and instead ended up in a string of bad relationships that were punctuated by intense sexual experiences. He loved the exhilaration of having a new lover every other week…almost always with the skinny-as-hell-model types that were only interested in his fortune. The thrill of the chase was the only thing that distracted him from the demons that still haunted his dreams, but these pencil thin types were not what he truly desired.

He wanted a woman just like Amy Delaney. There was a time a “Botticellian” woman was the ideal. Of course that had been five hundred years ago, but he thought it was time for a comeback.

When the gorgeous woman to his right had hollered for him to hold the elevator, he felt something he realized he hadn’t felt in a while…genuine attraction. This goddess of a woman kindled a fire deep inside him, and forced all thoughts of Willow Saito far from his mind.

Chapter 3

When they arrived at Giglio’s, Houston had the red carpet rolled out for his lunch guest. As they sat talking over their antipasto and waiting for their entrees, Houston surveyed his prey. Amy is average height, with wavy dark hair that falls carelessly passed her shoulders. Her eyes are beautiful almond, and she had a way about her that seemed to light her entire face up.

She was dark and alluring, just as he like his woman. She had an almost exotic look about her. Her eyebrows were highly arched, creating a uniform curvature over each of her eyes. She liked the way she clearly put attention on taking care of her appearance. Her chin came to a distinct point, which gave her face a thin appearance, despite her curves.

Although she cared for her looks obviously, it was not overdone, and the result was that she was the exact type of girl-next-door that Houston had always craved to be with.

She wore a simple white dress that was decorated with large, lavish hibiscus flowers that were colored brilliant shades of red, along with a red fabric belt that gathered at her waist, visibly slimming her, and extenuating her curves all the more. Her breasts were noticeably large, and while they certainly drew the eye towards them, she was careful to keep them concealed in a valiant attempt at modesty. Her ample hips swayed sexily when she walked, and Houston spent much of the ride to Giglio’s wondering what it would be like to hold them in the heat of passion.

Finally, after they arrived and were seated for a while, their splendid meal of linguine with clam sauce arrives, and the conversation turned to their respective pasts.

“Where are you from, Houston?” Amy asked, dabbing the side of her mouth with a napkin.

“Originally? Modesto. About two and a half hours drive from here…depending on the route you take.”

“Modesto? Isn’t that the city where—?”

“Where Scott Peterson killed his wife and unborn baby? Yeah, it is,” Houston answered the common question.

“Wow…where were you at the time?” she asked.

“I was actually in town from school when Laci was killed, and my mom went to the New Year’s Eve candlelight vigil.”

“Wow.”

“What about you?” he asked.

“Me? I was a sophomore in high school at the time, so I was still in Black Rock.”

“Black Rock?” Houston asked.

“Black Rock, Arkansas. It’s a little town in Lawrence County and is about two hour’s drive northeast of Little Rock.”

“Oh, awesome,” Houston said, sincerely.

“Yeah, if you like small towns it’s awesome I guess,” Amy said, laughing.

“Well, I’ve always thought that living in a small town would be great. I’ve always lived in the city, and the idea of small town life seems really attractive to me, actually.”

“It’s really nothing that special,” Amy said between bites. “I miss my family, but I don’t miss having nothing to do on the weekends.”

“Now that sounds like Modesto!” Houston answered, laughing.

“What do you mean? Isn’t Modesto a city?”

“Yeah, it is, but there isn’t much to do for the kids…except for dodging bullets.”

“What?”

“Yeah, the gangs are starting to get big there. It’s always been a rough part of the country, but in the last few years, it’s gotten terrible.”

“Wow…I don’t know if I’d want to be in that kind of place.”

“I grew up in it. It’s made me who I am, and it affects the way I live to this day.”

One particular incident came immediately to Houston’s mind. One night, a group of gang members were hassling several of Houston’s college classmates in the bar he was working in at the time. The college kids were wearing red sweatshirts, the color of his college’s sports teams. The five gang members (who wore blue) demanded the students take the sweatshirts off. The guys in the group had complied quietly, but the young woman refused, saying that she wasn’t wearing anything underneath.

“Well, I guess we’re gonna see your chichotas then, eh, concha?” the gang leader said, calling the young girl a cunt and laughing. Houston, who had grown up surrounded by Hispanics, knew just how much the banger had insulted the young woman, and stepped in to end the disrespect.

“Vete a chingar a tu madre, puta!” the leader said, telling Houston to “go fuck his mother,” as well as calling him a bitch. Houston then punched the gang leader, and three of the other members drew knives, and the fourth pulled a gun. Houston had no weapon, but two of the five gang members died from gunshot wounds, another died of wounds from a knife, and the other two had extensive hospital stays before going to prison for other crimes that they were wanted for.

Houston received eleven stitches, and none of the college kids were injured.

“Wow…” Amy said, in awe after he finished recounting this story to her. “I don’t know what I would have done in that situation. That was incredibly brave of you, Houston.”

“I try not to think about it, honestly. I still dream about those fucking bangers…the cops put me in cuffs, of course, but charges were never filed. The kids told them that I was just doing my job, and that if I hadn’t been there, the girl would’ve ended up with her titties bouncing around in plain sight. Sorry,” he added, “I don’t mean to talk so vulgar in front of a lady such as you. My dear mother would be ashamed.”

Far from being disgusted by his language, Amy found herself even more attracted to this man…his dark past only served to cause her nether-lips to quiver with longing at the thought of what it would take to tame a man such as him. The fact that he used language like “fuck” and “titty” only made her wonder what it would be like to have him talk to her when in the sack.

“It’s no ‘fucking’ problem,” Amy said to him with a wink, and flashing her perfect smile at him. “I don’t ‘fucking’ mind.” This caused Houston to become even more attracted to her…not only was she physically exactly what he has always desperately wanted in a woman, but she didn’t mind him exactly as he was.

“What about you, Miss Amy Delaney? What’s your story?” he asked, taking a bite of linguine.

“Well, the usual, I guess…”

“Let me guess…cheerleader, dated the captain of the football team, homecoming queen, etc.?” Houston interjected, laughing.

“Ha ha, very funny,” she deadpanned. “Can you imagine this as homecoming queen?” she asks, indicating her body.

“If your classmates were voting for anyone else, then they were blind or stupid,” he answered.

“Well, they didn’t vote for me, or anyone else. We didn’t have homecoming…or a football team for that matter.”

“You didn’t have a football team?” Houston asked, surprised.

“Nope,” Amy answered, “We didn’t. The school was too small. I did play softball and basketball though.”

“Oh, well, there’s that,” Houston said, still trying to understand how a school could not have a football team.

“Yep…go Zebras!” she responded, pantomiming a cheerleader waving a pom-pom.

“Zebras? No wonder you didn’t have a football team!” He said, laughing once again.

“Yep, the Zebras,” she said, pensively. “I sometimes wonder what it would have been like to go to school at Walnut Ridge. They closed Black Rock down a couple of years ago, and all the students moved to Walnut Ridge, but that wasn’t an option for me.”

“Well, I’m sure you were the prettiest Zebra ever,” Houston complementing her.

“Thank you, even though I know you’re just being nice.”

“I mean it. I think you are the sexiest woman I have ever seen,” he goes on.

They sat there talking for the rest of their meal, and when all the food was gone, Amy looked at her watch and said, “Oh my god! It’s after 3:00! I really need to get back to the office!”

“Okay, let’s go,” Houston answered her, getting up to leave. They rode back to the Yuanfen building in his Dodge Viper, making quick work of the thick traffic in downtown San Jose. Houston could not help but wonder if this could be the beginning of something different and special between him and Amy Delaney after she thanked him for lunch, and he handed the Viper’s keys to Steven. Amy had to stand on tip-toe to do so, but she gave him a swift kiss on the cheek before running back inside and toward the elevator.

Chapter 4

“You certainly were gone long enough,” Alice said when Amy walked back into the office that afternoon. “What took you so long?”

“I got caught up,” Amy answered, beaming. “A man from upstairs took me to lunch at Giglio’s.”

“A man from upstairs?” Alice asked, bemused. “What man from upstairs?”

“Only the sexiest man alive!” Amy giggled, unable to contain herself from the amazing afternoon lunch that she had shared with Houston. “His name is Houston Storm, and he is a part owner of Giglio’s, and he was able to get us served for lunch there even though they were closed until dinner time! He drives a Dodge Viper, and is a real gentleman!”

“Houston Storm?” Alice asked, frowning slightly.

“Yes!”

“Houston Storm who owns Larger Than Life Love, Inc., Houston Storm?”

“Maybe…I’d say it probably is, because ‘Storm’ isn’t a very common last name, is it?”

“No…it isn’t,” Alice answered, looking positively alarmed now.

“Yeah, it’s got to be the same man,” Amy said, not noticing the look on her supervisor’s face. “Why do you ask, anyway?”

“Well,” Alice said with the air of someone who was picking her words very carefully, “Houston Storm is rich.”

“Well, duh! He owns a third of Giglio’s, and drives a Viper! Of course he’s rich.”

“No…you don’t understand. He’s not ‘oh, I hit the lottery’ rich, or ‘I own twelve cars’ rich…he’s ‘I bankroll the lottery and own twelve hundred car lots’ rich.”

“What are you talking about, Alice? Don’t you think he’d have told me all this?”

“Well, if you don’t believe me, look at this,” Alice said, handing her last month’s edition of The Californian magazine. On the cover was a black and white photo of the man who had just shown Amy a phenomenal time, right there on the cover. By contrast, the headline on the cover was in bright red, and Amy read this aloud: “Houston Storm: Most Eligible Bachelor in San Francisco Bay Area, page 24.”

Amy immediately began flipping frantically through the pages to find the article. When she did, she found a countdown of notable bachelors. She flipped quickly through the pages and was shocked at what she read.

“Houston Storm, thirty-two, has been named the ‘San Francisco Bay Area’s Most Eligible Bachelor’ yet again. The combination of his devilish good looks and fat wallet combine to make this man the single most sought after commodity out there. Valued at well over $19 billion, the San Jose playboy has his hands in every major business in the area, not least his own ‘Larger Than Life Love, Inc.,’ which controls seven of the ten largest online dating sites in the country.

He can often be found pursuing his top three interests: driving fast cars, buying stakes in notable businesses, and sleeping with the most notable women in Hollywood.

Storm has not been in a long term relationship for the entire time that he has appeared on the Forbes Billionaires List, on which he is ranked a healthy forty-fifth, above such notable names as 21st Century FOX CEO Rupert Murdoch (77th) and makeup mogul Leonard Lauder (137th). Of Californian residents, he is behind only former Oracle CEO Larry Ellison (5th), Facebook kingpin Mark Zuckerberg (16th), and Google magnates Larry Page and Sergey Brin (19th and 20th respectively). This has resulted in him also being included in this publication’s list of the ‘Top 10 Richest Californian Men’ for each of the last five years. (See the exclusive interview with Houston Storm on pg. 51)”

“Well,” Amy said when she finished reading the article, “I guess I just went on a date with a billionaire.”

“Wait, dear…there’s more,” Alice said. “He’s a playboy. He is seen every other week with a different actress from down in Hollywood.”

“I was asked out on a date by a billionaire…” Amy said, clearly not listening.

“Look!” Alice said, snapping her young colleague out of her reverie. Taking the younger woman by the shoulders, Alice said, “I just don’t want to see you get hurt. Please, please be careful, okay?”

The next day, when Amy arrived in the office, she was surprised to find twelve dozen long-stemmed red roses, and a very solemn Alice. “Morning,” her boss said to her, holding a cup of coffee in one hand and a card in the other. “They’re for you,” she said, handing Amy the handwritten card.

As she took the card, Amy couldn’t help but wonder what in the world was going on. Silently, she read, Amy…I haven’t been able to stop thinking of you since we parted yesterday. If you would, please come to my office on the seventeenth floor today at noon. Your supervisor told me that you will have one hour for lunch today, and I would love for you to spend it with me. Love, Houston.

Amy did not know what to think. The day before, she had thought that she had simply caught the ardor of a notable businessman who wanted company for lunch. Afterwards, she was even more confused by the article in The Californian and the things that Alice had said. That night, she had looked up “Houston Storm playboy” on Google, and found a positive treasure trove of pictures and stories linking him to various women. Models, athletes, actresses, and the slutty daughters of hotel magnates…they were all there! The one glaring absence from the pictures was that of a woman who looked anything like she did.

And then, she came in to work, only to become more confused than ever, because Houston had given her 144 red, long-stemmed roses! Everything she could find on the man hinted that he simply did not show affection to the women he was with. Was she any different? Was he just trying to add her to his list of trophies conquered? Did he actually see a potential future with the twenty-eight year old grief counselor who hadn’t had a steady boyfriend in almost seven years?

And most importantly, would Amy be able to tame him before he burned her?

Chapter 5

Houston was sitting in his office, anxiously awaiting Amy when his direct telephone line rang. Quickly glancing at his watch, he saw that he had at least a half-hour until she was due to arrive, and so he answered.

“Houston Storm,” he said.

“Hello, Huey,” came his mother’s voice on the other end of the line.

“Hey, Mom!” he said, leaning back in his executive chair. “How’s it been?”

“It’s been fine, honey. What about you? Are you still seeing that girl you told me about? Jessica? Jennifer? What was it? And when is she going to give me grandchildren?”

“Genevieve, mom?”

“That’s the one!”

“No mom…I told you that she was a date to a fundraiser. I wasn’t ‘seeing’ her!”

“Then how is she going to give me grandchildren?”

“She isn’t mom…she was just a one-time date. We weren’t right for each other.”

“Well, I guess I’ll probably have better luck with your sister, then, won’t I?”

“Mom! I’m an only child!”

“Well! Maybe if I had another baby, they would grow up to give me grandchildren! You need to get a move on, Huey, or they’ll all be taken!”

“Believe me, mom, finding women who would have a child with me isn’t the problem. You know that I just want a good one…like you.”

“Well, you’ll never get a good one if you keep running around with the whores that I always see in pictures of you!”

“Mom!” Houston said, surprised.

“Well they are!”

“Well, I have found a good girl, I think…Mom, you would love her!” he said, and he began telling his mother all about Amy and their lunch date the day before.

“When will I get to meet her?” she asked, over twenty minutes later.

“When I am sure things are working out, Mom.”

“Well, you’d better get moving, Huey…I’m not getting any younger, and I want grandchildren!”

“Well, hopefully, we’ll have a second date today.”

“Good. Be nice…open the door, use your manners (I know you have them, because I taught them to you!), and ignore your phone!”

“Yes, Mom,” he said, sheepishly. Just after he finished saying this, Zivka, his pretty eastern European secretary, ushered Amy through the door and into a seat in the corner of his spacious office.

“Okay, I know you’re busy and need to go,” she started saying.

“Mmm…”

“Enjoy your date, I love you, Huey,” she finished.

“I love you too…bye,” he said, quickly ending the conversation and hanging up. Standing up, he walked around his desk to sit next to Amy, looking relieved. “You came!”

“How could I refuse?” she asked him.

“Did you like the roses?”

“Not as much as Alice did,” she answered him, telling him all about her boss’s disdain for having decorations in the office.

“Well, they weren’t for her,” Houston replied with a huge smile. “I’m sure you want to know why I asked you to come up here today.”

“To ‘fuck’ me?” she said, getting straight to the heart of what was bothering her.

“No!” Houston answered her, shocked. “I mean…if you wanted to, but that’s not why…I mean…what?”

“Why didn’t you tell me that you own this building?” she asked him.

“It wasn’t important,” he answered.

“Fine. Why didn’t you tell me that you are one of California’s top five richest men?”

“Because I didn’t want to—”

“Look,” Amy interrupted him. “We need to make something perfectly clear…I am not Genevieve Wyndham, or Irina Leonidovna, Sasha Sasha, or Toni Webster. I ain’t an actress, professional golfer, rapper, or model. I am Amy Delaney, and I am not famous. I am not a damn groupie, and I’m not interested in you for money, just so that is clear as well.”

Houston was completely taken aback. He had not thought a bit about what he would say if Amy knew who he was, or looked him up. The truth was, he hadn’t cared about how his very well publicized affairs would affect any woman that he was seriously interested in…he could only imagine what Amy would say if she found out about Willow. After all, she had been at his mansion two nights ago! Thinking all of this over, he began to speak.

“Amy…I know that I wasn’t completely open with you yesterday, but I have my reasons, and I will gladly tell them to you. First, though, I didn’t tell you that I own the Yuanfen Building because it wasn’t important to me. I didn’t tell you that I am a billionaire because I didn’t want you to like me because of my wealth. As for those other women…I know you aren’t Genevieve or Sasha, Toni or Irina, or any of the other famous women I’ve been with over the last few years. I didn’t want them; I wanted what they could give me…a reputation, prestige, and notoriety. I didn’t even want them because of their bodies, to be honest. I mean, let’s face it…if I was just interested in getting my dick sucked, there are literally thousands of women in San Jose who would do it for free, just so they could say they sucked a billionaire’s cock. I know you aren’t a groupie, and I don’t want you to be. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. You are the one woman I have ever looked at and thought to myself, ‘I’d give my entire fortune away to have her to be mine.’ Well, maybe not my entire fortune. But anyhow, that’s why I did something I’ve never done before…asked for you to meet with me a second time.”

“So, you are saying that you were only with them once each?” Amy said, struggling to understand.

“Exactly…even the rich have one-night-stands, you know.” This resonated with Amy, because she too knew what it was like to be constantly moving from one partner to the next, never connecting on an emotional level with any of them…never seeing them again. Other than Tony, she hadn’t been with a single man twice in over five years. This, similarity between them, more than anything, led to Amy’s willingness to see what dating this billionaire would be like.

“Okay…so, are you asking me out on a date? An official date?”

“Yes…and more, if you want. I have never met a woman that made me want to sell everything and run away with. I have a great afternoon planned for us…if you’ll agree to go with me.”

Several prolonged seconds passed, when finally…“Let’s go, then.”

Chapter 6

That afternoon, Houston took Amy to the roof of the Yuanfen building, and showed her the time of her life. Something the tabloids did not know was that Houston was a certified pilot with over 500 hours at the stick of a helicopter. When Amy stepped onto the roof, it was to see a helicopter with the Larger Than Life Love, Inc. logo on the side.

“When we fly around the city to advertise, I’m usually the one behind the controls,” Houston said.

“Wow…” Amy replied, clearly impressed. They boarded the helicopter, and Houston quickly went through the pre-flight check. Within minutes, they were airborne. They flew over San Jose and up the western shores of the bay San Francisco before crossing to Oakland. As they flew down the eastern shores of the bay, Amy told him over their headsets that she wanted to see where he lived. When they reached Fremont, he changed their flight plan, and adjusted for a flight to Los Gatos rather than returning to San Jose.

When they arrived at the sprawling compound, he carefully put the helicopter down on his personal helipad. “What do you think?” he asked.

“I think your property is beautiful, Houston.”

“Thanks…look, would you like a tour? I can have my maid, Maela show you around while I write my post-flight report, and write a new flight plan to take you back to San Jose. It shouldn’t take more than an hour.”

“Sure,” Amy answered, “that would be wonderful.”

Maela proved to be a very short and plain woman who spoke fluent English. She took Amy all over the 500 acre property on a customized golf-cart, showing her the stables and racetrack where Houston rode his horses and dirt bikes, respectively. She showed Amy the private movie theater (complete with reclining chairs and popcorn maker). About the time they exited the theater, Houston walked up, wearing nothing but a pair of swimming trunks, and holding a woman’s bikini in his right hand. God, he’s even sexier with his shirt off! thought Amy to herself.

“There you are! What do you think?” he asked Amy, anxious that she wouldn’t find everything to be perfect.

“It’s even more beautiful than it seemed in the air!” exclaimed Amy, trying not to stare too openly at his tattoos. Both of his arms had half-sleeves that went from his elbows to his shoulders, with the left sleeve snaking up his deltoid, and finally ending in the tail that Amy had noticed the day before. Additionally, there was a tattoo of three bullet holes on his left pec, along with a date from some twenty years previously.

“Great,” Houston said, visibly relieved. “Do you want to go for a swim?” he asked, extending the bikini to Amy. After she took the bikini from him, she stood on tip-toe, and gave him a prolonged kiss on the mouth…they were quickly falling for one another.

Maybe she is the one…Houston thought to himself as she walked toward the bath house to change.

Chapter 7

Amy stood in front of the mirror, staring at her body, amazed at the transformation that had taken place in the last few moments. She had taken off her dress in Houston’s massive bedroom, and in its place she was wearing the bikini that Houston had provided her. It was pure white, and the bottom tied at her hips, and worked to make her feel even sexier than she ever has before.

The top tied behind her back and neck, and the small pieces of fabric that covered her massive breasts covered only her areola. However, she didn’t feel any awkwardness at wearing the skimpy outfit, because she knew that Houston was completely into her. While they had been on the helicopter, he had explained that his initial vision for Larger Than Life Love, Inc. had been to match up “bigger” women with the men who loved them, and he had initially wanted to be the first man to sign up. As it was, he ended up focusing more on the business side of things, and lost his insatiable desire for love. He needed to move forward from his past, and the fake women who had always thrown themselves at his feet simply didn’t help. When he thought of her, however, it made his past seem like a distant dream rather than a demon that had chased him for over thirty years.

Turning around, Amy is in awe of how sexy her ass was in the bikini. The roundness of each buttocks had always been a source of pride – now more than ever! She gave one firm smack to her rear, and with a smile, she put her large, sun glasses on and walked outside.

Houston was sitting beside the pool, sipping on a martini when he looked up and saw a goddess walking towards him. Her breasts swayed slightly with each step, and immediately he felt a stiffening in his organ. He stood up, and walked over to meet her.

“You look…amazing,” he said, in complete awe.

“You like what you see?” Amy asked playfully.

“Yeah…I do.”

“Good…let’s go for a swim,” she said, taking his hand.

“Okay,” Houston answered, being led away toward the water’s edge. Amy stepped in, and Houston felt that he was in heaven. In that moment, he knew that he had finally found the woman he had been longing for ever since his days in college. A smart, funny, gorgeous woman, who had some curves and knew how to flaunt them!

Amy dove into the water, and when she came up, her beautiful dark hair was lying flat on the back of her head. She stepped to Houston, and wrapped her hands behind his neck. She pulled him in for a deep, meaningful kiss. She told him more with that one kiss than she had to that point with all her words. Houston felt as if his legs had turned to Jell-O, and wondered if she felt the same.

She did.

As Amy slid her tongue in and out of his mouth as she began to feel wetness between her legs that had nothing to do with the water she stood in. She removed her right hand from behind his neck, and instead gently caressed the carpet of hair on his chest. Houston tenderly caressed her face, kissing her deeply. A soft moan escaped her lips, and she pressed herself against him, feeling the hardness of his tool against her leg. Slowly, she slid her hand down his chest, and down the front of his swimming trunks.

She took the enormous shaft into her hand, and Houston froze. She opened her eyes, and looked deeply into the dark chocolate of his own, and saw that he ceded all control to her in that moment. “I don’t think I want to swim, anymore,” she said seductively. “Where can we go that is private?”

“My…uh,” Houston said, clearing his throat. “My room…”

“Excellent,” she said pulling him out of the pool and into the house. When they reached his bedroom, she let go of his hand, and walked toward the bed, untying the knots that held the bikini bottom on. She heard him take a sharp intake of breath behind her when it hit the floor. Still facing away from him, she reached around and untied the knot on her back that held the top on, and finished with the knot behind her neck.

“Are you just going to stand over there, or are you going to come over here?” she asked in a low purr. Houston slowly walked over to her, and wrapped his arms around her, kissing the back of her shoulders while he fondled her engorged nipples. “Mmmm,” she hummed, and she reached behind her, and started pulling down his swimming trunks. When she successfully got them to the top of his thighs, she began to pull and jerk on his massive rod in earnest while he kissed and sucked her neck and right ear.

She turned around, and sat on the bed, displaying herself to him in all of her naked glory, and began to touch herself on her lady-button as she said, “Are you going to just stand there, or are you going to take your trunks off?” Quickly, he fully removed his swimming trunks, and left them lying on the floor.

He made to position himself to enter her, but she said “No…not yet. You’ve got to earn that.”

“How, he said, eyeing her hungrily.”

“You have to get my permission.”

“How do I do that?” the massive, force of a man asked.

“You have to use your manners…”

“May I please …”

“No. You have to do something for me first.”

“Anything,” he said, a note of pleading in his voice.

“Use your tongue,” she commanded. “Use your tongue, and I may give you my permission to fuck me.” Houston quickly moved to a kneeling position, and immediately began to caress her slit with the rough wetness of his tongue, playing with her nether lips and button as she immediately began to build to a climax. “Oh my God!” she yelled two minutes later, “lick that pussy!” This had the natural consequence of making Houston lick her faster, and within seconds, she was screaming in a loud shrieks of orgasmic pleasure.

“Please, may I now come into you?” Houston asked after drinking up every drop of her juices as they came forth from her cavern.

“If you ask correctly…maybe” she said, looking at him through the slits formed by her eyelids. She was incapable of fully opening them.

“May I please fuck you, mistress?” he asked, as politely as he could muster. This was not exactly what he had envisioned, but he was harder than he had ever been and absolutely loving it.

“Yes, you may…” she said with a wicked smile. “But you may not climax until I give you my permission.” With all the nervousness of a first timer, Houston positioned himself to enter her channel, slick with the dew of arousal. Slowly and painstakingly, he pressed himself into her, the sheer enormity of his massive unit distending and stretching her slit. “Oh my, you are big!” Amy exclaimed when the full length of his root was inside her. “That feels so damn good!”

Houston began to slowly slip in and out of her, and within moments, she was once more exclaiming with loud shrieks of climax. A few minutes later, as she was moaning in pleasure once more, he began to thrust faster and faster. He knew that he would soon be filling her belly with his seed, and so began to beg her for permission to climax.

“No! Not yet, but don’t stop!” she yelled, achieving an orgasm for a third time. But her directions were for naught, as with an almighty yell of his own, the tip of his instrument exploded with his secretion, immediately filling her channel, and spilling out onto the Egyptian cotton bed-sheets. He collapsed on the bed beside her, and fought to catch his breath.

“I thought I told you to wait for permission!” Amy said, playfully.

“I know, but…but you felt so damn good!”

“I’m glad you liked it,” she said, grinning at him. “I trust that next time you’ll do better at obeying orders.”

Raising up onto one elbow, Houston tenderly looked into the bright chestnut eyes that he had so quickly fallen in love with. “Next time?” he asked, seemingly unsure of himself.

“Next time,” Amy answered, confirming her statement for him.

“Amy,” the defeated playboy said, his eyes closed once more. “I think I love you.”

Amy thought this over for a moment, and looked at the beaten and scarred body of her love—the body of a bad boy who was turning over a new leaf—and softly whispered back, “I think I love you too,” and she fell into his arms, happy that she had found a man who truly loved her for her.

THE END

My Holiday Billionaire

Pamela Avery

Copyright ©2015 by Pamela Avery. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter One

Alexandra Jordan’s big blue eyes filled with unshed tears as the plane taxied down the runway, increasing its speed exponentially, before rising into the air, its powerful engines vibrating beneath her wings.

She tossed her head, deliberately hiding her face beneath her cloud of riotous blonde curls as she stared out at the rapidly diminishing landscape. Her seat mate, a batty old woman in her nineties chattered incessantly, trying to draw Alexandra into conversation. After several minutes engaged in what turned out to be a droning monologue, the woman took the hint and relaxed back against her seat.

I should be happy, Alexandra told herself. I should be ecstatic, over the moon; I should be the one talking the old woman’s ear off!

She had won a trip to freaking Hawaii and was flying first class for the first time in her entire life; plus she was going to spend two exotic weeks at a five-star resort; all expenses paid, and yet she could barely summon a smile.

She knew why, of course, her eyes filling anew as she ducked her head; she was mourning the death of her relationship of five years. It had ended just two days ago when she had borrowed Andrew’s phone to show him the email she had received about winning the trip. She had seen a text message that came in at that very second, “Hey Baby…remember, I’m serious…no more unprotected sex!. Pleeeease bring condoms! I miss you!”

Her mouth tightened now again as she recalled how her hand had shook as she looked up in shock, her disbelieving eyes zeroing in on where her fiancé was calmly sipping the bowl of soup she had made for him.

“Who is Cindy Jacobs?” she had asked in a shrill voice she barely recognized as her own.

Andrew had paused, his hand arrested half-way to his mouth and then he had blithely informed her, his eyes turning hard as he obviously braced himself and said, “She’s the woman I love.”

Alexandra shut her eyes now in remembered pain as she recalled the strange tunneling sound she had heard after that. A part of her had been afraid she might even be having a small stroke at the time.

Andrew had simply glared down at her as he rose to his feet and announced he had been dying to tell her that he had had enough, but now was as good a time as any. Then before her shell-shocked eyes, he had marched into the bedroom, grabbed a small duffel bag, and was heading towards the door before she could so much as sneeze.

The worst part was that whenever she remembered that encounter, what stood out most in her mind’s eyes was the apparent disgust etched onto his features as he looked at her. The pain was still there, but she wished she could believe it when she told herself that he didn’t deserve her. Her weight had always been a sore subject for her and he had known exactly what button to press. At the same time she knew her own self-worth and she wanted to be with a man who saw her as beautiful. She knew that she had to believe it first though. As he had left he had actually had the balls and gall to say “And lose some weight!” Thankfully, in this one instance she did not regret her temper. Before she had a chance to stop it, she had slammed her fist into his nose before shutting the door in his face. What a dick, she thought now.

At the time, she had promptly dissolved into tears but he didn’t know that, so that was alright.

She had been so devastated that she had actually considered not going on the trip at all. Her best friend and partner, Claire Davies had practically shoved her out the door insisting that Beautiful Designs, their Interior design company, could survive without her for two weeks. Beautiful Designs was her pride and joy; through sheer grit and determination, the company had risen from being a tiny corner shop to a corporation responsible for at least two hundred employees with branches in three states. The best part was, they were still growing and if she had anything to say about it in the next ten years, it would become a mega-corporation. She was the CEO but sometimes, like today, she felt about as clueless as the janitor.

In hindsight, she realized he had actually been gradually moving out on her for a while which explained why he had needed no more than a second to stroll out with just one little duffel bag containing all his belongings.

Raw pain shredded her heart anew and she leaned her head against the headrest of her seat and let the tears flow freely, unchecked as the powerful plane continued to burst through the sky. With every second she was getting further away from what was, and closer to what could be, she realized. Maybe the trip would be good for her.

***

“Sí Señor,” the hotel Manager crooned, bowing so low it was a wonder his head didn’t touch his knees as he smiled up with sycophantic worship at the tall, powerfully built man in front of him.

Alexandra tried not to roll her eyes as she watched the pair. The tall man murmured something in what was obviously meant to be a low tone. Given his very deep baritone voice, however, it carried right to her. She noted disinterestedly that he was speaking Spanish and tried not to start tapping her foot in impatience as the Manager started opening drawers and flipping ledgers in a flurry of urgent movements.

Unable to bear the wait any longer, she said waspishly, “If you two are done with your bromance moment perhaps you would be so kind as to point me in the direction of a bar. Watching the pair of you is so painful I could certainly use a big, strong ─” her voice trailed off into silence as the large man turned to look at her.

All thoughts fled as she locked eyes with what had to be one of the most amazing specimens of human being she had ever laid eyes on. He had a tawny mane of windswept hair that scattered around his head in a most becoming and arresting manner. He also had the most captivating pair of dark, dark eyes she had ever seen. They were so dark they were almost black and so intense she could have sworn she could fall into them. His features were finely chiseled with a granite jaw, a long aristocratic nose, and a firm upper lip. His lower lip was surprisingly full. His shoulders had to be at least a mile wide. There was a quality about him, something that reminded her of a big jungle cat about to spring. His tuxedo spelled class and money and was so impeccably tailored and well-fitted on his large, slim frame that she knew it had to have been custom-made. Expertly, her eyes picked out the unique Dormeuil Vanquish II cut of his tux. The man was the last word in gorgeous and very wealthy by the look of things. That tux had to have cost something in the neighborhood of a hundred thousand dollars!

Alexandra tried not to grind her teeth as it occurred to her that sometimes God did give with both hands.

The man grinned lazily, his dark eyes gleaming down at her as he said, “Big, strong what? Cup of coffee, I hope. Not much chance of you getting much else here miss.”

Alexandra bristled at that. At twenty-eight, she was curvy and voluptuous with large breasts and broad hips, a smooth, unlined face and in her opinion, healthy strong arms. She’d always resented it though, and now was no exception, especially when he made it sound like she had been going to say ‘big strong man’. So she was not the most attractive woman in the world. That did not give a total stranger the right to comment on her looks.

“I’m not sure what you mean,” she began in a low, dark, warning tone “But I don’t like the insinuation.”

Amusement glinted in his eyes as he deliberately raked his eyes down her pretty gamine features. She had wide blue eyes; full blonde curls that made him think of his little nephews and their favorite cartoon character Goldilocks; she had full, pouty lips that invited a man to lean down and taste them, a pair of delectable-looking boobs the size of small throw-pillows, and delectable hips that just made him want to wrap his hands around them. She was a complete knockout in his eyes.

He felt his blood stir as it hadn’t done in a while and he immediately squelched the unexpected surge of desire; the last thing he needed right now was to be attracted to any female of the species.

With deliberate insolence, he gave her a measuring look that swept from the top of her blonde hair, down her tee-shirt, past her shorts, past miles and miles of smooth legs and down to her flip-flops. He needed desperately to put some distance between them, he decided. Besides it was fun to rile her up like this.

He said coolly, “Whatever you say.”

Then he turned around to accept the key to his Suite from the Manager’s outstretched hand.

“I hope you at least had the decency to give him a tiny room facing an alley,” she grumbled as she gave her details to the Manager.

The man gave her a wide-toothed grin, “Very funny, Miss.”

“I don’t hear anyone laughing,” she observed sarcastically.

“He owns half the hotels on this Island including this one. He can have any room he wants,” the man informed her as he returned her documents and key to her.

A flow of rapid Spanish had her looking towards the elevators in time to see a bell boy almost trip over his own feet in his haste to relieve the Spaniard of his briefcase. Alexandra rolled her eyes once more as she headed towards her room. With the reverence everyone was paying the stupid man, you would have thought he was the President of the United States!

Chapter Two

Alexandra Jordan was feeling blue for the umpteenth time in two short days; she was miserable, for want of a better word! She had been in Hawaii for just two days and she was ready to run for the hills.

The place was every bit as exotic as she had ever imagined, true, but it was also a tourist destination which meant that everywhere she looked, people were in pairs. It was so disgusting, it was like freaking Noah’s Ark, she thought churlishly. Thank goodness that odious Spaniard had had the good sense to hide his face because with the mood she was in, if he so much as called her a child tonight, she would plant her fist in his face and leave it there to take root and grow!

“Would you like a refill?” the waiter asked, hovering solicitously at her elbow, with a faintly harassed expression on his otherwise bland face.

Alexandra shut her eyes; the man had been bending over backwards trying to please her all evening and she had not given him so much as one smile of appreciation! Nor had she even acknowledged his efforts with one word of gratitude. She was, she admitted to herself, becoming a bit of a ….well, a bitch.

“I’m sorry Tom,” she said kindly now, beaming at the waiter, her teeth flashing white in the dark and her cheeks dimpling cutely up at him. “I was a bit preoccupied just then. Please, do top off my wineglass,” she ordered mildly.

Tom grinned at her, mollified as he filled her glass to the very brim. When he made to take off though, she stopped him with a hand on his arm, “Hey Tom, leave the entire bottle behind please.”

“Uh, this is a very powerful wine ma’am. One of the finest yes, but a glass could put a grown man under and  begging pardon ma’am you are no man. Just be careful. It is very potent.”

“Oh Tom, look how funny you are,” she laughed as she knocked back half her glass in one gulp.

She saw Tom’s eyes widen before he hastily turned and walked away, leaving the bottle behind.

Twenty minutes later, Alexandra blearily made her way to the elevators, stifling her laughter as she staggered on. The other guests gave her a wide berth. She pressed the buttons for her floor and slowly sank to the floor of the elevator to wait the ten or fifteen seconds. Too soon, the elevator bell dinged right before the doors opened and Alexandra staggered towards the door of her room, trying hard not to laugh at her clumsy movements.

Her key card wouldn’t work no matter how hard she slotted it into the opening. In frustration, she kicked the door; then winced as her foot bounced off solid oak. She had probably broken every last toe on that foot, she thought hazily.

Her confusion tripled as the door swung open from inside and the Spaniard filled the doorway, his eyes as hard as ice chips as he glared disbelievingly down at her.

“Well someone’s due for an Oscar,” Alexandra noted as she brushed past him and into the room.

“What?” he asked tautly, disbelief stamped onto his features at her sheer audacity.

“I should be miffed to find you here, but I’m just too wasted to scold you right now,” she slurred cheerfully as she slumped across the big, wide bed sitting right in the middle of the room.

“You should be miffed?” he repeated, his disbelief escalating.

But she didn’t answer; she had gone straight to sleep. Her only response was a soft snore.

Leandro Alarico growled to himself as his dark eyes strayed again and again to the fairy-like figure sprawled atop his bed. He had been trying to focus on work all day to no avail; his traitorous thoughts had kept drifting to the blonde-haired minx he had seen in reception the other day. And now, just when he had been about to give up and go out for a night on the town in order to try and get her out of his mind, the very same minx had incredibly appeared right at his door, falling down drunk! And as if it couldn’t get any worse, he had just confirmed that she was the Alexandra Jordan he had actually come to Hawaii to find.

The fates could be cruel, he decided, his gaze straying once more to the delectable curve of her bottom, which was revealed by the short hem of her gown which had ridden up as she slept. No woman had affected him as strongly as this one had in...well, no one ever had; and that was why he had been fully prepared to avoid her by relocating to any other one of his hotels for the duration of her stay. He didn’t even know much besides her name, but she was already a thorn in his flesh. He only had to close his eyes for a minute and her pretty gamine face swam beneath his eyes. She had the softest, fairest, smoothest skin he had ever seen on any human being and he felt his blood rush through his veins at an alarming rate as he looked down at her.

His arousal stirred and thickened beneath his pants as his dark eyes rested once more on that tantalizing expanse of bare flesh topped off by a scrap of red lace which promised to be the sexiest pair of panties he had ever laid eyes on. In two seconds flat, he was hard as a rock!

With a muttered oath, Leandro reached over and yanked the offending garment into place. What was he to do now? How had she even known where to find his suite of rooms?

She would certainly provide all those answers once she was awake, he decided grimly but he was not going to babysit her for God knows how long! He would give her two hours to sleep it off, he decided and then he would dunk her unwelcome ass in ice-cold water! That should wake her right up!

Besides, fair was fair; he needed to have a very cold shower right now, thanks to her.

***

Alexandra yawned as she slowly came awake. Her blue eyes scanned the room as she waited for familiarity to kick in, but there was nothing familiar about the big suite she found herself in. It was amazing, and positively reeked of wealth. The room looked to be about the size of a small golf course and was furnished in such opulence and understated luxury that her breath shifted into gasp mode.

The room was done in cream and gold tones and even from the bed, she could see that most of the gold that wasn’t painted onto the walls, was actually real gold. Had she died and gone to heaven? A headache intruded, informing her that she was very much on earth. People didn’t have hangovers in heaven, or did they?

Gingerly, she slid to her feet, trying not to let her jaw drop overly-much as she looked around, turning in a complete three- hundred and sixty degrees to see the room.

How had she gotten here? A hazy memory intruded  she suddenly remembered the Spaniard god glaring down at her and looking very displeased. This had to be his room! Dear God, what had she done, she wondered wildly as bile rose in her throat. The door opened just then and Alexandra gulped as she saw six-feet, two inches of bad attitude standing in the doorway, glowering at her.

“Hi,” she croaked.

“Good thing you’re awake, Ms. Jordan. How’s your head?” he asked with surprising equanimity.

“I never told you my name,” she protested, her blue eyes wide in her face.

“Thomas did.”

“Thomas?”

“The hotel manager.”

“Oh?”

“Yes,” he said in a dangerously silky voice. Had he misjudged her, he wondered as he watched her through hooded eyes. What had she hoped to gain by showing up on his doorstep?

“How did I get here?” she asked suspiciously, as she looked back at the dark, brooding man staring quietly at her from across the room.

“You staggered to my door and shoved your way in last night; right before you invited yourself to my bed and proceeded to sprawl onto it, for all the world as though you owned it,” he informed her blithely.

“I don’t like your tone,” she told him frostily.

“Nor did I care much for your intrusion,” he told her in a tone that far exceeded hers in frostiness.

Silence reigned, and then she broke it with a terse, “What’s your name anyhow?”

His upper lip curled into a sneer as he looked contemptuously at her. Now she was going to pretend she didn’t know who he was? Really?

“Leandro Alarico, at your service, Senora,” he said giving her a mocking bow whilst watching her carefully.

Her expression didn’t change; she had obviously known who he was, he decided.

“Since you’re already here Senora  and through no fault of yours of course   perhaps we should play the hand we’ve been dealt by fate? The night is still young,” he finished silkily, walking towards her until he was so close that his hard chest almost rubbed against hers.

Alexandra’s throat closed up as she stared mutely at him. What? Was he asking her on a date?

Leandro dispassionately read the eager spark of interest in her eyes and with a strange speculative smile playing about his mouth; he said slowly, “Your lips have been driving me crazy all night.”

Before she could so much as draw breath, his head dropped, melding his firm, but surprisingly soft lips with hers. Passion flared, hot and unexpected, sending frissons of electricity coursing through Alexandra’s body and automatically she clung to him.

Her hands shook a little as she wrapped them around his neck, shoving her breasts harder against his chest.

Leandro’s large, warm hands pulled her tighter against his body, holding her firmly in place as he ground his arousal against her belly. His other hand traced her soft curves. Heat rose, fierce and wild and Leandro thrust his tongue boldly into her warm, plaint mouth, reveling in the sensations coursing through his veins.

He slowly reined in his passion, reminding himself fiercely that the woman in his arms could not have wandered into his room by accident. She had designs on him. But what did she want? Did she know who he really was? She would never tell him outright, but he needed time to find out, he decided.

He raised his dark head and looked down at her, his eyes smoldering, his breathing harsh as he enunciated, “What’s your price?”

Desire fled, to be replaced by bone-chilling cold as she numbly said, “Excuse me?”

“What’s your price for a night?” he repeated with deliberate insult in his tone. He was still half-certain she knew exactly who he was. Perhaps she was just a good actress.

A red haze swam before Alexandra’s eyes and without stopping to think about it, she let fly with her open hand, slapping his face as hard as she could and leaving a satisfying welt behind. She wrenched herself from his arms, unconsciously scrubbing her lips clean with the back of her hand as she glared balefully up at him.

“You’re a pig!”

“Then I’m in excellent company aren’t I?” he taunted.

Her hand was half way to his face again before he caught her it, his hand clamping about hers like a vice. There was a biting fury in his voice as he said in an ice cold voice, “Touch me one more time and I’ll make you wish you hadn’t.”

Chapter Three

Three days later, Alexandra Jordan was still calling herself ten kinds of fool as she lazily kicked away a small stone lying on the sand along the beach. She had actually started to think she could like the guy when he had suddenly morphed into a scary monster who’d actually threatened to hit her back.

True he hadn’t said it in so many words, but a dolt could draw inference; that had been exactly what he’d meant, she insisted, silencing her protesting subconscious.

Goose bumps popped out anew on her arms as she remembered the way he had glared down at her. He had a temper she realized. Beneath that veneer of wealth and sophistication there was a great big sizzle of fire. She had felt that heat when he kissed her and then when he had gotten mad, the spark had swelled in his eyes and scared her further.

A slight breeze ruffled the leaves of a huge coconut tree and with a sigh, she sank onto the sand beneath its shade and leaned back against it, shutting her eyes.

“Hey Sexy,” someone called.

Alexandra deliberately kept her eyes shut.

“Hey, turn around so we can see your ass!” the voice now intoned, even closer.

Her eyes flew open in shock. How could anyone be so crude; she wondered, as she stared up into the laughing faces of three teenage boys who looked like they could be trouble. They were just kids true, but she had learned early in life never to underestimate the stupidity of boys in a group. Plus, it was just dawning on her that apart from an elderly couple resting under an umbrella down the beach, the place was deserted.

“Where are your parents?” she asked in a saccharine sweet voice that sounded every bit as condescending as it was meant to.

The boys dissolved into raucous laughter and she felt a fresh crop of real goosebumps appear on her arms.

“Hear that Jamie? She wants to know where our folks are,” one of the boys laughed, elbowing the thin, hungry-looking one in the middle who she suspected was also the leader of the pack.

“You come with us and we’ll be more than happy to show you where our parents are,” the leader said.

As he spoke, they converged on her, moving closer and closer. She rose shakily to her feet and in her most adult voice said, “Don’t come any closer. My husband is going to be here in a few minutes.”

That gave them pause. Their eyes wandered stupidly down to her naked stomach. In that moment, she wished passionately that she was wearing a tee-shirt and jeans and not the skimpy bikini bra and panties she had on. She was filling them out nicely.

“You can’t be married. You’re not pregnant!” Jaime observed, clearly trying to land another clumsy insult.

What? Stupid or not, these kids were trouble, and she felt panic beginning to rise like a heat up her spine.

“Yeah, and I’m not seeing any rings,” his friend chipped in, stretching a hand towards her that had her jumping back automatically.

“You’ll be seeing stars next if you lay one finger on my wife,” a familiar, deep baritone said with quiet authority from behind the boys.

They jumped comically and hastily scattered, murmuring quick apologies as they scampered for safety after taking one quick collective look at the large man who looked like he ate boys like them for breakfast.

Alexandra hesitantly lifted her eyes to Leandro’s, her pulse already pounding in her veins as she locked eyes with his dark, dark ones. Why had he rushed to her rescue, she wondered even as her ‘admirers’ beat a hasty retreat?

“Why would you help me?” she asked voicing the question foremost in her mind.

He shrugged, “I’m not a complete monster, despite what you choose to believe.”

He seemed different somehow, she noted, her blue eyes scanning him from head to toe to decipher what it was. He was every bit as dashing and sexy as ever but he did seem less... aloof somehow. She remembered how he had insulted her the last time and her spine stiffened, going straight as a poker.

“I see. Well you’ve filled your damsel in distress quota for the day, why don’t you toddle off to find your merry band of hookers. I hear you could get them a dollar per trick in these parts,” she said bitterly as she gathered up her novel and shoulder bag before flouncing off in the direction of the hotel. She was eager to put as much distance as possible between them and she assured herself that it wasn’t just because he made her pulse leap all over the place.

Leandro stood back, enjoying the furious sway of her curvy hips. God, she was a beauty!

His arm shot out like a vice and gripped her arm with surprising gentleness as he drew even with her. She drew to a halt, looking up at him, into dark, stormy eyes. His hair ruffled in the wind, standing around his head in artful disarray that irrationally made her want to run her fingers through it.

“I deserved that. I’m sorry,” he said, his black eyes boring into hers with blazing sincerity stamped into his features. “I behaved like a pompous ass and I had no right to. Plus I insulted you and if you never speak to me again, you’d be justified.”

What he didn’t tell her was that he had wanted to buy time to verify if she knew who he truly was. His investigations had revealed that she did not after all and he had relaxed accordingly.

Alexandra sighed. He sure did know how to take the wind right out of her sails.

“Why?” she asked.

He didn’t pretend to misunderstand. “I wanted you too much and my passions can run a little too strong at times. I just needed to take a step back and think things through. I handled it wrong, and as I said, I’m sorry.”

The apology sounded sincere and maybe even a bit awkward on his lips. She had an inkling he wasn’t a man who apologized very much. Well why would he? He was some sort of rich mogul obviously. Even now, clad in nothing but a bright tourist shirt, shorts and flip-flops, he managed to look as though he had just stepped off the pages of GQ.

“You threatened to hit me!” she reminded him waspishly.

“Are you forgetting that you had just struck me and were preparing to do it again? Interesting double standard you have. Besides, I did not hit you. I only wanted to get you to back off and perhaps open your eyes a little. Come on, we both know you have nothing to fear from me. You think I’m the sort of man to hit someone so much weaker than himself? At worst I would have had to restrain you had you continued on like that, and in hindsight, that would have been fun for both of us. Think of all the fun I would have had rubbing up against you as I strained to get the binds in place; and think of how much you would have enjoyed the contact as you pretended to resist,” he said, waggling his brows at her.

“You are a pervert,” she told him, without heat.

“Guilty,” he agreed, grinning happily.

She stared at him a beat, the ice around her heart inexorably melting as she looked up into those intense, hooded dark eyes.

“It was merely a wrong choice of words. Let me make it up to you,” he pressed. “Have dinner with me?”

She stared at him. “I don’t understand.”

“It’s a meal where two people sit down to eat, usually in the evenings,” he told her, amusement glinting in his dark gaze.

Alexandra blushed gloriously, cursing her fair complexion even as he chuckled.

“Alright.”

“I’ll come pick you up,” he promised, pressing a light kiss onto her cheeks and Alexandra sternly cautioned her nerves to stop jumping all over the place in reaction.

***

Alexandra took another look at her reflection in the mirror; she looked hot, even if she did say so herself. Her blond curls had been caught up in an intricate knot atop her head with wispy tendrils escaping to fall against her neck and bare shoulders; she was wearing a black, sheath dress that hugged her curves, making her look svelte and shapely. High heels accentuated her long shapely legs making them appear even longer and the slight tan she had acquired in three days on the Island gave her skin a golden undertone that positively made her glow. She had contoured her face expertly, giving her an instantly slimmer look; and the dark color of her gown helped too.

She knew she looked nice, and she couldn’t wait to see Leandro. There was just something about him that made her want to throw caution to the wind.

She laughed happily, twirling about with such unchecked excitement that she managed to nudge off one of her earrings.

“Oops,” she muttered, bending over to pick it up.

The earring was easy to spot, the tiny diamond twinkling on the dark rug. As her eyes fell on it, she thought of Andrew Carson, her ex-fiancé. He had bought her those earrings. They were actually the only pair she owned because she had only gotten her ears pierced after he bought them for her. She had not thought about him in days, she realized with a jolt. Ever since she had met Leandro, he had been all she could think about; aggravating man that he was.

Slowly, she sank onto her bed, examining the earring in her hands as she recalled the betrayal she had suffered. She waited for the excruciating pain to come again but all she felt was a dull throb of sadness. Suddenly, Alexandra realized that she was healing; she was getting over Andrew, and with amazing speed! She knew this new uber-wealthy guy in her life had something to do with it alright.

What did it say about their relationship though, that she was already getting over him in less than a week? And why did she care…he had been an ass! She realized happily that her heart was finally catching up with what her brain had known for some time. She deserved better.

A slight knock sounded at the door and hastily, she sprang to her feet. She took off the second earring and wrapped both of them in a bit of tissue. She would sell them or something, she decided as she picked up her little purse. She could never bear to wear them again. That chapter of her life was over. Finished. Kaput. Amen.

Besides it represented a love that had been a lie from the beginning, she recalled, with a little renewed pain.

Forcing a smile onto her lips, she opened the door and promptly forgot all about Andrew Carson. The vision standing in front of her door was enough to make any woman forget her own name.

He was wearing a black sports coat over a pale pink shirt and dark blue trousers. The ensemble was equal parts casual and elegant; there was just something about that man and the way he managed to pull off any style.

“You look beautiful,” he murmured reverently, his dark eyes scanning her face, trailing down her dress - was it her imagination or did his gaze linger on her cleavage, - before flipping back up to hold her gaze.

He made her feel beautiful, ravishing, and insanely sexy.

His right hand rose slowly to caress her cheek, his gaze boring into hers as he said, “Let’s eat.”

Alexandra stared at him in confusion. His words were innocent enough, but for some reason they sounded very dirty, as if he wasn’t talking about food at all.

“Lead the way,” she said breathlessly, taking the arm he offered her. A frisson of electricity leaped from his skin to hers at the slight contact and she clamped her jaw. It was going to be a long night.

***

Leandro was suave, witty, charming and cultured, as well as an excellent conversationalist, Alexandra decided a few hours later as she dissolved into helpless laughter at yet another one of his jokes. The man could charm a magpie off a tree if he put his mind to it.

“So, you kissed her best friend just to get back at her, and she didn’t even flinch?” she asked, laughing helplessly as he ended yet another anecdote.

“I used my teeth and all! Nothing! Not even a blip!” he affirmed in a comically outraged tone.

“Well consider the fact that your kiss was in actual fact a bite on her best friend’s nose, you earned yourself a slap, and your love interest was five at the time,” she laughed, delighted.

He chuckled, a rich warm sound that flowed over her like warm chocolate. “I still think my brother was to blame. He told me the proper way to kiss was to bite a lady’s nose and Mia Caruso wouldn’t eat my cake at lunch, which meant she didn’t like me. So I bit her best friend’s nose to make her jealous,” he concluded plaintively, sending Alexandra into delighted whoops of laugher.

They had been sharing memories of childhood stories and so far, the man had kept her in stitches.

Other diners turned around frequently to smile at the handsome couple who were obviously enjoying each other’s company; a fact which was lost on Alexandra, but not on Leandro. He loved seeing her eyes fill with humor and he enjoyed watching the comical surprise that kept flitting over her features with every outrageous story he told.

She was incredibly beautiful and sexy; he had been in a serious sweat ever since he saw her in that dress. It hugged her body in all the right places and made him want to run his hands down her soft curves. Her ass was firm, round and full. Walking in behind her at the restaurant, he had been able to think of little else. The high slit at the back of her dress hadn’t helped much either; it kept shifting and showing him flashes of her thigh before settling back into place. By the time they were seated, his blood was on a slow simmer.

“Dessert?” the waiter asked, hovering solicitously at her elbow.

“How about ice cream?” Leandro suggested grinning. “It will trigger your happy hormones,” he added winking suggestively.

“You’re kidding right? With me looking like this?” Alexandra asked, with a self-deprecating laugh.

“I don’t understand,” Leandro said as the waiter strode off.

“I’m fat,” she told him, leaning forward.

“Fat? You are a woman, and you are sexy as hell. I never liked how people throw that word around these days anyhow.” he observed.

“You should see me without my gown; I don’t know. I bet you’d change your tune if you put me next to all your size zero model friends.”

“You are nuts! You are a sexy, curvy, voluptuous woman in her prime and for your information I have wanted to tear that dress off you ever since I saw you in it! You are the most attractive woman I have ever met.”

“Yeah right!” she scoffed as she looked down at her glass of champagne. She was afraid to see sincerity in his eyes because if she started to believe him, he could end up treating her even worse than Andrew had. What if he saw her without her clothes and decided she was fat and completely unattractive?

“Listen to me Alexandra, every man in here has been cheerfully contemplating strangling me since I walked in with you on my arm,” he said earnestly, leaning forward to take her arm. “If you will believe nothing else I tell you, believe this; you are an insanely attractive woman and any man would be lucky to have you.”

Alexandra grinned slowly, “Including you?”

“Why the hell else do you think I’ve been panting after you like a dog on steroids?” he asked.

Alexandra dissolved into laughter, all her insecurities ebbing away as she let the stark honesty on his face rebuild her confidence bit by bit.

Leandro watched as she drank the last drop of champagne from her glass and he slowly took her hand in his, acknowledging the instant frisson of awareness with resignation. “What next?”

“You tell me,” she said, smiling at him, her head cocked to one side in a way that made him want to lean across the table and gently nibble on that naked expanse of neck.

Sudden inspiration struck and he grinned at her, his dark eyes gleaming hotly as he suggested, “How about a moonlight stroll down the beach?”

“Sounds like something straight out of the players’ manual,” she laughed, already rising to her feet and reaching for her purse.

“Well you would know, you seem like the kind of girl to lead men on a merry chase right before you break their hearts. Have mercy on a poor sap like me,” he said, half-seriously as he helped her into her coat.

Alexandra rolled her eyes. Why did she feel a niggling sense of unease in the middle of her back at his words? It would be very easy to fall for this man; he was so handsome, kind, charming and debonair and she was as desperate for love as a flower in the desert was for a cool drink of water.

She had to slow down before she lost her heart to Leandro, she decided.

Chapter Four

“What are you thinking?” Leandro asked, slowing his strides to look down at her. She had been quiet ever since they left the restaurant.

“Nothing,” she said with a shrug.

A woman with three children loitered under a tree, watching them with hungry eyes. She didn’t say a word but they were so dirty and unkempt and skinny it was obvious they were begging for alms. Leandro made a mental note to get Thomas to find out who she was, and if it turned out she had any skills at all, to find her a job in one of his hotels.

Alexandra followed his gaze, and then inexplicably, she brightened.

“I’ll be right back,” she told him.

In a flash, she was gone from his side. He saw her reach into her purse and hand the woman a tiny, tattered bit of tissue paper before turning back to him. Leandro was confused at the exchange and as she reached his side, he opened his mouth to ask her what she had done when the thin woman let out a cry and came running up to them, tears in her eyes.

Leandro saw then the diamond earrings in the woman’s palms and he felt something clench and then ease in his chest.

When they were alone again, he said, “That was a wonderfully generous gesture.”

Alexandra shrugged, “It was a gift from an old boyfriend. I don’t want them anymore. They are just a bad reminder of him and his drama. But perhaps she could sell them. It could make a big difference for her and her kids.”

Leandro stopped, staring down at her, his nostrils slightly flared. Then before she could guess his intent, he leaned down and took her soft lips in a hard, urgent kiss. His tongue dipped into her mouth, stroking and seeking and she sweetly received it with her own. Leandro hungrily deepened the kiss, his hands holding her curvy, voluptuous body tighter against his. Alexandra whimpered against his lips, unused to such torrid passion as he swallowed her cries. She clung tighter to him, her lips trembling sweetly beneath his. All his years of experience sent alarm bells clanging through his head. The way she responded told him something immediately; the woman in his arms was unlike any he had ever met. Disbelief froze him in place, and he noticed for the first time how she had melted against him at his first touch; worse, his own reaction was out of the ordinary. He had been hard put to keep his hands from her all through dinner!

He raised his head, holding her gaze as he deliberately said, “Alexandra? I want to make love to you. Now!”

Her blue eyes widened into twin pools of lust and embarrassment. Lust quickly gained the upper hand and she nodded her assent.

With a groan of pure triumph, he lowered his head to hers and took her lips in a deep, drugging kiss. Heat flared, immediate and hot as he held her tight against him, exploring her exquisite mouth with his.

As they parted for a moment, Alexandra innocently stroked her hand down his chest and Leandro lost every last vestige of control. “I need you now!” he groaned urgently.

“O-okay,” she stammered. “We’ll just use the elevator”

“I can’t wait,” he interrupted, as he hustled her in the direction of the parking lot.

“Where are we going?” she asked, almost running in her haste to keep up with him.

“My limo is close,” he ground out in a thickened voice.

He hustled her into a plush, butter-soft leathered limousine and as soon as he shut the door, pounced. He drew her across his lap, kissing her deep and hard as his hand urgently tugged off her coat and unzipped her dress. The gown fell open at the back and he pushed it down to her waist, allowing her full, thrusting breasts to rise creamily in front of his face.

With a deep groan, he buried his face in her soft, full cleavage, worshipping the incredibly soft folds of her breasts.

Alexandra moaned and thrust her breast higher against his face. He pushed her bra out of the way and took one enlarged, pink nipple in his warm, wet mouth. She jerked against him and then automatically clutched his head, holding him closer as she offered him herself. He licked and suckled the tender flesh, alternately biting gently as he molded her nipple with his tongue. He moved to the other breast, licking and sucking around the hardening tips with his delighted tongue. The intensity of his caress drove Alexandra wild and she clung to him as wetness pooled between her legs.

Leandro slowly dipped a hand in between her thighs and groaned as a rush of wetness met his fingers through the thin lace of her panties as she undulated against his fingers.

Sweat beaded his forehead as he struggled to restrain himself from ravaging her like an animal. Alexandra only spread her legs wider to receive him. She leaned down a little and flicked her tongue against his erect nipple, wrenching a groan from his lips.

“I can’t wait to have you inside me,” she whispered huskily. “I’m so wet for you.”

Just like that, his control broke! With a muttered oath, he tumbled her onto the long seat of the limo. He had intended to move them upstairs before they actually made love, but he could not contain himself any longer.

Leandro unbuckled his pants in record time, his hard cock springing free as he took Alexandra’s lips in another hot, urgent kiss. He pushed her lace panties to one side and gently inserted one long, slim finger into her. The roof of his head almost came off; God she was tight!

Her muscles clamped down eagerly around the intruding finger and she gasped as he began to thrust the digit slowly in and out of her. Pleasure itself was virtually dripping between her thighs as she got wetter still.

Leandro slowly guided his penis into her, inch after excruciatingly pleasurable inch. He was very large and she was tight as a fist. She wasn’t a virgin, he discovered as he pushed into her the rest of the way but she was certainly tighter than most.

He kissed her cheek, grunting as he drove in to the hilt. She gasped, then spread her legs wide and held him tighter to herself. Leandro began to move, pumping his hips up and down as he drove into her again and again and again.

Alexandra moaned, clutching him to her as he made fierce love to her. All her senses spiraled in a whirlpool of sensation coalescing at last in one huge coil of tension that grew tighter and tighter and tighter in her belly.

She bucked and gasped underneath him, moaning as the pleasure overtook her and she began to clench and unclench around him. She came hot and heavy around him as she cried out in ecstasy. Leandro held her until she rode out the last waves of sensation and he murmured against her cheeks, “My turn, Cara mia.”

He increased the tempo of his thrusts, shoving deeper into her, going faster and faster until he was groaning her name and spurting his hot seed straight into her tight, wet, wiling passage.

They both drifted slowly back to earth and Leandro kissed her cheek as he gathered her against him.

“That was amazing,” she gasped.

Leandro felt a bolt of pure masculine pride shoot through him and he kissed the top of her head.

“Ready for an encore?” he rumbled.

Alexandra chuckled, “You can’t be serious!”

For an answer, he just cleared his throat and when she looked up at him, he nodded south, meaningfully. Her wide blue eyes followed his direction slowly, widening even further as she saw his already turgid and rigidly erect penis standing proudly at ninety degrees.

Thirty minutes later, and after one more torrid session of lovemaking, Alexandra staggered into her room, her body tingling deliciously from head to toe.

Leandro followed her in, shutting the door behind them.

“Want to take a quick shower before bed?”

She looked at him in surprise, “You’re staying?”

“Just to sleep, I think you wore me out,” he said with a chuckle as he dropped a light kiss onto her nose.

He shed his clothes and strode into the bathroom. He emerged a few minutes later, looking refreshed with a tiny towel knotted around his waist.

Alexandra swallowed as her gaze trailed down that hard, beautiful body. Then she resolutely shrugged into her bathrobe and disappeared into the bathroom. When she returned minutes later, Leandro was fast asleep, his face looking sweet and almost boyish in his slumber.

She slipped into her pajamas and crept into bed with him, placing her head onto his chest. Alexandra sighed, feeling as though every last bone in her body had melted away in Leandro’s arms. She sighed contentedly, rubbing her cheek against his hard, hairy chest as she shut her eyes and began to drift off to sleep.

Chapter Five

Leandro came awake slowly, savoring the soft feel of a woman’s body pressed against his own. He could not remember waking up with a woman in his arms - ever. He had bedded several women in the past but he had never slept overnight with any one of them. He was a strange man in that regard, but he had always known it was just a matter of meeting the right woman for him.

He cuddled her closer in his arms. She made him do things he could never have imagined. Incredibly, he realized he was falling in love with her. That was something he had certainly not counted on. Suddenly the tables had turned slightly. How would she react if she found out about the true reason for their meeting? His original suspicions and subsequent manipulations were hardly the stuff of fairy tales. Would she ever forgive him if she learned that they had not just met by chance? His company, Lead Inc had bid for a very huge contract and he had managed to learn that the choice was down to his company and hers. He had come to the Island with the express purpose of convincing her to drop out of the bid. But he had met her, made her laugh, erased the sad, haunted look in her eyes when she spoke of her ex. Apparently he had even helped her to see the reality of her beauty. But now, he wasn’t sure how to come clean without putting that haunted look back in her eyes.

They had been together for eight days now and she was due to return today but he hadn’t figured out a way to let her know he had wanted something else from her. In fact, he wouldn’t even broach the subject; he would just leave it to the fates and let the best man win, he decided.

Alexandra stretched in his arms, a smile spreading across her face which was half hidden-by a mass of blond curls as she grinned up at him, “Hi handsome.”

“Hey sexy,” he responded, dropping a light kiss onto her nose.

“Why are you smiling like that?” she asked, grinning at him.

“Because I’m happy. Why are you smiling like that?”

She grinned wickedly at him. “Happy you asked,” she murmured just before she bent her head and disappeared beneath the sheets.

He jumped when her warm tongue suddenly laved the tip of his semi-erect penis. His erection immediately sprang to life as she took him completely in her mouth for a moment. Fully-erect, hard and ready, he began to pulse his cock against her ever so slightly. He groaned as she flicked her tongue over the tip again with a feather-light caress of her tongue.

Suddenly, he flung off the sheets, his eyes widening as he watched her start to take him back in her mouth again. Sensation unlike anything he had ever felt coursed through him and he began to rock his hips with more vigor, thrusting back and forth into her mouth.

Alexandra grinned enjoying his reaction to her touch as a heady sense of feminine power thrilled through her. She unselfconsciously licked him slowly from base to tip, her blue eyes holding his gaze boldly.

“You’re driving me crazy,” he grunted, grabbing her head with both hands as though to still her up and down movement.

Alexandra grinned inwardly. Well duh, that was the idea. Slowly, she released his penis. It glistened wetly and even more invitingly.

“You were asking why I was smiling?” she said innocently, her blue eyes wide.

“Yeah I think I now have a general idea. It’s because you’re a little witch,” he chuckled, tumbling her onto her back and following her down.

His dark eyes caught hers and held them in her gaze. Something glinted in his eyes; something warm and rich. Before she could ascertain what it was, he smiled and it was gone.

Leandro rubbed the tip of his penis against her opening, and her stomach immediately clenched in reaction. Slowly, he guided it in, groaning as her tight wetness enveloped him.

She shut her eyes in ecstasy but he kissed her eyelids and said, “Look at me Cara mia. I want to watch you watching me make love to you.”

He was velvety hard, pulsing with life and passion. She saw and felt herself the sublime pleasure etched into his features as he thrust into her silken sheath.

Alexandra spread her legs wider and he began to pump his hips in earnest as he made love to her. In seconds, she was hot all over, set on fire by a thousand sensations.

Panting with mounting excitement, Leandro squeezed one generous breast, kneading roughly as he pounded into her again and again.

“You’re so tight! So tight and warm,” he groaned as he fucked her. “You’re so wet!”

“Yes! Yes!” she moaned, mindlessly undulating in his arms even as she strained against him.

He slipped a hand between them and rubbed his finger against her clitoris again and again wringing new sensations from her already over-sensitized body.

Leandro grunted louder with each thrust as he increased the tempo, setting her on fire. Alexandra mindlessly raised her hips, arching upwards to match the uniform rhythm of his finger on her clitoris, and of his rapid thrusts into her body. She was helpless to stop the onslaught of feelings he had unleashed; and before she knew it, the dam burst and she was peaking and trembling with ecstasy as she sighed his name and convulsed in his arms.

Once she had finished cumming, he changed the angle of his thrusts, focusing now on his own primal desires, hammering away at her pussy and groaning as every thrust brought him closer to fulfillment.

Alexandra reached up one finger and slowly began to circle his nipple with light caresses.

Leandro threw back his head, his teeth barred as he began to peak. Her name was wrenched from his chest in a mighty groan as he rammed into her one last time before spewing his hot, wet seed straight into her warm, willing body.

He collapsed beside her, spent and sated as he drew her into the comfort of his arms to still their mutual trembling.

***

“The man is an absolute sex fiend,” Alexandra whispered, laughing into the phone as she spoke to her best friend. Leandro had gone into the bathroom for a quick shower and she had seized the opportunity to call Claire.

“He sounds positively delicious,” her friend Claire observed dryly from her end.

“I’m telling you, he is beyond delicious! He... he makes me feel things I’ve never felt before.”

“Like?”

Silence.

“Come on Alexis, you can’t leave me high and dry. My ears are almost falling off,” Claire pleaded. She was the only person in the whole world, besides her parents, who could get away with calling her Alexis.

“Um, perhaps we’ll talk about that whenever we see. Why did you call?”

“Nice dodge. Alright, first off, I’m glad you’re having fun and Andrew was over here the other day sniffing around to know where you went; I didn’t tell him zilch!”

Alexandra waited to feel the familiar pain at hearing Andrew’s name but she felt nothing; not even a dull throb.

Grinning, she said into the phone, “I hope you tossed him out on his ear.”

“Sure did, and kicked him in the butt to help him on his way. Also called security and got his ass blacklisted; he can never step foot onto the premises of Beautiful Designs again on their watch.”

Alexandra snorted with laughter; she knew Claire well enough to know she was serious and not kidding around. The mental image of her prudish partner shoving her foot at Andrew’s ass made her smile.

Her wandering attention honed in as she caught the last few words of whatever Claire was saying, “ the bid by Beautiful Designs.”

“Huh? Say that again.”

“I said I got a call this morning from our guy at Alistairs Plc; he says he thinks Lead Inc may be positioning themselves to either change their bid to a figure below ours, or to convince us to bow out.”

A cold fist of fear clenched around Alexandra’s heart, “Someone wants us out of the running for Alistairs and you’re just telling me now? You know how much we have riding on that.”

Silence.

Alistairs Plc was a company with at least two branches in each state; not to mention some foreign holdings. They had recently decided to rebrand their offices across the states and had invited bids from interior design companies. Beautiful Designs needed the kind of exposure just such a contract would give them if her dream of becoming a household name was to be a reality. Beautiful Designs had sunk months of manpower, research and effort into this bid, not to mention the series of expensive high-powered meetings they had conducted to convince the Board of Alistairs Plc that they were the right people for the job.

If she lost this deal, it would mean Beautiful Designs had sunk a lot of money down the drain which it really could not afford to lose right now. They had come too far; made it to a point where it was just down to them and some other company. They needed this deal. Besides Beautiful Designs was in debt and if it didn’t get a huge cash infusion soon, they would have to start laying off some people and that was the last thing she wanted.

“Claire?”

“I’m here?”

“Who the hell are the Lead Inc people?”

Silence reigned at the other end and then quietly, Claire asked, “Have you checked your email recently?”

“Okay I haven’t. Who’s trying to shove us out the door and why?”

“They really just want contract as an additional feather in an already heavily-decorated cap. These guys are the big league; I even heard they officially decorate the White House. Last two weeks, someone contacted me and wanted to know if we would drop out of the running but I told them we’re in it to win it. I was going to tell you that day but that was the same day you found out about Andrew and you were so torn up about it. The man was all cocky like his boss is the most persuasive man this side of the planet and when you factor in the fact that he’s the Alarico, you can understand why they have such faith in his abilities.”

Alexandra fought off a sudden wave of nausea as she digested this latest bit of information. The Alarico? “What is his name?”

“He’s a Spaniard…Leandro Alarico. He’s a big deal apparently.”

“Claire, do they know where this Alarico person is at the moment?”

“Um, I actually demanded to see him and tell the man off myself and the pissy rep assured me that he was out of reach. Something about him needing a working holiday or some such thing.”

Alexandra felt a great chill chase up her arms and straight into her bones. Her eyes swung to the briefcase lying open on the bed across the room. Wordlessly, she replaced the receiver and turned to stare around Leandro’s suite with new eyes. Who was this man?

Muffled singing from the bathroom told her he was still in the shower and she hurriedly rushed to peep into the documents lying in his open briefcase. Her heart stopped; it was a copy of a bid by Lead Inc for the same contract. The envelope beside it also revealed some pictures of her as well as some reports detailing her life and her personal habits. Tears blurred her vision. Was this why he had sought her out in Hawaii? Obviously their meeting had not been an accident at all. Everything that had happened  the lovemaking, the laughter, the companionship  it had all been nothing but a master-seducer at work!

Her sense of betrayal was absolute and complete as she stared at the document. With a flip of her hand, she flung it back into his briefcase and with quick jerky movements, picked up her clothes and fled to the sanctity of her room.

***

Leandro whistled to himself as he emerged from the bathroom. The world suddenly seemed brighter. He felt more cheerful and happier than he could remember. He was interested in finding out more about Alexandra, he wanted to know everything! That was a first for him, most women he dated, he barely knew more than their first names. There was just something unique about her. As much as he was captivated, it also that scared the hell out of him. At some level though, he thought, maybe that’s what I have needed – someone who can really see me.

He loved her, he realized. He waited to feel choked or trapped but all he felt was exhilarated.

He would tell her the truth today, he decided.

“Alexandra?” he called as he dried his hair with a towel, looking around the room. It was empty. Where had she gone? He strode into the adjourning bedroom, but she was not there either.

A niggle of unease trickled down his spine and he immediately swung about the room, searching wildly for something. He didn’t know what it was but he couldn’t shake the sudden feeling in his guts that there was something he should look out for. His eyes fell on the open briefcase and with a sense of dread, he walked closer. Instantly he knew what had happened. Dammit, he thought to himself. She had found the pictures and the bid. What a mess. He had not gone through the papers yet, but he knew, essentially what he had asked his people investigate for him. He picked up the first document and his jaw tightened as he read what was written on it; the idiot had even detailed where she shopped for lingerie!

Had she seen these? Of course she had.

Hurriedly he shoved his legs into his pants and dragged a tee-shirt over his head. He barely remembered to shove his foot into his loafers before he was barreling towards the elevator. He reached her room and shoved open the door; it was just as he had feared! All her belongings were gone.

Cursing in rapid Spanish,”Mierda, mierda, mierda” Leandro rushed downstairs, his heart in his throat as he looked over the crowd for any glimpse of her.

“Where is she?” he demanded of the receptionist.

The young woman took one look at him. All of the staff knew exactly who he was. She responded without asking who he meant, “She left Sir. She checked out.”

“When?” he bit out so furiously, that the startled receptionist drew back.

“A few minutes ago Sir. She was in quite a hurry.”

“Did you see which way she went?”

“No. But I’ll take a wild stab and say she was heading for the airport.”

Leandro didn’t wait to hear more; he left at a run, searching even as he headed for the door. But she was already gone. Weakly, he sank onto the pavement in front of the hotel. Whatever brightness had illuminated his day a scant twenty minutes ago had gone out completely.

Chapter Six

Alexandra Jordan was a mess. It had been seven weeks since she’d left Hawaii and while Lead Inc had not contacted them at all, she had been unable to get its conniving CEO out of her mind.

She had also been a nightmare to be around at work because she was so sensitive these days that the least thing set her off. In a single day, she had berated her CFO, fired a janitor and sent two new interns crying from her office after an intense scolding.

Three weeks after she had returned, the tension around her had been so palpable that Claire had pulled her aside and reminded her she was supposed to have gone on the break to relax and not to return an ogre. She had the temperament of a bear with a sore paw and she knew it.

When she had noticed that her normally stoic secretary now blanched every single time she so much as looked at the woman, and that even Claire was giving her a wide berth, she had gone home and had a good crying session just to get it all out of her system. These days she was more withdrawn and quiet which was a decided improvement from her earlier raging-bitch persona.

The past week, she had forced smiles until her cheeks hurt. She had smiled for real though when she learned that Beautiful Designs had somehow clinched the Alistairs Plc contract. Things were looking up, she had thought as she joined her colleagues for a toast in celebration.

But just when she had started to convince herself that Leandro was not worth her tears, her doctor had delivered what might have been amazing news under other circumstances, but felt pretty grim as things stood now; she was pregnant!

She had lost some weight, rather than gain some as one might expect, and the bags under her eyes were so prominent they threatened to dwarf her nose. She hadn’t been sleeping much either, she admitted but all that had to change now that she had a baby to think of. She looked around at the park; it was midday and she was pretty much alone. A few kids played in a nearby swing set while adults sat on some benches similar to hers, watching over them.

Alexandra’s hand rested both pensively as well as protectively on her stomach as she leaned back against the park bench and shut her eyes. She wasn’t showing yet but she already loved the tiny human being inside of her with all her heart. It wasn’t its fault that its father was a two-faced rat! But still, this was not how it was supposed to be!

“May I sit?” an achingly familiar voice said from right in front of her.

Alexandra’s eyes flew open disbelievingly. She couldn’t believe her eyes. The two-faced rat was standing right in front of her looking so unbearably handsome that she unconsciously started to grind her teeth. He was wearing a pair of well-washed jeans and a tee-shirt with simple sneakers and yet somehow he managed to look utterly respectable, male and delicious. He was also slimmer than she remembered; he actually looked a little gaunt.

“What are you doing here?” she whispered, her throat almost closing up. She had been torturing herself with images of his handsome, lying face since Hawaii but seeing him in the flesh was even more painful than her fevered anticipation had imagined.

“I need to talk to you Alexandra. You left the Island in a hurry and I had no chance to ”

“To seduce me further just so you could get me to reveal secrets about my business? Well you failed; we got the contract!” she cut in acidly.

“Cara mia, I’ve hurt you but you will let me make amends yes?” he said, his Spanish accent thicker as he dropped his long frame onto the bench beside her.

Alexandra felt as though the entire air around them reverberated with the very force of his presence and vitality. She edged away from him a little on the bench.

“Alexandra? Come on, don’t avoid me, Cara mia,” he pleaded, his hand grabbing hers to still her nervous movements.

“You have a lot of nerve showing your face here,” Alexandra spat jerking her arm from his light grasp. “So all you wanted was a contract and you had to sleep with me too? The humiliation couldn’t just end at me warming up to you? You could have simply asked me to withdraw as a friend and I would have considered it. You didn’t have to pretend to like me and actually fucking take me to your bed!”

Pun was really not her strong suit, she thought distractedly.

“It looks bad I know, but I swear it was nothing like that,” he said gruffly, taking her hand in his.

She sprung to her feet, flinging off his hand, her heart racing as she said frigidly, “Leave me the hell alone.”

Something glinted fleetingly in his dark eyes but was gone before she could ascertain what it was and he said, “I can’t. I have tried a thousand times to let you go but I can’t. I tried to forget you. I can’t undo what is done.”

“You’re damn right you can’t! I hate you and I curse the day I met you,” she lied.

Leandro looked weary and deflated all of a sudden and Alexandra felt her heart constrict in her chest as she looked at him. In this moment he didn’t look the part of some corporate raider as she had painted him; he looked almost like a little boy whose heart was breaking.

“I never set out to seduce you. I came to Hawaii to persuade you to withdraw Beautiful Designs from the bid. Lead Inc has been trying to take over some companies, mostly subsidiaries of Alistairs Plc and this contract would have been like a leg in the door for us. Before I met you, it was just business, but once I saw you, I had to have you. I wanted to be with you, I should say. Seducing you was never my agenda. I swear it. I tried everything I could to stay away but I just could not forget you. Now that I know you exist, nothing is the same. All that I have accomplished means nothing without you. I was going to tell you everything that last day but you found out on your own before I had the chance.”

“Yeah you should have done a better job of hiding the papers I said,” she said bitingly.

He sighed, “That was the worst day of my life.”

“Yeah, I’ll bet.”

“Alexandra, I pulled Lead Inc out of the bid. That was the first thing I did when I returned. You can verify from them, I swear. I didn’t want to take it away from you; not if it meant I would lose you.”

Her heart thudded in her chest. He had pulled out of the contract when it meant so much to his company?

Alexandra took a quick step back as Leandro rose to his feet and took her hand in his once more. “I’m sorry Alexandra. Please forgive me? I feel like I know you as much as I know my own self. Can’t you see? You are a part of me and I am a part of you. Our meeting was a gift. Can’t you see that?”

“You only know so much about me because you read it up in some report!”

“I never read the report. In fact I had only just printed them out that same morning. I never read them I swear. Our connection surprised me too. You are the funniest, kindest, sweetest, most beautiful woman I know.”

His dark eyes stared into hers, open and searching and she read the blazing sincerity and remorse in his gaze. She believed him, she realized.

Her resistance melted away and she nodded, “Okay fine. No harm done.”

“There’s something else.”

“Huh?”

Before her surprised eyes, he went down on one knee and pulled a little black box from his pocket, his dark eyes gleaming as he looked up at her. Alexandra’s throat closed up as she stared at him, her hands flying to her mouth when the box opened to reveal the biggest and most amazingly cut diamond she had ever seen in her life.

“I love you Alexandra. I know I absolutely do not deserve you but will you make me the happiest man on earth and say you’ll marry me?”

“I I’m pregnant,” she blurted instead.

His eyes widened in surprise even as his gaze automatically dropped to her flat stomach before flicking up to her face.

“You’re” he began hesitantly.

Alexandra nodded, happy tears springing into her eyes as she grinned down at him. He rose to his feet immediately and gathered her into his arms, his hands encircling her waist as he crushed her to him.

“You’re perfect. You’re everything I’ve ever wanted,” he breathed against her lips. His kiss was tender and gentle. His tongue stroked hers sweetly sending waves of a calm and soothing peace shooting through her nerve endings as she clung to him. An almost indescribable feeling of happiness washed over her.

“You never answered my question,” he reminded her, lifting his head and looking into her eyes with all the love in the world shining from his.

“Yes Leandro, I’ll marry you. I love you too,” she told him.

As she kissed him, all the walls around her heart melted away completely leaving her free to embrace this wonderful love that was hers to savor forever.

THE END

Wealthy Famous Hot and Mine

Katrina Bliss

Copyright ©2016 by Katrina Bliss. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Erin, to the displeasure of her family and now her best friend Alicia, never liked the beach. Even as a child, she had always been a mountain person. To arrive at a compromise with Alicia, they picked a cabin at the foot of a valley, beside a lake, as their vacation spot. Not that Alicia accepted it as much of a compromise.

They were sitting in rocking chairs on the balcony of the cabin with a view of the mossy green, serenely quiet lake before them.

“Isn’t this charming?” Erin asked and took a sip from the steaming mug of hot chocolate she had been cradling in her hands. She saw Alicia roll her eyes. “What? What now?” Erin asked, shaking her head.

“Where are the waves? The half-naked chiseled men showing off their torsos? The frozen margaritas and the sunscreen lotion? This is for middle-aged people, Erin!” Alicia drained her own hot chocolate into her mouth and sighed. Erin couldn’t help but smile, her best friend had always had a knack for drama.

“You haven’t even given it a chance yet, Alicia. We’ve been here exactly what? Ten hours? And you’re making it sound like we’ve been stuck here forever. Besides, I’m nursing a broken heart and should be made to feel warm and comforted.” Erin pouted her lips. If Alicia knew how to exaggerate her misery, Erin had a few of her own tricks up her sleeves. Alicia sprang up from her chair and lunged towards Erin to give her a tight hug.

“I’m sorry, cutie. Forget I said anything. You’re right, we need to concentrate on you.” She had crouched down beside Erin now and the two girls exchanged smiles.

“I hope you haven’t been going through the messages again, Erin?” Alicia straightened her back, stood up and tightened her wrap around her shoulders. Erin sighed and shook her head.

“No, I haven’t been doing that. I’ve taken the battery out of my phone and hidden it at the bottom of my suitcase.” She watched Alicia make her way back to her rocking chair and settle down.

“How does that help? You’ve not exactly hidden it from yourself if you know where it is.” Alicia reached for Erin’s mug of hot chocolate.

“No, but in my moment of weakness, having to take all my clothes and stuff out of the suitcase to reach the battery will give me enough time to calm myself and change my mind.” Erin allowed the mug to slip out of her hands and rubbed her palms together. If the temperature dropped any further, the caretaker of the lodge promised that the lake would freeze over. Erin secretly wished that would happen. She wanted the lake to freeze, for translucent icicles to drop down and then freeze mid-way from the pine tree leaves around them. She was hoping that the bitter cold would numb her heart and muscles and stop herself from physically aching.

She hadn’t realized when Alicia had reached out and was gently rubbing the side of her arm. She threw her friend a gentle thankful look.

“Thanks for coming, Alicia. I really do appreciate it.” Her voice squeaked as she spoke and she saw how Alicia flinched. Neither of them was accustomed to Erin being the one in need of support and comfort. They had been friends since Kindergarten and Alicia had always been the one to throw a fit, cry over the men in her life. Erin was the stoic one.

“I really hate him. I hate Steve. If I see him I’d ̶ ” Alicia was spitting the words out and Erin interrupted her.

“Forget it. Let’s just not talk about it.”

“But we need to talk about it, Erin. The guy cheated on you, had been cheating on you for several months. You can’t just pretend that you’ll be able to distract yourself from it for the rest of your life.” Alicia was still drinking Erin’s hot chocolate.

“I just don’t want to talk about it now, that’s all.” Erin couldn’t keep the annoyance out of her voice. She knew Alicia was trying to help, was trying to be a friend but she didn’t want to turn into a cranky cry baby.

“This is exactly the reason why you end up going through old messages and emails. Because you’re not venting.” Alicia handed the half empty mug of hot chocolate back to Erin and stood up from her chair.

“Where are you going?” Erin was predicting a dramatic quarrel between the two of them. A day would never be complete if they didn’t go through one of these.

“I’m going to have a long hot bath, drink some wine and then try and persuade Ms. Carter to light the fire. I’m freezing out here.” Alicia was already halfway back into the cabin. She held the door open with her other hand fixed on her hip.

“You coming in?” she asked Erin, but only got a shake of the head in response.

“Just don’t stay out here too long. Come find me soon?” She sighed as she went inside and Erin grinned and drank some of the remaining bits in her mug. Despite their differences and their quarrels, there was nobody else she was more comfortable with than Alicia. In fact, Erin had always believed that if they hadn’t met in Kindergarten and she hadn’t punched a boy in the face when they were six because he was teasing Alicia, they might have never become friends. They were the opposites in school and everybody around them wondered what kept them together. The skinny blonde Cheerleader and the geeky nerd with the braces who always aced every exam, including the surprise ones.

Erin was smiling to herself as she thought about their friendship through the years, subconsciously grateful that she had something else to think about rather than Steve.

“Sorry, is someone sitting here?” Erin was jolted out of her thoughts by the voice of a man she had not noticed had now joined her in the balcony. She looked up to find him hovering over the chair that Alicia had been sitting on, her discarded wrap was still lying on the seat of the chair.

“No, please go ahead. My friend was but she’s gone in now.” Erin spoke too quickly, slightly embarrassed to be caught in the middle of deep thoughts. How long had he been there? Had she been smiling and rocking herself like a fool this whole time?

She watched as he picked up the edge of the wrap with one hooked finger, like it was something that could infect him with a fatal viral disease. He held it away from his body as he walked the short distance with it over to Erin’s side and then gently flung it over the back of her own chair. She wanted to laugh, just the sight of him made her want to burst out laughing.

He was incredibly tall, for starters. Erin wasn’t the tallest girl she knew, but she was certain that this person was at least half a foot taller than Alicia…who was the tallest girl she knew. The lower half of his face was covered in a rough salt-pepper beard and his dark hair was scruffy and brushed back, away from his forehead. Only his temples betrayed a slight smattering of grey. She watched as he quietly settled into the rocking chair, a leather-bound book in his hands. She couldn’t quite tell his age, although he was most certainly older than her. He was in a warm plaid shirt and baggy jeans. If he wasn’t a fellow guest at the cabin, he most definitely was a local carpenter or lumberjack. Her eyes fell on his thick wrists and the way the muscles on his shoulders tensed as he started flipping through the pages of his book. She wondered if he had single- handedly built the cabin himself.

“Are you a guest here?” she asked, interrupting his flipping and he looked up at her with slanted eyes. His dark green eyes contained a flicker of annoyance which silenced her, she immediately decided she would leave him alone.

“Yes,” he replied and went back to reading his book. Erin looked away from him and out towards the lake. She didn’t want to worry about how rude and unfriendly the man was being, she had her own worries to keep at bay. They should have been taking up all her energy.

“How long are you staying here?” his voice was deep and thick. It was almost like his voice boomed as it bounced off the walls of the mountains that surrounded them. She cleared her throat before she spoke. He was glaring at her, although the question from anybody else would have been a friendly innocent one. Coming from him, it made her slightly nervous. She wanted to give him the right answer, although what would be the right answer to bring a smile on his face?

“A fortnight,” she said and only now realized that she had been nervously cracking her fingers. His gaze had fallen on her hands and she stopped doing it. In her mind, she thought that he took awfully long to respond and allowed too much silence to ensue between them.

After a few seconds, he grunted and Erin wasn’t sure what kind of a response that was.

“And yourself?” she asked him but he had gone back to reading his book again.

“A month, maybe longer. I’m undecided,” he said, without looking up at her again. Erin sat back in her chair and began rocking herself gently, for the lack of anything else to do. When the chair creaked after a few minutes of silence, he looked up sharply, as if angered by the sound. Erin stopped rocking. For a second, she felt guilty for disturbing his reading and an instant later she was furious. Why would he make her feel guilty? She was as much a guest at the cabin as he was.

“Ms. Carter must have lit the fire inside by now. It might suit your reading needs better,” she snapped at him and he looked up, their eyes met. She held his gaze, even though her heart continued to pound and she wanted to look away embarrassed. He had a knowing look on his face, she was certain that he knew she was trying to make a jab at his impolite reactions to her presence.

She was surprised when he suddenly smiled. Unrealistically white teeth peeped out from between his thin red lips and the surrounding dark beard.

“I apologize for being this wound up. It’s not easy to force yourself to relax,” he said and shut the book in his hands. He leaned back in his chair and started rocking himself. Erin smiled too. She could feel her cheeks burning up.

“I know what you mean. I’m simply trying to blank out my brain,” she said and looked away. They were both looking towards the lake now in silence.

“So you’re hiding too?” he spoke after a few minutes. Erin thought about how the silence between them had been comfortable, but she welcomed the question, this question in particular from a stranger.

“Not hiding as much as escaping,” she said. She wasn’t looking at him when she answered but she could sense that he was nodding his head.

“What’s the difference though?” he asked and they looked at each other again. Erin was the one to smile and he gave a small laugh.

“You may be right,” she said, “whatever I’m doing, I plan on going back home as a new person after this.” She was still smiling.

“Good luck with that. Believe me, I’ve tried,” he said and to her dismay, opened up his book again and started to read. Erin allowed herself to continue to look at him for a few seconds longer before she forced herself to look away. When she did, from the corner of her eye, she could sense that he had raised his head to look at her. Only for a few seconds.

Chapter 2

“That’s what I’ve always said. Beaches are just too bright and everybody is always happy. Only till the end of the vacation of course. Whereas in a place like this, one gets a chance to reflect and arrange one’s thoughts.” Erin was leaning forward, excited to finally meet somebody who agreed with her choice of a vacation spot. Xavier was laughing at her explanation. She didn’t know much about him, except that his name was Xavier, even though they had spent the past hour talking. He had drifted in and out of reading his book while Erin kept interrupting him with general questions. He didn’t seem to mind much anymore.

As Xavier laughed, Alicia opened the door to the balcony and stepped out.

“Are you seriously still sitting here? It’s freezing,” she said.

“It’s all right. I’ve had company,” Erin said with a smile and directed Alicia’s gaze to Xavier who she had only just noticed.

“Alicia, this is Xavier. Xavier, this is my best friend Alicia, whose seat you have stolen.” Erin introduced them and Xavier stood up from the chair and stepped aside. Alicia, who initially had plastered her usual pleasing smile on her face when the introductions were being made, now stood still staring at Xavier.

Erin felt a sudden pang, of a feeling she couldn’t quite identify. Judging by the look on Alicia’s face, and the fact that they had known each other for more than a decade now, Erin could tell that her friend was floored. And what Alicia wanted, she always got.

Xavier stretched out his hand towards Alicia after they had stood in uncomfortable silence for a few seconds.

“Hello,” he said, in his deep thundering voice. Alicia, who usually was great around people, always captivating everyone with her sparkling smile and cheerful personality, shook his hand in silence.

“Please, have a seat. I’m heading in for a quick shower anyway,” Xavier said and started walking towards the door. Erin could feel her heart deaden at the sight of him leaving.

“We should all have dinner together,” Erin found herself saying, suddenly and without warning. He stopped in his tracks and turned slightly to look at her. He threw Alicia a nervous quick look and smiled.

“Maybe,” he said and opened the door and slipped back into the cabin. Erin’s brows furrowed. The air between them had changed suddenly and she had no idea what had just happened to cause it. Did Alicia and Xavier know each other? The thoughts were racing through Erin’s mind and she turned to look at her friend, who was still standing.

“You’ve been sitting here, chatting with him?” Alicia asked. Erin could see that she was trying to keep her voice low, but struggling to not sound too excited or screech.

“What do you mean? Do you know each other?” Erin breathed in deeply, bracing herself to be shot at with a long winded story about how Alicia and Xavier had once dated but it went sour after she dumped in. She could feel her fingers shaking a little. The thought of the two of them together produced an actual physical reaction in her.

“I wish.” Alicia rolled her eyes and slumped into the empty rocking chair. Erin threw her another confused look, increasingly angered by the slowness of information being given to her.

“Erin! Are you serious? You don’t know who that is?” Alicia was speaking through gritted teeth. Apparently, her friend was as annoyed with her as she was with Alicia. Erin shook her head.

“Should I?”

“That’s Xavier Cowen. Umm, the Xavier Cowen.” Alicia leaned in and spoke in a near-whisper. Erin still had no idea what to make of the revelation.

“Who is he?” she asked and watched as Alicia threw up her hands, in mock surrender.

“To put it simply, he’s a movie star,” Alicia said, not happy that her best friend couldn’t share in her absolute shock and excitement. Erin was confused, then surprised and then she broke into a fit of giggles. She couldn’t help herself. The thought of Xavier, the man she had been sitting and having a heart-to-heart with for the past hour, was a movie star? It was too unbelievable, too hilarious. She nearly didn’t buy it. She couldn’t believe that he had that frivolous a profession. She hadn’t asked, but she imagined him to be a Philosophy professor or perhaps a mad scientist.

“You’re certain of it?” Erin managed to ask, through her laughs. Alicia was sitting on the chair but had her hands on her hips now, furious at Erin’s reaction.

“I wasn’t sure initially, because of the beard. But yes, now I’m certain Erin.” She had her eyes narrowed. “Stop laughing. What’s so funny?”

“I just can’t believe it. What kind of movies does he do?” Erin asked, biting down on her lips to stop herself from laughing anymore.

“He used to be the heartthrob of the rom-coms about a decade ago, but then he had a series of Superhero films that he did. I don’t think he’s been in a movie in the past few years though.” Alicia was thinking, looking away from her and her brows were crinkled. She was in deep thought, trying to mentally trace out Xavier Cowen’s Hollywood career.

Erin couldn’t believe it, Rom-Coms, Superhero flicks? She sat back in her chair and folded her arms in front of her.

“This is crazy,” she said, almost to herself, but Alicia had heard.

“Yeah, I know. I can’t believe I just met Xavier Cowen,” Alicia replied, but she was speaking to herself as well.

“I could have sworn he was a teacher or something,” Erin said and the two girls exchanged looks.

“He does look quite different than he used to, on-screen at least. But he’s still gorgeous, isn’t he?” Alicia asked and Erin absent-mindedly nodded. He most definitely was, gorgeous. The fact that she was, even remotely, attracted to a movie star was a crazy prank the Universe had played on her. Her first boyfriend, Lawrence, who she dated towards the end of college was now an award winning sculptor and Steve, her second and last boyfriend was a Physicist. She had rarely been attracted to other men and the ones she had been, were the same league. A movie star? Erin burst into another fit of laughter.

Ms. Carter interrupted them at that moment.

“I’ve served dinner at the dining table, ladies,” she said and then slipped back into the cabin.

“I’m starving,” Erin said, and stood up, stretching her arms behind her. Alicia remained sitting, still deep in thought.

“Alicia. Food!” Erin shouted a little, trying to snap her friend out of her thoughts. Alicia looked up at her, still slightly confused and dazed.

“I don’t believe it,” she said and shook her head.

“I don’t believe it either. Snap out of it Alicia. Let’s go get dinner.” Erin started walking towards the door.

“Do you think he’ll really join us?” Alicia finally stood up and Erin shrugged.

“If he’s anything like any other superstar, he won’t. Right? Do we really care?” Erin opened the door.

“You might not. But I definitely do. I’m not leaving here without a photo with him and an autograph.” Alicia had her smile back on her face as she walked through the door.

“Leave him be Alicia. He’s probably come here to escape crazy fans like you.” Erin shut the door behind her and spoke to her friend in a whisper. Alicia whipped around to face her and smiled, her eyes were glittering mischievously, which almost always, Erin knew, meant trouble.

“It’s the price he has to pay for being a movie star and being so damn hot!” Alicia winked at Erin and strutted over to the dining room. Erin breathed in deeply and tightened the cardigan around her. Suddenly, she didn’t want to be in the cabin anymore. This wasn’t an escape, this wasn’t the vacation she wanted. This was a trap, a confusion.

Through the open door of the dining room, she saw Xavier sitting at the dining table, with Ms. Carter fussing over serving him food. She heard Alicia’s high pitched laugh as Erin waited where she was, for a few more minutes. She wished she hadn’t invited him to join them for dinner.

When Erin walked in, she noticed that Ms. Carter had already served the roast to her. She took her seat, across Xavier, while Alicia sat next to him at the table. Ms. Carter soon excused herself and took a plate of her dinner out, to her own room.

Alicia was talking excitedly as Erin poured herself some wine from the open bottle beside her. Xavier had a fixed weak smile on his face as he concentrated on cutting himself a piece of chicken.

Erin cleared her throat and Alicia stopped laughing.

“So, Alicia tells me you’re a movie star,” Erin said with a sarcastic smile on her face. From the corner of her eye, she could see that her friend had thrown her a look. Xavier continued chewing the food in his mouth after which he cleared his throat as well.

“She found me out,” he said with a soft smile and proceeded to cut himself another piece. Erin took a sip of her wine and pushed the bottle towards him. Alicia had already helped herself. She watched as he poured himself a glass and took a sip.

“I apologize that I didn’t recognize you. I can’t remember the last time I saw a contemporary movie,” Erin said with another smile and he nodded.

“Please don’t apologize. It was a breath of fresh air,” he said and Alicia broke the moment with a laugh.

“The last movie Erin watched was probably Casablanca or Citizen Kane,” she said through her laughs, but Xavier didn’t join in.

“They’re both great movies.” He looked at Erin instead and they smiled at each other.

“Alicia here, obviously thinks I’m very unfashionable. However, I should definitely watch one with you in it now.” Erin finally cut herself a piece of chicken while he shook his head.

“Please don’t. That would be embarrassing. I’m not particularly proud of my filmography,” he breathed in deeply and cut off their eye contact.

“Are you kidding me?” Alicia squealed and turned towards him on her side. “The Scarlett dress? The Best Man? Little Bit of Sunshine?” she named a few more movies that Erin had never heard of and she couldn’t help herself from laughing. Xavier looked embarrassed and he turned to her with his eyes downcast.

“I loved those movies. Why don’t you like them?” Alicia continued. Xavier, as always, took a few extended seconds to respond.

“They weren’t the kind of films I had set out to do. I had to make money, so I did them.” He washed down the food in his mouth with some wine. Erin remained quiet, her suspicions were correct, he was trying to escape.

“Is that why you haven’t done a movie in a few years?” Alicia asked, leaning in towards him a little. Xavier visibly moved away and Erin smiled. This was the first time, a man was not even accepting, leave alone reciprocating Alicia’s advances.

“I want to start with a clean slate. I know now that would be impossible. My stereotype has been set in stone,” he spoke quietly and his voice seemed to silence Alicia. She was also perhaps a little offended by his reaction to her.

“Can’t you make your own movies? The kind that you have always wanted to be in?” Erin asked. He looked at her again and smacked his lips.

“I suppose I could. I want to act, though. That’s what comes naturally to me. I wouldn’t have the skill set required to produce or direct a film.” He was cradling the glass of wine in his hands. Erin poured herself some more and he grabbed the bottle from her when she was done, pouring himself some as well.

“So are you waiting then?” she asked him and their eyes met again. His green eyes bored into her own brown ones, but she didn’t look away.

“Waiting and hoping that someone casts me in a role that’ll mean something to me,” he said and kept his eyes on her while he drained his glass into his mouth. Alicia who had remained silent all this while, spoke up then.

“I think that’s selfish. You should give your fans what they want. That is what you’re good at.” She drained her glass of wine, reached for the empty bottle and then stood up to walk over to the small bar at the corner of the room.

“He should do what makes him happy. That’s not being selfish,” Erin spoke sternly, surprising even herself by the tone of her voice.

Alicia tinkered around in the bar till she found another bottle of wine that she liked and brought it to the table. Erin threw her a look.

“What? I’m sure Ms. Carter won’t mind and she’ll charge us for it anyway!” Alicia snapped and uncorked the bottle. “Anyway. All I’m saying is that Xavier is famous, rich and has women swooning over him,” she continued and touched his arm lightly. Erin saw the muscles on his shoulders tense up with the touch and he tried to delicately move his arm away.

“It’s his life, Alicia. Let it go!” Erin’s eyes had narrowed. The last thing she wanted was to have a row with Alicia in front of someone else. Especially a celebrity! Alicia was gulping down her wine and her eyes had glazed over. She had barely touched her food.

“You and your high horse Erin. I’m just telling Xavier the truth,” she said and turned to look at him. He didn’t acknowledge her but continued to eat.

“It’s not always about what other people think Alicia. It’s not all about appearances!” Erin snapped at her, clanking the cutlery down on the plate. Alicia had nearly drained the wine in her glass and was reaching for the bottle. Erin pulled the bottle away from her to her end of the table.

“Oh lighten up Erin. Seriously. This is why Steve got tired of you. Because you think of nobody else but you.” Alicia stood up from her chair with a sudden jolt and reached over for the bottle. Erin could feel her nostrils flaring. The two of them were glaring at each other.

“Erin’s right,” Xavier spoke up and they both turned to look at him. “Ms. Carter might not be happy to see that we drank all her wine without asking.” Alicia dropped her jaw, in an exaggerated dramatic way.

“So you’re on her side? Because she supports your washed-up-career choices?” Alicia laughed with a snort and poured herself some more wine.

“Whatever,” she continued, “I’m going to my room. You’re really not the charming piece of work I’d imagined you to be!” she snapped at Xavier and picked up the bottle. She left the dining room in a huff with the glass and the bottle in her hands.

Erin breathed in. She didn’t know how she was supposed to feel, furious? Embarrassed? Relieved.

“I’m sorry about that. Alicia’s been on edge ever since we arrived.” Erin tried to finish her food, but she wasn’t hungry anymore. Xavier continued with his dinner, apparently unperturbed by the scene that had just unfolded.

“Believe me, I’ve seen worse. Although, she has the personality of a movie star,” he said with a laugh and Erin smiled too.

“And the looks,” she added. They both fell into silence.

“I’m glad you agree with me. Not very many people do. My friends think I’m a fool for deserting the Hollywood scene at the peak of my career.” He was looking at his food as he spoke. Erin wasn’t entirely sure of what to say. No man had ever made himself emotionally available to her before, in fact, the only other emotions she was used to dealing with, were Alicia’s. Something told her that he needed to be handled differently.

“I’m just being honest. The only times that I’ve been happy were when I did exactly what I wanted.” She took a bite and chewed. He had finished eating and he pushed the plate away from him.

“Do you want to go look at the lake?” he asked suddenly and she smiled.

“You’ve read my mind,” she said and pushed her own plate away.

Chapter 3

Erin wasn’t sure if it had been a good idea. Xavier seemed to be warm enough in his plaid shirt and a thick woolen jacket. She had only carried Alicia’s discarded wrap along with her, over the thin cardigan she had already been wearing. Her woolen skirt and light black stockings were barely adding any warmth.

They had walked over to the lake and she was now sitting on a boulder close to the edge, while Xavier stood a little distance away from her, smoking a cigarette. They had walked in silence for the most part, and she was amazed how comfortable she was in his company. Unlike the other men who had been in her life, she didn’t feel the need to make unnecessary conversation with him.

“I didn’t think I’d meet anybody else in the cabin. I’d heard it’s usually empty this time of the year,” he said and she saw the end of his cigarette light up as he took in a drag.

“My thoughts exactly,” she said and they both laughed together.

“I’m pleasantly surprised but delighted to have met you, though,” he said and she could feel herself blushing.

“As am I,” she said and could hear her voice quivering. She wasn’t sure if it was the cold or the fact that he looked like a Greek God under the moonlight. He took a few steps towards her as he turned his head to blow the cigarette smoke away from her face.

She was smiling at him, as she remained seated on the boulder, her legs swung underneath her gently. He was smiling too and after a few seconds of holding each other’s gaze, they both laughed together again. A little awkwardly this time.

“I bet a lot of women around the world would kill to be in my position,” Erin broke the silence and watched as he flung the still-burning cigarette to the ground and pressed on the butt with his shoes. He dug his hands deep into his pockets and looked back at her.

“A lot of men are missing out on being in my position,” he said and inched closer towards her. She wasn’t really thinking anymore. Watching him, watching her, the subtle woody scent of him and the slowly freezing lake in front of them; all of it was too surreal for Erin to be thinking logically about what was going on.

“My ex-boyfriend wouldn’t agree,” she blurted out and he sat down beside her, there was hardly any space and they were squashed together. Their thighs were touching and Erin could feel the warmth of his arm through the layers of her clothes.

“He must have been a whole new level of foolish, this Steve guy,” he mumbled, almost to himself and Erin smiled. She believed him when he said it, and somehow the anger she felt towards Steve seemed to disappear. That was the explanation she needed to hear, not that he was a horrible human being, but that he had been foolish.

“I didn’t think movie stars were this perceptive,” Erin said with a laugh and he turned to look at her again. Their faces were inches away and she could smell the smoky scent of the cigarette on his breath, mixed with the fruity whiff of the wine they had been drinking.

“You clearly never thought very highly of my profession. I don’t blame you,” he said and was going to turn his face away, but Erin stopped him. She had reached out and was holding his chin between her hands. She had no idea where she had found the courage to do it.

They looked at each for a few seconds and before she could pull her hands away, he had lunged forward and enveloped her mouth with his. She had been right, he did taste of cigarettes and wine. His tongue was inside her mouth without any soft ceremony. They were kissing with a ferocity that he had not displayed for a second before this. Her hands had dropped to his shoulders and his hands were on her back, pulling her tightly towards him.

“This is insane,” he said gruffly when they pulled apart from each other for a second. Erin wanted to giggle, out of shock, but his lips were on her again. As they kissed this time, he picked her up and stood up himself. The thought of his height returned to her, as she could feel his arms maneuvering her so that her legs were now wrapped around his waist. She had no idea where the wrap was anymore.

They were both moaning as they kissed. She could feel the bristle of his beard on her cheeks as he kissed her hard. As his tongue thrust in and out of her mouth, she could feel herself growing wet and was immediately embarrassed to realize that he would be able to feel it too, against his chest.

She pulled away from him, and turned her head but instead of coaxing her face back towards him, he started to lower her down. It was only when her back touched the slightly damp and cold twig-covered ground that she realized he had laid her down. He hovered over her, their eyes fixed on each other. His hair fell in waves over his forehead now and his eyes sparkled and there was no denying it anymore, she wanted his body.

She reached out and started to push away the jacket from his shoulders. He gave her a smirk and helped, immediately turning his attention to the buttons on his shirt after. His chest was thickly covered in hair, just like his beard and Erin ran her fingers through it, involuntarily moving her hips towards him.

His hands were on her, feeling her big breasts till he reached the neck of her cardigan. He ripped it apart and she heard the buttons pop and smiled. Her body arched towards him again and she moaned. He proceeded to do the same with the blouse she was wearing, which tore and her bra-covered breasts were finally exposed. Xavier took in a sharp breath when he saw them and she could feel herself blush. His looks on her seemed hungry…like he wanted to devour her and before she could pull him towards her, his mouth was on her exposed flesh.

With his tongue, he traced moist lines from her neck to her cleavage till, with his thumb, he started pushing the fabric of her bra aside. She felt the cold chill of the air when her nipples were exposed. She watched him lick his lips and immediately after, he had started sucking on one of them. Erin moaned loudly and arched her back up towards him. She met his groin with her thighs and she could feel his dick growing.

His hands were both on the breast that his mouth was pressed to and he was squeezing it, tightly. He sucked and bit and then transferred his attention to the other one. Erin could feel her eyes rolling in her head.

“Xavier. Please. Now,” she managed to breathe out the words. He stopped and looked up at her and smiled.

“Are you begging me?” he asked her, in his usual calm but gruff voice.

“I am,” she said and moved her hips under him. He pressed himself tighter to her and now she could feel his fully grown dick against her thigh. She wanted it inside her.

“Begging me for what?” he asked with a smile on his lips. His hands were kneading her breasts, one thumb teased a nipple. She couldn’t take it anymore.

“I want you inside me,” she said and her voice quivered. That is all he needed to hear. In one quick motion, he stood up and undid his jeans. They fell down around his ankles and he stepped out of them. His big dick sprang out and he held it in his hand as he lowered himself. He grunted as he struggled to pull down her skirt and then the stockings.

Erin felt the cold air against her skin again and she could feel the goosebumps on her skin. More importantly, however, she could now feel the tip of his dick against her wetness. When she looked up at him, his eyes were boring into her face. Her face tensed up, was he not going to do it? Was this some sort of game? She was on the verge of tears, the mixture of emotions were too much to bear.

He pushed inside her with one quick thrust. Erin felt like she was going to explode. There had been no warning and he was completely inside her. He remained suspended over her and placed his hands on her belly near her hips. He held her tightly like that as he slowly positioned himself. He was preparing.

He breathed in deeply once and she did as well, and again, without warning, he was thrusting in and out of her in quick succession. Erin could feel her breasts bouncing, her head rubbing against the leaves and twigs underneath her. The pine scented mountains surrounded them and she could see the stars dotting the crystalline sky above them. When she looked back, she realized that his eyes were still fixated on her. His rhythm was fast and he grunted every time he pulled out and moaned with every push in.

It was all too much for her, she soon realized. The excitement of the moment, the adventure, the fact that he was a movie star and also, of course, that his dick was deep inside her - she was very close to passing out. She had her eyes closed for a few seconds till he suddenly grabbed her neck and arched her up toward him. He leaned in lower and their foreheads knocked. That is when she realized that he was about to come inside her. She bit down on her lip and breathed out. His body shuddered as he emptied himself and she decided to let go as well. Erin clutched his arms and her fingernails dug into the flesh. She was screaming as her body jolted for several seconds and then slowly started to relax. He was still inside her and she was going to pass out.

Chapter 4

He had carried her to the house; he had carried her up the stairs to the room that Ms. Carter had reserved for her. He had tucked her under the covers and tiptoed out of the room. Erin knew all of this because she had been awake for most of it, but had decided to allow him to carry on without interrupting and embarrassing him.

She was lying awake in bed now, with somewhat of a dull throb at the base of her skull. She knew it had to do with the wine. She heard a soft knock on the door and Alicia let herself in without waiting for a response.

“You’re never one to have a lie in,” Alicia said and plonked herself down on the bed beside Erin and slipped in under the covers herself. She was still in her usual silk nightgown and had loosely tied a dressing gown around.

“How are you feeling?” Erin asked her and Alicia groaned in response.

“I had too much to drink and now I feel like I want to die.” She pulled the cover over her head and muffled her voice. Erin laughed a little, but felt an ache in her head and stopped.

“I think I’m going to lie in bed all day,” she said and threw an arm over Alicia. She wasn’t sure, yet, if she should tell her about the previous night with Xavier. Alicia moaned again and turned to snuggle up with Erin.

“This is a good start to the vacation, though. You’ll have forgotten Steve in no time if we keep this up,” Alicia said with her eyes closed. Erin cleared her throat, Alicia knew that was always a sign that she had something important to discuss.

“C’mon, spit it out,” Alicia lifted herself on an elbow and glared at her.

“What do you really think of Xavier?” Erin asked and turned to look at her.

“What do you mean? Other than the fact that he’s delicious?” She smacked her lips and Erin flinched. It was also evident to her that, like always, Alicia did not remember the scene at dinner from the previous night. Once the wine kicked in, Alicia’s memory always started to fail. Erin’s silence provoked her and she crossed her brows.

“What else can you mean, Erin? Tell me now!” She sat up straight and flung her leg over Erin’s waist and sat pillion on her. Erin was expecting a volley of childish tickling and she held up her hands in defense.

“All right, okay. Hold your horses. So…We kinda went for a walk last night after you went to sleep,” Erin began, but Alicia already knew what the rest of the story was going to be. She had clapped her hands to her mouth and fell off Erin dramatically. Her head bouncing off the thick mattress. Erin was laughing but was also a little embarrassed.

“You had sex with Xavier Cowen?” Alicia was squealing and Erin tried to hush her up.

“Keep your voice down, Alicia.” She sat up in bed as well.

“You’ve barely slept with two nerds in your lifetime and then you go and have sex with Xavier Cowen? Are you kidding me?” Alicia couldn’t keep her voice down and Erin fell back down on her pillows, covering her face with her hands.

When she peeped through from between her fingers, Alicia had gotten off the bed and was jumping around the room. The wooden floor of the room squeaked with every thud.

“What are you doing? Stop that. We’re not fifteen anymore,” Erin tried to admonish her, but she couldn’t stop giggling.

“Are you kidding me? You slept with somebody; you slept with Xavier Cowen!” Alicia came over to her and shook her shoulders.

“Do you think he had too much to drink?” Erin asked with a frown and Alicia started pulling her by the arms.

“Come here. Get your butt over here,” Alicia pulled her to the mirror and planted her in front of it. She was towering behind Erin.

Erin peered at herself. Her curls were in complete disarray, she was still wearing the ripped blouse from the previous night and her woolen skirt. Alicia grabbed her breasts out of the blue and Erin squealed.

“What the hell, Alicia!” she shouted at her.

“Own it, Erin. You’ve gotta own it!” Alicia was still squealing from excitement. “Now get yourself cleaned up and make your way downstairs,” she pointed to the en-suite shower and Erin groaned.

“My head ̶ ” she had begun to say, but Alicia widened her eyes.

“This is a once in a lifetime opportunity, Erin. You have to make him drool,” she cut in. Erin sighed and remained standing in front of the mirror.

“What’s wrong now?” Alicia gave her an enthusiastic hug.

“I just don’t want to completely ruin it, you know?” Erin turned to look at her friend.

“Are you saying you actually like him?” Alicia’s smile dropped from her face. This meant trouble. Erin didn’t respond.

“You barely know him, Erin!” Alicia shook her head. “Don’t do this to yourself. You had a good time last night. He’s a movie star.”

Erin nodded in silence. “You’re right. I know you are, but there’s just something about him. I don’t see him as a movie star,” she tried to explain, but Alicia only rolled her eyes.

“You see him as a human being…blah blah blah.” She shoved Erin in the direction of the shower again.

She turned to look at Alicia and pouted. “I don’t want to get my heart broken again. I’m worried. We’re going to be living in close quarters for two weeks now,” she said and Alicia sighed.

“We’ll worry about tomorrow, tomorrow, Erin. Maybe there is potential. If you’re feeling it, maybe he is too. For now, get dressed!” Alicia was authoritative and Erin passed her a mock-salute before locking herself in the shower for an hour.

•••

By the time Erin made her way downstairs, Alicia had already showered, changed and was sitting out in the balcony with Xavier. Erin had changed into a pair of casual navy blue trousers and a wooly lilac sweater. She had bunched up her thick chestnut curls on the top of her head in a messy knot and stayed away from the makeup. He had already seen her in her most vulnerable.

Alicia was much quieter around Xavier this morning than she had been the previous night at dinner. Erin stepped into the balcony, greeted them both with a chirpy good morning, and sat down on the third chair that Ms. Carter had left outside for them. Steaming mugs of tea had been placed on the coffee table in front of them and a plate of a variety of biscuits.

The lake had most definitely frozen the previous night, but not entirely and as the warm sun beat down on it this morning, it was beginning to melt.

“It’s a lovely day, isn’t it?” Erin asked nervously, neither of the other two had spoken and she didn’t want to make eye contact with Xavier yet.

“It’s beginning to grow on me all right,” Alicia said with a sigh and reached for her mug of tea.

“Did you sleep well last night?” Erin turned her face to Xavier but could feel her cheeks burning. He had finally looked at her; he looked drowsy and tired, like he hadn’t gotten any sleep the previous night.

Before he could answer, Alicia broke into a giggle which she immediately tried to subdue. But it was too late. Erin threw Alicia a threatening look but she had also noticed Xavier’s face fall and a certain kind of resentment build up in his eyes.

“I did, thank you for asking,” he said curtly and stood up from his chair. Within a second, he was gone from the balcony, and Erin and Alicia were left sitting by themselves.

“Oh my God, I’m so sorry Erin. I didn’t mean to. I couldn’t control it,” Alicia said and leaned forward to grab Erin’s arm. She pulled it away from Alicia’s touch.

“Why do you always have to jeopardize everything? Why can’t you ever bear to see me happy?” she nearly yelled at Alicia before getting up to follow him inside.

“I’m sorry, Erin. I really am.”

She heard Alicia pleading but ignored her. She hurried inside and caught sight of Xavier’s figure disappearing in a huff up the stairs. She didn’t know exactly what to say or do, but she followed him upstairs anyway.

“Xavier, can we please talk?” she called after him, just as he was about to enter his room.

He turned to face her and then held the door of his room open for her. He did it in silence and she didn’t know what to expect but stepped into his room and he followed her. She noticed how he gently shut the door but didn’t allow it to close completely. What was he hinting at?

Chapter 5

“You told Alicia about last night.” He said it as a statement rather than asked a question. Erin immediately felt the anger he was hurling toward her. The smile she had tried to plaster on her face had disappeared.

“She’s my best friend. And she would have found out,” she said. She remained standing near the door while he walked over to the bed but didn’t sit down.

“I can’t believe I was that foolish,” he said and ran his hands through his hair. He looked even more handsome in the morning, she thought, but immediately tried to snap herself out of admiring him.

“You weren’t the only foolish one. Evidently,” she said and he looked up at her. His eyes softened, but only for a few seconds.

“You think this was a mistake, because you’re some kind of a celebrity? That it has no effect on my life? Because I’m a lay, man?” she huffed as she spoke and crossed her arms in front of her.

“I didn’t mean it like that,” he said softly, but Erin could see that he was still worrying about himself, so she rolled her eyes.

He saw her do it and his expression darkened again.

“In fact, Erin, it is exactly like that. My face gets splashed across cheap tabloids because of things like this. I misjudged you,” his voice was still gruff and low pitched, although it was clear to her that he was very close to entirely losing his temper.

“Misjudged me how?” she dared to ask him.

“I thought you’d be able to keep it between us,” he answered, almost immediately.

“Treat it like my own dirty secret?” She was clenching her own arm, her nails were digging into her flesh as she spoke to him. She couldn’t stand to look at him anymore.

“I did not expect you to go gossiping about it with your girlfriend immediately after, that’s all.” He had become even quieter and his prolonged silence made her feel worse.

“I wasn’t gossiping. In fact, I misjudged you too. I didn’t think it was just about the sex,” she spat out the words and whipped away from him. She had spoken her mind, she didn’t care anymore. She didn’t care that he knew she had feelings for him in such a short while. How did it matter anyway? In his attempt to keep it a secret, he wouldn’t exactly go around discussing her with his buddies.

Xavier remained silent and it made Erin more furious.

“You can come off your high horse now, Mr. Xavier Cowen. You might be a celebrity, but you’re just like every other man out there.” She turned to look at him again and she could feel the tears prickling the back of her eyelids. This was such a huge mistake. She didn’t need another man to make her feel like a complete idiot.

“Stop comparing me to your lying cheating ex-boyfriend,” he suddenly thundered and took a few steps toward her. Erin inched away from him, he hadn’t raised his voice before and for a second, it frightened her. His towering frame loomed over her, even though he was still standing a good distance away from her.

“Not just him. You’re like every other man. You saw something you liked, but you only liked it for the night. Now you can’t take responsibility for your actions.” She tried to keep her voice low, tried to frighten him away from her with the ferocity in her eyes.

“Take what responsibility? Do you want a foot massage? A scented love letter? A marriage proposal?” Xavier said with a sarcastic laugh, even though he didn’t look like he had faith in his own joke.

“That’s really rich. Yeah, it makes me laugh.” Erin tried to laugh too. “You think that is what responsibility looks like? You’re so far out. No wonder stupid rom-coms are the only movies you get cast for.” She turned away from him again and made for the door.

But he had stopped her. His hand was gripping her arm now, his fingers embedded themselves in her flesh. She tried to ignore the force with which he was pulling her away and tried to push the door open.

“Come back here,” he said gruffly and pulled her to him. She landed with a thud on his chest, her back to him.

“You can’t just throw something like that at me and try to make a smooth exit,” he spoke through gritted teeth, but softly and into her ear.

“Why, you always get the last word, is that it?” she tried to laugh, but this time she couldn’t. His hands had now traveled up from her arms toward her neck.

“Something like that,” he whispered into her ear again and with one hand, pushed the door shut in front of her.

“Let me go now. Aren’t you afraid I’m going to gossip about this too?” She tried to wriggle herself free, but his grip on her only strengthened.

“You know what? I actually don’t care anymore,” he said and without giving her a second to react, he bent her over. In order to avoid tripping, she placed her hands firmly on the closed door in front of her.

She heard the sound of him flicking open the buckle of his belt and then unzipping. Just the sound of that made her go wet between her legs. She had no idea how he could have this effect on her. She felt his hands grab her butt and give it a squeeze before he reached over to unzip her pants.

He peeled down her pants and then wrapped his arms around her torso, pulling her closer to him. Erin closed her eyes and arched her back. She felt him slide into her as he held her tightly. She could hear him breathing raggedly behind her. His beard scratched against her cheek and ear.

It was the same feeling of being taken, of being owned by him, only this time it was without any restraint. He was pumping into her from behind as she tried to keep herself steady with the door. He was big and hard inside her, and she could feel the ferocity of his thrusts increasing with every passing second. His hands eventually found her breasts underneath the sweater and he squeezed them and played with her nipples. The combination of sensations was too much for her to deal with, she didn’t want to pass out again.

They were both moaning and he eventually let her go, placing his hands on her butt. She was completely bent over, her legs wide apart and he pushed inside her in a quick rhythmic motion. This time, he reached the edge even sooner and so did she. They both came together and she didn’t care how loud they were or that the door squeaked with his every thrust.

He groaned as he emptied himself inside her again and pulled out. Her thighs were still quivering from the intensity of the orgasm, and when he was out of her, she slumped to the carpeted floor.

“Erin,” Xavier said and she turned sleepy exhausted eyes to him. He was standing, naked from the waist down, in front of her and he had his hand stretched out toward her. She took his hand and he helped her up.

“Are you planning on tucking me into bed again?” she asked him with a shy smile. He pulled her close to him and wrapped his arms around her waist.

“Into my bed, you mean?” he spoke softly into her ear and she couldn’t help but giggle. He led the way and directed her to lie down on his bed. It smelled of him, she pressed her eyes closed and took in a deep breath of his scent. She opened them when she felt the mattress slump, he was getting into bed with her.

“I don’t know how you did it, but you’ve got some kind of hold on me.” His breathing was ragged as he spoke into her ear. His hands had found their way underneath her sweater and she felt a sharp tug on her nipple.

“I thought we were having a nap?” she teased him, just as he started licking her earlobe.

They exchanged looks and broke into laughter.

Chapter 6

It had been three weeks. Three weeks of bliss. Alicia had left the cabin and gone back to the city nearly ten days ago. Erin and Xavier had walked to the lake and were throwing pebbles in, watching them skid over the portions that were still frozen in the lake.

Erin watched Xavier as he laughed, collecting more pebbles from the bank. She had news to give him.

“What are you looking at?” he asked her when he caught her staring. He jiggled his butt in front of her to tease her into breaking into giggles. He came over to give her a hug, but when he started pulling away, he caught sight of a serious look on her face.

“Wanna tell me what’s going on?” he chucked one of the pebbles toward the lake but didn’t look to see where it had landed.

“I have to get back to work, Xavier. I can’t stay cooped up here with you forever.” Erin bit down on her lip as she spoke, already detecting annoyance in him. He had been trying to avoid this conversation for the past few days.

“You promised we won’t speak about it till the end of the week, Erin. Can we just enjoy the day?” Like a child, he was digging the ground with his shoes. She almost wanted to forget about the important decisions, hug him and stroke his head.

“I have to be back at work by the end of the week. I need to make arrangements now. I can’t keep postponing it.” She tried to remain as calm and collected as possible. He looked up at her sharply.

“You don’t need my permission, Erin. Leave if you want to leave. I can’t stop you.”

“It’s not a question of wanting to leave. I have to. For my work. Just like you should go back to Los Angeles and stop trying to run away. It’s time you took charge of what you want to do.” She reached for him and held onto his arm, but his muscles were tensed. Even though his voice remained steady, it was easy for her to tell that he was now upset.

“So what you’re saying is that we’ll never see each other again?” he spoke after several minutes of silence. He had turned away from her so that she could see him in profile now. His shaggy blue-black beard illuminated in outline by the orange light of the setting sun.

“What do you want, Xavier? You’re the celebrity here. I’m just a simple math teacher.” She let go of his arm and he turned to look at her. They held each other’s gaze for a few seconds till he looked away.

“I don’t want to go back to LA. I don’t want you to go back to Seattle and I most definitely don’t want us to be apart.” When he said it, she smiled. She would never have admitted it, but this is what she wanted to hear from him. Despite having spent three intimate weeks with him, Xavier Cowen was still an enigma to her. She knew he was fond of her, found her irresistible in bed, but she could never be sure what she meant to him, seriously. Now she was convinced. She could see it in his eyes, and the way he refused to look at him.

“I’m glad you say that because I have some news that I believe you should know about,” she said and he looked at her with a worried expression. Erin didn’t want too much time to elapse, to give him a chance to prepare himself. “I think I’m pregnant. In fact, I’m sure of it,” she said, keeping her gaze steady on him. She watched as his expression changed from surprise to disbelief to panic and then a struggle to calm himself.

“When did you realize?” Those were his first words. Erin wasn’t so sure if it was the right decision anymore.

“A few days ago?” She hung her head down as if embarrassed. He took a few seconds, and then came forward, hooking his forefinger under her chin. He lifted up her head gently and craned her neck backward so that she could look up at him.

“All the more reason to not go,” he said.

“What am I going to do then?” She was seriously asking him. She didn’t want a hypothetical answer.

“Quit your job. Move in with me in LA.” He was smiling now, a glimmer of excitement in his eyes.

“So you do want to go back? You don’t want to live in the wilderness alone forever?” she was only joking when she said it, but he answered in all seriousness.

“I’m going to be a father now. It’s time I called my agent and have him sign me up for a few casting calls.” He was serious but smiling now, almost speaking to himself.

“Are you serious? What kind of films are these?” She was excited too. She hadn’t seen him seriously consider or talk about his work.

“Some films that won’t pay much but are the kind that I’ve always wanted to do. If I’m going to be a dad, I might as well start building my legacy.”

THE END

Billionaire Yes Please

Katrina Bliss

Copyright ©2016 by Katrina Bliss. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Jasmine knew she wanted more the moment she had finished. She sank back in her seat and pushed the bowl with the last creamy drops of her chocolate chip ice cream away from her, the spoon clattering in the bowl. It slid from her end of the table top until it reached the other end, grazing her mother’s arm.

“Jasmine!” her mother growled at her, while her eyes remained glued to the book she was reading. “Don’t you see? I’m a child pining for attention, Mom,” Jasmine responded and pouted her lips. Her mother turned a page of her cheap paperback and sighed.

“I wonder when you’ll begin to act your age. You’re a twenty-five year old woman. It must be all the kids you surround yourself with all the time,” she said, without lifting her head to look at her daughter.

She could be right, Jasmine thought. The only real conversations she had on a daily basis were with five-year-old tiny humans at the kindergarten where she worked. Her mother, Camilla Kiberd, had made it obvious that she didn’t approve. The unanimous dream of both her parents had been that their only child would grow up to become a doctor or an engineer; a profession that would reel in the money, in any case.

Jasmine had chosen teaching and she had chosen kids. Not for a second did she regret her decision, especially when she walked into the classroom to find a dozen shiny happy faces staring up at her. Her mother, on the other hand, never failed to remind her how disappointed she was with her daughter’s life choices.

“Your father would have been so disappointed!” is the line she threw at Jasmine from time to time; just to really rub it in.

Jasmine tore her exhausted gaze away from her mother and turned in her seat to catch the waitress’ eye again.

“What are you doing?” she heard her mother remark.

“I want some more ice cream,” Jasmine said, while she waved furiously to the waitress who still had not noticed her.

“Your sweet tooth will be the death of you,” Camilla admonished, her attention was diverted from the book finally. In fact, she always had time to throw caustic remarks at Jasmine.

“Relax, Mom. We’re on a holiday,” Jasmine said, and smiled broadly as the waitress finally began walking over to their table.

“Another one of those delicious cups of chocolate chip ice cream, please. And, Mom, anything for you?” Jasmine turned to her mother at the last minute.

“Just some coffee please. Black,” her mother spoke to the waitress curtly and smoothed the lapel of her grey jacket. She was every inch the properly dressed woman.

Jasmine watched her mother as she went back to concentrating on her book again. She had no idea where she had gotten her own looks from. While Camilla’s most striking features were her sky-high cheek bones, her straight and slim, somber lips, and a head of thick, straight hair which she now, like any proper sixty year old Englishwoman, chose to cut into a neat greying bob; Jasmine was an apple from a completely different tree. In fact, she was more of an orange. Her oval face barely gave away the hint of cheekbones; her lips were wide and in a perpetual pout, while her auburn curls were constantly unmanageable. Her mother was tall and slender, where Jasmine was petite with an ample chest – more than ample in most cases. Her father, too, had looked more like her mother than he did like Jasmine.

Jasmine sighed as she watched her mother read and gazed out of the smooth, cool glass panes that they were sitting next to. She could hear the seagulls in the sky and when she looked at it, it was bright blue and clear. She didn’t need to step outside to know that the sun would beat down on them, and yet, her mother was in a business suit. Well, she was always in a business suit.

“Aren’t you warm in that thing, Mom?” she asked.

“Don’t be silly, Jasmine.” That haughty tone in her mother’s voice which Jasmine knew so well had returned. “I couldn’t possibly have worn anything else,” she said while glaring at her daughter through narrowed eyes.

“Mom. It’s not a business meeting. It’s only a property viewing,” Jasmine suggested just as the waitress came back with the cup of coffee for her mother and a paper cup with two scoops of ice cream.

“Exactly. It is a business meeting. It’s a meeting between two individuals who will be embarking on a business contract,” her mother replied, as she gingerly pinched the handle of the cup with her forefinger and thumb. She even put her pinky finger out like only those who were royalty – or true snobs – did.

“He’s going to buy the house. You don’t need to impress him,” Jasmine said as she scooped a large spoon of ice cream into her mouth and relished the sensation of it melting in her throat. The feeling of it trickling down the heated skin on her lip was heavenly. Her tongue whipped out quickly to catch it before it fell down her chin.

“Well, if I don’t impress him and the house doesn’t sell, then I’m stuck with that place. And it’s falling apart with nobody else making any offers,” her mother’s voice had risen by a few decibels and Jasmine looked up with a raised eyebrow.

“Okay, okay,” Jasmine said, her voice muffled by the big dollop of ice cream in her mouth.

“I just can’t afford to have the property lying around anymore. At this rate it will never sell,” Camilla added and shut her book with an audible ‘swoosh’. Jasmine had never been able to develop the skill of consoling her mother. She was always too distant, too self-aware to betray the need to be consoled or allow anybody else to comfort her. So Jasmine didn’t try anymore.

“It’ll sell, Mom. The man is the wealthiest man in this town, you said yourself that he is a billionaire. This purchase will be pocket-change for him. He is clearly interested in it, and didn’t you say he knew Grandfather?” Jasmine offered instead, avoiding eye contact with her mother since she had mentioned the grandfather she never knew. Whom her mother despised.

“Yeah, apparently my father encouraged his stamp collection when he visited here on his holidays. You know, when he was shacking up with that woman,” Jasmine’s mother said through gritted teeth, her anger being vented on her molars. “At least, that is what he says in his letters. Anyway, I suppose we’ll simply have to wait and watch,” she added and opened her book again.

Jasmine couldn’t help but roll her eyes. She still couldn’t forgive herself for agreeing to accompany her mother on this trip. At least it has the potential of being a much needed holiday, Jasmine said to herself as she looked out through the window again, her gaze settling on the sprawling golden sand and the greenish blue waves crashing gently somewhere in the distance.

Chapter 2

“This looks cozy I suppose,” Jasmine smirked as she stepped out of her mother’s car and banged the door shut.

“Careful with the door!” she heard her mother yell out to her, but she had already run up the broken steps which led to the big wooden door. This door might have been rich brown and looked polished decades ago, but definitely didn’t any longer. She craned her neck up to get a good long view at the house and to her, it was marvelous. The white paint was peeling and had gray patches of damp in the corner, the bottle green painted wooden shutters had chunks missing from them and even from outside, Jasmine could smell the musty scent of locked up spaces.

“This is pure romance,” she sighed just as her mother reached her side, joining her in staring up at the house.

“Well, if anything it’s a dead romance,” Camilla said, pulling a key from her purse.

“I can’t imagine why this hasn’t sold yet. It doesn’t take a wild imagination to know how this place could potentially look if it’s repaired and looked after,” Jasmine was chirpy and excited. Her parents had never brought her to this house before as her mother rarely ever spoke about her grandfather, but finally this dilapidated place seemed to solidify her roots.

“My father didn’t have a very respected reputation around this town. It might have something to do with that,” her mother replied as they stepped in through the door together and entered a large hallway. There was very little light inside, and the few slivers that entered through the holes in the windows illuminated the thick films of dust that had settled on everything.

Jasmine breathed in. The smell was an odd combination of old books, decaying upholstery and the scent of the nearby beach. It was heavenly and stifling at the same time.

“Somebody should have taken care of this place,” her mother said as she walked across the hall, staring up at the chandelier that had too many broken or missing pieces to count as one anymore.

“We didn’t even know it existed,” Jasmine turned to watch the older woman walking slowly along the wall, staring up quietly at the faded paintings hanging on the patchy walls.

“What does that mean?” Jasmine asked, trying to sound as casual as possible. She knew how her mother hated curiosity.

“It means that our father bought this house and lived here with his mistress any chance he could get. We didn’t know it existed until he died and left it to us.” Her mother was surprisingly talkative today and Jasmine was finding all of it very hard to believe. It was overwhelming to hear so many words coming from her mother’s mouth that didn’t include censure of anything Jasmine did.

“Are you serious?” is all Jasmine could respond with and watched as an ironic, short laugh escaped her mother’s lips.

“As if this house was going to make any difference. He drank all his money away or gave it to that woman for all we know. And this house became more of a burden than a profitable inheritance,” Camilla continued. She was turning doorknobs, opening and then shutting the doors that surrounded the circular, central hall.

Jasmine stood silently in the middle of it all. She literally had no response. She was certain that anything she could possibly say to her mother would result in a fight.

“We never met her,” her mother continued, not even noticing Jasmine didn’t respond to her earlier statement. Jasmine thought she detected a hint of despair in her mother’s voice, but then it quickly changed to anger again.

“I’m sorry, Mom. I had no idea,” Jasmine said weakly, watching as her mother stood under the chandelier.

“I just want to get rid of this house and finally begin to move on,” she continued, letting out an exhausted sigh. “As long as this house remains with me, it will serve as a constant reminder of how terrible he was as a father.”

More than being surprised at the things her mother was saying, the fact that she was so willing to talk about her father and her own feelings, was what was new to Jasmine. She decided to pat her mother gently on her shoulder, but she quickly moved away and Jasmine let her hand drop back to her side.

“The last thing I want is a pity party. Now, help me make this house somewhat presentable,” her mother said with a sudden change in her voice. Jasmine looked around her and smiled.

“When was the last time you dusted anything, Mom?”

***

Jasmine wiped her brow as she ran a wet sponge over a large glass-top coffee table in the living room for the last time. She stood up from her hunched position and looked around her. The thick curtains had been dusted down, as had the carpets; while the sofas and chairs were covered with sheets of plastic. She and her mother had spent the last four hours dusting, cleaning, and wiping as many surfaces as they possibly could. The rest had to be covered or hidden. She knew that the house still didn’t come close to what might have been its former glory, but like her mother said, at least now it looked ‘presentable’.”

“I might go down to the beach for a bit,” Jasmine said when she met her mother in the hall again.

“Why? We have to prepare for the evening, Jasmine. Don’t go running off in the middle of this,” her mother glared at her, but Jasmine had already brushed past her and opened the front door, missing the look directly but feeling it boring into her back.

“The place is as clean as it can possibly be for the moment. I’m done,” she said and walked out of the house. She could hear her mother call out to her and remind her to be back as soon as possible.

It was evening by now, but the sun was still out and bright as Jasmine walked lazily down the driveway and onto the unkempt narrow trail which she assumed would lead her to the beach. She could smell the sea and hear the accompanying seagulls, a smile creeping across her face as they swooped down on the water. The humidity had made her curls poof up and added a few inches to her otherwise slight height. If nothing else, Jasmine was grateful that she’d worn a pair of white cotton shorts and a thin printed blouse. Anything else would have been enough to roast her immediately.

Chapter 3

When the beach came into view, Jasmine took off her leather sandals and skipped over to the sand, digging her toes into the warm, rough texture. She’d forgotten her sunglasses and her tanning lotion in the house, but she wasn’t too bothered. She took in a deep breath of the scent of the sea and kept walking. She had to raise her hand to shade her eyes, but she could see a handful of people lazing around and a few kids chasing each other. This is the life, she said to herself and smiled. It wasn’t hard to see why her grandfather had picked this town as his annual getaway.

When she came closer to the water she sat down, folding her legs in front of her and placing her head on her knees, letting the sun seep into her skin and relax the tenseness in her muscles after spending so many hours cleaning. A few feet away, a man was lying on a beach towel, his face facing the sun. He had definitely come prepared for sunbathing; his dark glasses shielded his eyes from the sun, while a book lay open and forgotten on his chest. He seemed to be much older than she, although Jasmine found herself admiring his sculpted body. His tanned skin was smooth; the muscles on his shoulders and abdomen looked effortless, as though he was involved in hard physical labor on a daily basis. His bare chest was covered in a spray of dark curly hair. Jasmine jerked her head away when she saw him shifting in his spot; she wasn’t sure if he’d seen her staring at him behind his dark glasses.

She went back to admiring the view until she was uncomfortable with the silence again. Her days spent having loud and endless conversations with five-year-olds had put her in the habit of talking incessantly. She tried clearing her throat to get his attention, but he didn’t budge.

“Lovely day,” she finally said, loud enough for him to hear. She could see that he tilted his head in her direction, but he didn’t say anything in response.

“The sun never seems to set here,” she said, trying again for conversation. This time she said it directly to him and continued looking at him, forcing him into a response.

“Yup,” was his short and succinct reply. Jasmine smiled, she had her ‘in’. She dragged her bottom in the sand and wiggled over closer to him.

“Are you on a holiday as well?” she asked him, pasting a bright smile on her face. She could sense that he was studying her, even though his eyes were hidden behind his dark glasses. He didn’t respond for a few seconds, but Jasmine continued to stare and smile. He finally seemed to let out a sigh, pulling his glasses off his face. His sparkling, yet piercing blue eyes took Jasmine by surprise. They were focused directly and narrowly on her face and she couldn’t help but look away, embarrassed.

“No,” he said after what seemed like too much time. Jasmine looked back at him, gave him a weak smile and turned her face away again. She knew his eyes were still on her, making her feel naked and exposed for some reason.

“You’re clearly on one,” he said after a few moments. Jasmine looked back at him and tried to nod and smile.

“Yeah. Sort of,” she said and unconsciously licked her lips. Without the large glasses covering his face, she could now see his rugged sharp jaw lines clearly. He was clean shaven, while his thick, greying hair was neatly cut and brushed back. He hadn’t taken his eyes off her, and Jasmine was growing increasingly uncomfortable under his glare.

“So you live here? That must be lovely,” she finally said, hoping to distract him from studying her so keenly. He smiled suddenly, and her heart nearly stopped. His slim lips stretched broadly, and a boyish sparkle made his eyes shine even more brightly. Jasmine couldn’t help but smile back; even though she wasn’t entirely sure what they were smiling for.

“It is indeed,” he said eventually and in one quick motion placed his glasses back on the bridge of his nose again and picked up his book.

“What are you reading there?” she asked before she could stop herself.

“Ulysses and Us,” is all he said and offered no other explanation or illuminating insight into a book, which for all he knew Jasmine might be interested in. He didn’t even look away from the page he was concentrating on.

“Ah, Joyce!” Jasmine said, trying to drag the conversation on a little further.

“About Joyce,” he corrected gruffly. She could see that his brows were scrunched above his glasses. She bit down on her lip and decided to leave him alone, even though she had no idea what she had done to offend him. She turned around to face the sea again, although she remained in the same spot, a few feet away from this man she couldn’t stop stealing glances at from the corner of her eye.

“Have you read Ulysses?” she was surprised to hear his voice and turned around. He was looking at her with a smirk on his face, his glasses were off again. For an older mature man, he sure couldn’t make up his mind.

“I tried and failed three times over; now it’s only a doorjamb,” she said, trying to make a joke. It obviously didn’t impress him, but he still smiled.

“You’ll get there. I don’t think I managed to finish it before I was thirty-five myself and haven’t been able to stop thinking about it since,” this sudden softening of his tone took Jasmine by surprise, a pleasant surprise that made her heart skip a beat. The fact that he was willing to have an actual conversation with her made her self-conscious and she held her head up higher than usual.

“Do you read for pleasure or is it connected in some way to your work?” she tried to further the conversation and turned her body to face him again. He laughed at that and she liked the sound of it, it had a sort of wise and self-assured tone to it.

“I wish my avocation was my vocation. No, our family business kept me busy during my youth but now I seem to have more time on my hands for reading,” he said and smiled. Jasmine didn’t know if these references to his age were purposeful on his part or not, but she couldn’t stop herself from flicking her hair behind her shoulder. She was immediately aware that it might have been too obvious a flirtatious move on her part, but thankfully there was no change of expression on his face.

“What about you?” he asked, and she told him in brief about her life as a kindergarten teacher.

“That is very interesting,” he said immediately after she had finished. “My family, or whatever is left of it, runs a private school in Bloomingshire,” he said and Jasmine raised her eyebrow.

“Wait. You own Mornmouth House School?” Jasmine’s jaw almost dropped. She didn’t know many people personally who went to that school, but you would have to be living under a rock not to have heard of it. He only smiled in response. Jasmine licked her lips as she watched him return his attention to the book. He caught her looking when he suddenly turned his gaze to her and Jasmine dropped her eyes, embarrassed.

“What is an attractive young woman like you doing teaching kindergarten?” he asked and the word “attractive” was enough to make Jasmine blush like a school girl.

“That’s exactly what my mother says, well, not in exactly those words.” Jasmine didn’t want to meet his eyes; she could sense that they were on her.

“Not that there’s no nobility in it,” he added, and she looked at him; her cheeks were burning up, and it had nothing to do with the sun. He didn’t shy away from looking at her when their eyes met. He had a smirk on his face and he seemed to be drinking in her features. She was hoping it was more than general curiosity.

“I’m Marvin Byrne,” he said suddenly as he turned a page in the book. He didn’t look at her when he said this, but Jasmine couldn’t help but smile.

“I’m Jasmine. Jasmine Kiberd,” she said cheerily and stuck out her hand towards him. He just seemed like the kind of person who liked to shake hands. He apparently didn’t, though. He was looking at her again from behind his glasses, his book was still in his hands, not making a motion to accept the handshake at all. Instead he said, “I see,” and stood up suddenly.

Jasmine couldn’t help but look surprised as she watched him bend down and bunch up the towel from the sand and then start walking away. He didn’t look back at her or exchange parting words. She remained sitting, with her mouth hanging slightly open as she watched him walking away from her. His loose blue trunks outlined the sinews on his thighs as he took each step.

I see? I see! Who says that! Jasmine was screaming inside her head.

Chapter 4

“Where have you been?” Jasmine heard her mother yell at her just as she banged the front door shut.

“I told you I was going to the beach.” Her mind was too occupied with Marvin and his ill manners to be sweating over appeasing her mother.

“He’ll be here in an hour,” her mother said, appearing from a room within with the dusting cloth still in her hand. She had, thankfully, taken her jacket off and Jasmine could see sweat stains under her armpits on the dark blouse she was wearing.

“Exactly why you need a shower,” she couldn’t help but smirk. She had never seen her poised mother so worked up before.

“You need one as well, in fact,” she said and crossed her arms across her chest. Camilla was looking her daughter up and down with stern eyes. “Will you please wear something appropriate for the evening?” she stated rather than asked.

“I’ll wear something clean. I want to stress again how this is not a business meeting,” Jasmine said as her mother brushed past her to wipe imaginary dust off the shelf behind Jasmine.

“This is not a kindergarten, Jasmine. The appropriate thing would be to look professional,” she heard her mother add as she climbed the long spiral staircase to her makeshift room.

The room that she had chosen for her stay in the house had been dusty, but Jasmine had managed to wipe it down and find new linen for the bed. Floral patterned upholstery covered the two armchairs, and a wide oval wooden mirror rested in the corner. Jasmine stood in front of it and realized she had some sand on her face.

He must have thought I’m a silly girl. She couldn’t get Marvin out of her head. She turned on her heels and found her big bag on the floor. She rummaged around inside it and pulled out a pair of dark straight jeans and a thin, red silk blouse. “This will have to do,” she said aloud and thanked God that she’d packed her favorite pair of red pumps as well.

•••

The long shower Jasmine treated herself to seemed to have calmed her racing mind. She patted her curls dry with the old towel she found hanging in the bathroom and stood in front of the mirror. The jeans fit snugly around her waist, accentuating the curves of her hips and thighs. The soft material of her blouse stretched across her voluptuous breasts and she ran a muted rose colored lipstick over her pouting lips. The warm weather dried her hair much quicker than she had anticipated. The humidity still added volumes to its mass, but now that it was fresh and clean, her auburn curls looked soft and like a different shade of her blouse.

“Jasmine, will you please come down?” Camilla’s voice boomed around the house, and she skipped over to the door, trying to slip into her shoes on her way out.

“What is it?” she asked as her heels clicked against the wood of the staircase. She never failed to be surprised by how her mother always managed to look on-point. She was in one of her black skirt-suits again, with a white, high-collared blouse sticking out from the folds of her jacket. Her bob was neatly combed back, and not a strand of hair was astray. The fact that she was wearing her pearls indicated to Jasmine that she was clearly trying very hard to impress.

“I just want you to empty out the bottle of Glenlivet into the crystal decanter in the drawing room,” she said, patting her hair down – not that it needed any more patting.

“You carried Scotch with you?” Jasmine widened her eyes as she reached the bottom of the stairs.

“Well, I would have liked to arrange for some hors d'oeuvres, too, but that of course would be impossible,” she replied casually.

“Wow. You’re charging ahead with guns blazing aren’t you?” Jasmine giggled and walked over to the drawing room which now looked more than presentable. Most of the light bulbs were dysfunctional, but the few that still worked added a faded charm to the room.

“Good job with the tidying up, Mom,” she said loudly as she found the unopened box of whiskey on top of the corner bar.

“It’s the best I could do in half a day,” her mother replied from the hallway, just as Jasmine heard a loud rap on the front door.

“Jasmine, he’s here. Be good,” Camilla hurriedly said, peeping into the drawing room as she began pouring the whiskey into the decanter that her mother had polished down earlier.

“Calm down, Mom,” she managed to say, just as her mother disappeared.

Jasmine remained standing by the bar as she heard the front door open and her mother’s nervous high pitched voice greeting someone.

“I trust you’ve seen the house from the outside before,” Camilla’s loud voice could probably be heard all around the house. “Let’s have a quick chat before I take you on the tour,” Jasmine heard her add a nervous laugh to that and she rolled her eyes.

She hadn’t heard the gentleman’s voice yet, but seconds later her mother entered the drawing room with her arm outstretched, directing her guest into the room.

When she saw Marvin walk in, Jasmine’s heart stopped and she didn’t even try to not look surprised. Marvin was in tan slacks now, a white Polo t-shirt covered his torso, which she had seen bare only a few hours ago. His hair was combed back as before and his piercing blue eyes were lazily taking in the drawing room until they rested on Jasmine standing in the corner. He looked his age when he was clothed. In the faded light of the room he looked much older. His hair suddenly looked more grey, and there were lines on his face that she hadn’t noticed in the sun. He looked more tired too. Marvin didn’t seem to be as surprised as she was. Instead, his eyes betrayed a mocking glimmer, and he smirked.

“Hello Jasmine,” were the first words he spoke in the house, and that voice was unmistakable. Jasmine would have recognized that tone anywhere.

Chapter 5

“You’ve met?” Jasmine’s mother broke the silence as she and Marvin stood staring at each other. That smirk on his face was devastating Jasmine, while all she could do was gape in surprise.

“At the beach,” he explained and from the corner of her eye, Jasmine could see her mother nod nervously.

“Ah, lovely! So no introductions necessary,” her mother said with a flourish and stretched her arm again, offering Marvin a seat on the couch. Marvin remained standing and finally dragged his eyes away from Jasmine and back to inspecting the room.

“Jasmine, why don’t you pour us some Scotch and we can all sit down for a chat,” her mother urged again, her polite smile not leaving her face. Jasmine turned mechanically towards the bar and began pouring out two fingers of the whiskey into three recently polished glasses.

“None for me, thank you,” Marvin said politely and took a few steps in the direction of the open window at the end of the room.

Jasmine and her mother exchanged looks.

“You’ll have to forgive us. The house has been locked up for years, as you know. We arrived only today and didn’t have much of an opportunity to clean up,” Camilla said with a nervous laugh, expecting Marvin to comment on what a good cleaning job had been done in such a short time. Marvin, again, said nothing, narrowing his eyes instead while inspecting one of the paintings hanging on the wall next to the window.

“My father didn’t really have an eye for art,” her mother nervously laughed again and walked over to where Marvin was standing. He silently turned to look at her and then slowly looked away. His face seemed expressionless. His lips closed tight while his arms were crossed behind his back. He looked more like an art critic than a potential buyer for the house. Jasmine was also growing increasingly embarrassed by her mother’s attempts to please him.

“I’m sure Mr. Byrne is aware of the house’s qualities,” Jasmine said curtly; Camilla and Marvin both turned around to look at her. She hadn’t spoken a word until then. A look of fright entered her mother’s eyes while Marvin seemed to smile sadistically. Those blue eyes were focused on Jasmine again, and she held his gaze bravely.

“Those qualities are long gone Ms. Kiberd,” Marvin finally said. Jasmine could see her mother flush a bright red as she stood beside him, barely able to meet his eye or come up with a response.

“The house has not been lived in for several years,” Jasmine said, hoping that her voice did not betray how shaken she felt by his eyes on her.

“Neither has anybody bothered to look after it,” Marvin replied immediately.

“Our family faced difficulties which, unfortunately, took our attention away from looking after the house,” Jasmine said. She was clutching one of the glasses of whiskey in her right hand, and now she swirled the liquid around for lack of something to do with her hands.

She was equally as surprised as her mother when Marvin suddenly laughed. It sounded cruel and almost inhuman when he did that.

“I’m well aware of that,” he said and looked around the room again.

“Mr. Byrne, we are certainly aware that the house requires some attention. But I’m sure you can see that it won’t require much,” Jasmine’s nervousness was now giving way to irritation. Marvin’s behavior was rude and she could see her mother panicking.

“This house will never sell in this town. Especially in this condition. You must certainly be aware of that as well,” Marvin said and both her mother and Jasmine stood staring at him in silence. She almost expected her mother to faint and fall to the floor.

“We were expecting an interested buyer Mr. Byrne. We didn’t know you were meeting with us to criticize the condition of our house,” Jasmine managed to say. She knew her eyes were wide and angry; her lips were quivering, and she couldn’t hide the shakiness from her voice any longer.

Marvin shrugged his shoulders and threw her another smile.

“Mr. Byrne,” Jasmine’s mother squeaked, after several minutes of silence. “What my daughter is trying to say is that we know that the house hasn’t been looked after, and we appreciate your interest in it,” her voice was meek and submissive, and all Jasmine wanted to do was show Marvin the door – and maybe push him out of it. She couldn’t remember the last time she had seen her mother look so utterly subdued.

Marvin seemed to grunt and look around the room again.

“Why don’t we show you the rest of the house and you can sleep on it?” Jasmine could see her mother visibly struggling with keeping a polite and straight face.

“I think I’ve seen enough. I’m well acquainted with the layout of the house, thank you,” Marvin said and dug his hands into the pockets of his pants.

“Oh yes! You mentioned you’d met my father,” she said, forcing joviality into her voice. Marvin didn’t respond to that, but instead just threw Jasmine another look and began walking out of the room.

“Are you sure you won’t stay for a drink?” Camilla called after him, but he didn’t respond. Just like that evening on the beach, Marvin was walking away from the scene without a parting word.

“Jasmine, what did we do wrong?” her mother wailed the second they heard the front door bang shut. She watched as her mother collapsed onto the couch with her face in her hands.

“I don’t understand, Jasmine,” she was repeating, her voice muffled by her hands. Jasmine remained standing where she had stood throughout the entire episode. Without thinking, she gulped down all the whiskey from the glass in her hand.

“I’m going over there,” Jasmine said, almost to herself.

“What?” her mother raised her head to ask. Her eyes were puffy and her voice was screechy.

“I’m going over to his house. He has no right,” Jasmine said and banged the glass down on the bar. Her nerves as rattled as the glass against the wood.

“Are you crazy?” she heard her mother yell as she strode out of the house into the moonlit driveway of her grandfather’s house.

Chapter 6

It took her some time, but Jasmine found Marvin’s home eventually. During their drive in the morning, her mother hadn’t been able to stop talking about how the interested buyer was a billionaire with the biggest house in town. She now stood on the beach, a part that she was certain was private property, staring up at a massive colonial style home at least twice the size of her grandfather’s.

It was dark now, and Jasmine was still waiting for her eyes to adjust to the low light.

“How can I help you?” she heard Marvin’s voice in the dark and suddenly realized that he had been sitting in the patio all along. The thought that he knew and had seen her staring up at his house for several minutes, sent a shiver down her spine. For some reason it also made her angrier.

“I need an explanation,” she finally managed to say. She remained standing, her pumps digging into the sand, while she crossed her arms and tilted her head up towards him. She knew doing this caused her breasts to be thrust out even further than normal, but she felt safer in that stance while approaching this man in the dark on the beach. He was several feet away from her, but she could see the glass of whiskey in his hands and his blue eyes were shimmering in the moonlight.

“What kind of explanation do you need, Jasmine?” he asked and took a quiet sip from his glass. He sounded like a man scolding a child.

“For your behavior,” Jasmine said and hoped he couldn’t see how nervous she had suddenly started to feel. Her fingers were unconsciously rubbing the smooth silk of her shirt in an effort to calm her nerves.

“My behavior?”

“Your bad manners, yes. You came into our house on the pretext of being an interested buyer and did nothing but insult our house and family and just left,” Jasmine replied and watched as Marvin stood up from his chair and walked over to the patio railing.

“I don’t owe you an explanation,” he replied, placing one hand on the railing. The glass of whiskey remained in his other hand.

“I don’t know where you get your arrogance from Mr. Byrne, but you were unnecessarily rude to us,” Jasmine had raised her voice now. Marvin climbed down the few steps it took him to reach the beach and now was standing much closer to Jasmine. She imagined she could feel the heat he had soaked up from the sun earlier radiating from his skin.

“I’m sorry, did I hurt your feelings because I refused the drinks you were pouring?” he asked sarcastically, and even in the dark Jasmine could see him grinning. Her rage had risen to impossible heights now and all Jasmine wanted to do was break things.

“You might be rich, but you have no manners Mr. Byrne!” she said through gritted teeth and turned on her heels to walk away from him, but he had lunged towards her and caught her hand.

“Now, now, Ms. Kiberd. No need to sulk,” he said with a laugh and pulled her towards him. She was taken aback by his strength and the grip he had on her wrist. He had barely moved and the glass in his hand was still steady. Now that she was only a few inches from him, she tilted her head up to look at him. She could feel her heart start to speed up in her chest at the close proximity to this obviously virile man.

“This is inappropriate. I wish you knew how to behave yourself,” Jasmine said, even though she didn’t want to say any of those things. Especially not since his eyes were focused on her face, staring at her lips and then flickering over to her eyes again.

“I am behaving myself Jasmine,” Marvin said after a few seconds of silence. She could feel his hand tightening around her wrist still, and she instinctively licked her lips. Her body was tensed and tied up in knots and her thoughts were jumbled and she couldn’t think and without a second thought, Jasmine had leaned towards him, their lips grazing and their breaths falling on each other’s faces. She felt his hand relax and fall away from her wrist, and she immediately raised her hands and placed them on his shoulders.

She had no time to judge her own actions because he bent his head further down, their lips unabashedly touching. All Jasmine had to do was lean in a little closer and they were kissing. His slim tight lips were exploring her large pouty ones. She could smell the woody masculine scent of him and it gave her a heady rush. The moment she felt his tongue frantically push apart her lips and find its way into her mouth, she clasped her hands on his shoulders and squeezed.

She heard the glass of whiskey in his hand fall with a thud on the sand and immediately after, his hands had gripped her waist and he was lifting her up. Their lips didn’t part as he smoothly maneuvered her into position; her jean-clad legs fit perfectly on either side of his waist while her arms remained encircled around his neck.

He suddenly pulled away from her and Jasmine felt a dull ache on her lips. She didn’t have to look at herself in the mirror to know that her lips were very swollen by now.

“Forgive me for my bad behavior,” he said with that same devilish smirk. Jasmine wasn’t in the mood for jokes and she surprised herself by ignoring his words and lightly biting his lower lip. His hands were clasped tightly around her bottom, propping her up against his torso. She could feel the rising heat between their bodies as she pressed herself up against his chest.

“Jasmine,” he said her name gruffly, while his mouth was muffled by her hair. She was about to pull away from him, but he instead tipped his body forward towards the sand, and for a second she thought he was throwing her off. Her back touched the soft, cool sand as he lay her down gently. She watched him as he bent over her, stretching his body over hers and kissed her again, this time more softly. She had clutched his t-shirt, unconsciously balling the fabric up in her hands. Marvin looked at her hands and accurately assumed that she wanted it to come off. In one swift motion he had pulled it off over his head and flung it away from them.

She didn’t even try and resist running her fingers through the grizzly curly hair on his chest, which now hovered over her. She could feel the muscles of his torso under her touch. His smooth, tanned skin stretched over his abdomen, and Jasmine traced it all. When she looked up at his face, his eyes were narrowed with desire, staring into her own eyes.

Their eyes meeting seemed to trigger something in him because his hands were immediately on her, fondling her breasts through the fabric of her blouse. He grunted in dissatisfaction and, without asking, lifted her blouse up to her neck and was now gently squeezing her lace covered breasts.

The sensation of his hands playing with her breasts, his fingers squeezing her erect nipples, was too much for Jasmine to bear. She wanted more. She squeezed her hand between them and over his slacks; she could feel him growing big. His penis was hard, throbbing against her thigh, and suddenly all the barriers of clothing made her claustrophobic.

It seemed like he shared this opinion about the clothing, and he grunted again while unbuttoning her jeans and peeling them off her legs in slow-motion. He hooked his finger on the elastic of her lace underwear and gave it a sharp tug. The cool sea breeze against the exposed, wet triangle between her thighs was an overwhelming sensation, and Jasmine couldn’t help but moan softly.

She hadn’t realized that he had taken his pants off as well. It was only when she felt the pressure of his strong bare thighs against her own that she sensed his rising urgency. He had to have her. She bit down hard on her lip and arched her body up towards him as she felt his hands grip her waist as he lowered himself on her.

When he entered her, he did it with a sudden force and she arched her body further up towards him, while his hands on her hips kept her in position. He was big and strong inside her, her wetness helping him slide in smoothly. With the first thrust he held her down strongly and then slowly pulled himself out. She quivered with pleasure and a loud moan escaped her lips.

He pushed himself inside her again. This time with more force. Jasmine moaned again, and he removed his hands from her hips and placed them on her breasts, squeezing them tightly in the palm of his hands. He seemed to have found his grip because he immediately increased his pace. Pulling out slowly and then thrusting himself back into her again.

She could feel her back sliding up and down against the sand with the motion he had developed. With one hand he pulled down the straps of her bra and then bent down his head to suck wildly on her left nipple and then the right. Jasmine could do nothing more than moan and arch her hips towards him, trying to take in even more of him.

His pace was strong and steady, and with each thrust, Jasmine could feel the knots in her body untying themselves. A quivering sensation was rising between her thighs and she couldn’t quell it any longer. She was teetering on the edge now, while his mouth remained stuck on her right breast. She couldn't help but scream out his name as her body shook. She shut her eyes tightly and allowed her body to react without her mind’s control. She could sense that he had let go as well. She could feel him raise himself, place his hands on her waist again and heard him grunt loudly.

The throbbing wasn’t even close to ending. Her body shook, and her toes curled while he remained inside her, still thrusting in and out in slow-motion.

When she finally opened her eyes, he was lying beside her on the sand, staring up at the stars. No smile on his face.

***

They lay on the beach, on their backs, for at least an hour, their bodies barely touching. Marvin asked her about her work and the kids she spent her days with, while Jasmine avoided the big looming question that was filling her brain - why Marvin Byrne, lived alone in a huge mansion by the beach. He spoke to her about the town’s history, but not for once raised the topic of his own family or hers.

There was a certain easy flow of conversation between them, even though they were not really talking about anything serious. Jasmine wasn’t sure if he was simply being polite or was genuinely interested in small talk after sex. At least, if nothing else, they weren’t being embarrassingly awkward after what just happened.

“I should head back,” Jasmine said finally with a sigh. She didn’t want to add that her mother might be waiting up for her. Marvin didn’t respond to that, but remained, silently gazing up at the stars as she sat up and looked around for her shoes. They had both slipped back into their clothes earlier.

Marvin eventually sat up as well. “So, I suppose that explanation is never coming my way,” Jasmine said with a laugh as she stood up and started dusting off sand from her clothes. She twisted her head in his direction to find him glaring at her, this time the sarcastic glint in his eyes was replaced by embarrassment. Jasmine felt a sudden joy of victory - she had successfully been able to make Marvin Byrne feel guilty about his actions.

“Don’t tell me now,” she interrupted him just as he was about to say something. “Come meet us when you’re in a better mood,” she said with a giggle. He remained sitting on the beach as Jasmine bent down and kissed him on his forehead, expecting him to pull her down to him again. She yearned for his touch, but he had turned to stone again. Within the matter of a minute, he had turned back into the man who had rudely huffed out of her grandfather’s house. He continued looking at the sea in front of him, ignoring Jasmine’s kiss and pretending to not notice the fact that she was standing there, glaring down at him.

She couldn’t believe it. His behavior was beyond her and she just huffed and started walking away. Every step she took away from him, she hoped he would call out to her and apologize and things would be back to the way they were an hour ago. But he didn’t.

Chapter 7

Jasmine didn’t have to sneak back into the house that night, her mother was sleeping – or  passed out – on the same couch that Jasmine had left her on, the crystal decanter at her feet.

Jasmine sat at the large dining table by herself the next morning as dusty sunlight streamed in through the windows she had thrown open. She was grateful for the bananas her mother had packed for the trip, and Jasmine sat peeling her fourth one.

“Oh good you’re up, too,” her mother said when she finally walked into the dining room. She was in the same clothes as the previous night, minus the jacket. Her makeup streaked her face, while her eyes were puffy and her short hair was in disarray.

“Morning,” Jasmine said, trying to be cheery. She knew better than to point out the fact that her mother had drunk herself to sleep the previous night.

“Is there any coffee around here or will we have to go back to the diner?” Jasmine asked as her mother slipped into the chair at the head of the table.

“You know, it wasn’t just our family he screwed over,” her mother replied instead. Clearly she hadn’t heard Jasmine’s question, and moreover, she had never her mother use profanity.

“Who?”

“Who else? My father, that’s who,” Camilla said and reached over for one of the two remaining bananas.

“What are you talking about, Mom?”

“Marvin Byrne’s family. He screwed up Marvin Byrne’s family as well,” her mother was peeling the banana now.

“I still don’t know what you’re saying, Mom. Grandfather knew the Byrne family?” Jasmine had stopped chewing on her banana.

“Well, he knew Marvin Byrne’s mother. The rest of the family, not so much,” she said and sat back in her chair.

“What are you trying to say, Mom?”

“That the woman my father was shacking up with in this house, was Marvin Byrne’s mother.” Jasmine was quiet, studying her mother’s face in silence as the news sank in.

“Is Marvin, Grandfather’s…?” Jasmine asked, her voice shaking uncontrollably.

“No, he’s not my half-brother if that’s what you’re asking,” her mother laughed dryly. “Marvin’s mother left his father and moved in with your grandfather. I’m not sure of the details, but Marvin must have only been about fifteen then.”

Jasmine felt a wave of relief, but that was short-lived. The implications of what her mother was saying were slowly seeping in, and they were jumbling up her thoughts.

“So Marvin’s mother and my grandfather…” Jasmine began.

“Yes. He broke up her marriage, forced her away from her own son.”

“How long were they together?” Jasmine could feel a dull headache coming on.

“Well, all of Marvin’s life, at least. Until she died.” Her mother was staring out of the window and Jasmine had no response. She didn’t want to think about the anger Marvin must feel towards her grandfather, towards her family.

“My brother and I were older, in our early twenties when he left my mother, so it obviously didn’t affect us the way it would have impacted a young teenager, a boy whose mother didn’t want anything to do with,” she continued. Her voice was sad, hollow, and almost unearthly. “Which is why I was so surprised and apprehensive when I got the letter from him and to read about his interest in buying the house.”

Jasmine could see the tears welling up in her mother’s eyes. She knew the right thing to do would be to get up and hug her, but she wasn’t sure how her mother would react to that.

“I knew it was too good to be true. Why would he, in his right mind, want to buy the house where his mother and her lover lived for so many years? Only a few minutes away from his own family home.”

Her mother’s voice was shaky now, but in rising anger more than sadness.

“They didn’t even have the decency to run away together to a different town, away from her ex-husband and son.” She finally wiped the angry tears that streaked her cheeks. Jasmine didn’t know what to think. Marvin’s behavior the previous night made sense now, but she didn’t want to wonder about the possibility that he seduced her as revenge. To avenge the harm her grandfather had done to his own family.

“Mom, can we leave?” Jasmine asked, and her mother turned to look at her, surprised, as if suddenly jerked out of a dream.

“Now?”

“Yes. Do we have any more reason to stay? He’s not buying the house. Nobody is buying the house,” Jasmine said and she got up hurriedly, scraping the chair noisily against the hardwood floor of the dining room.

“You’re right, I suppose. I’ve been a fool,” Camilla said, and hung her head down in shame.

“No, Mom. You’ve only tried to do what you thought needed to be done. But it’s over now. Although I wish you’d told me all this sooner,” Jasmine said and walked towards the door.

“What purpose would that have served?” It was hard for Jasmine to believe that her mother had no recollection of her proclamation the previous night that she was headed to Marvin’s home to talk to him. She didn’t want to remind her.

“I’m going to go take a shower and pack my bag. I suggest you do the same mom. Let’s just get out of here.”

***

Jasmine changed into a pair of comfortable linen pants and a thin t-shirt after her shower. She tied her damp, quickly drying hair, into a messy bun on top of her head as she packed. She was wearing bright, beach rubber slippers, and they squeaked against the floor every time she took a step. All she wanted to do was be back in her own tiny apartment in the city. She yearned to hear the squeals and laughter of a kindergarten classroom surrounding her. No matter what her mother thought of her career, she didn’t feel judged or the keeper of secrets, and most importantly, ashamed, in the midst of kids.

Jasmine didn’t think she would feel this way, and so soon, but she wanted to get away from the beautiful beach. The sound of seagulls haunted her, and the scent of the fresh air suffocated her. In twenty-four hours, this place, her grandfather’s getaway, made her feel as though she were trapped, that she was being taken advantage of, and she finally sympathized with her mother for the first time.

What she wanted to do most was get away from Marvin Byrne. Unwittingly, she had become a victim of a vicious vengeful act and her cheeks blushed in anger and embarrassment every time the memory of their having sex clouded her mind.

She couldn’t forgive herself for being so foolish, for thinking that the attraction was real, that he really wanted her. That she had met a man, and it was love at first sight; no questions asked, no strings attached, just a pure physical and inexplicable emotional bond. She had kissed him before she left, the kind of kiss you exchange with a familiar loved one. Jasmine didn’t want to think of the possibility that she was falling in love with Marvin. That she could be falling in love with a man who despised her family and probably despised her.

Jasmine felt sick with the thought that every time he touched her, he probably saw her grandfather’s face and the fact that he had ruined his family, that he had grown up without a mother. A mother who lived a few minutes away, but with another man, and who didn’t think of her son. Was he happy when she died? Was he happy when her grandfather died? A chill ran down her spine when she realized that the answer to both those questions is perhaps yes.

Jasmine sighed loudly as she zipped up her bag and flung it on the bed. She walked over to the window in silence to try and get a glimpse of the sea. What she saw instead was Marvin standing under her window. His hands in his pocket, a frown on his face, and his eyes studying the house.

Chapter 8

Their eyes had met for a second as Jasmine stared down at him, almost in horror, as he looked up and found her at the window. He threw her a smile and crossed his arms across his chest, an open invitation for her to join him downstairs. She went against all her intuition, against all her gut feelings, as she climbed down the stairs and made her way to the back of the house.

Jasmine threw open the door and stood on the small patio, which was less than half the size of the one in Marvin’s house, but she stood there proudly.

“What are you doing here?” she asked him, trying to maintain a straight face and holding her head high.

“Just looking,” he said with a smile. She refused to meet his eye.

“We’re leaving now, Marvin,” she said and watched as the smile on his face disappeared.

“I was under the impression that you’re staying for some time,” he said and took a few steps towards her.

“We have no reason to.”

“We haven’t even finalized the details yet. No papers have been signed.”

“Who are you kidding Marvin? We all know that you’re not buying the house.” Jasmine looked away from him, crossing her own arms across her chest.

“Why then did I write to your mother asking her about the house?”

“I don’t know. As some kind of sadistic vengeful joke?” Jasmine was trying hard not to burst into tears. She didn’t remember the last time she felt so used, this embarrassed, and so enamored by a man - all at the same time.

Marvin’s laugh surprised her. He was shaking his head and his shoulders shook as he laughed, almost uncontrollably.

“You can stop laughing. I know the truth now. I found out about your mother this morning. I know you have your reasons.” Jasmine rolled her eyes. She could feel her cheeks burning up, and the warm sun beating down on them wasn’t helping the whole uncomfortable situation. Marvin stopped, either out of politeness or upon hearing her words.

“You’re telling me you didn’t know?” He took a few more steps towards Jasmine and she moved back.

“Not the details. I didn’t know she was your mother.”

“Who did you think I was?”

“An interested buyer.”

Marvin had climbed up the few steps of the patio and was now standing only a few feet away from Jasmine.

“You thought I knew?” Jasmine asked him, her back was now against the door and she tried meeting his gaze, as his blue eyes bore into her. Like they were boring into her soul.

He nodded in response. “So you think now that last night was some kind of revenge?” He gave a small laugh and took a few steps towards her.

“Your behavior certainly didn’t help.”

“I admit, I was preoccupied. Being inside this house was enough to get my blood boiling.” He placed his hand on the door, next to her face.

“You thought I knew when I had sex with you?” Jasmine asked; she couldn’t keep the sound of relief from her voice.

“Undeniable attraction,” he said gruffly and brought his face even closer to hers. She could feel his breath falling on her cheeks, and it sent goosebumps down her spine. She turned her head to look at him, and their eyes met. She bit down on her lip just as he bent his head to kiss her, this time affectionately, like she had kissed him the previous night just before she left. He drew away from her and looked into her eyes again, placing his big hands on her slight shoulders.

“Tell me you’ll stay, Jasmine,” his voice was gentle, and he was stroking the skin between her neck and her shoulders.

***

Jasmine’s mother sat at the head of the table. She had showered, changed into a different suit and combed her neat bob back, as usual. Despite her manners, she couldn’t keep the look of shock and confusion from her face as she watched in silence as Jasmine and Marvin sat beside each other on one side of the table.

“So you’re telling me that you both had a meeting last evening after I went to sleep?” she finally spoke and consciously cleared her throat. She was in complete denial of her own drunken state and Jasmine couldn’t help but smirk.

“Yes, Mom, and we realized that there has been a huge misunderstanding,” Jasmine replied, looking over to Marvin for support.

“Mrs. Kiberd, I want to assure you that the fault was entirely mine. I’m afraid I wasn’t on my best behavior last evening and it might have come across as disinterest in your property,” Marvin said, his voice smooth and reassuring as he spoke to her mother, looking her directly in the eye.

“Please don’t apologize, Mr. Byrne. If there is anybody who understands, it is me. This house has that effect on us does it not?” Camilla said and looked around the dining room, as if anticipating her father’s ghost to appear out of the dusty corners.

“It does indeed,” Marvin said and looked over to Jasmine and they exchanged smiles while her mother wasn’t looking.

“The fact is, Mrs. Kiberd, that I am interested in this house if you are interested in selling it to me,” Marvin said, and her mother gave a short sarcastic laugh.

“I’d do anything to be rid of it. What I don’t understand is why you would want to own it, Mr. Byrne. I cannot imagine that you feel sentimental towards it.”

Marvin cleared his throat and glanced at Jasmine again before looking back at her mother. He took in a deep breath.

“I want to destroy it. Burn it to the ground,” he said slowly and watched as Jasmine’s mother’s expression went from shock to satisfaction. She was smiling at him.

“I don’t know why I didn’t think of it,” she said, after a minute of silence.

“He wants to use this land to build a school here,” Jasmine spoke up and looked proudly over at him.

“That is brilliant news! This place will finally come to good use, and you, of course, have experience in it,” her mother said and a wave of relief visibly flooded her body.

“And I want your daughter to help me with it,” Marvin said and Camilla’s face betrayed renewed shock.

“I accepted the offer, Mom. What can be better than running my own school in an idyllic seaside location?” Jasmine giggled, and she felt Marvin reach over and squeeze her hand under the table.

“That’s rather surprising, you’re only a kindergarten teacher, Jasmine,” Camilla said and looked from Jasmine to Marvin.

“Yes, Marvin is aware of that, but he believes I might have insight he can use,” Jasmine’s voice had changed to desperation, she didn’t want to argue with her mother in front of Marvin; God knows he didn’t need more reminders of the gap in age between them.

“Now, Mrs. Kiberd, I’ll have my lawyer send over the paperwork to you in a few days if you don’t mind, and then we can get this over and done with,” Marvin said, changing the subject. He got up from his chair and so did the others. He stretched out his arm towards Jasmine’s mother and they shook hands. She couldn’t help but notice the broad smile on her mother’s face.

“Now, how about some of that promised whiskey?” Marvin asked and Jasmine looked at her wristwatch.

“It’s only five Marvin. Too early for whiskey is it not?” she asked him while her mother happily walked out of the room and towards the drawing room.

“I thought you were on a holiday?” Marvin teased her and raised an eyebrow. Jasmine shook her head and giggled just as he reached and grabbed her by the waist and pulled her towards him. She placed her hands on his shoulders and they rested their foreheads against each other’s.

“Your mother didn’t sound too pleased by the idea of your moving here,” Marvin said softly while they smiled at each other.

“She’s just taken aback by it, but we can’t help it can we? Undeniable attraction,” Jasmine said and closed her eyes for a kiss.

Chapter 9

Jasmine heard her mother’s car long before she could see it drive through the wrought-iron, front gates.

“She’s here!” Jasmine turned away from the window to face Marvin who was sitting behind his desk, signing the papers that she had placed before him a few minutes ago. He grunted in response and then looked at her over the small rectangular glasses he sometimes remembered to wear. Jasmine had now bought three extra pairs which she placed around the house so that he always had a pair handy when he needed them.

“Best of luck,” he said and smiled. That smile never failed to reassure her.

“Darling!” Camilla threw her arms around Jasmine when she greeted her mother at the front door a few minutes later. “You look older.”

“It’s only been a year, Mom!” Jasmine shook her head, but she knew what her mother meant. She felt older herself, in a good and desirable way. She still hadn’t figured out what Marvin had seen in her a year ago, to give her the responsibility of starting a school from scratch.

“But look at you!” Her mother dramatically twirled her around and admired Jasmine’s knee length black skirt and the white blouse she had tucked into it.

“You look like a lady,” her mother said and walked over hurriedly to give Marvin a hug, who had only just emerged from his study.

“Percy will show you to your room, Mom,” Jasmine said as their newly appointed butler picked up the bags that Camilla had dropped to the floor, and she followed him. Marvin had insisted on hiring a butler and a cook after Jasmine moved in; she had no idea how he lived before that.

“The last thing I want is for my mother to think I’m well-dressed. I need to change my wardrobe entirely,” Jasmine whispered to Marvin as he joined her and placed a hand on the small of her back. He laughed at that.

“Don’t let her get to you my love,” he said and Jasmine couldn’t help but feel a shiver of delight run through her body. She was his love. She looked over at him admiringly, and he looked back with a smile.

Camilla’s voice from the upstairs guest room interrupted the moment they were having. “This is beautiful Marvin! What an absolutely gorgeous bedroom,” she said as she came down the stairs.

“It looked like a dump before Jasmine worked her magic on it,” Marvin said and kept his hand steady on Jasmine’s back. Camilla’s eyes flickered in disbelief.

“Who would have known,” she said and came to a halt before them. Jasmine tried her best to not roll her eyes.

“So when do I get a tour of this school I’ve been hearing so much about?” Camilla asked and turned her attention to admiring the layout of the vestibule.

“It’s still underway mom. At least six more months of construction, and then we’ll be good to go,” Jasmine said and exchanged happy looks with Marvin.

“Jasmine has been very helpful with marketing and getting the word out,” Marvin said just as Percy joined them to announce that he had served tea in the drawing room.

“I’m sure you didn’t need much marketing Marvin. Mornmouth House is enough marketing is it not?” Camilla said with a laugh and followed Percy. Jasmine could see her mother’s awe at the grandeur of the house. If she knew her mother at all, she was certain Camilla was wondering why Marvin’s mother would ever leave all of this and run away with a married man.

“It’s a very competitive world out there, Mrs. Kiberd. An old private school name isn’t good enough any longer. This one has to stand on its own merit,” Marvin said, a serious tone had entered his voice, and Jasmine immediately regretted inviting her mother. She didn’t want the next few days to be about Marvin defending Jasmine.

They drank their tea while making small talk. Marvin and Jasmine sat very close together, her bare legs grazing Marvin’s pants. She could see Camilla notice the times Marvin reached out to squeeze her hand.

“I’m happy to see you both so well settled,” Camilla said after Percy had cleared the teacups away. Jasmine felt relieved instantly. The fact that her mother was saying this was enough.

“We are, Mrs. Kiberd,” Marvin said and stood up from the sofa. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I have some business to attend to.” He bent down to kiss Jasmine on the top of her head and then walked out of the room, whistling a tune softly under his breath.

Camilla turned to look at her daughter. “How has all this happened? You’ve given me no explanation over the telephone, Jasmine. You seem practically married”.

Jasmine laughed and stood up herself, “Relax, Mom, just be happy for us, like you said you were. Isn’t this exactly what you wanted for me?” she started walking towards the door.

“You should unwind, Mom;, Percy will serve dinner in two hours, and we can talk more then.” Jasmine felt good telling her mother what to do for a change. The pieces seemed to all have fallen together.

***

She closed the door of his study softly behind her and found Marvin sitting on his shaggy, comfortable couch, sipping from a glass of whisky.

Jasmine giggled, “I’m glad you came up with the code, Marvin. You have business to attend to, seems natural enough,” she said and hopped on to his lap, straddling him. Marvin’s hands wound themselves around her waist as he pulled her closer to him. She could immediately feel his penis harden and begin to rise underneath her.

“Well, this is the business I have to attend to. So I wasn’t lying,” he said gruffly as she pulled his glasses off his face and placed them on the side table. She clutched his head between her hands and pressed it against her breasts. He started to nibble the fabric of her blouse and she bit down on her lip.

“Do you want to go outside, to that spot?” she asked him, and he stopped. He didn’t answer but when he picked her up and started walking towards the door, she knew they were going to scandalize her mother.

THE END

My Second Chance Billionaire

Katrina Bliss

Copyright ©2016 by Katrina Bliss. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Chapter 1

Sue had been rummaging through the desk drawer for the past hour and eventually, sank back in the leather armchair with a deep sigh. Vincent was giving her a run for her money, literally, and she was tired of trying to draw neat divides between what they had owned together as a couple for ten years. She didn’t want to have to sell the house, that is the last thing she wanted to do, but if Vincent’s lawyers got their way, she would have to do exactly that. Who was she kidding? The lawyers were working on Vincent’s biddings.

She sighed again and took a large gulp of whiskey from one of Vincent’s glasses, swirling the amber liquid around in her hand. She wasn’t being sentimental, she insisted on that to herself, but the room reminded her of him. The early days of their marriage, when they had just moved into this house, had still been good. Vincent had recently published his first novel and was working on his second, which meant that he spent nearly the whole day cooped up in this study. Sue would pop her head in around dinner time and he would look up at her, a dazed and confused expression on his face, and smile. That was until his second novel received no reviews, at least no positive ones, and it was all downhill from there.

Sue took another large swig of the whiskey and decided she needed some distraction, at least for a few minutes. Their shared computer, the one neither of them used in the past few years when laptops were purchased individually, was lying neglected and dusty on the desk. Sue ran a finger over the keyboard, collecting brownish dust on her forefinger-tip, which she then scraped off on the edge of the table.

She pressed the Power button, which brought the computer back to life from its long slumber, and waited while the system updated itself. When the screen finally awoke, an old photograph of them greeted her as the wallpaper. Sue, her fawn colored hair flying to the side, her younger triangular smile had overtaken her face and she had her long skinny arms around the man she was about to marry. Vincent, with his flamboyant beard, smiled too. His smile looked genuine enough and he seemed content and happy to have Sue’s arms around his neck. She remembered the photograph, it was taken on their first and last vacation together, a few months before they married. She struggled to recognize the two people in the picture as she stared at it longer. Those two people looked happy, he looked happy and in love. Perhaps, he was happy now. Perhaps, he was happy now with the skinny arms of his new girlfriend around his neck.

Sue clicked furiously on the browser icon. She wanted his face out of her line of vision. However, the first thing she did was log into her social media page. She hadn’t bothered looking up Vincent’s profile before, to stalk his recent activity and maybe if she was lucky, catch a glimpse of the new girlfriend. But, she was in the mood today. The whiskey was making her lightheaded all right, but it made her feel a little invincible too. She wanted to take a peek into his new life.

He had removed her from his Friends-list. In fact, he had blocked her completely. Sue typed his name in frantically over and over again, hoping it had been some kind of technical glitch the first…ten times. She finally gave up, after fifteen minutes of trying to dig up his profile. He had removed her from his social connections with a certain severity, with almost professional perfection. Surprisingly, rather than the grief she was expecting to feel to be rather rudely shown the door out of his personal life after more than ten years of sharing a life together, Sue was more angered by the fact that she hadn’t thought of it first. She should have shown him the door, blocked him out of her online presence. She banged the table with her fist in rage and immediately, picked up the glass again, to drain it of its contents.

She sank back in the chair and instinctively, started scrolling down her social media page, blankly staring at photographs of kids and smiling families, photographs of vacations, links to news articles, a few online eyesight test results that all her friends seemed to be taking these days. Sue laughed to herself, she knew she was being a maudlin bore, but there was no denying that she was pushing forty and alone all over again. The silly eyesight tests and photographs of grown up kids were proof enough that they were all getting old. She was too tired to start over again.

In the middle of her self-pitying thoughts, her attention fell on a news story that one of her old friends from college had shared. She read the title three times over, with rapt attention, her back straight as a lamp-post now, before she clicked on the link. ‘Newcastle Alumnus, Gerard Tate in this year’s Forbes Richest in America List’.  The link opened up and the smiling, older face of Gerard Tate stared back at her. Graying hair, the same sparkling brown eyes, arms crossed over his chest and Sue didn’t miss the Steel Explorer Rolex on his wrist.

The link was an updated profile of him and Sue read every word of it. While she was vacationing in Mauritius with her fiancé, Gerard wrote the code for a hacking program and set up a company from his parents’ garage. When Sue married Vincent and they invested in a house they couldn’t afford, Gerard’s new company was shaking things up in the Silicon Valley. While Sue’s husband’s failing career and their inevitably doomed marriage sent her down a dizzying spiral of depression, Gerard’s company had begun to rake in millions; no tech-company in the Silicon Valley could afford to ignore the security services that he could provide them with. Now that she was officially divorced, sitting alone in a house she was going to have to sell, Gerard Tate was, perhaps, sitting in his living room, gazing at the city skyline from his penthouse, eating caviar and champagne, smiling proudly at his children while his gorgeous supermodel wife ran her fingers through his hair.

Sue stood up suddenly; she knew she was allowing her imagination to run wild, but she couldn’t control her anger, for some reason. She felt lonely, a failure and slightly drunk, and she paced around the study with her brows crossed. Every few minutes, she returned to the computer screen to take a look at Gerard’s smiling face again. She couldn’t believe how ridiculously cruel the joke was. The boy she had dated in college, the boy who she had given up because he locked himself in his garage for days together, was now a billionaire. So many bad choices, Sue said aloud, admonishing herself as she shook her head like a disappointed school principle.

The tears came soon, hot and uncontrollable. She plonked herself down on the couch as she cried loudly, in the empty house. She had been angry with Vincent, but Gerard’s success, his happy and fulfilled life made her sad, made her regret every decision she had ever made. The memory of Gerard’s smiling face filled her mind and she burst into tears again. She could see him standing in his Khaki pants and an old striped shirt, his backpack hung loosely from his back. He was waiting for her outside her class and she ran towards him, his smile grew. She remembered it like it was yesterday. She pressed her face against his chest as they embraced tightly. He smelled of coffee and doughnuts, probably all he ate in the past twenty-four hours.

“I hadn't seen you in a day. I missed you,” she heard him say and she looked up to stare at his handsome face.

“I wish you would make your breakthrough already, so we could spend some time together, finally,” Sue said, his eyes held her gaze confidently. She could see he worshipped her.

“Soon,” he said before he bent his head down to kiss her. Even now, as she sat alone on her couch, trying hard to hold back another volley of tears, she could feel his full lips on hers. He kissed her with an intensity she hadn’t experienced after him. That thought immediately led to the memory of Vincent returning home after a book tour. Sue opened the door for him and flung her arms around her husband.

“I missed you Vincent!” she squealed and showered his face with adoring kisses. Vincent only peeled her arms off him and hurried into the house past her.

“Vincent?” she called after him as she heard the sound of the door of his study shut behind him.

Chapter 2

Sue woke up in a dark room. She had clearly fallen drunkenly asleep a while ago. She sat up on the couch and wiped the crusted dribble from her mouth. Drawing the folds of her cardigan around her, she stood up from the couch, drawn towards the bright light from the computer screen. She didn’t have to check her watch to know that it was very late, way past midnight.

She sat down on the armchair again and saw her email inbox open on the screen. She had no recollection of her actions, after she had discovered Gerard’s news article. As her eyes adjusted to the glaring brightness of the screen, her heart stopped. The first unread email in her inbox was from the username Gerard.T. Panicked thoughts raced through her mind as she tried desperately to recall what she had emailed him. She could see her hands shaking as she clicked on the email and instead of reading his response, she scrolled down directly to her initial message to him.

Dear Gerard,

I have only recently discovered your immense success and would like to congratulate you on it. We should meet up!

Best wishes,

Sue

A soft moan escaped her lips as she read the message all over again, cringing the whole time. The fact that she was embarrassed by it, was to say the least. She used her fingers to roughly massage her throbbing temples as she scrolled up to read his response. He had apparently emailed her back in half an hour’s time. Polite and punctual as ever.

Dear Sue,

Great to hear from you after ages. Thank you for your well wishes. Yes, I would love to catch up. Friday at 5PM at Queen of Tarts?

Regards,

Gerard

Regards? Regards! The word seeped into her consciousness like poison. His entire message embarrassed her; she wondered if he could tell that she had written to him in a fit of rage and loneliness. That it had been a message of spite? Then again, she couldn’t be sure what her sentiments had been when she had emailed him. She shook her head and shut her eyes tightly. This was going to be a disaster, she was convinced of it. An ex-lover flaunting his success and happiness in her face was the opposite of what she needed in these lonely times and she was the one to blame for having brought this upon herself.

She hurriedly switched the computer off and caught a quick parting glimpse of their vacation photograph. She nearly spat on Vincent’s digital face.

•••

Sue was early, thankfully. This gave her a chance to survey the place and try to grow comfortable in her surroundings before Gerard joined her. She had spent the last three days trying to distract herself from the impending meeting. She tried to coach herself in front of the mirror to deliver the most casual and nonchalant greeting when she would finally meet him, but she knew she wasn’t prepared. How could she be prepared for this? They hadn’t met in twenty years, they had parted ways on unfriendly terms and now, she had foolishly gone and invited him for a meeting during the worst phase of her life. She was convinced she would make a fool of herself.

She had chosen a simple lilac knee-length dress after much deliberation. A dark purple shawl, the color of blackcurrants, was wrapped around her shoulders as she sat at a corner table, overlooking the fountain in the square. Her hair was still fawn, but she usually pinned it up in a chignon these days, instead of letting it fall loosely around her shoulders as she used to. She sat with her legs crossed, her hands on her lap while her black strappy sandals peeped out from the sides of the tablecloth.

She had ordered a Chai Latte already, but she let it grow lukewarm as it remained untouched on the table before her. She regretted it, she regretted all of it. She wished she had replied to his email and made an excuse for not meeting him. The last thing she wanted was to feel any more feelings.

She heard someone clear his throat close to her and Sue jerked her head away from the French windows to find Gerard standing beside her. The smile on his face appeared to be despondent, rather than enthusiastic.

“Hello, Sue” His voice surprised her. It was exactly the way she remembered it; boyish and jovial. He looked the way he did in the photograph she had seen of him recently. His dark head of hair was graying, especially around his temples. His clean white shirt hung from his square shoulders and she noticed how he wasn’t as skinny as before. The same Rolex watch peeped out from the hem of his cuffs as he walked over to the chair opposite her and sat down noiselessly. She noticed how he had traded his usual Khaki pants for finely tailored trousers. She had only smiled at him weakly, without having verbally responded to his greeting earlier.

“How are you, Sue?” he asked her, the smile disappeared from his face.

“I’m well, Gerard. And you?” She smiled at him awkwardly. Surprisingly, he still smelled of coffee and it had a powerful nostalgic effect on her, which she couldn’t escape.

He nodded his head in response and turned to catch a waiter’s eye. They both sat in silence till the waiter appeared and Gerard ordered a black coffee and a Tuna sandwich for himself.

“Would you like something to eat, Sue?” He turned to her, but she shook her head at the waiter, even though she could feel her stomach rumbling with hunger.

“Long time, huh?” he laughed awkwardly and steepled his hands on the table. Sue smiled at him and dropped her gaze immediately. She knew she was blushing, but couldn’t stop herself. It reminded her of the first time they had met, at the Fresher’s party in college.  She had spilled an entire bottle of beer on his clothes by accident and when their eyes met, they were both blushing.

“Congratulations, again,” she said stupidly. She regretted saying it the moment the words left her mouth. “I mean, for making the Forbes list,” she over-explained and hated herself for it.

“Thank you, again,” he said and looked away from her. He wasn’t smiling anymore.

“What have you been up to?” he asked suddenly and caught her off guard. He didn’t seem nervous at all, even though he had been slightly awkward initially, he seemed to have regained his composure at the expense of her embarrassment.

Sue struggled with the words. “I taught ballet for years, till I gave it up recently,” she managed to say and watched as he raised his eyebrows.

“Why did you do that?” he asked her and also thanked the waiter curtly as he placed the coffee and sandwich before Gerard. Sue looked around the cafe for support, refusing to meet his eyes directly.

“I lost interest,” she said bluntly and he raised his brows again.

“I don’t buy that,” he said as he stirred a cube of sugar into his coffee and picked up the cup.

“I just didn’t want to do it anymore.” She shrugged her shoulders.

“When I knew you, ballet was your lifeblood. What the hell happened?” He took a measured sip of the coffee and looked at her directly. Sue dropped her gaze again and was now fiddling with the fabric of her dress on her lap. Whatever she did, she knew she couldn’t paint a sad and depressing picture of her life to him. She couldn’t afford him the joy of victory.

“I just lost interest,” she asserted again and decided to meet his gaze, as confidently as she could. Besides, what gave him the right to believe he knew her well, that he still knew her well? Gerard smiled suddenly, even after twenty years, she could tell the smile was put-on, too polite.

“That’s too bad,” he said and took a bite of his sandwich. “Why aren’t you eating anything? You’re as skinny as ever.” He looked at her like he was making a joke.

“I had a late lunch,” she said defensively and looked away from him. So far, their meeting after twenty years was not the way she imagined such meetings to go.

“So what do you do now? After ballet?” he asked, dabbling the corners of his mouth with the folded napkin under his plate.

“I have a few things in the pipeline, haven’t settled on one,” she said and the defensive tone in her voice was open and naked for him to hear. He raised his eyebrow again and grinned, and she was worried he thought she begrudged his success.

“I worked with my husband for several years as his PR agent, but now he’s my ex-husband.” She tried to sound chirpy and neutral.

“Vincent and you are divorced now?” he asked, his eyes widened. Sue’s heart leapt out of her chest, Gerard knows Vincent?

Chapter 3

Gerard must have noticed the look of shock on Sue’s face.

“You seem to be surprised that I’ve heard of your ex-husband,” he laughed and she relaxed a little.

“You didn’t think I read?” He was studying her face as she smiled at him politely.

“I don’t remember you picking up a single book in college,” she said and finally took a sip of her drink, which had gone cold by now. She forced herself to gulp it down.

“I didn’t have the time then, as you very well know,” he said and they fell into an awkward silence for a few seconds.

“How did you two meet, anyway?” He broke the silence and she met his eye again.

“His kid sister was one of my ballet pupils. Vincent used to come by the studio to pick her up from classes from time to time.” She tried sipping her drink again, for the distraction. “Are you married?” she asked and nearly winced at the question. She didn’t really want to hear the response.

“I avoided it like the plague, successfully,” he said and laughed. Sue joined him with an embarrassed, short laugh.

“I read Vincent’s first novel. It did quite well?” She could see an evil gleam in his eyes, his seemingly innocent question was a fatal jab at the fact that Vincent’s second and consequent novels were utter disasters.

“Yes, it did,” she replied quietly and looked away from him. Her initial instinct had been right; he was using this meeting as a show of victory. They were quiet again and Sue watched him pull out his cellphone, which he concentrated on for the next few minutes. His eyes were focused on the screen, his face held together by the same full lips which were now taut and grim as he presumably read his emails. He still had the same big hands and she noted his clean and neatly cut fingernails. The image of his former self, scruffy dark hair and unkempt nails, floated in front of her eyes as she tried to discreetly study him. She couldn’t believe it was the same man. In college, the last thing Gerard cared about was his appearance and twenty years later, she could see the flash of glittering stone cufflinks on his wrists.

“You’re wondering how I’ve changed,” Gerard said to her, without looking away from his phone. Sue blushed immediately and fidgeted around in her seat.

“Well, you’ve changed too,” he continued and carelessly flung his phone on the table to look back at her. Those scrutinizing eyes were focused on her again and Sue could feel another wave of embarrassment overtake her.

“It’s been twenty years,” she said softly, but Gerard didn’t seem to agree.

“Not simply in appearance, actually, you don’t look that different. You’re quieter now,” he said, he seemed to have his own deep thoughts in his head that he was going over. Sue smiled and sighed.

“I’ve grown up is what you mean,” she said, but he still didn’t show any signs of agreeing with her.

“You’re less confident,” he finally said, after a few seconds of silence. Sue was surprised by his words, surprised that he had seen right through her, that she was so transparent to him.

“Well, I’m not twenty anymore. The quiet comes with maturity,” She still tried to hold her ground. She didn’t want to appear weak before him.

“You’ve lost your fiery self and that’s a pity,” he said, rather harshly and Sue glared at him with angered eyes.

“I don’t know what you mean,” she said to him as he drained the coffee from his cup.

“You know what I mean. You’re less demanding. You’re more accepting,” he said and pushed his empty plate towards the center of the table. He was looking about him and snuck a few looks at his watch, while Sue continued glaring at him. She could feel the heat rising in her cheeks, but she was frozen in her seat.

“I can’t imagine you liked my demands,” she blurted out and he fixed his gaze on her again, slowly, almost menacingly. She inched back in her chair and dropped her gaze. She wanted him to stop, to stop staring at her like he knew who she was.

“No. But I admired you for it,” he said and stood up suddenly. Sue could feel tears stinging the back of her eyelids and she was glad he was making a move to leave. She refused to look up at his face as he remained standing for a few seconds, above her.

“I have to go, Sue. Urgent business,” he said casually, as though he had no idea the effect his words had on her. Sue kept her head hung low, she didn’t want him to see her struggling to hold her tears back.

“It was nice meeting you,” he said curtly as the waiter joined them and he handed over a few large bills without looking at the receipt.

“Sue,” she heard him say, almost like he was admonishing a naughty child. When she didn’t respond to him for a few seconds, she sensed him walking away.

Sue breathed out loudly, like she had been holding her breath the whole time that Gerard had been sitting there. It was an attempt to keep the tears in. She got up from her chair quickly and hurried out of the cafe. Outside, she could smell the balminess of the air, it was about to rain. She tightened the shawl around her shoulders as she started walking towards her house. She was going to walk home, she decided, even if it took hours.

•••

Sue peeled the wet shawl off her skin and stood in front of the long mirror in her room. Her hair was damp and messy and pasted against her forehead. Her eyeliner was running in black streams down her cheeks, while her lashes were clamped together. She had the appearance of a wild cat caught in the rain and she laughed loudly, maniacally.

She hooked a finger at the back of the strap of her shoes and prized them off her feet, one by one. The soft carpet felt warm and comforting against the damp soles of her feet. She felt miserable.

Sue looked around her bedroom and spotted the empty bottle of whiskey on her bedside table and let out a disappointed sigh. I admired you for it, Gerard’s words haunted her now. She was a joke to him now. She looked at herself in the mirror again for affirmation. Her dress stuck to the outline of her bony body and she shook her head. I need to eat. I need to stop drinking. She said it to herself aloud and walked to the kitchen, dripping rainwater all over the floor.

She made herself a salami sandwich and found an old tub of chocolate ice-cream. She took a bite and it reminded her of how depressed she was and how food was of no importance to her anymore. Why aren’t you eating anything? You’re as skinny as ever. His words came back to her and she forced herself to eat the entire sandwich. She picked up the tub of ice cream from the counter and walked back to her bedroom. The bedroom she had shared with Vincent for ten years, the man she now despised. She didn’t care anymore, so she flung herself, in her wet dress and hair, on to the bed. Her laptop was on the bedside table and she opened it up. The lid of the ice cream tub opened with a loud crack and she stuck a spoon in it and scooped some of the creamy goodness into her mouth as she checked her emails.

The first unread email was from Gerard T. Again. Sue had to blink hard a few times to reassure herself that she wasn’t dreaming or drunk.

Dear Sue,

I apologize that I had to leave so suddenly. I was hoping we would be able to continue our catch-up another time? I’m hosting a small dinner party this Sunday. I look forward to seeing you then. I’ll have my secretary send my home address and directions over to you.

Regards,

Gerard

She couldn’t believe how self-important he sounded. The fact that he simply assumed that she would accept his invitation, that she would even want to see him again, after how rude he was to her. Sue fluffed up a few pillows behind her and sat back in the bed, crossing her arms over her chest. No, she didn’t want to see him again. She didn’t want any more negativity in her life, any more men walking over her. Most of all, she didn’t want Gerard Tate, the guy she had dumped twenty years ago, to make her feel like she was a doormat.

Chapter 4

Sue sat in her car for ages, parked outside the driveway of Gerard’s mansion. She kept the windows rolled up and tried to calm herself down. She hadn’t responded to his email or his secretary’s, but on Sunday evening, she suddenly decided to crash his dinner party. The black silk jumpsuit she was wearing fell gracefully around her figure, adding the illusion of a few pounds to her slight frame. She had even taken the time out to paint her nails a light coral. She adjusted the rear-view mirror so she could see her face in it. Her cheeks looked flushed and her coral lips contrasted her pale complexion. She had meticulously brushed out her hair and it fell elegantly in waves on her shoulders.

She dabbed her lipstick on again and smacked her lips, a welcome distraction from her racing heart. The magnetic lock on her small velvet black clutch snapped shut and she shoved the door open. Her heels clicked against the pavement as she stepped out of her car and walked towards the looming wrought-iron gates. She stood outside the gates for a few moments, till she found an electronic security screen and pressed the only button on it.

“Good evening. Your name please,” she heard the voice of a man boom through.

“Sue Lawson,” she squeaked.

“Please drive through, Mr. Tate is expecting you,” the man replied and she could hear the creaking of the gates as they slowly opened up. Sue felt stupid for having walked up to the gate and she went back to her car to drive in.

The driveway was short and she reached the front door of the mansion in a matter of minutes. She could see a few expensive cars parked as she climbed out of her car again.

“You made it!” Gerard’s voice caught her off guard as she noticed him standing on top of the few steps which led to the front door. A uniformed gentleman stood beside him and he immediately reached for her trench coat when she walked up the steps and stood beside them.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t RSVP. I wasn’t sure of my schedule,” Sue said as she wriggled out of her coat and Gerard led her inside. He had placed his hand on the small of her back and his touch gave her goosebumps. He smelled of coffee still, even though he was in a three piece suit with a red handkerchief peeping out from his front pocket. Sue didn’t want to turn to look at him, the proximity to him was enough to make her heart drop to the pit of her stomach. She felt like a young teenager with a crush on a senior.

“That’s all right. We’re glad you could make it,” Gerard said politely and she couldn’t stop from throwing him an utterly confused look. His house distracted her. It was gorgeously decorated, even though a bit too modern and minimalistic for her taste, but she couldn’t have expected anything different from a tech-genius.

White, silver and black was the color palette and everything that was not one of those, was made of glass. Sue looked around her in awe, hoping that her jaw hadn’t dropped as they walked across the entrance hallway towards an inner room. She could see a glass staircase leading up to the upper levels of the house and she had an incredible urge to run up the stairs.

“What do you mean by “we”?” She finally turned to him and he simply smiled.

“Sue Lawson!” she heard the shriek of a woman and Sue froze in her spot. It was…it couldn’t be! Mary Jenkins!

Mary ran towards her with arms outstretched as they entered the sprawling living room. Mary had aged, but Sue would have recognized that high-pitched singing voice anywhere.

“Sue!” she screeched again as she flung her arms around her and they both hugged.

“Mary! How are you?” Sue was fumbling with her words, but she couldn’t stop herself from grinning like she’d won the lottery. Mary had definitely aged, but aged gracefully. She was in a sleek black maxi dress and her platinum hair had thinned but still remained curly and unkempt as she brushed a few strands away from her face.

“When Gerard said he met you, we didn’t believe him for a moment,” she said in her usual, overly dramatic fashion as she kept a strong grip on Sue’s arm. Sue looked up to see the smiling face of Jake Milton, a few feet away from them.

“Sue!” he said when she caught his eye and he took a few steps forward to give her a hug as well. She couldn’t believe it. Mary Jenkins and Jake Milton. In the flesh!

“I’m here too,” she heard a voice and Sue whipped around to find Gerard’s best friend standing behind them, a glass of wine in his hands. “Carl!” Sue was the one who nearly shrieked now and she lunged towards him to give him a hug.

It was strange for her to see them all in the same room again. She hadn’t seen any of them in twenty years, if not more, and the three years that they had spent together in college, they had spent it in each other’s company every day. Mary was her roommate, Jake was Mary’s boyfriend and the five of them were instantly drawn together as a group.

“You guys all kept in touch?” Sue was even more confused than before. What were they all doing in Gerard’s living room after all these years? The silence in the room answered her question and she could feel her heart sinking, a bitterness crawling up her skin as she eyed Mary’s embarrassed exchange of looks with Jake.

“Jake and I got married after college,” she screeched out instead and Sue gave her a forced polite smile.

“So you’ve been married for twenty years and been friends with Gerard all that time as well?” She couldn’t keep the sound of betrayal out of her voice as she said the words.

“I was the best-man at the wedding,” Gerard said as he passed her a glass of wine. Sue snatched it out of his hands and turned to glare at Carl.

“You too, Carl?” She walked towards him and he exchanged looks with Jake.

“Yeah, we all kept in touch,” he said nervously and took a sip of his wine.

“If hanging out twice a week is called keeping in touch.” Gerard came over and thumped Carl on the back. He gave Sue a winning smile and she turned away from them.

“Is this all true, Mary?” Sue asked her, her voice was shaking now.

“Why would I lie to you, Sue?” She heard Gerard’s voice behind her and she whipped around to face him. This was about enough. Her nerves were wrecked, her divorce was bitter, she was alone and lonely, and now she was finding out that her best friends had chosen her ex-boyfriend over her, and they had made that choice twenty years ago.

“I’m speaking to Mary, if you don’t mind,” she hissed at Gerard and she watched him raise an eyebrow.

“Is this true, Mary? You guys all hung out, every week, while I assumed we all went our separate ways?” Sue was the one shrieking now. Jake’s arm was on Mary’s back now and she could see the two of them exchange continuous nervous looks.

“Now, look here Sue,” Carl tried to interrupt her rage, but she would have none of it.

“Did you guys have a meeting and decide to vote me out? Did you have inside jokes and shared high-fives every time you heard some gossip about me?” She had inched closer towards Mary. She didn’t even want to begin to imagine what she looked like at that moment, but her appearance was no more her top priority.

“It wasn’t like that, Sue,” Mary finally spoke and her words broke her heart even more. She wished Mary would fight with her, yell at her and put her in her place, like all the other times she had done when they were still friends.

“You drifted away,” Jake added, only adding fuel to the fire.

“No. I broke up with Gerard. You guys chose to drift away,” Sue said and was sure she was going to break into tears.

“So what if they did?” Gerard’s voice interrupted her thoughts, but she didn’t turn to look at him. She couldn’t bear to look at him.

“You broke my heart. You deserved it,” he said quietly, in the stillness of the room. Sue turned to look at him slowly. He was standing next to an open window now, not looking at anybody in the room while he took a few sips of the wine from a glass in his hands.

“What did you say?” Sue’s anger had reached new heights. She was inches away from picking up the large Chinese vase on the floor next to her and flinging it at him.

“I said, you deserved it. You deserved to be alienated.” He met her eyes, but he didn’t look happy.

Chapter 5

“Sue, please don’t leave,” Mary implored her as she started walking out of the living room.

“I don’t understand why you invited me here tonight. You just wanted to embarrass me!” Sue screamed at Gerard instead. She stopped in her tracks to turn to him at the window again.

“I was trying to arrange a reunion. I didn’t expect you to react this way,” Gerard said quietly and his attitude angered her even more.

“You said I’ve changed. When did you turn into a selfish conniving bastard?” She said the words and could feel everyone immediately grow quiet. It was as though they were all afraid of what Gerard would do next. They turned to look at him, while Sue stood at the doorway with her lower lip trembling, clutching her small purse tightly to her chest.

“You’re blaming me for our friends feeling sorry for me?” he finally said, in a drawn out, exhausted voice.

“They weren’t sorry for you. I was the bitch they wanted to stay away from.” Sue gritted her teeth, unsure, by now, who she was really mad at.

“We didn’t think that, Sue.” Carl was the one who spoke up now.

“Why the pretense, Carl? You guys managed well without me for twenty years. Why invite me here and put me through all of this?” Sue was almost as exhausted as Gerard sounded before.

“I told them you needed support.” Gerard’s voice broke the silence again and Sue glared at him with rounded teary eyes now.

“I needed support? Why? What for, after all this time?” she asked, and even as she said the words, she knew what the reason was. “Because of Vincent? You guys think I need support because I’m going through a divorce? You told them that?” Her attention flitted around the room, from Mary, to Jake, to Carl, to Gerard again.

“You were not yourself that day, Sue. You are clearly depressed. You need your friends.” Gerard was sipping his wine again and she strode over to him with fury in each step.

“Who the hell do you think you are? You think you can simply pry my friends away from me and then fling them at me at your will?” Sue’s breath was ragged, her nostrils were flaring. She didn’t know what to do, how to control her rage.

“Sue. Stop this madness.” Mary’s voice distracted her, even though she continued glaring at Gerard.

“Sue. Look at me,” she begged and Sue turned to look at Mary, who stood a few inches away from her. “We were all genuinely worried. Gerard most of all,” she said and placed a hand on Sue’s shoulder. She felt like she was going to break down in uncontrollable sobs that very instant.

“There is no shame in being upset and needing your friends around you. No matter the time that has passed,” Carl spoke up and joined Mary by Sue’s side. Sue’s lips were trembling again, she hadn’t realized how much she had missed them all these years.

“You had no right.” Sue turned to Gerard again, but her voice had broken now and she couldn’t pretend to be angry with them anymore.

“Have a drink, Sue. Say hello to your friends,” Gerard said with a smile and patted her on her shoulder before walking away from her.

•••

“His prose is as agreeable as a sweaty armpit,” Sue said and the room broke out in loud laughter.

“No way!” Mary screeched as she passed a salad bowl over to Jake who sat beside her.

“They wrote that in The Times and Vincent broke a couple of bottles of wine that night,” Sue said, trying to suppress a giggle.

“Well, I read his third novel and I have to say, I agree,” Carl said and passed her a wink.

“I did as well, but I had to be a supportive wife to him,” Sue said and rolled her eyes. She caught Gerard’s eye, who was sitting at the other end of the table. He was grinning, but also studying her keenly. She smiled at him and turned her attention to Jake.

“So you both are bankers now?” Sue asked and Mary, as expected, nodded for the two of them.

“And we have two gorgeous kids. Carla is fifteen and was named after our pal here who drove me to the hospital when my water broke. Jake was away in London,” Mary said and rolled her eyes. They all laughed.

“And Rose is going to be nine in March,” Jake added.

“I’m dying to meet them,” Sue said, accepting the salad bowl from Carl. “What about you, Carl?” She turned to him and he shook his head vigorously.

“I was married, and that lasted for about a few seconds, approximately,” he said and everybody laughed again. “No, well, we have a four year old son, Michael. He lives with his mother.” Carl was chewing on a big chunk of salmon.

“Look at you guys! All grown up,” Sue commented and stabbed a cherry tomato with her fork before popping it into her mouth.

“If only we could convince Gerard here to settle down. He couldn’t do it after you,” Mary said, still smiling but her grin immediately dropped when she noticed the expression on Sue’s face. The room fell silent and the scraping of Gerard’s chair against the floor ended the awkward moment.

“Mary’s had too much wine for one night,” Gerard said and walked over to her and placed his hands on her shoulders.

“I didn’t mean that,” Mary said and looked up at him.

“Of course you didn’t. I’ll go check on dessert,” Gerard said curtly and gave her shoulders a squeeze. Sue watched Jake, from the corner of her eye, as he slid Mary’s glass of wine away from her and towards him.

Sue cleared her throat. “I know we’ve not been friends for years, but I would like you all to be honest with me. You know me,” she said, turning her gaze from Mary to Carl. She knew she would never be able to break Jake.

“He’ll never admit it. At least not anymore, but he was devastated. He probably still is,” Mary said and Jake kicked her feet under the table.

“It’s all right, Jake. I’m not going to go to the Press with this,” Sue said, but Jake appeared unconvinced.

“It’s not our place to tell you these things, Sue. He’ll tell you himself if he wants to or if it’s required,” Jake said and stood up from his chair as well. “I don’t think I want to stay for dessert,” he said and rubbed a hand on his belly.

“Excuse him, Sue. Jake has always been a bit of a non-meddler as you know,” Mary said with a laugh.

“No, Mary is right,” Carl spoke up and Sue turned to look at him. “If you thought he was a bit of a recluse while you dated, he got even worse when you left. He couldn’t get over it,” Carl said just as Gerard entered the room.

“It’ll be ten more minutes, guys. Janine has made your favorite Meringue,” Gerard told Jake.

“I’m afraid we’re heading home. The kids and all that,” Jake said as he gently pulled Mary up from her chair.

“It was a lovely dinner, Gerard. It was so good to see you, Sue. Call me later and we’ll fix up a coffee date, just the two of us,” Mary said and Sue nodded her head with a broad smile on her face.

“I should head out as well” Carl stood up from his chair.

“None of you are staying for dessert?” Gerard seemed to be genuinely surprised. “You guys always stay for dessert.” He sounded like his old self again and Sue couldn’t help but smile as the others laughed.

“Next time,” Carl said and thumped Gerard on his back before following the other two out of the room.

Sue remained seated while Gerard stood at the door of the dining room.

“I’ll stay for dessert” she said meekly and he walked over to his seat at the end of the table.

“I hope you like Meringue,” he said and held her gaze firmly. In the dim light of the dining room, after having spent the evening in the company of their old friends, Gerard finally reminded Sue of the boy she had dated in college. The same boyish grin on his face, the inquisitive sparkling eyes, the same pink tongue darting out to moisten the same plump lips.

“I love Meringue,” Sue said and sat back comfortably in the chair upholstered with white fabric. “I absolutely love Meringue”.

Chapter 6

“You know, whatever Mary tells you, none of this would have been possible if you hadn’t broken up with me,” Gerard said and looked around the room.

“So you’re thanking me for breaking your heart?” Sue said with a laugh and tucked a strand of hair behind her ear.

“In a way. It became a mission for me to succeed and win you back,” Gerard said and was interrupted by the same uniformed gentleman who appeared with a plate of stacked Meringues.

“Thank you Luke,” Gerard said as he placed the plate on the table. “That’ll be all, Luke. And you can tell Janine to retire as well,” he added with an authoritative but gentle voice.

“You have a butler now?” Sue raised her eyebrow after Luke left the room.

“He’s the housekeeper. I can’t have the house go to ruins while I’m busy with my work,” Gerard said and pulled himself closer to the table.

“Back up a minute. You wanted to win me back?” Sue bit down on her lip. She was trying to make a lighthearted joke, but his face darkened.

“I was young and believed true love lasts forever and all that. Until I heard you married a novelist.” Gerard was picking at the meringues, a habit with food that she well remembered. It was endearing as ever.

“I’m sorry, Gerard,” she said quietly and their eyes met. His eyes were weary and downcast, while hers were pleading with him to forgive her. Now more than ever, she knew exactly what it felt like to be discarded and abandoned.

“Why did you leave me, Sue?” he asked her. He wasn’t the same over-confident man she had met at the cafe a few days before. He was now the Gerard she had met at the Fresher’s party, awkward and fresh-faced.

“I don’t know.” Sue looked away from him and he stood up from his chair.

“Look at me. I deserve to know. It’s been twenty years and I still don’t know what I did wrong.” He had walked over to where she was sitting and was looming over her now. His big frame cast a dark shadow around her in the dim light and Sue hung her head low.

“Sue!” he raised his voice and she jerked her head up to look at him.

“I didn’t think you loved me. I thought you loved your work,” she said and this time, she couldn’t hold the tears back. They came gushing down her cheeks and to her surprise, Gerard bent down before her, kneeling with his hands on her knees.

“That wasn’t true. Why would you think that?” Gerard held her gaze, even though she was crying.

“You spent days cooped up in that garage. Towards the end of college, we barely spoke any longer. What was I supposed to think?” He pulled her towards him and she buried her face on his chest.

“I was close to writing the perfect code. I was crazy for perfection,” he whispered gruffly into her ear. Sue was sniffling into his clothes, her hands gripping his arms tightly as he held her against him.

“I’m sorry, Sue. I didn’t know I pushed you away. I thought you dumped me because I was a geek.” He almost laughed and so did she. “Sue…” he said her name and kissed her tear-streaked cheek gently. She bit down on her lip as he held her shying gaze and pulled her closer to him.

“Sue…” he said again and this time he kissed her. It was the kiss she remembered, but only more eager. Like he wanted to make up for lost time by devouring her whole. His lips massaged hers and his tongue soon found its way inside her mouth. His hands had now encircled her neck, gently stroking the base of her throat as he kissed her.

She bit his lower lip and she could feel him smiling against her face. He pulled himself away from her and she could finally breathe. His hair looked ruffled again, the way she remembered it and she ran her fingers through it and closed her eyes. She could feel his arms around her waist as he picked her up and placed her on the edge of the table. She leaned back immediately and he shoved the plate of meringues away from behind her.

“Best get that out of the way,” he said and she smiled at him. He lunged forward again and was kissing her and she couldn’t resist it any longer. She was pressed up against his chest, but she wanted more. Her fingers fumbled with the buttons of his jacket and he pulled away from her again, wriggling out of the jacket and lying down on top of her. The cold glass of the table-top pressed against her back and she relished the calming sensation.

The buttons on his shirt were easy to deal with and she popped them off, one by one, as they continued to kiss. His hands were busy pulling down the zipper on the side of her jumpsuit and she felt a cold tingle as her skin was exposed to the air. She remembered him being gentle, taking his time and this time too, she was the one in a hurry. His shirt came off and his pants soon followed, while he slowly began to maneuver her arms over and under the engineering of her jumpsuit.

“What on earth are you wearing, woman?!” he finally exclaimed, exasperated with it. Sue laughed and helped herself out of her clothes and lay back, in her undergarments, again.

“As ravishing as ever,” she heard him say, more to himself than to her. His hands were running all over her body, cupping her breasts, then feeling the nearly flat bump of her belly and running down the length of her legs. They finally settled between her thighs, where she was more wet than she could ever remember being, and Sue took in a sharp breath. His eyes were still darkened and he had a bewildered expression on his face, like he couldn’t believe this was happening.

He stood away from her to slip his own underwear off and his penis pointed towards her. She realized that she still remembered it well, very well. He didn’t tarry. Within seconds, he had peeled off her panties and pulled her towards him roughly. His gentleness had suddenly disappeared, he wanted her, now. Her legs dangled over the edge of the table as he thrust inside her, while staring at her shaking breasts.

Sue moaned and so did he. That moment, when he entered her, was like a continuation, like they had never stopped. His hands grabbed her breasts as he pushed and pushed inside her. They were both grimacing, and Sue knew she was going to cry. She had always loved this man, she had never stopped, she had forgotten to think about it, perhaps, but once he was inside her again, she knew she had only been fooling herself.

She gripped the table with her hands till her knuckles turned white. Neither of them cared that they were making a lot of noise. The table was creaking, her back against the glass made squeaking sounds that both Luke and Janine, no doubt, could hear. And, they were both moaning very loudly. Gerard pushed in and out with force, his hands travelled from her breasts, where he pinched both her nipples gently and then down to her waist for a better grip.

She knew he was struggling hard to control himself. She couldn’t help but think back on all those days, when they had sex on his slim single bed in his parents’ attic, how he lasted for nearly an hour every time. This night, he couldn’t control himself for very long, it was clearly too much for him to bear. She decided to come, to let go. She moaned loudly and arched her body towards him, with his penis still deep inside her she quivered against him, lifting herself upwards to fully enjoy the sensation. She could feel him coming inside her as well. Shuddering and groaning, his grip on her tightened and then relaxed.

“Oh my God, Sue,” he said, his breathing was ragged and he lay down flat on his face on the table, beside her.

“Looks like we still got it,” she said with a laugh. He lifted his head to look at her and smiled, then wrapped his arm around her belly and nuzzled his face in her hair.

“Gerard…” Sue waited a few seconds before saying. He didn’t reply, she knew he was awake.

“Gerard…” she tried again and he said Shhhh….

“We can talk about it later, if you really want to talk about it. Just enjoy the moment for what it is, Sue,” he said into her hair and she couldn’t help but smile. She couldn’t remember what she had been sad about a few hours ago.

Chapter 7

When Sue woke up, she was alone again. She stretched her arms and realized she was in somebody else’s bed and this bed was very very soft. She sat up with a start and ran her fingers over the spotlessly white bed linen, smooth like butter. She lay down again and her head sank into a pillow, which she was convinced was made from clouds or feathers.

“Rise and shine,” she heard his voice and smiled. She sat up again and fluffed up the pillows behind her to rest against. Gerard had stepped out of the bathroom and was in a blue satin robe, through which, the muscles of his thighs peeped out, from time to time. His hair was ruffled and he had a hint of a stubble on his chin. She nearly laughed.

“I don’t believe I’ve seen you with a beard before,” Sue said and he walked over to her side of the bed.

“Are you implying I wasn’t man enough to grow a beard in college?” He kissed her on her lips. That kiss was enough to remind her of the number of times they’d had sex in the past twelve hours and she blushed.

“What time is it?” Sue asked, looking around the room for a watch.

“Where do you need to be?” he asked and walked over to the arrangement of armchairs and a coffee table by the balcony doors.

“It’s Monday morning…or afternoon. Don’t you have somewhere to be?” She watched him slide the glass doors open and a soft breeze blew in, billowing the white lace curtains in the room.

“I don’t remember, anymore, and I’ve ordered Luke to hold off all the messages.” He turned to look at her and Sue smiled.

“You never played hooky in college. God forbid!” she said and her hand flew to her mouth dramatically. Gerard laughed and started pouring coffee from a French press into two mugs on the table.

“I’m older now, and wiser,” he said without looking at her and Sue stepped out of bed. She found a matching blue satin robe laid out carefully on the ottoman at the end of the bed and she slipped into it while Gerard studied her naked body. She walked over to him and they both sat down facing each other. The balcony overlooked what seemed to be a forest and Sue assumed it was a part of Gerard’s property, his billionaire version of a backyard.

“What did you want to talk about last night, Sue?” He was blowing over his coffee. She smiled at him and did the same with hers. He remembered the way she liked her coffee.

“I don’t quite remember. It might have had something to do with the fact that we jumped into bed after twenty years of not seeing each other.” She raised an eyebrow and he laughed.

“Did it feel strange to you? Was it offensive?” he asked her and sat back in his chair.

“I can’t say that it did, but I still feel as though there is more conversation involved there. I don’t exactly know what,” she said and shied away from his gaze. She didn’t know how to talk about her feelings anymore. Vincent’s reaction to this would have been to storm out of the room, bang doors and stay somewhere else for the night.

“Maybe. Or maybe not,” he began and she looked up at him, surprised by the response. “It was unfortunate that we broke up, that you had to experience the pain of a failed marriage. But we’ve found each other again. Yes, we had a rough start, but look at us now,” he said and smiled widely. “Do we need to analyze it? Unless this was a one-time thing for you,” he said and his smile dropped.

Sue shook her head wildly. “No, it’s not a one-time thing, Gerard. I guess what I’ve been trying to say is that I want us to give it another try. I didn’t know if it was a one-time thing for you.” She looked away from him again, embarrassed.

“I never stopped loving you, Sue. You left, but I couldn’t forget you.” She detected a quiver in his voice and she looked at him.

“I was a fool. For not believing in you or your intentions. I love you,” Sue said and stifled a wail.

“Good. I’m glad you blame yourself because I’ve always blamed you.” She jerked her head up to look at him and he was grinning. She laughed and shook her head, wiping away tears from her cheeks. He always knew how to stop her from dissolving into a crying mess.

“Can we talk about more optimistic things now? Like when you’re moving in?” he asked casually.

“Shouldn’t we go on a few dates first? Shouldn’t you woo me and surprise me with a key to the house?”

“Why? To get to know you? I’ve known you for twenty-three years and nothing has changed. Other than the fact that I don’t live in my parents’ attic anymore, and I have a butler,” he said and they both laughed.

Sue placed the mug of coffee on the table, stood up and settled herself on Gerard’s lap. They kissed, for several minutes, and finally pulled away for air.

“I am truly sorry, Gerard,” she said while she played with a lock of his hair.

“You should be!” he admonished her like she was a small child. “So do you want to tell the others, or should I?”

“I feel like I’m getting my whole family back,” Sue said as Gerard nudged her off his lap and walked over to the cordless phone on his bedside table. He laughed while dialing Carl on speed-dial.

“I get the feeling that we’ll have to throw a dinner party again tonight,” he said, just as Carl answered the phone. Sue couldn’t stop giggling while the two men talked, they were back in college.

“You won’t believe the news I have for you!” Gerard spoke into the phone.

THE END

Dragon Shifter Romance

A Dragon to Watch over Me

Leela Ash

Copyright © 2016 by Leela Ash.  All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

CHAPTER ONE

“Krista, come over here and dance!” Marcia called to her best friend, who was doing the same thing she usually did, sitting in the corner with a bored look on her face.

Krista sighed. She wasn’t in the mood for being out at the bar; she had only gone to offer her best friend some moral support. A man Marcia had a crush on was celebrating his birthday and she had been invited, but she had been too afraid to go alone and so she had begged Krista to come along. Krista wasn’t sure why she should be there anyway; not when Marcia would simply end up hanging all over the guy and leaving to give him a private gift.

“I’ve really got to be going,” Krista called back, shaking her head and pointing toward the door in case Marcia didn’t get the hint. Marcia gave her an exaggerated frown but disappeared back into the crowd, and Krista sighed in relief. She was free.

Or so she thought.

“Hey baby,” a drunk man said with a slur, blocking her way to the exit. She’d been heading toward the back door where she could sneak through the alleyway and toward the parking lot without running into any more of her friends. She didn’t recognize the drunk man and tried to push her way past him. “Feel like getting lucky tonight? I love that ass!”

She rolled her eyes in disgust and finally made her way past him. Despite being a virgin, Krista was used to men leering at her, and although she would have loved to go a night without being pestered, it appeared that tonight just wasn’t going to be her lucky night.

“Hey!” he protested as he was shoved aside and the people around him tittered with laughter. Fortunately, there were enough people between them that it didn’t matter what he said. She was able to get safely past.

Krista finally made it out into the dark, cool night and inhaled a deep breath of delicious fresh air. Sneaking out through the alley had been a good idea.

Suddenly, she felt a searing pain on her head and saw a flash of white in front of her eyes.

“Got her, tie up her hands!”

“What the hell?” she mumbled, trying to push herself to her feet. But before she was able to regain her balance, another searing flash of pain brought spots before her eyes and she collapsed again.

“Don’t move!” an angry man shouted down to her. She was surrounded and terrified, but decided not to move. They had her outnumbered.

“Finally, we’ve been waiting so long for this!”

“What…” Krista brought her hand to her head, wincing in pain and confusion.

Suddenly, she heard a growl, unlike anything she had ever heard before, and cowered into the crook of her arm.

“Don’t touch her!” a man’s voice boomed. She tried to open her eyes, but what she saw just made her want to faint. A giant black dragon was standing at the end of the alleyway. At that point, she passed out cold.

CHAPTER TWO

Clayton scowled down at the woman passed out on the ground and cast a challenging glare to the group of men who had been trying to kidnap her. He knew exactly who they were, and the knowledge infuriated him.

“What do you think you’re doing?” he growled, furious that they had the nerve to come anywhere near the woman most sacred to his clan.

But Clayton knew exactly what they were doing. Krista had been the main focus of both the self-proclaimed Guardians and the Kersh clan – and for good reason. She was extremely valuable, and the last living heir young enough to guarantee the continuance of the Kersh dragon clan.

“The girl is ours!” the small group’s leader hissed, leaping at Clayton and drawing a weapon from his side. Clayton flinched and jumped away, slapping the large gun out of his hand. Only Clayton knew it wasn’t just any gun – it was fully loaded with ammunition that would bind his powers and make it impossible to shift into his dragon form. From there, he could be killed as easily as any other mortal human.

“I don’t think so,” he growled, allowing himself to shift all the way into his dragon form. He normally restrained himself when he was in human areas, only shifting enough to take advantage of his powers while unleashing his fury on his enemy. But when he was protecting the one woman alive who was capable of ensuring the continuation of his race, he couldn’t take any chances.

The men’s eyes grew large and they all fumbled for their guns as Clayton let out a mighty roar. It shook the ground they were walking on and made everybody cower in terror. The heat from his breath was enough to singe off their eyebrows and they scrambled away, worried they would not be able to survive his malice, as he began to inhale and a burst of flames flickered from his mouth.

Krista was lying on the ground between his massive legs, totally limp, and now that they were alone, Clayton returned to his human form. He put on his cape to conceal his nakedness and picked Krista up, jumping into the air and flying her back to her apartment a few blocks away. He couldn’t let anybody see them, and his cloak helped to hide them from the people who might be glancing up at the night sky. It was imbued with the powers of his own world, a place he missed dearly.

Kaldernon, his home planet, was deeply missed by everybody in the clan, in fact, but they had been unable to find their way back to their own world. After a life-altering earthquake, the world seemed to open up and several of the dragon-born members of the Kersh clan had toppled through an invisible portal, landing in a world full of commotion.

They were concealed by a growth of trees near a ravine, and were able to see Kaldernon glimmering above their heads, haunting them with their inability to find a way through the portal. If they shifted into their dragon forms and tried to fly through, but they were knocked back violently and forced to recover for days from a blow unlike any other they had ever experienced.

Kaldernon had shimmered in the sky above their heads for hundreds of years as they perfected their underground settlement to protect themselves from the humans, and the Kersh clan watched as pioneers began to settle in the wilderness and construct a civilization of their own right next door. People were always drawn to the area for some inexplicable reason. It was as if they were seeking the immense power they sensed coming from Kaldernon and the group of dragon shifters that had made their home there.

CHAPTER THREE

One day, a distant relative of Clayton’s had an encounter with one of the village girls. Her eyes were a shimmering, smoky blue, and he hadn’t been able to resist her. They had been so powerfully drawn to each other that they had ravished each other right then and there, the woman’s legs splayed out with her back against a mighty oak.

When he brought her back to the clan, the others were astounded. It was clear that she was from Kaldernon, whether by some strange twist of fate or pure chance. The Kersh clan suddenly knew that other rips in the dimensional fabric separating Earth and Kaldernon must have opened up, letting in a group of people from their world who were renowned for their ability to carry the dragon-born children; the Lonis. They were exceptionally intelligent and artistic, and had created a civilization in Kaldernon that brought great joy and culture to those who lived there.

The young maiden was completely oblivious to the importance of her bloodline, but when she looked to the sky and saw Kaldernon for the first time, her eyes widened in disbelief and they knew it must be true. Nobody but descendants of Kaldernon were able to see it shimmering in the sky, taunting them from above, almost like a vision from a dream.

But when asked what she knew of her relatives, she had grown quiet and unhappy.

“It is only my sister and I,” she had said woefully. “Everybody else died onboard the ship.”

This meant that nobody had told them about Kaldernon. She quickly became infatuated with the dragon shifter and bore many of his children. The bloodline stayed strong with her descendants after that, but then, they had begun to die out. Now, it was only her sister’s heirs who lived on, oblivious to the dragon-born, living their lives and doing their part to ensure the prosperity and culture of Earth’s civilization.

The Kersh clan was thinning out, though, and everybody had turned to Clayton for answers. He had been the descendent of the original leader of the Kersh clan, and his bloodline was not crossed with the Lonis. However, it was only a Loni that would be able to help them to ensure the continuation of their race, and he was terrified that if he couldn’t find the last woman of Loni descent, everything they had worked for would be lost. There would be no dragon-born left to ensure the survival of their beautiful lore, and all the progress they had made in researching the rift of time and space that kept them from Kaldernon was useless. Everyone who had lived before him would have died in vain.

And so the dragon-born had become extremely determined to protect the Loni descendants. They had tracked them through the ages, but had never needed their aid until now, when there was only one woman left who was capable of doing what needed to be done. But how could they approach her and ask the impossible of her? It was unfair, and odd, to approach a woman simply to ask her to be the unwitting carrier of a dragon-born child. She was coveted and precious to the Kersh clan, and had been secretly protected ever since she was a child.

Clayton had gotten his first glance of her when they were both around ten years old. She was walking down the sidewalk, secretly singing a quiet song that gave him a wistful feeling. It reminded him of the musical stories that had been shared with the Kersh clan before they had been spit out of Kaldernon. The imaginative Lonis had created many beautiful songs that still survived in his clan, and they were blessed with so many musical gifts that her little song immediately struck him as the most beautiful thing he had ever heard.

She didn’t see him and continued walking, but she dropped a little piece of paper out of her backpack. Clayton saw it and gasped. Should he retrieve it for her or should he run away and pretend he hadn’t seen anything? But what if it was important? He wasn’t supposed to interact with any of the humans, and most especially not the Lonis, just in case he roused suspicion. He was dressed in loose black pants and a red vest, but it was his eyes that would give him away. They were a true sign of the dragon-born, illuminated by green and gold specks. Sometimes his pupils would contract into slits, giving them an abnormally reptilian look that made the humans uneasy. What if she screamed?

But he couldn’t bear the thought of her missing the piece of paper, and ran behind her in his bare feet and retrieved it. He chased her down.

“Hey!” he called, panting and waving the paper in the air. “You dropped this!”

She turned around and fixed her beautiful eyes upon him, a look that had made his heart thud painfully in his chest. He quickly averted his eyes and stared down at the ground. Not only was this a safety measure, but it guaranteed that she wasn’t disturbed by his reptilian gaze.

“Thank you,” she said, turning to tuck the paper back in her bag. She had wanted to continue the conversation, but when she turned back to the sidewalk, the boy was gone.

She had no idea that he had been doing his best to keep her safe, in the background, for the majority of their lives. He tried not to learn anything much about her, but it was difficult. He knew she spent a lot of time and money at art supply stores. He knew she worked at a library and enjoyed shopping at an organic foods store. And he also knew that she was the most beautiful singer he had ever heard, and would often hum to herself as she moved throughout her day from one destination to another.

Other than that, he had hoped to get to know her naturally and did his best not to act too much like a stalker. But he had to keep an eye on her, especially with the Guardians on the move. They would stop at nothing to destroy her and learn the secrets of Kaldernon, and if they succeeded in their mission, Clayton’s people would be lost forever.

CHAPTER FOUR

“We’ve been waiting,” the handsome man’s full mouth whispered, his breath hot on her neck. Krista moaned as his broad hands roamed up and down her body, his strong fingers trailing over her every curve. It had been so long since she’d been explored like this, and she couldn’t remember a man ever taking his time to be so surprisingly intimate.

But he seemed attuned to her every spark of pleasure, and knew just what he had to do to coax more from her body. She allowed herself to experience the heights of pleasure he brought to her and found herself aroused in a raw, uncharacteristic way. He was so powerful.

She became suddenly aware of her own powerful arousal, hot and tingling as he pressed the length of his impressive manhood against her. She sighed as his mouth dropped hot kisses all over her body and he teased and tantalized her, spreading her legs apart and running his hands up and down her thighs, leaving trails of fire in his wake.

She allowed herself to stare at him; the gorgeous man who felt so familiar, who had been following her in her dreams for so long. Who she had finally seen in the flesh; whose arms she had felt shielding her when she thought that nobody could hear her cries.

But now her voice had taken on a husky, animalistic quality as he touched her. Her urgent need for him to fill her was making her feel impatient, but she relished the long, sweet fires he was stoking. She felt her own body writhing with pleasure beneath him as she gazed at his perfect body. He was fully naked, and his penis was standing straight up, erect, massive, and patient, pulsing with the same unbridled desire that she felt.

“I’ve been waiting,” he said, his eyes boring into hers. And finally, he shoved himself deep inside her hot walls. Her body exploded in pleasure and she cried out so loudly that she woke herself up.

Krista groaned and rubbed her head, immediately forgetting her dream as her mind became fuzzy with pain. There was a throbbing bump on the back of her head. She opened her eyes and sat up urgently. How had she gotten back to her bedroom? She vaguely remembered a group of men waiting outside the bar to attack her, but she didn’t know why they would want to do something like that. She was innocent, after all. What had she ever done to them?

She tried to recall anything about the night before and found herself frustrated at the blankness of it all. What had happened? Did she walk home alone? She couldn’t remember driving her car, it was probably still in the parking lot at the bar. She silently cursed Marcia for forcing her to go out with her that night. She would have been happy to stay inside and practice her guitar.

Unfortunately, she had succumbed to the social pressure that her friend had put on her and had no other option than to accept that she would feel better knowing her friend wasn’t alone in meeting her crush. Fortunately, she hadn’t make plans and was able to accompany Marcia, even though she would have preferred to stay in. Sometimes, her friend had the worst taste in people, and she was always worried whenever she said that she had an interest in some man or another.

Trying to recall the night before, all that she could remember was the dream that she had been having. A man with blazing green eyes had appeared out of nowhere, and turned into a gigantic beast. It was the most intense dream that she had had in a long time, and for some reason, it made her feel nostalgic, as if she was meeting an old friend. She would have expected to feel terrified, but that wasn’t how she felt at all.

Suddenly, memories of the night before began to flood her. She felt as if she were dreaming, and yet, it felt real, as if it were a memory. The men who had attacked her in the alleyway had run away screaming as the giant beast threatened to attack them. The huge beast had stood over her protectively and flared his nostrils, producing sparks that could have ignited a gigantic fire from the dumpster in the alleyway.

She vaguely remembered the feeling of weightlessness as she was lifted, cool air rushing over her body. She remembered a deep rumbling voice. Someone so masculine that he invoked a thrill in her body that aroused her even as she was holding on tightly to her consciousness. Her body responded deeply to the intoxicating smell of the woods on him. Her mind lingered on the man’s long black hair; it gave her the impression of someone exotic and mysterious. And yet he felt familiar, as if they had somehow already met.

Krista stood up and realized that she found it difficult to maintain her balance. Whatever injuries she had sustained had left her dizzy and made it difficult for her to properly enjoy the morning. She stumbled into her bathroom and stared into the reflection in the mirror. Her light blue eyes looked gaunt and sunken, as if she had been punched in the face. She wasn’t bruised up or anything, but she was definitely very tired. Her long, flowing blonde hair was messed up, and she found herself feeling very annoyed that she couldn’t recall the events from the night before.

What in the world had those men been thinking? Why had they wanted to attack her? As far as she knew, she hadn’t done anything wrong. So why was it that she was being targeted? Nothing about it made sense, especially not the part where the stranger mysteriously came and saved her.

Maybe that had all been just a dream, some kind of silly fantasy that she had entered into when she was going unconscious. That would make some kind of sense, it seemed more logical that she was slightly crazy than it did for dragons to exist, particularly in this day and age. Not only that, but it would explain how she had begun to dream about the man who had turned into a dragon. It must have been some kind of strange and fanciful thing that her mind had concocted to help her cope with the inexplicable events of the night before.

But she knew that sometimes even the most absurd events didn’t have a good enough explanation. Sometimes innocent people were targeted and there was no rhyme or reason to it. That part was out of her power. But what she could do was attempt to find a way to get those bastards in trouble for the problems that they had caused her and do her best to piece together the events of the night before.

She had a pounding headache, and felt annoyed. She hadn’t even gotten drunk the night before, and yet, she seemed to be suffering from the same kind of symptoms that she would have had from a hangover. She figured that the least she could have done was get drunk out of it. But it was too late for that.

She stripped slowly, examining her body for any sign of injury. She had a bruise on her left leg, and one on her arm, but other than that, she seemed all right. It was lucky that she was, but still, she didn’t feel like going into work that day. After she showered, she sat back down in her bed and reached for the phone. She was going to call her boss, and ask for an opportunity to use one of her vacation days and pretend that none of the misery she had endured had happened at all.

Suddenly, she heard a noise outside the window and jumped, startled nearly out of her skin. The phone slipped out of her hand and dropped to the floor, and she stood up quickly, heading toward the window to find the cause of the noise. There was construction happening down below, and she shuddered as she retrieved the phone.

The world no longer felt safe to her, and she was feeling rather uncomfortable with the fact that she had been attacked just hours before. What had those men wanted? They had seemed like they had a purpose. If that was the case, would they be back? Did they know where she lived? Somebody must have, because there she was. She didn’t remember putting herself to bed, and she couldn’t remember anything else that had happened. It was truly spooky, and she stared at the phone for a moment, contemplating whether or not she truly wanted to stay at home by herself and get startled by every little creak that she heard.

Ultimately, Krista decided that she would not call off work, and she would do her best to fulfill her obligations in her job. She would feel safer being around other people rather than just hanging around her apartment like a sitting duck, waiting for something terrible to happen. Maybe instead of going to work, however, she should go and file a report to the police. Maybe that would be more constructive than filing paperwork and shelve books all day long.

Her mind drifted back to the man who had saved her. Why had he felt so familiar? He might have been a figment of her imagination, but she didn’t think so. If he had, then she would have been much worse off than she was now. Who knew what those men would have done to her if the handsome stranger hadn’t saved her just in the nick of time? She wouldn’t be worried about making it to work; rather, she would have been stolen into the night. Maybe even killed.

She did call her boss then, and explained what had happened to her the night before. Her boss was horrified and insisted that she take the afternoon to talk to the police. If she felt like coming in, she could do so after she filed her report. But not a moment sooner.

Krista was grateful for her boss’s support and dressed quickly, realizing that the apartment that she lived in suddenly felt far too big for someone who might or might not be the target of a malicious group of strange and angry men at any given moment.

CHAPTER FIVE

A few hours later, Krista was talking to a kind policewoman about her terrible experience. The woman nodded seriously whenever she asked Krista a question and Krista answered it.

“I have to say, I haven’t heard about anybody else being attacked lately. If it was gang activity, you would think that we would’ve heard something else about it by now. Many people are generally targeted around the bars, but it has been a slow month. Unfortunately, it seems like you are one of the first to report any violence of this nature for quite a while. That’s good for the city as a whole, but that means that we don’t have any leads or suspects at the time. Could you try to describe your attackers and their apparel for me? That would really help us to try and make a distinction when we are coming down on the perpetrator.”

Krista tried to think back to what the men had been wearing. She frowned, thinking that the policewoman might not believe her. It seemed too unusual to be true, and to be honest, she wasn’t exactly trusting her own memories either. Not after she believed that she had seen the man who saved her turn into a dragon. That was just too out of this world to accept. So naturally, she kept that part to herself and only mentioned that a dark-haired man appeared to be the one who had saved her. But from there, she couldn’t remember anything else that had happened.

The policewoman nodded and told her that a lapse in memory was normal after a traumatic event like that. But it would be very helpful if she was able to explain what kind of outfits the attackers were wearing.

“It was like they were wearing robes or something,” Krista said reluctantly.

She didn’t want the policewoman to look at her as if she were crazy, but the woman’s piercing blue eyes fixed on her for a moment, her eyebrow raising almost unnoticeably. Krista was perceptive, though, and knew that she would have to tread lightly in order to stay on the policewoman’s good side. Otherwise, she may no longer be receptive to Krista’s experience.

“What kind of robes?” the policewoman said, scribbling a note down and not taking her eyes off of Krista.

“Not the kind of robes that you normally see or think of,” Krista said with a sigh. “It was more like the types of robes that the monks in the medieval times would have worn. I’m not saying that they were running around wearing bathrobes or anything. That would be weird. But this is also weird. It was almost like they were a cult of some sort.”

“That is quite strange,” the policewoman said with a nod. “Do you remember anything else distinguishing about their appearances? I will have to do my best to go through the city’s records and find out if there is any organization that might have that type of wardrobe.”

“Well, they were wearing trench coats over the robes, so they blended in. The trench coats were black, and they were wearing sandals. They seemed mean and dirty, and they attacked me out of nowhere. I don’t understand why they would do something like that.”

Krista waited for the policewoman to reply, but she was too busy scribbling down her notes.

“Were they carrying weapons of any sort?” the policewoman asked her.

“Yes, actually, they were. They had these weird type of guns that I had never seen before, but they weren’t using them on me. They pulled them on the man who came out to rescue me, though. I don’t know where he went. I wish he was around so that I could maybe have some help with filling out this report and finding out what’s going on.”

“You’re doing fine,” the policewoman said with a short nod. “Now, just tell me anything else that you remember about that night, and we will get this submitted and try and find the perpetrators as soon as possible.”

“Thank you,” Krista said, and set to work remembering every little detail that she possibly could. It would be nice to get herself a small amount of justice. Still, she knew that it wouldn’t be enough. She wouldn’t have any peace until she understood exactly what happened that night.

CHAPTER SIX

Clayton growled to himself as he rushed through the forest, his mind completely on Krista. She had seen him, that much was certain, but he didn’t know how much she could remember. He had lain her on her bed, covering her up and tending to her head wound as briefly and gently as he could. He knew that she would probably be very upset if she knew that he was there, and so he had left as quickly as possible and headed back to his underground lair with the rest of his clan.

They had all been curious about what had transpired that night, because it was very out of character for Clayton to be out of sorts in any way. They were used to him being cool and composed in every situation, and the fact that he was flustered seemed to spark a red flag that brought him a lot of attention from the members of his clan. The dragon-born people were very astute with perceiving emotions, and they knew that he was in distress.

“What in the world has happened to you Clayton?” they asked him, bringing him cups of water and plates of food. “Where on Earth have you been all night long? We know that the human-born does not stay out this late, she likes to go to sleep early. Something must be wrong.”

“She was attacked by the Guardians,” Clayton said, his face darkening. Hearing the words out loud only served to make him even angrier. The poor woman had no idea about her lineage, and she would not be as helpful to the Guardians as they seemed to think she would. It had taken them a long time to track her down, but now that they finally had, the Kersh clan would no longer be able to take a break from protecting her.

The dragon-born stared at Clayton, their eyes wide in disbelief and fear. They didn’t want anything to happen to him or to the woman who could potentially be the savior of their clan. This was terrible news, and they began to whisper amongst themselves, spreading a quiet panic.

“Please be quiet,” Clayton said, putting his hand to his temples. “We don’t know what will happen, but I do think that we should do our best to watch Krista and make sure that she is not in any more danger. We will have to take shifts for patrols from now on, instead of assuming that she will be okay for a few hours without any supervision. You know what the Guardians will do if they are able to catch her.

And they are not going to give up after failing just once. It’s definite that they will come back and strike again and again. I can only hope that they have not been able to trace her apartment yet. They found her seemingly by mistake in the alleyway, as they hoped to do, by posting men outside the doors of popular and crowded areas. Somehow, this inefficient strategy managed to work for them and she found herself an unlucky victim of circumstance. It was really fortunate that I was there to stop them.”

The people around him listened intently, nodding in understanding of the dire situation. They did not want to let Krista fall subject to the Guardians. They were terrible people. Many of the Lonis had been subject to immense torture by the Guardians. The Guardians came from a long ago established order of men who had discovered that the fabrics between the dimensions were torn, sometimes allowing mystical creatures and beings to fall through, giving them no choice but to make themselves comfortable on Earth.

These fundamentalists believed that it was no laughing matter and that the earth was not there for sharing. The earth was, in fact, for human beings and human beings alone, and if they were threatened by the invasion of another species, it meant that human beings might not be the top of the food chain. This is something that they could not settle for, and had quickly begun to learn as much as possible about the paranormal order of things. They clearly didn’t know as much as they hoped they did, or as much as they pretended to. This gaping hole in their knowledge brought them a profound sense of fear and panic.

They did not seem to care or understand that the beings who found themselves on Earth had no choice in the matter. In fact, they were victims of unfortunate circumstance who had found themselves lost in a world that they did not recognize, teeming with bitterness and fear. Without the Guardian’s knowledge and compassion toward the displaced peoples of other dimensions, they were subtly and slowly creating a hostile environment that was capable of procuring a devastating war; one that might transcend through the fabrics of time and space.

Clayton was familiar with the acts of the Guardians. The Lonis and the Kersh clan were not the only paranormal beings that had been able to cross through the portholes in the sky. He had traveled for a long way with his predecessor; the leader of the clan, and also his father. Together, they had seen other tears in the fabric of the Earth’s atmosphere. He was told that other beings, fairies and other mystical hidden creatures, had been thrown through the dimensions and lost on Earth.

“But how is that possible?” Clayton had asked. “What happens in these worlds that makes the creatures susceptible to being thrown into another world?”

“Just as the Guardians speculate, all I can tell you is what the previous leader told me. Your question is one the Guardians are hoping to answer. They want to safeguard this world from such invasion. They think of us all as monsters. Unfortunately, for both the people on Earth, who don’t want us here, and for us, who wouldn’t be here if given a choice, it’s impossible to change the rips in the fabric or to keep innocent creatures from falling through. Frankly, none of us truly wanted to end up on Earth, and the fact remains that many of us are more miserable here than we would be in our homeland.

“However, there seems to be nothing that we can do to prevent these occurrences. Every so often, there is a heavy vibration that pulses through the universe. Everything in creation is affected by this. For a long time, the fabrics between the dimensions had been able to hold up against the strain, but because of the corruption on Earth, and the poor intentions of the people who lived there, it has made the atmosphere very toxic and thin. It is easy for things to fall right through or be lost outside of it. There are holes all over the place that should not be there and do not exist in other places and worlds.”

Clayton had listened sullenly to his father, and his heart panged painfully at the memory. His father had died long ago, and ever since, it had been up to him to lead the clan into prosperity. But they were running out of options, and now he knew that Krista was the only one who could save them.

“Where is the girl now? I can go and look after her,” one of the dragon-born women said dutifully, standing up and preparing to launch herself out of the entrance of the underground tunnel.

“I’m not sure, I stayed and watched over her house all night, but when she left, I knew I had to come back here. It’s impossible for me to keep my eyes open any longer. It was a very long night. I’m sure she’s going to work at the library, and if not, she is going to be filing a report against the people who attacked her. It shouldn’t be too difficult for you to find her at the police station or at her work place. Just listen for the subtle vibration. She sings when she walks. She has a Loni song and it is a sound that resonates with our kind. You will not mistake it, no matter where you are. It might be loud and prominent enough that you could find it even now. I wish I could try, but I’m afraid I’m too tired.”

“No, don’t strain yourself. We will make sure that we keep a good eye on her.”

“I appreciate that,” Clayton said. “You all understand how important she is. I understand that it will be even more challenging than before, but somehow, we have to figure out how we can lead her into the clan and help her understand our ways. If she knows about her lineage, perhaps she will be able to find some peace and comfort among the members of our clan. That is the ideal, and I truly hope that you guys will consider the ways that we can bring her here and make her feel welcome.”

Everybody nodded quietly, seeing that their handsome leader was very close to falling asleep. They began to silently file out of the room, some lingering and leading him to a soft bed of feathery pillows. He sunk into it and closed his eyes, and found himself pulled into the deep comforts of a rejuvenating sleep.

CHAPTER SEVEN

As Clayton slept, he dreamt about the Guardians. He remembered his first encounter with them when he was a young man, and had never fully gotten over the repercussions of it. It was this very encounter that had led to the death of his father.

The Guardians were merciless and cruel, and believed that they were doing everybody a favor by getting rid of any interplanetary species that might be invading the Earth. It was one of the most close-minded things that Clayton had ever heard, and he had originally believed that negotiating with them and showing them that they were not truly as bad as the ignorant men believed they were could somehow make a difference and bring an end the slaughter, once and for all.

It had been this crucial mistake that had cost his father his life. Clayton dreamt of the horrific day time and time again, and this night was no different. It always began the same way.

Clayton and his father strolling through the woods, looking for food and items that they could use to make tools out of. Clayton listening to his father’s voice, the soft rumble, as it explained the secret inner workings of the world to his only son.

And then, confusion and chaos. Clayton being knocked to the ground and his father grunting in pain. The wild men with no hair and beady, angry eyes as they tied ropes around his father. His father snarling and beginning to shape shift into his mighty dragon form, being electrocuted before he was able to finish the transformation and falling limply to the ground.

Clayton stood up, with his legs shaking, and yelled to the man as he always did in his dream as he had on that fateful day, to leave his father alone. That peace was possible. He had a fantasy that he would be able to explain the plight of the celestial beings who found themselves lost on Earth. Perhaps they could work together to find a solution and get rid of the problem. His father was weak and wounded, and people were hacking away at his limbs with axes. They were trying to get through the thick dragon scales, and his armor, but it wasn’t easy and it was painful.

“What the hell does this boy think he’s doing?” one of the men said with a snarl. “We’re going to have to put him in his place, you know. That will be pretty fun to watch, won’t it?”

With that, Clayton’s father grew furious. Nobody threatened his young son and got away with it. Especially not these men. His father stood and tried to attack, but it left his underside vulnerable. A man stuck a sword through it, and Clayton watched in horror as his father began to lose great amounts of blood. He fell limply to the forest floor, gasping for breath and staring at his son with worried round eyes. There was an expression on his face that drove Clayton into this nightmare again and again. It was more than just a nightmare. It was the miserable reality of their lives. The most traumatic experience that he had ever had.

“Father…” Clayton whispered as his father drew in his dying breath. His large body quaked and shuddered as the life escaped it, and Clayton turned on his heel and ran away. His father’s attackers were too busy tying ropes around the shifter’s corpse to notice that Clayton had gone. They wanted to get it back to their headquarters as quickly as possible.

Clayton had never been more horrified in his life, and found himself running as quickly as his legs could carry him, until he was out of breath. He collapsed onto the forest floor just as his father had moments before. He stayed there, silent and unmoving, until one of the members of his clan stumbled across him. They thought that he was sick, and lifted him up and carried him back to the underground caverns. It took three days before he spoke a word, but by then, everybody had guessed that his father was gone. He had not returned with his son, and the acute state of grief that Clayton was experiencing said it all.

Now, in his dreams as an adult, Clayton was able to seek revenge. Everything happened the same way every time, right down to the lost and scared look in his father’s eyes. However, now that he was grown and he had some experience as a warrior under his belt, he found himself capable of striking back against the enemy. He would attack them, and bludgeon them all. Sometimes he would rip them apart with his bare hands and teeth. He would turn into a savage, with an aching desire to destroy everything at any cost, even if that meant he himself would be doomed. Nothing else mattered; all he wanted was to have his father back. Because that was impossible, he was forced to live without hope. Nobody thought that Clayton was going to recover from his grief, and it was true. Clayton had remained quiet and reserved ever since.

The most joy that he was able to find was in watching Krista from afar, and the memory that he treasured of her smile as he handed her the paper that she had dropped on the sidewalk. Now, she was his to protect, and he would do whatever it took. He could not fail her the same way that he had failed his father. If he had only kept his mouth shut or paid more attention to the situation at hand, maybe his father would still be alive. Maybe they would have been able to best the Guardians rather than turning the day into a tragedy.

He tossed and turned, moaning, until he sat upright in bed with hot tears streaming down his face. It always unleashed the floodgates when he had this dream, and although it felt nice to get revenge and tear apart all of the men who had harmed him and his father, Clayton found himself feeling empty every time he woke up. It would never bring his father back, and no amount of revenge would be enough.

CHAPTER EIGHT

“What makes you think that we are going to find her at the bar again?” Frederick asked. He scowled to the leader at the front of the line, and Richard smiled.

“I don’t know that we will find her there, but I do think that perhaps we will find a clue as to her whereabouts now. And anyway, since it was the last place we saw her, it wouldn’t hurt to try. Would it?”

Frederick couldn’t argue with that, and followed Richard until they made it to the bar where they had seen the dragon-born carrier. If they were able to take her back to the laboratory, it was possible that they would finally have the key. Her blood could teach them all they needed to know about opening and sealing the dimensions of the time portals and the rips in the fabric between the worlds.

Based on a lot of the research that they had been doing, the blood of the carriers was extremely special. With it came great possibilities. There was a reason that this particular type of people from the world above had been so revered. They were the builders and creators; the oracles and the artists. Without them, not only would there be no culture, but there would be very little pleasure in the lives of the people of Kaldernon. Their gifts had been utilized, time and again, to maintain balance and order within the world they lived in.

But now the Loni were in the Earth world, and that was going to have to be enough. They were not special, not the way they had been considered special before in Kaldernon. They were not fantastic creatures who were meant to carve out peace and unity, spreading peace and art worldwide. They were the overlooked and under sung citizens of the world that they thought they belonged to but were truly too good for.

To harness any of their power, particularly the power of the last Loni on Earth with the ability to carry a child for the dragon-borns, was a great opportunity. With her in their possession, they would be able to learn more and perfect the greatest weapon in their arsenal. Something that could feel a rip in the dimensional fabric and keep it sealed. Something that could tear apart a paranormal being atom by atom. If her blood was able to help them as much as they thought it could, they would stop at nothing to capture her and keep her in their laboratory.

“How long ago has it been since we were here last?” Rodney asked.

“It’s been about seventeen hours. Which means the scent would still be fresh. Maybe we can get one of the bloodhounds on the trail.”

“I can go fetch one if you want,” Rodney replied.

“That would be fantastic. You do that. In the meantime, we’re going to stay here and hope that we can catch a glimpse of the carrier.”

The group looked around at each other and nodded. Each had been told to keep their eyes on a certain area of a carrier’s body so that they could recognize her even under the most elaborate disguise. If the dragon-born were able to get to her first, that meant that all of their work would have gone to waste. And that was something that none of them wanted to see happen. They couldn’t afford that type of setback. Not when they were so close to achieving their goals.

Suddenly, Richard’s cell phone began to ring. He paused and answered it.

“Hello?” he asked. He listened intently as the voice on the other end spoke quickly. His eyebrows furrowed with concern and then relief.

“She was just at the police station,” Richard said, snapping his phone closed and stuffing it into his pocket. “She was filing a report against us for attacking her. Good thing Josie was there today. She’s so loyal to our mission. She used to attend the meetings when she was just a little girl, sitting on her father’s lap. I always tried to make sure there were coloring books there for her. What a precious and pure soul she is.”

Everybody nodded and murmured their appreciation for Josie. It was good to have friends in high places, and the guardian’s council certainly did have that. They needed to if they were truly going to shape the face of the world around them and protect it from invasive species.

“Should we go and intercept her now?” Richard asked the rest of the group. Everybody nodded and followed him toward the police station. Richard was pleased by the great stroke of luck that they had been having. It had been a long time since they’d had hope of finding the carrier, and now everything seemed to be falling into place. It was such a great stroke of luck that they had been able to discover just where the carrier was right when they needed her the most. If she provided the dragon-born clan with any more heirs, the eradication of their extremely dangerous species would be a waste. If they were reproducing and spawning, who knew whether or not they would turn against their human companions and use their power against them. It was dangerous and likely that this would happen, and everybody was terrified of the consequences of such behavior.

If she provided the dragon-born clan with any more heirs, their mission would be hopeless. They were certain that the Kersh clan had been improving their technology, and if they figured out the portal between the worlds before the guardians did, there would be hell to pay.

Josie had done her best to call as quickly as she possibly could without arousing suspicion. Krista was still finishing up with her paperwork, which gave the Guardians ample time to make it to the police station. They waited outside for her, smug smiles on their faces as they prepared themselves for another attack. Most of the police force knew of them as powerful men who worked behind the scenes, so their actions wouldn’t be questioned. They stayed concealed behind the trees, and quietly watched the front door of the police station as they hoped for Krista to emerge.

It seemed to take an extraordinarily long time, but finally, there she was. Her full lips were curved into a relieved smile as she descended the stone steps of the police station. When Richard gave a nod, everybody began to creep toward her.

Before they reached her, a female dragon-born landed out of nowhere in front of them, her eyes piercing through the group of Guardians menacingly. She had flown down from the sky and landed in half-human form, which was almost more dangerous than full-dragon form. It always depended. Sometimes, their guns didn’t work when the shifter was only half-dragon and half-human in appearance.

“What the hell do you think you’re doing?” the woman asked indignantly, staring at the Guardians. They were annoyed and clambered over each other to move past her, some of them reaching for their weapons, but others more concerned that they were losing sight of Krista. The direction that she was going in was soon to be lost to them.

“Get out of our way,” Richard growled, pushing his way past the shifter woman. She gave him a menacing smile before swiping her claws painfully across his cheek. He hissed in anger, and motioned for everybody to attack her. This seemed to be the action that she had been waiting for, and soon, they were engaged in a full out brawl. Krista was completely oblivious, and had already reached the parking lot. Before long, she was pulling away from the police station in her little copper-colored car.

In fact, nobody seemed to notice the battle waging between the Guardians and the single dragon shifter that had volunteered to look after Krista for the afternoon. They had learned a trick from the faeries in captivity about concealment, and had stolen some of their magic to make their own deeds easier to accomplish.

Clayton was going to be furious, the dragon-born woman thought to herself as she emitted dangerous heat waves that scolded the Guardians. They cried out in agony as their skin began to blister and they covered their faces with their hands. Backing away from the shifter, they retreated into the wooded area around the police station.

The shifter, whose name was Jasmine, followed along with Krista’s car in the air, completely concealed from everybody. She had never been more thankful for her ability to blend into the Earth’s atmosphere. Her relief was short-lived as her thoughts began to catch up with her.

It was vital that they protect Krista from the dangers of the Guardians. Now that the Guardians knew who Krista was, they probably had an idea of where she lived, or at least the general vicinity of the city that she came from. They were going to have to be extra careful. In fact, if they had people on the inside who worked at the police station, it was likely that they already had her address on file. The thought made Jasmine pause, and she shuddered as an icy panic began to overwhelm her. She had to tell Clayton, and she had to do it now.

CHAPTER NINE

“Clayton!” Jasmine exclaimed as she burst into the underground room, her eyes wide with fear. “They know who Krista is. They tried intercepting her at the police station. I need some help.”

Clayton sat up immediately, his heart thudding painfully in his chest. Krista was in danger. The one person who gave his life meaning might be in trouble right that moment. He stood up immediately and ran outside, without giving Jasmine a second thought. Everybody watched with wide eyes as Clayton shifted into his powerful dragon form and launched himself into the sky, flapping his huge wings and emitting an ominous dark energy as he flew through the sky.

Krista was oblivious to the dangers around her, and was walking cheerfully to work. She felt a little lighter after talking about what had happened during the attack, and was allowing herself to enjoy the memory of the handsome man who had saved her. She had plenty of time to let her mind wander as she meandered along her way. She had been enjoying the fresh air and cool breeze, and decided to park a couple of blocks away from the library so that she could get some exercise. She had always been athletic and it was difficult for her to stay cooped up for too long. She always enjoyed the open air much more than the constraints of her vehicle.

She was humming to herself, as she usually did when she was outside. Suddenly, she stopped in her tracks. Somebody was watching her. She could just feel it. She thought back to the night before, when she had been attacked, and looked around for whoever might be there. She saw nobody at first, but continued to glance around just in case. She didn’t feel like she was in danger, but she did feel a prying sense of concern.

She was shocked when a familiar pair of bright green eyes met hers. Her breath caught in her throat as the most majestic man she had ever seen became clear to her. Her savior from the night before.

The gorgeous man’s mouth curled into a kind smile when she met his eyes, and a surge of energy seemed to pulse between them, one that made her feel hyperaware of every sensation in her body. The cool breeze on her skin, the pounding of her heart in her chest. The unexpected heat of his gaze and the stirring of desire that his gaze seemed to invoke.

Krista walked toward him slowly, the tension between them higher than it had ever been between herself and another human being. She opened her mouth to call out to him, to ask why he seemed so familiar, but suddenly, she dropped her cell phone on the sidewalk. She bent down to pick it up, and when she turned around to look for him again, he was gone. She felt a devastated sense of disappointment that he was gone, and was tugged into a faraway memory from childhood. Another dark, handsome boy who had been there one second and had vanished the next, leaving only the paper in her hand to tell her that he had really been there.

The handsome man’s face stayed with her throughout the day, and she randomly found herself thinking about him. She couldn’t shake the feeling that she recognized him from somewhere, and the fact that she couldn’t remember where he knew her from really bothered her. Where would she have seen a man that attractive? Whose sheer presence could electrify her in such a way? But she still couldn’t, no matter how hard she tried.

She groaned to herself, unable to focus on her work as her thoughts wandered to the gorgeous man and replayed her attack and the prominent visual of the dragon. Everybody around her seemed to be oblivious to the fact that she was still suffering psychologically from the night before. She had never been attacked, not quite so violently, and she decided to talk to her boss and ask if she could leave early to take some personal time to recover. She felt a little bit guilty about it, knowing that part of the reason she couldn’t concentrate was because she couldn’t stop fantasizing about the mysterious stranger who had saved her life, but either way, nothing was getting done and she would rather be at home.

Her boss nodded supportively and offered the services of the counselor who could come in to visit her if she needed it. Krista was flattered and touched by the offer, but she knew that she would only feel better if she was able to spend some time by herself for a while. And so, she packed up her things and headed out of her office at the library. She decided to go home to her apartment, and was grateful, once again, for the beautiful day outside as she walked for a few blocks to where she had parked her car. She paused by the spot where she had seen the man before and peered into the foliage, her heart pounding hopefully. She felt another confusing rush of arousal as she looked for him, but there was nobody there.

She felt nervous as she drove home, but she couldn’t understand why. She decided that it was probably just because of the men in the alleyway had attacked her the night before. The police woman who had taken her statement had nodded as if she understood exactly what Krista was talking about, but when it came time to finally thank her and talk about pressing charges, the woman had seemed distant and aloof, and told her not to get her hopes up. It sounded as if she was having a hard time mentally, and if that was the case, it was unlikely that the people that Krista described were truly what she believed they were.

It had been very strange. She seemed to be trying to make Krista doubt herself and her experiences, even though she hadn’t even told the woman about the dragon shifter who had saved her. Krista had a feeling that if the woman had heard about that part, then she would have probably sent her off to the psych ward.

What Krista didn’t know was that she was lucky that the woman had no idea who Krista was. If she knew that she was the carrier, she would have put her in a cell and waited for the Guardians to take her away. However, she had simply told the Guardians that somebody had spotted them, and the Guardians knew who she was and took it from there. They were very secretive about their affairs, and were happy that Josie was still in the dark about who Krista was. It was a very complicated matter as it stood, and so they wanted to leave matters in their own hands and proceed with their pursuit secretly of the carrier of the dragon-born children.

When Jasmine had intercepted the Guardians to save Krista, she had hoped that they would take off and leave Krista alone for the rest of the day. But once they had their hands on all of her files, including her home and work address and just about everything else that they might need to know, they decided that there was no time like the present. They would go after her until she was theirs.

CHAPTER TEN

Krista sighed and tossed her car keys onto the small table by her door. She closed it heavily behind her and leaned against it, thinking to herself how nice it would be to have a frozen coffee. She felt completely drained, and had been uneasy about her attackers ever since she had left work. It almost felt as if they were right in the car with her, and that made her feel very nervous.

Fortunately for Krista, everybody at the library was independent and didn’t rely on her to be there in order for things to run smoothly. She was able to leave without feeling guilty, and decided to spend the rest of her day taking a long bath and watching some of her favorite dramas on television. She knew it would be good for her to take a break, and couldn’t allow herself to feel pressured into performing when she just felt like sinking down in her couch.

She began to pull her jacket off when a noise coming from her living room made her freeze. A cold fear gripped her heart, and she stood, paralyzed, as her worst fears became realized. The same group of men who had attacked her before crept out from the rooms in her home and began to smile at her. It had to be a nightmare. She closed her eyes and hoped that when she opened them, they would be gone. But they weren’t.

“What the hell are you doing here?” she asked in a shaky voice. She began to wish that she had paid more attention during the self-defense courses that she had taken a few years ago. It had been fun at the time, but she had completely forgotten most of what she had learned from her instructor.

“We are here for you, darling,” the man who fancied himself a leader said as he glided toward her. It was eerie how he did that. It looked as if he had no feet.

“What do you want from me?” she asked. “There’s nothing I have that you could possibly want.”

“I suppose not. But then again, there are things in this world that you know nothing about.”

“What are you talking about?” she asked, backing away from them with her hands trembling. If she just found a way to get out the open the door and run to the elevator, maybe she would be safe. If there were people in the hallway, she wouldn’t have to worry. They would be able to help her. Maybe she could even knock on one of her neighbor’s doors and get attention that way. Nobody would be able to harm her, at least not without witnesses. If she was going to be killed, she might as well go out with a small chance of justice.

“I know what you’re thinking, but don’t even try,” Richard said with a sneer, just as three of his men ran forward and gripped her by the arms. Richard approached, heaving a heavy mallet that he had every intention of slamming her over her head with unceremoniously.

Suddenly, the entire apartment was shaking and full of heat. Everybody cringed and looked toward the gigantic window near the balcony, where a huge black dragon was flapping its tremendous wings and roaring. He lunged through the window, shattering the glass and tearing up part of the drywall. Krista was terrified, but if this was the same dragon that had saved her from these men before, she would just have to worry about her rent deposit later.

“Damn you!” Richard exclaimed, turning toward the dragon and reaching into the holster at his side. Before he had a chance to aim his weapon, Clayton smacked it away from him, using one of his gigantic talons to slice through Richard’s arm. The gun and the hand fell to the floor, and Richard shrieked.

“Kill him!” Richard said, staring at the little stub where his hand used to be. “Show no mercy. And get the girl out of here.”

Instantly, the apartment was an inferno and men were screaming and running in all directions. Most of them had their clothes scorched and on fire, and were running toward the entrance of the apartment building in hopes of escape. Krista ducked away from them, doing her best to avoid both the men and the flames. She was terrified, but she had to keep her bearings or else she could die.

Soon, all the men had vacated the apartment, and none of them dared to come back. Krista put a cloth over her face, reluctant to go out into the hallway where the evil men would surely be waiting for her. She didn’t know what to do. There seemed to be no chance for an escape. She was pretty sure she was going to die. But would she rather die in a raging fire or at the hands of the terrible men?

Before she had a chance to decide, a dark figure approached her. It wasn’t a huge dragon. It was a man, a rippling and muscular man. Krista’s eyes widened as he approached her, pushing his long black hair out of his face. She was surprised to realize that he was completely nude, and he looked exactly like the man that she had seen earlier in the day, before she had gone to work.

“I must be dreaming,” she laughed, shamelessly drinking him in from head to foot. He was even more beautiful naked than he had been fully clothed. He looked as if he spent all of his time doing strenuous physical activity. She couldn’t believe how well-sculpted he was. She had secretly envisioned the perfect man at times, when she was lying in bed late at night, letting her hands explore her sensitive, aroused body, but she was a virgin and had only been able to imagine someone half as handsome to steal that virginity away. Her eyes lingered on his exposed groin for a moment – he was impressively well-endowed – and she was blushing deeply before he spoke.

“Come with me Krista,” he said, offering his broad hand to her.

“Who are you?” she asked, but she wasn’t able to make out his reply. The smoke had become too much, and she passed out in his arms.

CHAPTER ELEVEN

Clayton was able to catch Krista before she hit the ground. He lifted her up in his strong arms and knew that he had to get her out of the flames. It had been a dangerous and risky move to blow fire at the attackers, but he didn’t care how many of them he killed.  He felt a little bad about destroying her home, but, he thought glumly, it would have been even better to kill all of them rather than allow Krista to become captured by such evil men. He knew that it wasn’t the greatest solution, but if he had to make the choice, killing her would be more merciful than allowing her to become one of their experiments.

Fortunately, he had gotten there just in time. She had seen him, and now, if he didn’t get her out of there, she would die. He transformed back into his dragon form and launched himself out the window, gripping Krista tightly in his claws. He couldn’t let her escape or become more vulnerable to the attacks of the Guardians.

As he flew through the sky and Kaldernon became visible, he let himself relax a little and allowed his mind to wander back to the way Krista had stared at his body. The unmistakable hunger in her eyes had deeply aroused him, and he clutched her warm body to himself tightly, hoping that she was going to be okay.

Everybody was excited and confused when Clayton reappeared from the sky with Krista in his clutches. He lowered her down gently, handing her off to some of the other shifters that he trusted. She was still passed out, and they decided that it would be best to take her immediately to the medics. Clayton collapsed onto the ground, sighing as he shifted back into his human form. It had been very emotionally taxing to encounter the Guardians again. All he could think about once the panic was over were his terrible memories of that night that he lost his father.

Eventually, he went back into the underground tunnels and crawled up on his bed. He needed to sleep, and it. It had been far too long since he had slept well. But he was still so excited and full of adrenaline from the encounter with the Guardians that all he could do was toss and turn and worry about whether or not Krista was going to be all right. She had mostly fainted out of shock, he was sure of this, but it was still dangerous for her to have any type of smoke inhalation. And being in the underground meant that the air quality might not be as good.

With that thought, he forced himself to stand up and head out to where the medics had taken Krista. He expected to find her still asleep, and was surprised when he realized that she was wide awake and very alert. All of the shifters around her were smiling patiently and nodding as she asked impossible questions to them. One of the medics grinned and pushed Clayton toward her.

“She has been asking for you,” he said, seeming grateful for a chance to escape from Krista’s intense questioning.

Clayton suddenly felt nervous. He had never expected to be alone in a room with Krista before. But soon, everybody was backing away and leaving them alone together. Krista was staring at him, her eyes an intense shade of blue. True to Loni fashion, her eyes seemed to change with her mood. Her expression was serious, if not brazen, and she let her eyes roam him once again, taking him in with his cloak on and obviously deciding that she liked him the other way better. He had to grin; she was exactly how he had pictured she would be.

“So what in the hell is going on exactly?” she asked him, wasting no time. She excited herself and began to cough, and Clayton frowned. He poured a glass of water for her and brought it to her bedside, sitting down heavily on a stool beside her bed.

“I don’t know how much of this you would believe, or even how much of it you would like to hear.”

“Oh trust me,” Krista said with a gleam in her eye, “I want to hear everything.”

Clayton squirmed for a moment as he tried to figure out where to begin. He always thought that it would be easy to explain to her what had happened and how important she was to their clan, but now that he was being put to the test, the words seemed to fail him.

“Okay, then why don’t you let me start,” Krista said, fingering her chin. “Why is it that I recognize you? Why have you been following me? And why are those guys trying to kill me?”

“I don’t think they’re trying to kill you,” Clayton said. “But if they did catch you, I think that you would quickly be wishing for death. What they would do to you is far worse than killing you.”

“What do you mean? And who are you, anyway?”

“My name is Clayton, and I know that your name is Krista. Now, those people know your name, too. And I don’t think that is a good thing.”

“Well, obviously not, if that means that they can find me wherever I go,” Krista said with a frown.

“Yes, they probably could now. But you’re a lot safer here with us than you are in your own apartment.”

“Oh my gosh, my apartment…All of my things. They’re probably all burnt to a crisp by now,” Krista said, laying her head back into her pillow heavily. “Do you know how hard it is to find the perfect wardrobe? You guys really owe me for that.”

“I’m sorry,” Clayton said, trying to hide his smile. “I may have acted a little rashly, but I wasn’t sure how else to protect you.”

“Well, I guess it’s better than being stuck with those guys. They are pretty cruel,” Krista said.

“You don’t know the half of it,” Clayton said, his face growing hard. The change in his mood was obvious, and Krista looked up, her face bright with intrigue.

“I take it you don’t like them very much either,” Krista said with a tight smile.

“They killed my father,” Clayton said, brooding toward the doorway.

“Then what makes you think they don’t want to kill me?” Krista said, her face suddenly worried again.

“Because you are useful to them,” Clayton told her. “And actually, you are useful to us as well. But this is going to be very difficult for you to understand and for me to explain.”

“Whenever something is hard for me, I’ll just start at the beginning,” Krista said, “and plow my way through.”

“Well, in the beginning of my tale, there was Kaldernon,” Clayton said thoughtfully. “That’s where we came from. Everybody in my clan. And your ancestors as well.”

“My ancestors? All of my ancestors died on a boat, everything else from then on has been just sheer luck that my bloodline was able to last this long.”

“Well, I know something about your bloodline that you don’t, and that is, where the source of this anguish originated. I can show it to you if you’d like. But it’s a very special place that most people can’t see. However, I know that you have probably realized that you have greater senses than most other people by now. And your gift for song.”

Krista looked up at him sharply. She didn’t think she liked the fact that he knew about her singing.

“I’m nothing special,” she said edgily.

“I beg to differ,” Clayton said. Krista raised her eyebrow at him but said nothing. He was a very attractive man, and it felt nice to be complimented. But it could also just be crazy talk and flattery to keep her from guessing what was really going on. Which was what exactly? She still had no clue.

CHAPTER TWELVE

“Actually, you are very special. You come from the same land that that my clan is from. We have been stuck on this planet for many generations. It was a mistake that we ever came to Earth. Only the people who are from our world can see Kaldernon. Many people can’t even see us, just because they are so convinced that nothing of the sort could exist.”

“So who are you, anyway?” Krista asked, desperate for answers.

“We are dragon shifters,” Clayton said. “I think that you saw me turn into a dragon more than once by now. So this shouldn’t come as a huge surprise.”

“I saw a little more than that,” Krista said, raising her eyebrows comically at the memory of his perfect, naked body approaching her in all its glory at her apartment. He was ridiculously handsome, and the memory was one she had a feeling she would treasure.

“I’m sorry about that,” he said, pursing his lips with an amused smile.

“I’m not,” Krista said with a grin. Clayton’s face reddened and he looked down at the floor. She laughed, finding it funny and adorable that she could make this fierce and handsome man blush.

“Anyway, your bloodline is special. My clan is waning and only people from our own world can help us to repopulate. After this generation of shifters is gone, we will be gone forever, never having found a way back to our own world.

“The Guardians who are after you know that you are able to carry dragon shifter children, and they think that your blood will help them to open and close the portals between dimensions. They are obsessed with eradicating anything remotely mystical and interplanetary. They want to keep Earth pure, they say, and will resort to ceaseless and heartless bloodshed whenever possible to get the job done.”

“Wait a minute,” Krista said as she held her hand up and looked him in the eye. “Are you trying to tell me that because of some kind of special blood I have, from some other dimension, I can make dragon babies?”

“Something like that,” Clayton said, letting a smile crease his face. He had a dimple on his left cheek and Krista gazed at the way his gorgeous face lit up when he smiled. His deep voice was calm and soothing, but Krista still found the entire situation a little bit too ludicrous for her taste.

“I think you guys are insane, and whatever holy war you think I’m in the middle of, I think it’s ridiculous. I’d like to go home,” Krista said. Whether he was handsome or not, she wanted to get the hell out of there.

“It’s not safe for you out there. You saw for yourself what they were trying to do. They aren’t going to stop until they get you.”

“Maybe they think that I died in the fire.  I know I thought I was going to,” Krista said, her face an ashy color.

“They’re going to know that you’re safe, but they don’t know where you are. They will assume that you are here, I’m sure, but they know better than to sneak up on a dragon’s den.”

“Wait, back up. Are you trying to tell me that everybody here is a dragon?” Krista said, raising her eyebrows in disbelief. “Even that doctor who helped me to breathe better?”

“Well, we are born dragons, and are able to shift into a more practical form. Can you imagine what kind of famine we would experience if we were dragons all the time? We would eat so much that nothing would be left of the planet,” Clayton said with a laugh. “I already have quite a healthy appetite.”

“So you chose to look this devastatingly handsome?” she ventured boldly.

“I – no. I favor my mother, actually.”

What a question, he thought, trying to think about anything other than his arousal. The woman was certainly brazen.

“I see. So you’re a pretty boy.”

There was an awkward silence before she allowed herself to fall into a fit of musical laughter. Clayton laughed with her, his eyes brightening. They gazed at each other for a moment and when they were quiet again, the silence between them seemed full of life. He never would have guessed how much he would love talking with Krista. She was enigmatic and intriguing. Not only that, but she was extremely beautiful. He could look at her all day long, and in fact, he had been doing just that for quite a while.

“I’m afraid you have to stay here for a while, at least until the coast is clear. We will help you find somewhere comfortable to stay once it seems safe enough. But I really hope that you will choose to stay with us. Maybe you could find happiness within our clan.”

“Yeah, right,” Krista said with a grin. “You guys just want me to make babies for you.”

“Well, that would be convenient,” Clayton said with a laugh. “But really, we realized that we can’t force you to have a child with one of us. We know how primitive that would be. You have a choice here, but I really hope that you choose to get to know us a little bit before you make up your mind.”

“All right,” Krista said, “I guess we can see how things go. I’m pretty sure I’m having some kind of nightmare anyway, so it doesn’t really matter either way.”

Clayton chuckled and stood up, curving his lips into a sexy smile. He nodded at her and headed toward the entrance of the room.

“Well, you cope with this however you need to. We’ll keep you safe until there’s another option. Maybe I can show you Kaldernon once you’re feeling better. As for now, I’m going to get some sleep. I’m long overdue.”

Krista nodded at him, watching him with curious eyes as he moved gracefully out of the room. Her eyes lingered on his taught, muscular body, and suddenly she knew what men meant when they said: I love that ass. She laughed softly to herself, shaking her head in bemusement. What in the world had she gotten herself into?

Everything that he was telling her sounded so outlandish and ridiculous. But, for some reason, she felt like he was telling her the truth. Something deep down inside resonated with him, and she decided that, at least for now, she was going to trust him. And not just because he was pretty.

CHAPTER THIRTEEN

About a week later, Krista was standing up and able to breathe without any problems at all. It had felt like she had a terrible case of bronchitis, but now that her lungs and throat were feeling better, she was curious about the strange place that the handsome man had taken her to.

Clayton. The man who had been following her before she had been attacked. The man who saved her, twice, from the terrifying bald men with soulless eyes. Fundamentalists, he had called them. Men with a mission to protect the world from beautiful men like Clayton.

Krista laughed at herself. Just because he was beautiful didn’t mean that it wasn’t dangerous for him to be on her planet. Or was it her planet? The claim was that they were from the same place. How was she supposed to know whether or not these interdimensional beings were safe to coexist with?

These were the kinds of questions that she had never even thought to pose to herself. Although she had always been very interested in stories about time travel and people who could jump through different space time continuums, she had never even considered the possibility that there was any truth to them.

But now, this beautiful creature, who could turn into a dragon and save her at will, was telling her that she had better believe everything that he was saying. It was kind of terrifying, but it was also exciting.

“I think that you’re ready to join the community for dinner now,” Dr. Mason said, shuffling around in the underground medical room with a pleased smile on his face. “You have made some remarkable progress. I know our technology is advanced, which has a lot to do with it, but it also helps that Lonis heal well. I’m sure you’ve noticed that throughout your life; it probably felt like you never got sick.”

“Actually, that’s true,” Krista said, a little bit surprised. She wasn’t sure she believed that her family was from the same interdimensional world, though. Clayton had come in to visit her every so often while she was recovering, and they had grown close very quickly. Not only was he handsome, but he was kind and smart and funny. And he seemed fascinated by her. He had admitted that they had been trying to protect her for a long time, which meant that they had probably seen each other more than once. That would explain why he felt so familiar.

“Well, that doesn’t surprise me one bit,” the doctor said, interrupting her thoughts. “A lot of people would have the symptoms for longer, but you have recovered very quickly. I can even see that you had gotten burned, but it left very little mark on your skin. For most people, that would scar, but for you, it’s almost gone. It’s really remarkable, isn’t it? You should be very proud of your heritage.”

Talk of her heritage made her uneasy, and she simply looked into the distance quietly as Dr. Mason made all of the necessary adjustments in her room. She was excited to be able to leave the room and meet more of the dragon shifter people of the Kersh clan.

“Hello there,” a silky woman’s voice said, peering in at Krista. “Dr. Mason told me that you’re feeling much better now, but you’re going to need something to wear while you are here.”

Krista wasn’t sure what to say, and so she simply nodded. She was pretty depressed about how all of her clothing had probably been ruined in the fire, and what she had been wearing had been singed and ruined as well.

“My name is Jasmine,” the woman said with a smile. She had curly red hair and a kind face, and she looked as if she might be in her late thirties. “I’ve come to take some measurements; I’d like to make you some traditional attire. I thought it might help you to feel a little bit closer to your Loni ancestry.”

“All right,” Krista said uncertainly. “Thank you.”

“Oh, don’t mention it. I just wanted you to be dressed appropriately for the first time that you see Kaldernon. I have a feeling that you’re going to understand everything perfectly in that moment, and you might want to feel like you’re dressed for the occasion. I know I would feel miserable if I had that same opportunity and I squandered it wearing robes from the little hospital.”

“I appreciate your consideration,” Krista said with a laugh.

“I think it will help you feel better to look better,” Jasmine said with a wink. “Loni attire is traditionally very beautiful and elegant. It’s going to suit you spectacularly. It will be a great way to honor you when you join the clan for dinner this evening.”

“Honor me?” Krista asked, raising her eyebrows.

“Yes, honor you. We are all very excited to meet you. You’re one of the last of your kind on Earth, you know. That makes you a very coveted person to us. We have been working for a long time to protect you and keep you safe. It is the highest honor to be able to welcome you into our clan, even if it is just a brief recluse from danger. We will do our best to protect you at all costs.”

“That’s a little bit extreme,” Krista said, shifting uncomfortably. “You guys don’t even know me.”

Jasmine seemed amused by this. She laughed, and her eyes crinkled kindly as she pulled out a tape measure. She beckoned Krista toward her and began taking her measurements.

“We don’t have to know you to honor you,” Jasmine said. “You may not be used to being honored, but trust us, you have been revered from the moment you were born and so you shall remain honored by the Kersh clan.”

Krista was quiet as Jasmine finished taking her measurements, and gave her a silent nod as she left to begin work on the gown. She had doubts that it would be completed by the time dinner was ready that night, but she was surprised when a knock came at the door around five in the evening.

“Here it is,” Jasmine whispered, presenting Krista with the most beautiful gown she had ever seen. It looked a lot like the dresses worn on Earth, but it was a lot more flowing and elegant. It was made of a fabric she had never seen before, a sparkling gossamer, almost like silk, but even softer to the touch. It made her whole body glow when she put the gown on, and Jasmine helped her to tie it up in all the necessary places. There was a piece of cloth, almost like a sash, that she wore between her breasts, and Jasmine was able to talk her into letting her do her hair in the traditional Loni fashion.

“I’m sure, by now, the styles have changed on Kaldernon, but we were able to salvage the material that we needed to make this dress. Some of us took with us the last things that we were touching. It was the only way we were able to survive so long on Earth before we understood how the planet worked.”

“That must’ve been terrifying for you,” Krista said with a frown.

“It was difficult,” Jasmine said with a nod. “But things are much better now, and they’re certainly looking up. We may be able to find our way back after all. Lonis are blessed with sacred intuition.”

Krista sighed and allowed Jasmine to lead her into the dining hall. She hadn’t been out of her room in the medical ward since she arrived, and as they made their way through the halls, she found herself very saddened by the impoverished lifestyle that the Kersh people had been forced into. As soon as she walked into the dining hall, her eyes met instantly with Clayton’s. He gave her a nod of acknowledgment and motioned her toward him.

“Everybody, I would like your attention please,” he said in a loud and booming voice. “This is Krista, the last remaining Loni on Earth.”

The room was filled with quiet murmurs as Krista walked toward Clayton. There were two seats at a large banquet table on an elevated platform where Clayton was sitting. The platform was looking over everybody else. He was apparently their leader, something that she had not considered before. The look in his eyes when he gazed at her made her heart skip a beat. He was so handsome, and couldn’t seem to keep his eyes off of her.

She thought back to one of the days when he had visited her in the medic’s room, and he had stumbled all over himself and his words, trying to complement her on how nice she looked, despite the fact that she was bedridden. She would never have guessed that he could speak with such ease and authority to a large group of people, when he seemed to be too nervous to look her in the eye sometimes. He was sexy and fierce, but he was also uncertain and shy.

“I hope you enjoy your meal,” he said with a private smile to her once she was sitting down beside him. She nodded, feeling more beautiful and welcomed than she had ever felt in her life. The clan was ecstatic to finally meet her, and she saw that many of them were shifting for some reason, turning into half-dragons and half-people before finally relaxing back into their human form and continuing to cheer for her.

“You bring out the dragon in us,” he said with a wink, laughing and looking down at his plate of food. A woman and a man were beginning to serve the crowd, and a large plate of steaming food was placed in front of Krista. Her stomach rumbled loudly and Clayton laughed.

“It’s been a while since you had a real meal, hasn’t it?” Clayton said.

Krista nodded, and peered down at her plate. The food smelled better than anything she had ever smelled before, but she had never seen anything like it. Clayton saw her staring at it and grinned.

“This is a specialty from Kaldernon,” he explained. He leaned close to her ear and began to quietly explain the cooking process. The deep sound of his rumbling voice brought goosebumps to her arms, and she hoped that he would never stop talking. However, of course, he had to, and soon, she was digging in to her plate, enjoying the meal with a deep relish that she hadn’t known was possible.

They chatted casually as they ate, Clayton’s deep, soothing voice seeming to pay attention only to her. She had never felt so intimate with another person before and enjoyed the meal more than she thought that she would. After dinner, Clayton announced that he was going to take her to view Kaldernon. Everybody murmured in excitement and agreement, but didn’t follow him when he took her by the hand and led her outside of the underground tunnels.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN

Her heart pounded in her chest as his strong hand pulled her forward, leading her through the maze and out into the sunlight. She peered up into the sky, excited to finally see the clouds and sunshine. It had been far too long, and she was starting to feel depressed. As her eyes adjusted to the light, she gasped. There was a shimmering in the sky, almost like the aurora borealis. She had never seen anything so beautiful before, and the colors seemed to match those that were in her gown.

“You look so beautiful,” Clayton said, tugging her hand toward his hot lips and pressing a soft kiss to it. “Do you see the world up there? That is where we come from. And if you’d like, that is where we will try to return. If we find a way, before the Guardians destroy us all, I could take you with us.”

Krista’s eyes filled with tears. She had never witnessed anything so beautiful, or felt so fully loved and accepted by anybody before. She felt embarrassed for being overcome with emotion, but fortunately he didn’t laugh at her. Instead, he seemed to understand exactly how she felt, and wrapped his strong arm around her shoulder.

“I met you before, after my father died. Sure, you don’t remember,” he said softly. “But I have never forgotten.”

“What are you talking about?” Krista asked, confused.

“I’ve been protecting you all this time, all these years. We were young, maybe around ten years old. You were singing that beautiful Loni song that never leaves you. I was enraptured by it, of course,” he said with a laugh.

She listened, intrigued, her heart pounding as Clayton spoke. His gentle eyes looked at her, uncertain and shy. She smiled at him and prompted him to continue.

“Well, you dropped a piece of paper, and you didn’t realize it. So I felt like I should take it to you. And I did. I wanted to stay and talk, but then I got scared. I knew that you weren’t supposed to see me. And so…”

“You left,” Krista said softly. “Actually, I do remember that, and I’ve thought about you for a long time. I can’t believe that you’re the same person. All of this seems so unbelievable.”

“I wish that we were just making it up,” Clayton said, running his hands through his black hair. His glimmering green eyes gazed upon Kaldernon, and she took the opportunity to allow her own eyes to roam up and down his body, resting on his chiseled face. “But that’s the truth, we’ve been protecting you. There is nobody else like you left here. But in the other world, you won’t be alone any longer.”

“Do you wish you didn’t have to protect me?” Krista asked.

“Of course not, it’s the only thing that gave my life any meaning after I lost my father. You have been my whole life all this time. Without ever knowing it.”

Krista turned to him, opening her mouth and closing it, unsure of what to say to him. His handsome face broke into a bright smile, and he pulled her close to his muscular body.

“Can I do something a little strange?” he asked.

She wasn’t sure what to say, but she nodded anyway. Clayton turned half-dragon then, and breathed a warm breath against her neck. He turned back to his human form and grinned.

“How did that feel?”

She swallowed hard, shocked by the unexpected rush of longing that he ignited within her.

“What the hell was that?” she whispered.

“I wanted to see if we’re a pair,” he said with a small smile. “How did it make you feel?”

She looked down at the ground, her face flushed a deep red. She’d never been with a man before, but that one seemingly innocent gesture had been more pleasurable than how she imagined sex would be. Clayton’s eyes danced. He had his answer.

Her breath was taken away as he pressed his hot lips against her mouth, and she shuddered as his tongue began to massage hers. He gripped her tightly in his strong arms, steadying her as her legs became weak.

“You’re so beautiful,” he said, his reptilian eyes glowing sensually. She moaned in pleasure as he lifted her up and held her tightly, pressing her back against a tree and kissing fervently down her neck. She could feel the intensity of his longing, as they continued to kiss, and roamed her hands up and down his large biceps. She had wanted to touch his muscles for a long time, and she gripped them hard, closing her eyes in bliss as she felt him grow hard against her thigh.

“I can’t believe that you’ve cared about me all this time, and I never knew who you were,” she whispered into his ear, gripping a handful of his hair. She always felt like she had been saving herself for something, but she never would have guessed that it would be anything like this.

“I always wake up and go to sleep thinking about your safety,” he said, dropping hot kisses on her clavicle and running his strong hand up and down her side. She tensed up as her body was overtaken by tendrils of pleasure. He rested his hand on her thigh, kneading it until she was gasping for more. He allowed himself to slip his hand under her skirt as he freed one of her large breasts from the confines of her gown. A deep, guttural moan escaped his lips when his fingers grazed her wet opening.

“How are you doing that?” Krista gasped, her full lips hot and breathy in his ear. He was doing his best to restrain himself and go slowly, knowing that if they were a pair, as his father and mother had been a pair, then this would be the first time for both of them. The pleasures were new and immense. There was suddenly a warm weight on his groin, fingers gripping his shaft and daring it to push the boundaries of his flesh. He moaned as his member grew swollen in her grip, throbbing with a need he had never known before.

She buckled her hips against his hand and he allowed her to drag her wet mound down his wrist while she slid her hand over the length of his shaft, exploring all of its curves and ridges with gentle, maddening strokes. Krista finally couldn’t resist her curiosity and pulled his hard cock out of his pants, pressing it against her thigh and bringing a moan to her lips. She had never wanted anybody so badly before, and he hissed as the head of his cock met the hot, inviting cavern between her legs.

His hands roamed up and down her body, caressing her every curve until his fingers brushed the hard mound of her nipple. She bit back a cry of ecstasy, tightening her grip on his shaft. He closed his eyes as a surge of pleasure jolted through him. She finally released her grasp on his cock and drug her nails down his back, giving him more room to ease himself between her legs. She leaned her head back in ecstasy as he began to introduce her to the whole of him. He went slowly, relishing every moment. Krista groaned deeply as she felt every curve of his shaft pushing the boundaries of her body, pressing hard inside of her until she was choking on a gasp that was a mixture of pleasure and pain.

“Are you all right?” he asked her.

She kept her eyes squeezed tightly closed but nodded and he began to thrust slowly, unable to hold himself back any longer.

“Fuck,” she whispered, biting onto his shoulder to keep herself from crying out any louder.

Suddenly, it happened. He pushed through the seal that had defined her as a virgin for so long. Clayton stopped, staring at her with wide, concerned eyes.

“Don’t stop,” she breathed, pulling his waist close to her middle. His green eyes shimmered darkly, unable to hide the animal lust that had was brimming just beneath his composed façade. He was overpowered by his need and slammed his cock into her as hard as he could. She cried out in ecstasy as his body began to show her just how powerful it really was. He kissed her neck and kneaded her breast, covering her mouth with his to stifle the cries of pleasure she emitted every time he pulled himself out of her and slammed hard inside of her again.

She wanted it to last forever, but her body had other plans. The mounting pleasure that they had been working toward reached its peak, and she had nowhere to go from there but up. Her body trembled beneath Clayton’s as his perfect cock shoved into her one last time. Her body shuddered powerfully, clenching him tightly as she released a flood of hot cum around his enveloped member. He closed his eyes, hissing in pleasure as her body milked his dick as she came, until he could no longer hold back the forceful eruption of his hot seed. They both moaned deeply, a need in them so fully satisfied that they both collapsed to the ground, gripping one another fervently and holding each other tightly. The feelings as the waves of pleasure crashed against her until she was all but screaming out loud.

Finally, her body shuddered powerfully as her orgasm nearly knocked her off her feet. He hissed in pleasure as her climax began to flood against his shaft, and unleashed another round of tireless jackhammering that left her breathless and aching for more. Finally, she felt him tense, and moaned in bliss as his hot seed spilled inside of her. It was like a volcanic eruption that brought her to the height of her climax.

They fell limply into each other, panting as he slowly pulled himself out of her. They were silent for a moment as they pressed their foreheads together. She suddenly felt light, as if she had become weightless. She knew, without truly knowing, exactly what that meant. She looked at Clayton, contemplating whether or not she should tell him or if she should keep it to herself.

Maybe she shouldn’t get his hopes up, and maybe she wasn’t even right. But she did know that her intuition was telling her that her body was no longer hers anymore. His seed had managed to impregnate her with just one go. The thought somehow made her grow hot again, and she took his gorgeous face in both hands and kissed him passionately.

“Want to try that again?” she whispered, and Clayton grinned.

“I’d love to.”

THE END

Saved by the Werewolf Billionaire

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Laurie lay back in bed and looked up at the ceiling. It was almost midnight and she had been waiting for her moment since earlier that evening. Brad had come home drunk, again… it was the fourth night in a row and with each one he had become more angry and uncontrollable than the night before. He was lying next to her, face down with his mouth lolling open and a big string of drool snaking its way onto the flattened pillow beneath him. She could almost taste his breath as the sweet tang of whiskey lingered in the air between them. He breathed in and out deeply, snoring as he inhaled and puffing back into the bed sheets. Laurie closed her eyes and gathered her courage. She would have to do it soon.

She’d known for at least two months that this day was going to come, but now that it had and as she was finally getting ready to make her move, she was terrified. Her and Brad had been together for a year, and for at least half of that he had been completely unbearable to live with. It had started with the odd dig at her clothing choice or selection of friends and had progressively gotten more and more belittling and cruel. One moment he had loved her and the next he seemed to despise her. The compliments she had been honored to receive had turned into sneers, and instead of wanting to spend time with her and appreciate her, he had done nothing but lay around in bed all day. Then when he had had his fill of sloth, he would drag himself to the nearest bar, get wasted, and eventually come back home in a terrible mood, goading for yet another fight.

Laurie remembered what it had felt like to fall for Brad. He had been the first person she considered herself to have been in love with, but as his true colors revealed themselves, she had just felt foolish and naive. He was a brute of a man and wasn’t nearly good enough for her. The night he had come home so drunk that he could barely stand up straight and had then preceded to accuse her of having an affair with a man at work had been the tipping point. He had physically pinned her against the wall by her throat. She knew then that she was going to have to get away from him. He wasn’t stable and she wasn’t safe being anywhere near him at this point. If she didn’t get away from him who knew what would happen when he’d had one shot too many again? Surely it wouldn’t be long before the threats turned into even more serious aggression, and she wasn’t going to wait around for the inevitable.

She never could have been prepared for what happened next though. She had not even known that he had ever been engaged, but when a girl walked into the jewelry store where Laurie worked she knew the minute she laid eyes on her that she was somehow connected to Brad and that she was going to drop a bomb.

“Laurie Miller?” she said quietly, as timid as a mouse when she opened the door and stepped inside. “Do you have a minute?”

Even though her heart was pounding and her mouth was dry Laurie had agreed to meet her out back and excused herself for a ten minute break. She rounded the corner at the side of the store and turned into the alley. As she looked at the girl in front of her she saw for the first time the shadows that seemed to play just behind this woman’s eyes. She appeared completely broken and scared.

“You need to get away from him,” she whispered, “He’s not sane.”

Laurie had already figured this out for herself, but had been taking a more measured approach to her withdrawal from the relationship. Now, though, with this woman standing right in front of her confirming all of her worst fears, her sense of urgency was peaked and she knew the time had come to leave. No more excuses.

“He knocked six of my teeth out,” the girl said quietly, looking down at the road and instinctively putting her hand to her mouth. “I had to get a restraining order.”

Laurie’s head was spinning. She didn’t even know how the girl had found her. She said she’d been engaged to Brad three years before and that it was after they’d moved in together that he had started his mind games and abusive behavior. He’d made her life hell, blaming her for things that hadn’t happened, criticizing her appearance, and had verged on violence many times. Then one day he’d finally snapped completely and shoved her head against the refrigerator door.

“I heard he was with someone new,” she said quietly, “Took me a while to get the courage, but I had to warn you…” With that, she turned and made her way to the end of the alley. As she approached the road with its steady stream of cars driving past, she turned and added, “Get out while you can.” With that she turned one last time and was gone.

Laurie stood in the alley, resting against the wall and for the first time in months she went into her handbag, rooted around in it for bit, and pulled out a cigarette. She dragged on it hurriedly three times before throwing it on the floor and stamping it out.

“Fuck,” she whispered to herself. She leaned her head back and looked up to the sky as she felt the tears well up behind her eyes.

It was after work that day that she’d gone home and started to pack. She’d dragged her clothes out of the drawers and thrown them into the trunk of her car. A lot of her things were still in their shared wardrobe but she didn’t dare touch them in case he went in there when he got home and saw that they were missing. She would just have to leave them behind. Her car keys were on the central island in the kitchen and she put them in her handbag which she then placed by the door. When she heard the familiar sound of his truck swerving onto the street she turned out the light and pretended to be asleep, although underneath the covers she was mostly clothed.  All she would have to do was throw on a pair of jeans with some shoes and she would be good to go.

Brad practically kicked open the front door in his drunkenness before he staggered down the hallway, stopping at the kitchen to grab yet another beer. Finally, he crashed into the bedroom, the still unopened fresh beer in hand, and fell down next to her, face first on the mattress. He dropped the unopened bottle on the floor and she heard it roll under the bed. He was asleep within seconds and she was very glad she hadn’t waited up to face him.

This is it, she thought. This is the first day of the rest of your life.

2.

She would never call it running away. She just needed to regroup her thoughts, be on her own for a while and know that there was a great deal of distance between her and Brad Richards. After she had snuck out of the house she had only just got to her car when she looked up and saw his silhouette in the doorway, his fists clenched and his eyes wild with anger. She had been sure he was out for the night. She tried to start the engine but in her panic dropped the keys. She immediately slammed her palms down on the locks, making sure the doors were secure. Brad stomped across the lawn shouting at her. She did her best to block the impending threat out in order to focus on her escape. She had to find the keys and she had to get the car moving. When she finally found them on the edge of the floor mat she picked them up with shaking hands and slid them into the ignition.

“Fucking bitch,” Brad spat at the window as he pounded his fist against it. She looked up at him one more time and she saw something in him she had always known was there but that was at last revealed, the maniac beneath the surface. He punched the glass with the full force of his muscular arms and it cracked as she threw the car into reverse and sped off down the drive. He chased her to the end of their road, jumping at the trunk and hammering on the back window as she slowed to turn the corner.

“Goodbye Brad,” she said, her voice faltering but determined. She’d done it. She’d escaped him. He grew small in the rear view mirror and was finally gone as she turned and drove out of her old neighborhood.

She’d chosen to go to a small town she had visited when she was a teenager, there were fond memories wrapped up in that place and it was only an hour’s drive from the city. Laurie had always promised herself that one day she would go back and relive her youth. She remembered being there one summer with her parents, she’d laid in the sun by the lake all afternoon and counted the clouds as they drifted overhead. In the evenings they buddied up with other families staying close by and had barbeques at dusk. She’d had her first kiss that summer with a boy who was staying at a lodge near theirs. He’d followed her around the back of the play park and into the woods where they’d wrapped their arms around each other and swapped spit for half an hour. She couldn’t remember his name but she remembered the t-shirt he was wearing. A black one with an alien head on the front. She had vague memories of him telling her about Area 51 and she had deduced he was a nerd and hadn’t spoken to him again. She was a bit too quick to judge back then, she thought in retrospect. She loved thinking of that summer because she didn’t have anything in the world to worry about back then. It was that feeling that drew her back there now. The promise of simplicity.

As she pulled off the highway she recognized the roads immediately, even though it had been ten years since she’d been there. She put on her high beams and followed each bend and dip cautiously. She knew there were a lot of animals in the forests around those parts and after the night she had had, she really didn’t need to hit anything. Soon the old familiar sign came into view in the distance. Blakestone Ridge. She was sure it was the same sign that had been hanging there all those years before, rusted and swinging on an angle by two chains of slightly different lengths. She looked down at her dashboard and saw that it was coming up on three in the morning. She had stopped on the way to fill up with gas and get her head together and it had suddenly dawned on her that there was no motel that was going to take her in at that time of night. In the city maybe it wouldn’t have been a problem, but out there in the practical wilderness she was going to have her work cut out for her finding somewhere to stay the night. She was exhausted and needed a warm bed, both for her physical comfort and her emotional stability.

She slapped her hands down on the wheel and bit her lip as she tried to figure out what to do. She was slowly moving along Main Street trying to be sure not to miss any possibilities. It was deserted and each shop window was darkened and closed down for the night. Her heart started to thump in her chest. She had forgotten just what a small town this was. After the girl had turned up at her store and scared her half to death with tales of Brad being abusive and practically trying to kill her, she had fled without thinking her plan through properly. And she had been so proud of herself for taking decisive action. She could have been better prepared, but at least she was out. She pulled to the side of the road and turned off the engine. The clock ticked over to 03:04. It was going to suck if she was going to have to sleep in her car, she thought. The streets were completely empty and it appeared everything was shut for the night. She looked over her shoulder and out the back window and saw nothing but dark storefront there as well. Well, it would be light in 3 or 4 hours, she figured.

How could I have been this stupid though? She thought.

She was about to admit defeat and crawl over the partition into the back seat when bright headlights came over the road and flashed into view. She held her hands to cover her eyes, they were so bright. The car was travelling in the opposite direction, and it was crawling along just as slowly as she had been a few minutes earlier. Being that this was a small town, and feeling a little desperate, she unclipped her seat belt and opened her door. She waved to the car to get it to stop, and to her initial relief, it did. It was a big old truck covered in mud and as it slowed to a stop beside her she heard music blaring from the inside. As she stood on the curb, already wondering what in the world she was doing, the window slowly came down and she could see a man sitting in the driver’s seat.

“You okay, miss?” he asked, looking over the ridge of the window at her. She could barely see his face but his eyes were dark and mean as he looked inside her car. Instantly she broke into a cold sweat as she realized that his real question was “Are you alone?”

“Yes, I…” she began, unsure of what to say without sounding completely vulnerable and simultaneously regretting and berating herself further for her decision to try and ask for help at all. What was she thinking! She was just all over the map today, she thought. “I’m fine thank you, I was just wondering where I could find…” she trailed off as she realized the man’s expression had changed again. She needed to get back in her car. His eyes were glinting, wide and amused. She was just about to turn when she backed into another body as an unseen hand quickly came down over her mouth.

She screamed beneath the palm, shaking and terrified. The man in the truck roared with laughter as whoever was holding onto her tightened his grip.

“Where’s your handbag, Sweetie?” he growled into her ear. His voice was deep and hoarse, like he smoked a pack a day. By the smell of him she was sure he did. He nuzzled his nose into her hair and said, “Where’s your purse and your keys?”

Laurie was shaking, her legs about to give way beneath her out of fear. The saying Out of the frying pan and into the fire appeared unannounced in her head. She tried to scream but he held onto her tightly, pulling her back from the road and into the shadows of a shop doorway, out of view of anyone who might decide to drive through Blakestone Ridge at that ridiculous time of night. They must have seen her when she first stopped. She was so out of it that she had allowed this guy to creep up behind her. She was so stupid, she thought.

“Take it,” she spluttered beneath his hand, “Take whatever you want.” She just wanted him to let go of her. She just wanted to run. She didn’t care where, she just had to be away from these awful men. The man in the truck had left the engine running but was out looking through the windows of her car, shining a flashlight inside and surveying the pile of clothes on the back seat.

“Oh, don’t worry little darling, we will take whatever we want,” said the man holding her, as one of his hands squeezed at her belly.

Just then, at the fringe of the beam of the headlights, as she was struggling to figure out how she was going to get out of this mess, she thought she saw some kind of big animal dart around behind the car and out of sight. It was only an instant but she was sure she had seen something. Her attackers were too busy toying with their new found prey to notice. It jarred her, not because it was odd to see the occasional deer or even moose out here, from what she remembered, but because there was something menacing and fierce conveyed in that shadow that made the hair on her neck stand up. It so scared her in fact, that for an instant she all but forgot about the dirty man who was holding her tightly against her will.

“Were you taking a little trip?” said the man with the flashlight, chewing gum and grinning.

“You see the keys?” the guy holding onto her called over to him.

They were both completely oblivious to whatever she had just witnessed.

“I sure do,” he replied leaning in through her window and taking them straight out of the ignition and holding them up, shaking them so they tinkled.

Maybe it had been nothing, she thought, as her mind came back to her present predicament.

“Please,” she spluttered, her mouth still covered by his hand.

“Shall we take her along for the ride?” the man breathed into her ear.

Laurie’s legs finally did buckle, but not before she tried to kick out at him as she struggled to escape. With that he forced her to the ground, pushing her down face first and climbing onto her back.

“Where do you think you’re going?” he laughed.

He pinned her hands and arms behind her, holding them right up to her shoulders. The pain shot through her and she screamed. She turned her head to the side and closed her eyes. He was leaning in closer, his rotten teeth bared, and she wished she had just not panicked and had just stayed home for one more night. She could have gotten up first thing in the morning and set off then. Brad would have been going to work, leaving the house early and going off to the construction site. She would have had all day to get her things into the car and set off at a leisurely pace. Why had she been so stupid to try and leave in the middle of the night?

She held her eyes tightly shut and was preparing for a blow to the head or a hand grasping at her crotch or breasts at any moment. Just in that instant she became aware of a low growl just off to her right. She immediately forgot about the man who was pinning her down. There was something about that growl that was unlike any she had ever heard, and it froze her blood. It sounded mostly like a dog, but it was not like anything she ever heard in her life. I would have had to have been the size of small moose to let out a sound so deep and rumbling. And it couldn’t have been more than 5 feet away judging by the sound. The man on her back obviously heard it too, as he suddenly froze as well, completely releasing her arms. As soon as they were free, she instinctively brought her arms up to protect and cover her face as she felt the incredible force of something colliding with both her and her attacker. The sound of the growl had grown into an explosive cry that was somewhere between a howl and a roar. The man let out a blood curdling scream himself as she felt him tossed completely off of her like he was a doll, the force rolling her over as well. She heard his head come down hard on the pavement with a crack, even as she heard the dog, or whatever it was, turn and face the other man. At least she imagined that was what was happening, since by now she was curled into ball, eyes still tightly closed. She could feel the hot rush of air as the animal panted just to her left. The other man screamed a stream of obscenities before she heard him take off at a dead run. She could feel the animal standing there for another moment, and then just as suddenly as she had heard it appear, she heard it bound off into the woods. Suddenly all was quiet again. Finally, overcome from the combined shock of the prior 24 hours, as well as pure exhaustion, she passed out entirely.

She came to slowly, at first having no idea where she was until she registered the hard asphalt against her cheek.  Slowly it all came back to her, and finally she raised her head to survey the scene around her. The guy with the bad teeth lay off to her side, a thin rivulet of blood coming off his scalp, but still visibly breathing as he lay unconscious where he had fallen. Was that 10 minutes ago? Or was it an hour ago, she wondered. But even more shocking was that the other man who she thought had run off was now laying in a heap in the middle of the road as well. His face was now smeared with blood, and it looked like someone, or something had broken his nose.  What was going on? Laurie scrambled to her feet and gawked down at her would-be assailants. At the same time she quickly surveyed her own body. She was a little banged up, but apparently none the worse for wear. The men were both out cold though, or maybe worse, she thought. Her mouth dropped open as she looked up at a figure emerging from the darkness behind the truck.

“Are you alright?” a deep, silky voice called. The lights were still blaring and the music was still pumping, but she could see over the high beams the outline of a man moving towards her. A huge man, one taller and more muscular than anyone she had ever seen. Her heart pounded in her chest. As he came into the light, coming towards her… she could see more blood, this time, on his knuckles.

3.

She stepped back and gripped the side of her car, not sure how much more of this she could endure. She held up her hands defensively as a pathetic shield trying to ward off this latest threat.

“It’s okay,” he said, the light falling on his face, “Calm down, I’m not with them. I’m here to help.”

“But, but..,” she said as she looked around. “There was a dog or something…something big…and what is going on, how did that guy end up here…and looking like that? Is that his blood on your hands?” All these words just came pouring out of her mouth, as she tried to make sense of what was happening.

“Relax, just relax miss, it’s ok…I’m not sure what you mean about a dog. At least I haven’t seen one…I was just coming along and came across that man over there,” he gestured toward heap number two, “as he was kind of hovering over you. With everything, well, like this, something just seemed really off, and I told him so. Well, let’s just say he didn’t like that and he came at me. It didn’t work out so well for him.”

Laurie’s heart almost stopped, but not from fear, but from shock. There was, first and foremost, the shock of hearing this crazy story and being in this crazy situation in the first place. She didn’t know what to make of this latest turn of events. But then there was the shock of seeing what she could only call “a fine specimen.” She had always thought that that was a pretty cheesy way to describe a guy, but now she knew what people meant when they said it. He was one of the most physically amazing men she had ever seen. His eyes looked luminous, icy blue and penetrating in the dark. He stepped closer, silhouetted by the car’s beams.

“Are you okay?” he asked again, moving around the side of the car to her. Laurie couldn’t get any words out. Her hands had begun to tremble and her head was spinning. She sat down on the curb and breathed deeply.

“Here,” the stranger said, holding her hair back, “Lower your head and take deep breaths.”

She had never had a panic attack before, but she imagined she must be having one now. Her vision was blurred and even though she was aware of him speaking she couldn’t hear what he was saying. There was a ringing in her ears that was getting louder and stars swam in front of her eyes. She lowered her head between her knees and sucked in some air, filling her lungs until they felt like they were going to burst. Only then did she exhale, feeling a little of her tension ease with the escaping breath.

“Are you alright? What happened? Did they hurt you?” he was asking her. Her head slowly started to stop spinning with each deep breath and she managed to lift her eyes to meet his.

Those eyes. They were incredible.

“I’m okay,” she whispered.

He smiled at her and brushed some hair off her face before realizing he still had blood on his hands.

“Sorry,” he said pulling them back and casually wiping them off with what appeared to be a silken handkerchief he pulled from a back pocket. “I’m pretty sure I broke that guy’s nose,” he looked back over his shoulder at the guy lying unconscious in the middle of the road and shrugged. He then shifted his attention to the guy who had been holding her down. He was clearly breathing, but was going to have one hell of a headache based on the size of the egg forming on his forehead. The blood had mostly dried. “And what happened to that other guy?”

There was something about the way that he asked it that seemed odd to her. Or maybe it was the look in his eyes. She couldn’t be sure. But she quickly lost whatever she thought she had detected as the emotion of the night started to finally coming to the surface.

“Thank you,” she said, “You saved me.”

As she said the words she felt the tears welling up in her eyes and knew that she wouldn’t be able to keep them from bursting forth. It had been a very emotional and traumatic day, to say the least. She covered her face with her hands and her body immediately succumbed to the tidal wave of emotion she had been holding back, not just tonight but for months. Unable to hold it back any longer, and triggered by this latest trauma, her body shook as she finally allowed all that had built up to burst forth. There was something about this guy that was somehow just different, but it was also undeniable that his presence just made it feel safe for her to let the tears fall.

“Hey,” the stranger said with sincere concern as her tears began to ebb. “It’s ok, you’re safe now.” He delicately put a hand on her shoulder.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered.

“You don’t have to apologize,” he laughed, softly stroking her hair.

“Thank you so much,” she panted, looking up into his eyes again, “I can’t believe I was so stupid.” She tried to speak though renewed sobs.

“They could have killed me ... they were going to ...I had just stopped and was trying to … ,”she said, a fresh wave of tears washing over her face again, “I’ve never been so careless before, I can’t believe I put myself in that situation.”

She got to her feet and rushed to her car door, yanking the handle up as she turned back to the stranger.

“Hey, don’t be so hard on yourself. No sense beating yourself up about it. So just let that go right now,” he said gently, looking into her eyes earnestly.

“Thank you,” she said. “I’ve just been through a lot today. I can’t thank you enough, but I need to just go. I can’t deal with this right now.”

“Where are you going?” he shook his head, looking up and down the street. “Are you lost? You’re obviously not from around here, are you?”

Laurie bit her lip and looked down at the ground. She was confused and embarrassed and totally blown away by how gorgeous this heroic stranger was, she didn’t know whether she was coming or going. The whole evening, or morning rather, she thought, was taking on a surreal quality. First dealing with Brad, and then this … and then that weird animal or whatever it was. And let’s just throw the most incredible looking man in the world into the mix for good measure.

“I don’t have a clue,” she held her hands out, “I, I don’t have a clue what I’m doing, ok?”

There was stirring behind her and she knew it was the man who had run coming round. The stranger walked past her to stand above him. Without hesitation he punched him square in the face, knocking him out cold. Well, at least he was still alive. Not that she was that concerned for his welfare. Still, she wondered exactly what had happened while she was out. She definitely felt the guy deserved it, but how did the stranger know that? He didn’t seem like the type to just throw punches around without good reason. She guessed it must have happened like he said. They had some kind of fight while she was out. She let it go. She was dealing with enough already.

“Let’s get out of here,” he said. “Don’t want the cops to find us with these two.”

“Well, shouldn’t we tell the police?” Laurie asked, uncertainly, even though she was ready to get out of there herself.

“No,” he said, wrapping his arm around her shoulder, “Don’t worry, I’ll deal with those guys later. Do you want me to drive?”

“I think that might be a good idea,” she responded gratefully. She didn’t have any energy left to argue, even if she had wanted to. He waited for her to climb into the car and then got in after her. She scooted over to the passenger side and let him take the wheel. He started the car and closed the door.

“Can you just help me find a hotel or something? Then I’ll be fine,” she said, exhaustion taking over.

“I’m taking you to the only hotel in town that’s going to let you check in at this time,” he said. “I know someone who’s running when I see them.” He turned to smile at her and his eyes glinted brightly through the dark. She struggled to find words to either protest or express gratitude, but ended up settling on just taking a much needed deep breath.

“You don’t have to say anything, you’ve had a rough night. Just let me take you somewhere safe and then I’ll walk back for my own car.”

“But the men?” Laurie turned around and looked out of the back window. The crumpled heaps of her two attackers were still there, spread right across the middle of the road, silhouetted by the beams of their still running truck.

“Oh, I’ll finish with them,” he said again. “Don’t you worry about that.”

He gripped the wheel and she marveled again at the size of him. His hands were big and rough looking and the bulk of him in the seat next to her made her feel tiny. His wide muscular arms were perfectly sculpted. As he turned the corners she let her own eyes trace lines over them. Despite being in a semi-state of shock, she had the overwhelming urge to reach out and touch him.

“Here it is,” he said, slowing down. He pulled over to the side of the road and parked in front of a modern looking building with double glass doors. There were lights on inside and a man in a suit sat behind the desk.

“Twenty-four hours,” he said, “I know because I’ve checked in pretty late here myself, on occasion. It’s not the best, but it’s not the worst either.”

“Okay,” Laurie stammered, still in shock and not really with it. She still felt like she was half in a dream.

“Try and get some sleep,” the stranger said as he stepped out of the car and leaned down to look in at her. He flashed her his amazing smile again, and his eyes glistened, as if on cue.

“Are you going to be ok?” he asked.

“Yeah, I just need some sleep. Thank you,” Laurie whispered. “I mean it, really, thank you.”

“Take care of yourself,” he said before he turned and disappeared into the night.

Laurie sat in the car without moving for a few moments and then she turned and looked through the glass doors to the hotel reception. She got out and locked her car, taking her purse and one of her clothes bags with her. She realized she had never even gotten her hero’s name.

As her head hit the pillow her mind was swarming with a mix of her attacker’s rotten teeth, the stranger’s piercing blue eyes, and the glimpse of whatever that animal was had appeared. She realized that if it had not been for whatever animal that was that had taken out the one guy and scared off the other, things could have turned out much differently tonight. Thank you scary animal, she thought with genuine gratitude. The sounds it had made still rang in her ears, now that she was ok, she could almost imagine that it had been there to save her. After all, it did leave her alone completely. She thought on that a moment more before moving on the mysterious stranger, as she had taken to calling him in her head. He seemed so powerful and in charge, like he had been in that situation a million times before. She rubbed her temples and closed her eyes. She was still jumpy and nervous but she had double locked the hotel door and had even sneaked in a baseball bat that she always kept in the trunk of her car. A girl could never be too careful. Not that it had done her any good that evening. Maybe she needed to start keeping it in the passenger seat she half joked to herself. At least she still had a sense of humor. As she drifted off to sleep the sun was coming up and pink light shone through the crack in the curtains. She could finally rest. Tomorrow she would wake up and get the hell out of Blakestone Ridge.

4.

At eleven in the morning Laurie woke with a start and about two seconds of having absolutely no idea where she was. She sat up and looked around the hotel room and piece by piece fragments of the night before came rushing back to her. She put her head in her hands.

She had left Brad.

She had driven to a town she hadn’t visited in over ten years.

She had been attacked.

And rescued.

By a wild animal.

And the mysterious stranger with those beautiful blue eyes …

She got out of bed and tiptoed over to the bathroom where she ran a sink full of warm water and splashed her face. She looked at herself in the mirror and saw the same ghostly look that the girl who had turned up at the jewelry store had. Her skin and lips were pale and her normally shiny blonde hair was limp and dull. She turned on the shower and got in. She wanted to wash away all traces of the last twenty-four hours and forget. Except for the stranger. She didn’t want to forget or wash him away at all. But lusting after some mysterious man who had come to her aid in the middle of the night in a strange town was the last thing she needed. She still couldn’t believe it had all happened…the whole thing was so crazy. And the more she thought about it the more bizarre and crazily coincidental it seemed that the giant dog, or whatever it was, had appeared at just that moment. Maybe it had been a wolf she mused.

Whatever, she thought, as she moved on to wondering what her rescuer had done with the men he had found assaulting her.

After she showered, she got dressed and went down to the reception area of the hotel. She found that the water had helped wash away some of the less than positive aspects of the previous night’s events. She also felt mildly renewed by the rest as well as she surveyed the comings and goings in the lobby. Considering how dead the town had been at three AM, it was pretty busy down there now. A lot of people seemed to be there on vacation, just like she had been when she was younger. But Laurie and her family had never stayed in a hotel there. They had always rented a lovely little log cabin just outside of a camping park near one of the lakes. She wandered into the restaurant and was shown to a table by the hostess. As she sat down she wondered if the cabin would still be there. It was a shame she wasn’t going to stick around to find out. After last night she just wanted “out of Dodge”, as they say.

“What can I get you?” the waitress bounced over with a big cheery smile.

“Coffee please,” Laurie replied, “The biggest one you’ve got.”

She looked up at the TV they had on in the corner. The channel was turned to the news and some small town reporter appeared to be droning on about some equally small town story. She couldn’t hear what was being said because the sound was off, which she figured absently was just as well. She was just about to look away when the camera panned to a pre-recorded video featuring a familiar truck. It was the same black truck with mud sprayed all up the side from the night before. The one that belonged to the men that had attacked her. Laurie’s heart thumped in her chest. Her eyes were wide as she stood up and walked closer to the television. All along the bottom ran the tag line that went with the news story;

Local men found under suspicious circumstances.

Laurie asked the waitress to turn up the volume so she could listen to the report, while at the same time photographs appeared on the screen of the two men. She winced and her blood ran cold as she instantly recognized them.

“ … in the early hours of this morning discovered unconscious in the middle of  Main Street,” the reporter was saying as the sound came up, “Both men are refusing to cooperate with police questioning and are being held on bail. Police ask for anyone with any information to please come forward …”

The reporter turned to the side and a new camera angle, as he shifted gears to another story having to do with some local sports rivalry or other.

Laurie was stunned. Seeing it on the news brought the reality of the night before rushing back into her mind. She turned on her heel and went back to her table. When she sat down she put her head in her hands. She had to get out of there. Even though she felt safer knowing that those men were behind bars, the place felt forever tarnished for her. She felt dejected at the loss of the purity of one of her happiest childhood memories. Now whenever she thought of that summer it would be clouded with what had just happened the night before. The waitress came to the table and poured her a large mug of coffee.

As she drank it she looked out of the window and saw again for the first time in years what the town looked like when it was alive. It was exactly how she remembered it and she wished she could just erase everything from the night before. She knew she had to leave, but she also had a nagging at the back of her mind that she had to find the stranger and at least say thank you properly now that her mind was a little clearer. She was vaguely aware of a tiny silver lining in all this. At least all this had taken her mind off of Brad.

She went back to her room and packed her things. She had an hour before she had to check out and even though she didn’t want to be wandering around the streets of Blakestone Ridge, she felt as if she owed it to him, and to herself, to find out what had happened once he had left her. She needed to thank him for being so kind and for making sure she was alright. She probably wouldn’t find him, but at least she could try.

As she went out into the sun and walked down the street she passed a lovely little row of shops. Some of them sold bric-a-brac and some had local produce, but they were all unique and she loved the fact that there wasn’t a single chain store. They were all independently owned and everyone seemed to know one another. It was almost enough to help her forget the incident the night before. She had been thinking maybe she should go to the police, but she just wanted to get out of there at that point. Seeing a convenience store she forgot her musings and went inside. She had felt tempted all morning to buy a packet of cigarettes. After what she had been through, she really didn’t feel she needed an excuse. She stood a moment looking for her brand behind the cashier but instead of asking for any, turned and went to the drinks refrigerator and pulled out a bottle of water. As she was walking back to the desk to pay, something caught the corner of her eye. It was the smiling face of someone familiar. She turned to the magazine rack and her jaw almost hit the floor. She couldn’t believe it.

There on the front cover of one of the glossy magazines on the shelves was her mysterious stranger. He was the epitome of dark and handsome and his blue eyes pierced her all over again. He was standing straight and tall in an immaculate suit. Laurie crept forward and picked it up. Surely it couldn’t be…?

It was a business magazine and it was most certainly him. She flicked quickly through to the article and scanned it furiously. Her eyes picking out specific words as she went.

Aiden Cooper… International businessman… Risk taker… Billionaire…

Laurie lowered the magazine and swallowed hard. If this wasn’t the man who had come to her rescue the previous night, then he had an identical twin running around. An identical billionaire twin. She shook her head and laughed. She looked at the cover again, not believing her eyes.

“Did they get my good side?” came a voice from right behind her.

She spun around, her heart jumping up into her throat. It was him. She was starting to feel like she had stepped through the looking glass like Alice. His beautiful eyes drilling holes into her soul. He looked down at the magazine with an uncomfortable and slightly amused gaze. Laurie sheepishly lowered it before replacing it on the shelf entirely. It felt somehow like she was snooping or spying on him, although that was obviously not the case at all. It had been right there in front of her. Anyone would have been more than intrigued.

“I don’t even know what to say…I was just…I mean I wanted to…” she began.

“How about we get a cup of coffee,“ he said simply. There was a warmth and caring about him that lit her up inside. It was starting to light her up in other ways too, she realized.

5.

They sat opposite each other in a small café a block down from the hotel. Laurie couldn’t take her eyes off him. He was exactly as amazing as she had remembered and she realized she was both excited and nervous just to be around him. Along with what seemed like his innate sensitivity to her needs, there was something about him that screamed power and danger, and even after all she had been through, she found the combination intoxicating.

“Last night…” he began, “Well, this morning when I woke up, I knew I had to make sure you were okay.”

“I’ve felt better,” she said, “but I’m not as stunned and in shock as I was last night.”

“I was worried,” he looked down, “I shouldn’t have left you but I thought you’d been through enough without some strange man hanging around. I just wanted to give you an opportunity to rest up a bit and get grounded again.”

“If it wasn’t for you, who knows what would have happened to me…” She then filled him in on the details that led up to his appearance.

“Well, from what you are saying they were basically just a couple of idiots. Maybe even dangerous idiots, but still just idiots,” he shook his head.

“Well, still, if you hadn’t gotten there when you did,” she shuddered. “What did you do to them when you went back anyhow?”

“When I got back to them they were still pretty out of it, but I had some choice words with them about what their futures would look like if they ever came within a hundred miles of Blakestone Ridge again. Then I knocked them out again and left them for the police to find.” He looked amused. “I didn’t hurt them too much. No need to worry… well, apart from the broken noses I didn’t hurt them.”

A wave of relief washed over her. She did feel safe with him. She had not even realized how unsafe she had felt before.

“So, who are you, Bruce Wayne waiting for an opportunity to play Batman? Do you just hang around dark alleys in the middle of the night looking for damsels in distress to save?” she joked and smiled genuinely for the first time in days.

“I’m going to pretend I didn’t hear that,” he smirked. “What are we having for breakfast?”

They ordered fresh fruit and pancakes and they had been talking for almost twenty minutes before Laurie realized they had never had a proper introduction, although by now she knew his name, of course.

“Aiden Cooper, at your service” he smiled, “And I already know yours as well, Laurie Miller.”

She looked at him and studied every inch of his face. He was deadly serious.

“How do you…?” she began.

“The hotel,” his face cracked into a smile, “I didn’t tell you last night, but now that my mild mannered cover is blown… I actually own it…”

“’It’s not the best, but it’s not the worst?’ ”, Laurie laughed, quoting him from the night before.

“At least I’m honest,” he winked.

She looked into his amazing eyes again and although she could have sat there with him forever, she knew she still had to leave. Now she wasn’t just on the run from crazy Brad, she wanted to be out of Blakestone Ridge before the two men were released from jail. She felt as safe as she could with him, but she just felt rattled by the past few days. She needed some time to get her bearings.

And what about the animal I told you about? I mean it was nothing I have ever heard of before. I like I said, I didn’t get a good look at it, but I heard it. I mean, it was huge! Have you heard anything about something like that around here before?”

“Ah, who knows, probably a wolf or a dog…or maybe you somehow used you magical powers to call your spirit animal to save you.” He was smiling and laughing as he said it, but there was that amused glint in his eye again as well.

“I wish,” she laughed. “I hate to cut this short,” she added, genuinely disappointed, “But I can’t stay in this town, I need to get going.”

“I’m going to have to say ‘No’ ”, he grinned leaning forward, “I would like to convince you to stay and, furthermore, I would like to ask if I can take you out for dinner tonight, just to make sure you’ve fully recovered of course,” he said with a playful wink.

“I can’t,” she shook her head, “I’m due to check out in five minutes and after last night I’m just too nervous to stay around here…”

“Did you not hear me, I own the hotel… and not only that, but those guys won’t be going anywhere anytime soon, and if they do, trust me, they’re not going to come looking for you.”

He reached across the table and lay his hand on top of hers. His touch was like fire, the heat coming from his skin was electric.

“Trust me…” he said again.

Laurie knew that after all she had been through, this was the last thing she should be doing, but it wasn’t every day she got asked out by a heroic billionaire who seemed genuinely desperate to spend time with her. She thought back to how she had spent the past year being degraded and treated badly. Her confidence had hit an all-time low and there she was with this brilliant, sexy man… and she was going to turn her back on him and walk away? She stared into his eyes for what seemed like the hundredth time that day. The warm blue of them was so endearing she knew there was no chance she could pull herself away. Definitely not today and maybe not ever.

“Lunch,” she said, doing her best to hedge. “I don’t want to be out too late.” She cocked her head and returned a playful wink of her own.

“As you wish,” Aiden bowed congenially.

“And nothing too fancy,” she smiled, “I didn’t exactly bring a huge string of outfits and you know what us girls are like…”

“No problem,” he squeezed her hand before signaling to the waitress for the check.

6.

Aiden walked her back to the hotel and spoke to someone behind reception. He arranged for her to stay another night free of charge and waived the fees for the previous evening as well. She was beyond grateful for his kindness. It was helping to take the edge of the previous day’s events, and then some.

When she got back to her room she couldn’t believe her eyes, there was a bouquet of flowers waiting on the dressing table. She walked over to them and touched them. The petals were like silk. Blood red roses. She picked one up and breathed in its lovely scent. There wasn’t a card, but she knew who they were from, of course. She smiled to herself. Twenty-four hours earlier and she had still been trapped in a horrific life with a man she had grown to hate. In such a short space of time so much had happened, she had met someone new and seemed to be in the process of being completely swept off her feet. Of course she didn’t want to get too far ahead of herself. She had to keep her head.

She turned to the wardrobe and pulled her bag out from the bottom so she could hang up her clothes.  She was going to have to drag out the iron for sure if she was going to look anything near presentable.

She had told him nothing fancy, so she settled on a pair of denim cut off shorts, a bikini top with a white t-shirt over the top and a pair of sandals. It was a pretty small town after all, and there weren’t exactly any super fancy restaurants they could go to anyhow. She retouched her make-up and shook up her hair so it was bouncy and full of volume. She looked at the clock on the wall and realized she only had ten minutes before he was picking her up in reception. She grabbed her purse and headed for the door.

“Okay Laurie,” she said to herself, “Time for an adventure.”

7.

As she walked into the cool, sleek, modern reception, her eyes fell instantly on Aiden. He was leaning against a red leather arm chair, his dark hair falling delicately down around his eyes. Her heart pounded as she saw how incredible he looked. He wore a pair of scruffy jeans that hung low on his hips and a tight black t-shirt which showed off his huge, muscular arms and abs. The only thing giving him away as the billionaire she now knew he was, was the huge flashy Rolex adorning his wrist. She realized she had stopped to take him all in. Aiden raised his head and smiled at her from across the room.

He held out his arm like a gentleman as she walked over to greet him, wrapping her arm through his.

“You look beautiful,” he whispered as they walked towards the door of the hotel. “I’m glad you decided to stick around. Despite the circumstances I am very glad I got to meet you, you know.”

Laurie knew she was blushing and as they stepped out into the street she turned her face to meet his and said, “Thank you for the flowers.”

“You don’t have to say thank you,” he grinned, “Beautiful flowers for a beautiful girl. But, you know, it is not just your looks that I like. I mean, I do like them,” he laughed. “It’s just that I like the way I feel when I am with you.”

Her heart pounded as she got the feeling he was going to kiss her. She felt shy though, and turned her face away, concealing a broad smile on her face.

“Well, they were stunning flowers,” she said.

“And I find you to be a stunning woman,” Aiden squeezed her arm with his other hand.

“So where are you taking me?” Laurie said playfully.

“Well,” he slowed and pointed across the road, “I thought we could head out to the lake and go out on the boat.”

“Oh, that sounds perfect!” she said, “I’d love to.”

Aiden unhooked her arm and took hold of her hand, leading her across the road to his Red Z06 Corvette, which he had parked across the street. He opened the door for her and she slid in. When Aiden started the engine the car practically jumped to life.

“How did I not hear this coming last night?!” Laurie laughed over the sound of the 650 horsepower that issued from under the hood.

“I wasn’t in this last night,” he said mysteriously as he flashed her his amazing smile and pulled out into the slow trickle of traffic winding its way down Main Street.

As they drove around the quiet country roads, Laurie found herself recognizing some familiar spots from her childhood visits. There was Larson’s Grocery on the corner, just as it had always been there. The familiarity and good feelings she had once associated with the place were beginning to come back, and she began to relax even more. The sun was shining brightly overhead and the shadows from the trees cast patterns across her skin. She couldn’t take her eyes off Aiden and his strong hands gripping the wheel. She thought about what it would feel like to have them gripping her. It had been such a long time since she had been with a good man, or even with any many with such strength. Even before she had gotten together with Brad, she hadn’t been with anyone for a couple of years. She had become so disillusioned by men that she had simply lost interest in them all together for a time. Until Aiden had burst into her life and made her think about sex again, she had assumed another sexual ice age was upon her. She bit her lip as her eyes ran down his torso to the bulge in his jeans. She felt her heart flutter and a heat beginning to build underneath her own jeans.

“Just around this corner,” he smiled, turning to her. Even in the shadows cast overhead by the trees his eyes still shone brightly blue.

They pulled off the road and into a clearing in the forest. Laurie could see the lake ahead and recognized it instantly. She had definitely been there before.

“I know this place,” she said, looking up to Aiden. “I’m sure this is where I stayed when I was younger.”

“Really?” he smiled. “Well my place is on the other side of the lake but my boat is moored here.” He pointed into the distance and she could just make out the tip of a boat’s nose sticking out from behind the corner of a large group of trees.

They walked to the water’s edge hand in hand as Laurie took in the incredible view. It was a stunning lake.

“Wow,” she smiled. “I forgot how nice it is to be out in nature, I’ve lived in the city all my life and it’s been so long since I’ve felt free like this.”

“Me too,” he said.

“So you don’t live here?” Laurie asked, confused.

“No, not full time anyway. I have the house here and maybe once or twice a year I get out here to relax. I discovered I have a need to be out in the woods from time to time though. I used to try to fight it, but now I embrace it.” he said enigmatically.

“Oh,” Laurie said, embarrassed, “I guess I ruined that for you this time. I mean the relaxing part.”

“I’d hardly say you’ve ruined it,” Aiden smiled, “Actually you have been the highlight. You’ve definitely made it a lot more interesting.”

She felt butterflies for the first time in years.

“Come on,” he said, easily jumping across the gap onto the side of the boat. She had not realized how graceful his movements were, especially for such a big man. He held out his hand and she took it. He pulled her up to meet him and they were pressed right against each other again. Laurie’s heart pounded and she knew that this time she couldn’t and wouldn’t look away. Aiden leaned in and kissed her, dipping her back and wrapping her up inside his big, strong arms. She felt like she could melt. This man was like no one she had ever known. Everything about him was different from anyone before. Even his skin was filled with an intense heat that made her feel alive when he touched her. It was like he was just more alive than other men, if that made any sense. They kissed on the side of the boat and Laurie felt a tingle between her legs.  God did she want him to take her right there and then. Of course she couldn’t just throw away all of her morals. Or maybe she could, she thought. He was a good man. She felt it. His lips skimmed hers and he kissed her slowly one more time before wrapping his hand into her hair and smiling.

“I’ve been wanting to do that since the second I saw you,” he whispered.

Laurie smiled and kissed him again.

She lay back on the front of the boat as Aiden started the engine, cast off the lines from the dock and got it going. She had never been on a speed boat before and was surprised at how powerful it was, just like him. He drove them around the lake, spinning, making waves and pulling her to him as he wrapped his arms around her and planted kisses on her cheek and neck. She felt like she was in a dream. This was her ultimate fantasy and she was living it. She was so happy she had decided to stick around in Blakestone Ridge for at least a few more days, rather than running away again. She still had to figure out what she was going to do about work, but she could call in later, she thought absently. She wasn’t on the schedule this week. She might not even go back. She really hadn’t thought about it yet. Coming back to the moment, she realized Aiden had made all the stress and bad experiences worthwhile, because they had led her to him. The Lord works in mysterious ways, she thought.

“Oh my god,” she said, sitting bolt upright and pointing across the water. “That’s it! That’s where I stayed when I was younger!” she could see the lovely little cabin sticking out between the trees. It had a little blue door and even though the wood looked a little worn and battered since the last time she had been there, it was definitely the place.

“I wonder if our paths crossed then,” Aiden smiled. “My family has been coming here for years too.”

“No, I don’t think so” she smiled, “I’d know if I’d met you before.”

Aiden took hold of her hand and kissed it, before pulling the boat up to the shore.

“Come on,” he said, “Let’s go for a walk,” he pulled a basket out from beneath the deck and Laurie could see it had champagne, strawberries and chocolate in it, along with other assorted delicacies.

“Wow,” she laughed, “You’re really going all out with the romance.”

“You might leave tomorrow,” he grinned, “I’m determined to make a lasting impression.”

They sat up on the shore and looked out at the cabin. Even though it was far from over, so far this had been one of the most perfect days of Laurie’s life. She sipped champagne and the two chinked glasses. She hardly knew anything about this guy, but there was something about his solid confidence that she found irresistible. She might not know who he was, but he sure did. Despite her conviction that he was a good man,   she felt like there was something he was hiding, although she couldn’t imagine what it might be. It had something to do with those eyes though. As the afternoon passed by and they finished the bottle he lay on his back as she cuddled against him. They watched the clouds drift overhead, just as she had done when she was younger. The lake was deserted, even though it was the weekend. They were the only two there. Birds sung in the trees above them and the sun glistened on the water. Laurie felt warm inside and was a little tipsy from the champagne. She didn’t want the day to end but she looked out and knew that dusk was coming. She felt safe with Aiden but she still didn’t want to be out in the wilderness after dark, not after the events of the previous evening.

“I’ll pack everything up,” Aiden smiled as he kissed her once more. He stood and started to collect their things and Laurie looked back at the log cabin where she had spent her childhood.

“I’m just going to take a closer look,” she called to him as she walked towards the forest. She could hear him behind her as he waded into the water and started to load things into the boat.

The darkness of the forest came suddenly as she got close to the cabin. The trees blocked out what was left of the sunlight and for the first time that day she felt a chill. She wrapped her arms around herself and was about to turn and make her way back to Aiden when she had the uneasy feeling that someone was watching her. The hairs stood up on the back of her neck and she squinted to try and see in the bushes and trees ahead. She was sure she could see something moving. Her heart started to pound. She was surely just being paranoid. She looked back over her shoulder but she had gone too far into the forest and Aiden was out of sight. She couldn’t see him and he couldn’t see her. She swallowed and looked back into the trees behind the cabin and her heart almost stopped as she realized with complete horror that she wasn’t alone.

Ahead of her, taking long slow steps in her direction, Brad emerged from the trees. His face was still and angry and he held a gun in his hand. She knew instantly he had somehow tracked her here. It could have been by a million clues. This couldn’t be happening, she thought. He didn’t say a word as he lifted the gun towards her. Laurie let out a blood curdling scream as he pulled the trigger.

8.

The bullet powered into the ground at her feet and he shot again. Laurie jumped back in terror. The dirt sprayed around her in a cloud and she fell back onto the forest floor shielding her face.

“I knew you were fucking around behind my back,” Brad spat as he laughed and moved quickly towards her. “I’d been saying it for months and all you did was lie.” He raised the gun and pointed it at her chest again. “And now you have the nerve to run out on me in the middle of the night. Did you honestly think that I wouldn’t find you?” He laughed like a maniac and in his eyes there was something more than sinister. He wasn’t messing around.

“You followed me?” she said.

“I didn’t have to follow you Laurie,” he shook his head in disbelief, “You used to talk about this place incessantly, and sure enough your albums, you know the ones with all the summer postcards in them? Yeah, those. The address was right there. I knew where you would come. I just had to be a little patient. Truth be told I did start to think maybe you weren’t coming after all. But here you are. You see, you’re not that clever, did you really think I was just going to let you leave?” His eyes were wild.

She closed her eyes as she heard footsteps behind her. Aiden. Her heart was pounding so hard in her chest she thought it was going to burst out of her ribcage.

“Oh here he is,” Brad laughed, “The man who stole her heart.”

“Whatever you’re thinking, you’re wrong,” Aiden said calmly. “She hasn’t been cheating on you. We just met.”

“I don’t need your fucking lies,” Brad spat, he alternated pointing the gun between them. He pointed it frantically at Aiden and then at Laurie, his eyes popping out of his head.

“Put the gun down,” Aiden said calmly, as if this situation was nothing to be concerned about. And then his tone changed, “Now.”

“You think you’re going to tell me what to do?” Brad screamed, “I’ve got news for you douche bag, I’m the one holding the gun! I decide what’s going to happen here! Understood?”

A smile crept across Aiden’s face before he curled it up into a sneer.

“No,” Aiden growled, “That’s actually not how it works at all.”

Suddenly Aiden’s body heaved and buckled, his muscles ripping through his clothes as his voice turned to snarls and growls. At the same time his limbs shortened and his torso grew long as he fell to all fours. Everything about him was changing before their eyes, as he continued to issue a ferocious howl. His tanned skin turned even darker before a coat of luscious thick fur burst forth. His big hands pulled in as they morphed into paws with sharp claws and his gorgeous face morphed into the handsome features of a wolf. A magnificent, and enormous wolf. One with beautiful fierce blue eyes. Laurie blinked, breathless and struck dumb all at once. She couldn’t believe her eyes. What the fuck is happening? She thought.

Within seconds the beast had spanned the distance between himself and Brad, who had mere seconds to stand there in utter disbelief and shock before the giant creature had clamped his jaws on Brad’s throat.  Laurie didn’t want to watch but she couldn’t tear her eyes away. Carried by momentum the wolf knocked Brad maybe ten feet back, even as it shook its head, tearing his throat out. Before she could comprehend what was happening the wolf, or whatever it was, dragged him off into the trees. The only evidence left of them was the gun lying on the ground in front of her. And then there was the blood.

Aiden was a shifter. Holy shit. Her heart pounded even harder as everything suddenly came into focus.  That explained everything. His icy blue eyes, the way his skin felt like it was on fire, the power that ran through him… and of course the creature that had saved her. It had saved her. It was him. It was him all along. No wonder he felt so different to anyone she had ever met before, she had never met a shifter before…Of course she had heard the stories, but never believed any of it. How could she know such creatures actually existed?

She swallowed and kept her hands covered over her ears. Somehow Brad was still able to scream and she could hear both his cries and the creature’s snarls coming from inside the forest. She couldn’t block them out. Brad started to gargle and Laurie knew he was going to be dead. There was no way he could possibly survive an attack like that from an animal of that size. She had thought the first bite had finished him.

Her thoughts returned to Aiden. He was a majestic creature in either form but seeing him as the striking dark wolf had had an unexpected effect on her. She felt inexplicably turned on. She just wanted him to finish with Brad so they could get the hell out of that forest.

The remaining gargles ceased and the forest fell silent. Laurie stood waiting nervously, unsure of how to feel or what to do. Should she go and see what was happening? Before she had a chance to make the decision Aiden came walking towards her from the trees. He was naked and covered in blood. But he was a man again. Laurie looked at his amazing body. He was so muscular and toned, his thighs were wide and his arms were huge. She didn’t dare look between his legs but of course couldn’t avoid it. His manhood was the biggest she had ever seen and looked to be half engorged already. Laurie felt a gush between her legs.

“Aiden,” she whispered, “Is he…?”

He nodded and looked down at the ground, unsure of how she was going to react. “I didn’t want you to see that, and I did not want to frighten you, but I had no choice. I had to act.”

“You saved me again,” she whispered. “He’s what I was running from.”

Even though what had happened was too horrific to put into words and she knew Brad was lying mangled in the forest behind them, the site of Aiden in front of her was too much. She had to have him.

“Are you alright?” Aiden said, his voice deeper and gruffer than it had been before.

“I’m fine,” she smiled. And she meant it. For the first time in a long time she felt completely safe and at ease. This man was more than she could have ever hoped for. He had burst into her life out of nowhere and in less than twenty-four hours had saved her twice from perilous situations, swept her off her feet, and now she had seen him turn into a wolf before her very eyes. That was hard to beat.

“Come to me,” she whispered, holding out her arms.

Aiden approached her slowly and slipped his arms around her. His huge manhood had become fully erect and poked into her side, even as she felt her own sex grow warm and tingly. She ached to have him inside her and when he kissed her and lay her back down on the ground the heat coming from him was so intense she felt like she was going to get burned. He pulled her t-shirt off from over her head and slipped down her shorts as he climbed between her legs. He kissed her neck and ran his hot rough hands up the length of her naked body as he slowly and sensually pushed his huge length inside her.

Laurie gasped. The pleasure was so intense she felt like she was being opened up for the first time. Aiden thrust in and out of her slowly, his cock red hot and powerful. They lay making love beneath the trees and looked into each other’s eyes. He fit inside her perfectly, she had never felt so filled and completed before. Aiden lifted her leg up and wrapped his hand delicately around her throat as he pumped into her while she dug her feet into the base of his spine. He grunted louder with each thrust and Laurie was on the verge of the most amazing orgasm of her life. She screamed up into the trees as she came and Aiden unraveled too, cumming hot and heavy inside her as he collapsed on top of her. His skin was electric and on fire.

She wrapped her hands in his hair and pulled his face to hers. She stared into his stunning eyes and he kissed her again. She had never been so reckless and she had never felt so good. They lay under the trees until the sun went down and the stars came out.

9.

Laurie sat on the front of the speed boat as Aiden drove it into the shore where his car was waiting. It was the following morning and they had spent the night together under the stars. She had conflicting emotions. She was completely in awe of him but also a little scared. He had murdered Brad, even if it had been to save her. Brad was dead and it was at Aiden’s hand.

She turned to look at him, his dark hair was shaggy and windswept from the breeze. She still couldn’t get over how incredible he was. A smile crept across her face and she hugged her arms around herself. She had told him she wanted to leave Blakestone Ridge that morning and he hadn’t tried to stop her. She had to go home. If she was missing when questions about Brad arose, it was going to look suspicious on her part. If she went home at least she could say Brad had gone out driving when he was drunk and she hadn’t seen him since. In a sense she wasn’t that worried though. No one would believe the truth anyhow. If there was a truth it was that he had been mauled by a wild animal anyhow. Again, Aiden had said he would take care of it.

They got into Aiden’s car and he started the engine. He reached down and took hold of her hand.

“I’m glad you’re going to go back to the city,” he smiled. “I couldn’t face you going on the run and never seeing you again.”

“On the run,” she playfully punched him on the shoulder, “Last night you spectacularly eliminated what I was running from.”

“I know,” he almost looked embarrassed that the aggression had taken him over. But Laurie wasn’t sorry for what he had done. If he hadn’t she never would have been free from Brad. His ex-fiancé had confirmed how dangerous he could be.

“You will always be safe with me,” he said, wrapping his hand in her hair and kissing her again. “I would appreciate it if you could keep the part about me turning into a wolf just between us though,” he said, in a mock matter of fact tone. Yeah, he was a keeper.

“I’d be honored to keep your secret, Aiden,” Laurie smiled, “I would never tell a soul… I think we’ve been through too much together this weekend for me to tell anyone. I think we owe it to each other to keep all this between us. Besides, who would believe me?”

“I agree,” he smiled as he put the car in drive and pulled out of the clearing onto the deserted country roads. “I’m going to head back this afternoon,” he said. “Will you be alright in the meantime?”

Laurie churned over everything in her mind. The idea of being away from him just now was frightening. She knew the drive back home wasn’t particularly long and would only take her two hours max, but she had gotten used to having him there to protect her. Still, she knew he would be there when she returned.

“I’ll stay with you, if you want.” he looked at her, his eyes alive with passion.

“I’ll be fine,” she smiled, all she had needed was that tiny bit of reassurance. “But if you really want to, maybe you can come see me once things blow over a bit.”

As they drove back into the town and headed up Main Street she noticed some of the items for sale in the store windows. There were wolf figurines in one shop and as she looked at the old man working there she noticed that he too had an ice blue glint to his eyes. A memory glazed over her to when she was a child and she stood with her father looking in one of those stores. He told her that he’d heard the rumors about the forests and that they’d had big animals living there. She had thought about it a lot afterwards and the whole time they were staying at the lake cabin she had hoped to see one of the creatures that the legends had told of, but nothing ever came of it and the memory had faded as she grew up. It was funny how life could work out. The fact she had been drawn back to that place and had met this man seemed like proof of some divine intelligence. In this moment she could easily see herself spending the rest of her life with him. Of course she hardly knew him, but there was plenty of time to remedy that. When she was a child she had romanticized about the legends of the animals, but never in her wildest dreams could have predicted what she would come to know as the truth. She looked across at her alpha billionaire shifter, and his huge frame and gorgeous chiseled features. Just looking at him sent a shiver down her spine, as well as up her legs. She had never been a big believer in fate but something had pulled them together. There was something between them that worked better than any relationship Laurie had ever had with anyone in her life before. Aiden didn’t just seem to understand her, he seemed to be inside her head. She loved the air of mystery that was constantly around him, and now with a promise of a reunion in the city she couldn’t wait to see where their relationship was heading. She looked up at him and he squeezed her hand. Everything was going to be just fine. She was sure of it.

THE END

MC Romance

What the Outlaw Must Have

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Holly collapsed on the stool and rubbed the soles of her feet. They were red hot and tired. She had been working since eleven that morning and now as it approached 1:00 am, her whole body ached. Her shoes fell lightly to the floor, and Elle almost swept them up with the edge of her broom. The girls laughed, half with amusement and half with exhaustion.

“What a shift,” Holly sighed as she stretched and pulled a strawberry milkshake closer to her and took a long, much-needed sip.

“Tell me about it,” Elle said as she set down the broom and sat on the stool next to her.

“Pass me mine,” she smiled, motioning to the other tall glass next to Holly.

Holly slid it along the countertop, and Elle began to stir it with her straw.

“Happy Friday,” she grinned. The two girls clinked glasses.

“Yeah, who needs to go to a bar when you can serve truckers and indulge in these once a week?” Holly joked.

Elle laughed and slapped her playfully on the arm.

“We need to get lives, don’t we?” Elle scrunched up her mouth as she pouted and looked out across the parking lot. It was now deserted, but just an hour before it had been filled with trucks and cars, and the diner had been full of men and women either traveling somewhere or just looking for someone to talk to. Their small town could be a lonely one and they regularly got people in there who simply had nothing better to do.

“I’m just glad tonight is over.” Holly rubbed her eyes. “I’m so tired, I feel like I could sleep for a week.”

“Are you off tomorrow?” Elle asked as she got back to her feet and continued to sweep up the remnants of French fries and pie crusts that had made their way onto the floor.

“Yep,” Holly grinned. “And I intend to sleep all day.”

“Don’t waste it,” Elle said seriously. “Go shopping, catch a movie, or even better…come in here and see me!”

“Haha,” Holly laughed. “No chance.”

“Spoil sport,” Elle pouted.

Elle knew that even though they had the milkshake ritual every Friday night, she couldn’t stomach the thought of finishing hers. She pushed it away and got to her feet. Without her shoes, she tiptoed behind the counter and began to clean the counters before heading over to the cash register and counting the money.

“Randy would kill you if he saw you without shoes,” Elle laughed. “Fired on the spot.”

“Well, it’s a good thing he isn’t here, then,” Holly winked before arranging all of the cash into neat piles and putting it in the safe. Randy would be in at 6:00 am to collect it and no doubt check that the girls had done everything exactly how he liked it. For a boss, he could be a pain in the ass, but at least he left them alone regularly to just get on with things. Holly didn’t exactly like working as a waitress, but she was grateful to have a job that allowed her to pay her way and put a roof over her head. Since she lost her parents, she also didn’t mind not having so much time on her hands… She didn’t like being left alone to think.

“Seriously, though,” Elle said as she turned off the neon lights that lit up the windows out front. “Don’t waste your day tomorrow… I’m stuck in here until six and then back in on Sunday. What I wouldn’t give to have the weekend free.”

Holly thought about it for a moment and realized her friend was right. She should do something worthwhile rather than just lying in bed and churning everything over.

“Okay,” she smiled. “You’re right. I’ll get out and seize the day.”

“Carpe diem,” Elle nodded with pride.

“Indeed,” Holly laughed.

As the girls left the diner and made their way to Holly’s car, she had an overwhelming rush of affection for Elle. She really had been a great friend to her when she needed someone the most, and she was grateful to have found her. When she had taken her job at the diner, the last thing she had expected was to find a friend for life. Now the two of them were the longest serving waitresses there and well-known fixtures in their local community, as well as with the hundreds of truckers who traveled down their stretch of highway day in and day out.

As Holly pulled up outside of Elle’s small ranch house, she kissed her on the cheek.

“Have a fun day off,” Elle bounced out of the car. “I’ll see you Monday?”

“Sure,” Holly smiled. “Have a good weekend.”

Elle smiled and waved over her shoulder as she made her way to her front door. Holly looked ahead and at the dark road in front of her. She had a whole weekend with only herself for company, and it seemed to stretch out ahead like a terrifying abyss.

“Come on,” she coached herself as she pulled away from the curb and started on her way home. “Time alone isn’t so bad.”

But she wasn’t fooling anyone.

Least of all herself.

2.

The next morning, the sunlight blazed through the curtains and illuminated Holly’s bedroom. She was flat on her back, wrapped up under the sheet, and she blinked as she came to. She sat up and stretched and rubbed her eyes. The day did look inviting. She could tell it was going to be a hot one and there would no doubt be plenty of people down by the lake waterskiing, fishing and swimming, but she couldn’t bring herself to go down there alone. With each passing week, her confidence was dwindling. It had been such a long time since she had had a boyfriend, and after the death of her parents she found herself becoming more introverted.

She felt alone in the world, and it was starting to weigh heavy on her. Elle was the only person she really had that she could rely on and trust, but they couldn’t be together all of the time, and Holly knew that she had to make herself stronger on her own.

She got out of bed and walked slowly into the kitchen. Her house was similar to Elle’s but maybe slightly smaller. It was all on one level and had two bedrooms instead of three, but the girls often marveled at how strange it was that the layouts were almost identical.

When the kettle boiled, she poured herself a huge cup of tea and made her way through to the adjoining room. She slipped down onto the couch and yawned. Even though she had slept until almost noon, she was still exhausted.

She reached down and pulled out her photo album from the bottom shelf of her coffee table. She had made a habit to look at a few photographs of her family every day because she missed them so much. She still couldn’t believe it had been two whole years that they had been gone.

As she flipped open the first page, she saw the familiar picture of her mother and father with their arms around each other, smiling down at the camera while they stood in their garden at the old house. When they died, Holly decided to put it up for sale so she could move somewhere smaller and start again, but it hadn’t been easy to leave all of their memories behind.

Her father had dropped dead one day without any warning. Her mother had found him crumpled up in the shower, and the paramedics said he was dead before he hit the floor. A massive heart attack had rocketed through him and taken him at fifty-five. Holly honestly didn’t think that life could deal her and her mother any more blows, but less than six months later her mother had passed away from what the doctors believed could have been a broken heart.

She had heard of stories like that happening but had never really believed them. But after seeing it firsthand, she knew it to be true. Her mother had loved her father so much that she couldn’t exist in the world without him.

After the passing of her mother and once the house had sold, Holly knew it was time to move on with her life. She had invested much of the money from the house, used some as a down payment on a new house and started working at the diner. The world could have been her oyster, but she couldn’t face the thought of leaving her hometown and her family behind. It was the only place she really knew, and it was the only place she really wanted to be.

Making the decision not to leave came with its bad points. She never had the chance to meet anyone new, she hadn’t had a romantic relationship pretty much since high school and she was in no way likely to meet anyone at this rate. People simply didn’t just move to Red Creek; it was more the kind of town they either passed through or had been in forever.

She closed the album and slipped it back onto the coffee table. After seeing the love her parents had shared, Holly knew that it would take a very special person to steal her heart. She wanted the kind of love you only heard about in stories. She wanted not only to be swept off her feet but to also have something completely different and unconventional. Her dad had been so dedicated and protective over her mom that she had only ever considered someone who fit the same kind of mold. She needed someone who would do anything to protect her, someone who would fight for her fiercely and someone who other men feared because of his dedication. Once she was settled down, she wanted it to be forever. She wanted children and an exceptional love that would break all kinds of boundaries and challenge her in ways she never dreamed possible.

“I’ve waited so long,” she had said to Elle one day, “that I may as well wait as long as it takes… I’m not settling.”

Elle had smiled at her and nodded her head in agreement. “You know what you want,” she’d purred, “and you’ll get it, I’m sure.”

The words echoed around her mind as she showered and got dressed. She still had no idea what she was going to do with her day, but she knew that she had to get out of the house and not just sit with her thoughts.

After she had dried her hair and put on a slick of lipstick, she grabbed her purse and headed for the door. Outside, the sun beat down on her as she climbed into her hot car and opened up the windows.

“Let’s see what’s happening in the creek today,” she said to herself with amusement.

She was fully expecting there to be nothing of note, just a normal, dull day in a small town. How wrong she was…

3.

Main Street was buzzing with activity with it being a Saturday afternoon, and as she parked her car outside the grocery store and made her way along the sidewalk to pay the meter, she got a strange sense that something exciting was happening.

She turned and watched groups of old women gossiping on the street corners and some of the shop keepers out on the sides of the road looking up and down and chatting with people as they passed.

It was as if they were waiting for someone…or something. They were all looking worried and concerned.

“Is something wrong?” Holly asked a teenage boy on a skateboard as he rolled by.

He shrugged his shoulders and didn’t answer.

Holly shook it off. Maybe she was just being paranoid. Being unoccupied really didn’t agree with her. She needed to keep herself busy and clearly needed a hobby. She looked down the street and saw the hanging gym sign swaying back and forth in the light breeze.

Maybe I should get involved with some classes, she thought. Yoga or Pilates… Or I could get a personal trainer…

She laughed at herself before she had even really finished thinking about it. Holly knew the last thing she would be doing was bending into all sorts of random positions in a room full of old ladies. She would rather just run with her loneliness and be done with it.

She went into the grocery store and picked up a basket. She hadn’t made a list or really thought about what she needed, but as she started browsing, she decided that it was the perfect day to make herself a big fruit salad and lie outside in her garden on her sun chair while eating it and listening to music.

She picked up strawberries, mangoes, apples, oranges, blueberries and grapes. Her mouth was watering as she thought about chilling them all and mixing them up in a big bowl. As she approached the register to pay, she could hear the hushed whispers of different huddles of people all around her. They were all discussing something frantically and shaking their heads. Some of the older ladies had drawn faces and looked pale. One woman said how she thought it would best to leave town right then and there before the inevitable happened.

“Excuse me,” Holly said as she leaned over and tried to get involved in their conversation, “but is something going on?”

They turned and looked at her blankly before looking again at each other.

“Well, if you haven’t heard, dear, it won’t be long until you find out,” one of the little old ladies said as she picked up her groceries and made for the exit. “This town is doomed,” she added before she turned and disappeared onto the street.

“I… what?” Holly looked at the other women.

None of them seemed to want to have the conversation, and all dropped their heads before they continued on with their own business.

Holly was completely in the dark and had no idea what was happening around her. The town was far too hyped up and alert for it to be nothing, and the old lady in the store saying “This town is doomed” made her skin crawl…

What on earth could be happening?

After she bagged up the fruit and wandered back out onto the sidewalk, she stood for a moment and looked around. The same buzz was still alive, and she was determined that she wasn’t leaving until she found out what the hell was going on.

She threw the bag of fruit into her car via the open window and crossed the street to the other side. The usual collection of men sat outside the barber shop, and as she approached them, some of the older guys got to their feet to greet her.

“Holly, how are you doing?” a man named Mitch asked her. He had been one of her father’s closest friends.

“I’m good, thank you,” she said as she wrapped her arms around him for a reassuring hug. “But what is going on down here today?”

“What, you mean you haven’t heard?” Mitch asked with raised eyebrows. “I thought you gals in the diner would be the first to hear, what with all the people you got passing through…”

“I haven’t been in this morning,” she said. “I woke up late and came straight down here… I don’t even know where my cell phone is, so God knows if Elle has tried to get me… What’s happening?” She looked up at Mitch with wide eyes as her heart began to race. She could tell from his expression that it was something bad.

“Looks like the old ways are coming back,” he said finally. “You were only young when they were driven out of Red Creek, but folks always thought they’d come back…”

Holly shook her head with bewilderment and looked around at the serious faces all around her. They were all in various states of fear, disappointment and sadness. The old men of Red Creek, whose families had been there for generations and been some of the founding members were all in front of her now and looked as if they were on the verge of a breakdown.

“The outlaws…” Mitch said ominously. “They’re back.”

As Holly looked up into his eyes, she heard the thunder of wild engines in the distance. They were loud, heavy and growled through the peaceful streets like a hot knife cutting through butter. Her skin prickled as she turned and watched the scene in front of her unfolding… Under the light of the sun, the glint of silver shone so brightly she had to lift her hand to cover her eyes.

There could have been hundreds of them. She never would have been able to count… But right there in front of her, wild men, with long hair, stubbly faces and long beards, covered in leather and tattoos, came roaring into the streets on the backs of some of the loudest and most powerful motorcycles she had ever seen.

Her mouth gaped open as she watched them circling around the streets and revving their engines. These men were dangerous, and they meant business. And by the looks of things, they had just claimed her town.

4.

As Holly pulled into the parking lot at the diner, a plume of sandy dust sprayed out behind her car’s wheels. Her heart was pounding in her chest, and the only person she wanted to see was Elle. She jumped out of the driver’s side and ran up the steps to the front door and pushed it open. The little bell tinged above her head, and a few of the truckers on their stood turned slightly to clock who was coming in. She walked in swiftly and made her way straight to the kitchen. One of the other girls, Abbey, was front of house and taking orders. She waved to her as she passed.

In the kitchen, Elle was stacking up plates at the side of the sink for the pot washers.

“Hey, doll,” she smiled with her big lipstick smile as Holly burst in.

“I need to talk to you!” Holly hissed as she grabbed Elle by the elbow and pulled her out of the kitchen and into the service hall. It was dark in there and cold. Probably the coldest place in Red Creek as it was flanked either side by huge walk-in freezers.

“What’s the matter?” Elle looked stunned.

“Have you seen what’s going on out there today?” Holly asked as her voice shook. “It’s crazy.”

“No,” Elle said nonchalantly, and then, “Do you mean with the bikers?”

Holly looked at her with her mouth agape.

“Yes, of course I mean with the bikers!”

“That’s not something to worry about,” Elle said with a laugh. “This is exactly what we’ve been waiting for our whole lives!”

“What do you mean?” Holly asked, completely confused, not for the first time that day.

“Holly, come on. Both of us are single twenty-five year olds, looking for Mr. Right… Don’t you think there’s a good chance that this new bunch of wild men may bring something good our way?”

Holly stopped and thought about it for a moment. It hadn’t even crossed her mind that a biker might like her.

“I guess I hadn’t really thought about it… I’m more worried about what they’re going to do to this town.”

“They’re going to keep us safe, that’s what,” Elle guffawed. “The old people, they don’t understand that times have changed and crime is everywhere. These guys may be badass and dangerous, but I’d rather have them here than not if another rival gang comes looking for a small town to take over.”

Holly listened to her and could kind of see her point, but it was all so new to her, she didn’t really understand.

“Listen,” Elle said as she rubbed her arm reassuringly. “These outlaws were run out of town years ago, for what reason I don’t know, but I know that not everyone thinks them coming back is such a bad thing, and I’m one of them. I think it’s exciting and just what this place needs. The majority of people who live here are all over fifty, and it’s basically God’s waiting room.” She laughed at her own joke. “I mean come on, did you not get a good look at any of them? I bet some of them were hot, right?”

Holly thought back to what she had seen in the street. The screech of tires, the rumbling of engines and all that leather, muscles and ink.

“I didn’t really get a good look, but yeah, I mean, I guess so.”

“Exactly,” Elle said with a huge grin on her face. “Some strong, hot men who could look after and protect us? There doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with that to me.”

Holly knew her friend was right, but she was still worried about what kind of trouble they might bring to the town. She knew what men like that were all about… and most of it was illegal.

“And,” Elle said as she wrapped her arm around Holly’s waist and led her to the farthest end of the service hall, “I know where they’re all going to be tonight.” She wiggled her eyebrows and grinned from ear to ear.

“Oh no,” Holly said. “That is just going looking for trouble!”

“Don’t be such a bore,” Elle teased. “I’m not taking no for an answer, anyway.”

“I thought you were working?” Holly tried to shake free.

“I’m getting off at six, and I’ll be over to pick you up at eight. Now get yourself home and get ready!” she laughed.

Holly looked at her friend. Her enthusiasm and excitement was infectious and even though Holly had a bad feeling about it, her curiosity was also building.

“Okay,” she finally said, defeated. “I’ll come… But where are we even going?”

“They’re having a party down by the lake,” Elle smiled.

“Seriously?” Holly laughed. “That doesn’t sound very outlaw-ish.”

“Oh it will be,” Elle nodded. “Trust me, it’s going to be wild.”

Holly drove home, her head swimming full of possibilities. When she had woken up that morning, she had just been expecting another dull day in Red Creek, with her trying to pass the time in the quickest way possible. Now she was on her way home to get ready for a wild party with a bunch of bikers. She couldn’t help but smile at her predicament.

Holly was a good girl, but on this occasion her curiosity was definitely getting the better of her. For the first time in her life, she thought, Why the hell not?

Back at home, she ate her fruit as she had planned and flung open her closet doors. She’d decided that if she was going to party with men like that, then she was going to dress the part. She hadn’t been out to a club or a bar in such a long time. She didn’t even know what people wore anymore, but she still had a tight little black dress and some killer heels that she could slip into and still look like she had when she had bought them at nineteen.

She looked in the mirror and smiled. Elle was right—this little bit of excitement was exactly what they both needed.

5.

By the time it reached 8:00, Holly was all dressed and ready to go. She sat on her porch drinking a glass of wine for the first time in forever, and she clicked her heels together. She had chosen the little black dress and her sky-high heels. She wrapped a cropped leather jacket around her shoulders and plumped up her lips again with red lipstick. When Elle’s car came honking down the street, Holly smiled and stood up, lifting the bottle of wine with her.

“Started already!” Elle exclaimed as Holly bounced into the car beside her. “I like it!”

The girls drove through town, seeing the bikers’ presence at every turn. Harley Davidsons were lined up along pretty much the entire length of Main Street and the men were out in force. Some of them were older with long, graying beards and some were young, muscly, covered in tattoos and very, very attractive.

Elle clapped her hands together in delight as she watched them all walking around their quiet town. She turned to Holly and grinned.

“I am far too excited,” she beamed. “I can’t wait to meet them.”

They drove out of the other side of town and took a left down the long lake-side road. It went on for about two miles, but the lake was somewhere in the middle. Bikes growled past them, and Elle honked at them and waved. The riders looked in at them and winked. Some of them even cat-called, and Holly had never seen Elle so worked up and carefree. It was great to see, but her nerves were mounting… They really didn’t know what they were getting themselves into.

When Elle pulled off the road and into the tree-covered parking lot, Holly got out of the car and looked up at the sky. The trees were thick and like a canopy above them, but she could just make out the light from the moon. Other cars were arriving at the same time.

“Everyone wants to be here tonight,” Elle said. “It’s all people have been talking about in the diner all day.”

“I bet the old boys aren’t,” Holly said, feeling slightly guilty.

Elle stopped and took hold of her by the shoulders. “We don’t have to go if you don’t want to,” she said. “I don’t want to force you into anything you don’t want to do.”

Holly thought about what she had said for a moment. She knew that it would be easier to turn and climb back into the car and get the hell out of there, but she also knew that Elle had been right. She was a single girl and she wanted to meet someone. She had heard all about bikers, their loyalty and commitment to family, and now that was what Holly craved more than ever. She wanted a family of her own, and a man like that could give it to her.

“No,” she said defiantly. “I want to. Come on, let’s go and have a good time.” She linked her arm with Elle’s and pulled her forward into the forest. The sounds of bike engines, music and cheering was already pulling them in.

As the lake started to become visible through the trees, Holly could see the swarm of bodies down by the water’s edge. The majority of them were big, burly men, gorgeous looking and wild in nature. They swigged from whiskey bottles, chain-smoked cigarettes and arm wrestled each other on the big rocks dotted around the shore line.

As they made their way down to meet them, Holly’s heart was pounding. What if none of them were interested in her and she was going to make a fool of herself? She clasped Elle’s hand with nervousness and Elle squeezed back.

“Don’t worry,” she whispered.

As they approached the crowd, Holly recognized several people who came into the diner. They were there partying too, and some of the girls from town were already wrapped up in passionate embraces with the bikers. Elle pulled her towards a small group of men and some of them turned to look at them.

They were all so attractive and had that lustful bad boy edge that Holly didn’t know where to rest her eyes. She knew they were all weighing her and Elle up, taking them in, and in no time at all two of them stepped forward. They looked as if they were in their late twenties or early thirties, and they were tall, ripped with muscles and perfect jawlines, and their shaggy hair fell down around their eyes. They smiled at the girls with cigarettes clenched between their teeth.

“What do we have here?” one of them said cockily.

They began to circle Holly and Elle with the air of predators. The girls clung together, but Elle still smiled, swaying from leg to leg like a school girl.

“I’m Elle,” she purred, “and this is Holly.”

The two guys stopped and came closer. The other men in the crowd either watched with amusement or went back to arm wrestling and smoking. Holly noticed that one of them was getting tattooed with a big silver needle. The two bikers were so mean and sexy that Holly felt her sex begin to pulse in anticipation.

“Holly,” the guy in front of her said, his dark brown eyes glinting at her and making her go weak. “I’m Glider.”

He took hold of her hand and held it up to his lips. When he kissed her, the skin on her whole body began to prickle and she almost lost her breath.

Elle was being led away to the side of the crowd to talk to her man, and she turned to Holly and grinned as he wrapped an arm around her. Glider smiled at Holly and held up his bottle.

“Can I get you a drink?” he asked with more gentleness than she had expected. Even though he was intimidating, there was something about him that was pulling her in. How could this have even happened? They had just walked into the middle of their brotherhood and been chosen immediately by two of the hottest guys there… It was like a dream come true.

“Yes,” Holly smiled as she bit her bottom lip, “I would love one.”

6.

Glider took her hand and led her to the outskirts of the group. There was a fire raging and some of the bikers were throwing whiskey into it and hauling women up over their shoulders and slapping them playfully on the ass. Holly watched with wide eyes and Glider looked down at her and smirked.

He stopped by some flat rocks and sat down. Clutching the whiskey bottle within his fist, he unscrewed the top and passed it to her. She didn’t know what to do at first… Was this the drink he had offered to get for her? Were they really just going to share swigs from the bottle? She looked at him uneasily, but he urged her to take it.

“I thought you wanted a drink?” he said.

Holly smiled sheepishly and took it from him. When she knocked it back, it was hot and strong on the back of her throat.

“So, what’s your story?” Glider asked as he lit a cigarette and eyed her with interest.

“What do you mean?” she snapped.

“Feisty,” he smirked and took another drag. “I mean, what brought you down here tonight? Trying to piss off your parents?”

Holly felt as if she had been punched in the gut.

“No,” she said flatly. “My parents are dead.”

The smile fell from Glider’s face, and he sat up straight.

“I’m sorry,” he said genuinely.

Holly looked down at the floor and kicked at the dust with the tip of her shoe.

“It’s alright, you didn’t know,” she said before she reached out and took the bottle back from him.

“Mine too,” he said. She looked up to him with surprise.

“Really?” Holly asked. She sat down next to him and looked deep into his eyes.

“Yes,” he nodded. “I lost both of them in a car accident when I was nine.”

“Wow,” Holly said as she touched him lightly on the hand. “Well then, I’m sorry too.”

Glider nodded and took another drag on his cigarette.

Holly watched the way his big, rough hands gripped the tip of the filter and were adorned with big thick silver rings. Even though he was clearly dangerous, there seemed to be a softer side to him and he seemed willing to open up.

“So we certainly have something in common, then,” Holly said.

Gilder nodded and smiled.

“Not many people our age know what that’s like,” he blew a plume of smoke into the night air. “So, why did you come down here tonight?”

“Curiosity,” she admitted. “Not a lot happens around here, and I wanted to see what you guys were all about.”

Glider smiled and looked at her out of the corner of his eye.

“Honest answer,” he said.

Holly shrugged and smiled. “I take it Glider isn’t your real name?” she asked.

“It’s Rory,” he winked. “But don’t tell anyone.”

Holly could barely keep the smile from her face. He was certainly pulling her in and keeping her interested. She wished she could just sit and look at him—he was so good looking. His shoulders were broad and heavy with muscle, and a big, black, patterned tattoo snaked its way down his arm.

“It’s tough, though, not having a family,” he said suddenly. “It’s one of the reasons I joined the club.” He motioned towards the rest of the men on the lakeside and to the motorcycles dotted around them.

“I wish I had something like that,” Holly admitted. “I work as a waitress… Not quite the same.”

He laughed and held out his hand for her to pass him the whiskey.

“You’re different,” he said. “It’s not often I meet a girl with a good head on her shoulders… Especially not one as beautiful as you.”

Holly felt her cheeks flushing red and her heart begin to race.

“Thank you,” she blushed. “You seem pretty well rounded, too.”

He laughed and got to his feet.

“Well, I don’t know about that,” he winked. “But how about we get the hell out of here anyway and go somewhere where we can talk properly?”

Holly looked at him and took it all in: where she was, who she was with, the fact that she had only known him for ten minutes and he wanted her to leave with him and go somewhere just the two of them…

She knew it was crazy to trust him, especially considering what he was involved in, but she couldn’t help feeling instantly connected to him. He was right—they shared such a massive coincidence, an experience that not many people had gone through at their age, and it drew her to him all the more.

“Where do you want to go?” she asked nervously.

“Well,” Glider said as he looked out and pointed to a huge, shining, silver Harley on the banks of the lake. “That’s my ride. How about we get on and you can take me to this restaurant you work at… I haven’t seen much of the town yet.”

Holly instantly relaxed. Now that was something she could cope with.

“Okay,” she smiled. “But don’t get too excited. It’s a highway diner and it’s full of truckers.”

“Perfect,” he said as she slipped her hand into his and he helped her down from the rocks. “I’ve got a feeling me and you are going to have a lot in common,” he smiled.

“You know what,” Holly looked up at him. “So do I…”

7.

Glider helped Holly onto the bike and then climbed on himself. She gripped him around the waist and nuzzled into his back. She didn’t dare look to see if Elle was watching her. She could only imagine what she would think… not to mention the rest of the town who were there that night. She pulled her phone out of her pocket and sent Elle a quick text instead, letting her know not to worry and that they were going for a bite to eat.

Glider started up the engine with a deafening roar and pulled out of the lakeside and into the forest. As they zipped through the trees, it was as if they were the only two people on earth. It was so secluded and enchanting. Holly couldn’t believe her luck. She had never ridden a bike before, but now that she was on one with Glider, she knew she would be hooked. The feeling of having a powerful machine between her legs was addictive, and the sexy smell of gasoline mixed with whisky and smoke was driving her wild.

She whispered the directions into Glider’s ear so he could find the diner, and as they pulled off the road and into the parking lot, Holly could instantly tell that they had caught the attention of some of the people inside. The customers’ faces were turned and seemed to be pressed up against the window, but luckily some other bikes were lined up, so Glider wouldn’t be the first outlaw to wander into the Red Creek Diner and cause a stir.

He stepped off the bike and helped Holly down, too. He took hold of her hand and pulled her gently forward, as if they had been dating for years and were completely relaxed in each other’s company. Holly liked the way it felt to be led like that, she liked the feeling of someone else being in charge and complete control.

When they stepped inside, she smiled shyly at some of the other waitresses who all seemed extremely excited by the prospect of Holly bringing a hot biker into the diner. Glider nodded at some of the other men from his motorcycle club and they nodded back. Marie, one of the younger girls, showed them to a table by the window, and Glider sat back opposite Holly and smiled at her with respect and adoration as she spoke to Marie and took the menus.

“You’ve worked here how long, but you still need to look at the menu?” he laughed.

Holly felt her face blush and she shook her head and passed them back to Marie.

“You’re right, I was just thinking of you,” she smiled.

“Well, recommend something to me.” He leaned across the table and took hold of her hands. “I trust you.”

Holly swallowed hard. The feeling of his rough hands on top of hers was turning her on so much she almost forgot to breathe.

“Okay,” she stammered. “We’ll have two of the strawberry milkshakes.” As she said it, Glider looked at her with a raised eyebrow. “You said you trust me!” she laughed as she slapped him playfully on the wrist.

Glider held up his hands in defeat and then relaxed back into the booth. Holly was aware that a lot of eyes were on them, but she didn’t care. There was so much she wanted to ask him, about what had happened to his family and how he had coped, but at the same time, she knew the answers to it all.

“I was wary of moving here at first,” Glider said with a drawl. “But now I’ve met someone like you, I know it was all worth it.”

“You’ve only known me an hour,” Holly joked.

Glider took hold of her hands again across the table and squeezed them hard. “I know,” he whispered. “But it doesn’t matter… We’re the same, I can feel it.”

As his eyes burned holes in her, her temperature seemed to rise and her heart was racing so fast in her chest, she was sure he would be able to hear it.

Marie returned with the two milkshakes and set them down. Glider thanked her and reached into his pocket. He pulled out a smaller bottle of whiskey and winked before unscrewing the cap and pouring some into his. Holly laughed at him and then declined the offer of the same.

“You’ll ruin the taste,” she smiled. “It’s perfect just the way it is.”

“Nothing is perfect until whiskey is involved,” he winked.

Holly had the feeling she knew what he meant.

As he drank it and watched her with his intense eyes, Holly knew that she was going to take him home. It was a rare thing to meet someone and have that instant attraction and connection with them. And after being single for so many years, she knew that the time was right to let herself go and discover someone new.

“I’m glad you came down to the lake tonight,” Glider said. “I really am.”

“So am I,” Holly smiled, “It feels like I’ve known you a long time.”

He knocked the drink back in record time and clapped his hands together.

“You’re right,” he said, “I ruined it with the whisky.”

Holly laughed and shook her head. “I told you.”

“Well, looks like I’ll be listening to you from now on,” he smiled at her and winked again.

“Okay then,” she said nervously. “Well, put me on the back of that bike of yours and take me home.”

Underneath the table their feet had twined together and one of his hands was resting on her knee.

“Well, alright,” he said.

Holly bit her bottom lip and watched as he climbed out of the booth and stood in front of her. As he took her hand and helped her to her feet, she felt tiny and protected by him, and as they walked out of the diner, she knew the next time she went back in there, she would be a changed woman.

8.

As they fell through Holly’s front door wrapped together in a red-hot embrace, Glider took hold of her throat and pushed her up against the wall. He kissed her neck and his stubble scratched her so gently it made her weak at the knees. He looked at her deep in the eyes, breathing heavily, and she could feel the rock-hard power between his legs. He reached down between hers and slid a hand up her dress, slowly, but with longing and need. Holly moaned as he hooked his fingers into her panties and pulled them down so he could work his hand in further and find her sex.

As his fingertips found her opening, he dipped one in slowly. She was soaking wet for him and when he pulled it out he used her own juices to massage her clit and bring her to the point of orgasm. She was holding onto him so tightly and could barely hold on any longer when he teasingly took his hand away, picked her up over his shoulder and demanded to know where the bedroom was.

He kicked her bedroom door open and threw her down on the bed. Holly lay there waiting for him, her panties torn and her legs wide open, waiting for him to unleash his immense length so she could see and feel all of him.

He pulled his vest off over his head and exposed his chest. It was completely ripped and covered in tattoos. Holly gasped as she watched him work downwards to his belt buckle. He undid it with a snap and unbuttoned his jeans, pulling them down to reveal the biggest, rock-hard cock she had ever seen.

He was like an animal on top of her, so powerful, strong and dominant, and she could barely control herself as he positioned his helmet at her opening and slowly slid his entire length inside of her. As she wrapped her plump legs around him and he began to fuck her at just the right pace, Holly threw her head back and screamed with delight as she came almost instantly.

Glider was like nothing she had ever known before. It was as if he knew exactly where to touch her and how… He was meant for her. Their bodies were meant to be together and she never wanted it to end.

He pumped himself in and out of her hard and fast, and just when Holly didn’t think she could handle his immense girth anymore, Glider’s body tensed, he grunted hard and he emptied his hot, delicious seed inside of her.

Holly trembled beneath him as he shot his heavy load right up into her slit. He was reaching new depths, and it felt incredible. Glider held onto her neck and kissed her gently on the lips. He was trembling too, and they were still locked together. She felt as if when he withdrew, he would take part of her with him.

“That was incredible,” he panted as he kissed her again. “It was so right.”

Holly couldn’t even speak; she was still in the throes of too much pleasure. But as Glider pulled out of her and cradled her in his arms, she knew right then and there that she had found a great love.

“I think this is meant to be,” she whispered when she finally got her breath back.

Glider turned to her and smiled. She could tell he felt just the same way. He kissed her again and wrapped his hands up in her hair.

“I’ve waited a long time to meet someone like you,” he said again. “And I’m never letting you go.”

Holly smiled and cuddled into him. The heat coming from his massive frame was intense and what she had always wanted in bed beside her. She thought back to how crazy the day had been, to waking up alone and dreading the weekend, to twelve hours later being tangled up in a mess of lust with a man like Glider. But what the craziest bit of it was, was that it did feel so right. It was meant to be.

They fell asleep in each other’s arms and slept the entire night. It had been the first time that either of them had since the death of their families. When Holly woke the next morning and looked over at him, she knew why. They had found each other and were going to start a family of their own. Two hearts had been brought together by a similar tragedy and now they were going to rebuild and help each other move on.

When Glider woke, he smiled at her and kissed her, his strong arms flexing and pulling her close.

“Do you believe in fate, Holly?” he asked her as they watched the sunrise through the open window.

“I believe in you,” she whispered as she brushed her lips across his chest. “I believe in this, right now…”

“Me too,” he said with a warm smile. “I believe in this very moment.”

The sun shone orange and gold light across the bed, and as they held each other, it felt like a message… A blessing and encouragement from somewhere beyond their reach. Holly had the distinct feeling that somewhere, someone was watching them and that they, too, knew that she and Glider were meant to be.

She touched her tummy and smiled before she looked up at him again, and he rolled with her so they were tangled up in a mess of arms and legs. As he kissed her slowly and lit up the fire in her again, Holly knew that she had finally found her true path. And she couldn’t wait to see where it was going to lead…

THE END

What the Outlaw Demands

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

Kristin watched the hands of the clock ticking opposite her. Every second seemed to drag and she bit the edge of her pen as she turned to look out of the office window. After working so hard to get there, now all she wanted to do was run. The thought of spending another week in that place was making her skin crawl.

Outside, in the corridor, she could see the male partners all patting each other on the back and boosting each other’s egos. She was never invited into their little office chats, ones where she could be a part of the boys club. In the center of it was Pete, grinning from ear to ear, taking the odd glance back to her office because he knew she would be watching.

Fucking Pete, she thought.

She knew at home later he would be full of it. He’d swagger in, puffing his chest and try to make her feel inferior. It was how it always went… She got ignored and he made her feel like crap about it. She knew she needed to change firms…and boyfriends…but she had wanted to be a partner at Anderson and Coleridge Law so much that she just didn’t think she had it in her to walk away.

She realized she was holding the pen so tight, it was almost snapping in her hand.

“Shit,” she breathed out and dropped it on the desk. She was going to have to calm down. She didn’t need to work herself up like this… She was bigger than them and she wasn’t going to rise to it. Instead, she got to her feet, walked over to the door and lowered the blind so the pane of glass allowing her to see the little boys club grooming each other in the hallway was blocked out. She went back to her desk, sat down and closed her eyes.

She was reaching her limit. She and Pete had been together for almost a year, and while it had started out really well, it had rapidly declined into something rather sinister. Pete was a control freak. He loved making her feel inferior, and even though she was a strong woman who could see right through him, there were times when she was afraid of what he was capable of. She could hear him out in the hallway, laughing and joking with the other male partners. She was the only female partner at the firm and was regularly left out, and although she was used to it, she was still struggling to accept it. Deep down she knew it was time to move on.

Her phone rang and made her jump. “Hello?” she answered.

“Hi, Kristin,” her PA Sally said from the other end. “Did you finish with the paperwork for the Green Case?”

“Just give me five more minutes and I’ll bring it out to you,” she said with a sigh. She hated to admit it, but her work really was starting to suffer. She could never seem to keep her mind on the job.

She looked down and scanned the explosion of files on the desk in front of her and wanted to scream. She rubbed her eyes and massaged her temples with her fingers.

“I need to get out of here,” she whispered.

She got to her feet and looked out across the skyline. It was almost five and the sun looked like it was already on its way down, which was impossible for summer, but she felt it all the same.

“I guess it’s always night somewhere,” she said to herself.

Her telephone rang again and she jumped. She turned around and grabbed the receiver. “Just five more minutes, Sally,” she snapped.

“No,” Sally said quietly, clearly taken aback by her boss’s tone. “It’s a call from the police department. They have someone in custody who wants to talk to you.”

“What?” she said rubbing her temples again. “Can’t it wait? We have a duty lawyer who could deal with that.”

“They asked for you specifically,” she said nervously. “The cop said his name was Dan Lockhart.”

Kristin paused for a moment, her heart rising into her throat at the sound of the name… A name she hadn’t heard for years.

“Did you say Dan Lockhart?” she repeated as she sat back down at her desk.

“That’s what the cop told me, yeah,” Sally confirmed.

“Okay,” Kristin said quietly, “Put him on.”

The line beeped, and there was a click before Kristin could hear shallow breathing on the other end of the line.

“Dan?” she whispered, still unsure of whether she believed it.

“Kristin?” he replied.

Her skin went cold when she heard his voice, but she instantly found herself smiling.

“How the heck are you?” he asked, as if he didn’t have a care in the world.

“I’m wonderful,” she smiled. “I take it things aren’t so great for you?”

“Haha,” he chuckled. “They’re certainly not… I could do with your expertise.”

“Which station are you at?” she asked as she grabbed a pen.

“South,” he sounded as if he was smoking. “I would normally deal with this sort of thing myself, but I thought it might be a nice excuse to see you again after all these years.”

“Just stay put and don’t say anything. You can explain to me when I get there.” She hung up the phone and grabbed her jacket.

The Green case file would have to wait…

2.

Dan Lockhart… she hadn’t heard a word from him in over ten years, and here he was calling her as if it were only yesterday. She was a fool for going down there. She should have told him she was busy, or that she didn’t deal with criminal cases anymore… He was probably in hot water, after all. Hell, she should have told him anything. But there was something drawing her to him. Just hearing his voice again after all that time had instantly struck a chord.

She slid into the driver’s seat of her Mercedes and fastened her seat belt. It was dark in the firm’s underground parking lot, and the summer heat was intense and stuffy. She started the engine and put the AC on full blast before she looked at herself in the review mirror. Her heart was pounding and her pupils were dilated. In a rush of memory she recalled the last time she had seen him… She remembered it all…

***

Growing up, Kristin had fallen hard and fast for Dan. He was her next-door neighbor and one of the hottest guys at her high school. He was a few years older than her and she had watched him from afar while she matured. She had seen him go from being the boy next door to something else entirely…something frightening. She had heard the arguments. She had watched him come home tattooed and liquored up, and saw the bruises and the scars. Whatever he was doing, it was bad. And what surprised her even more than the fact that he kept doing it…was the fact that she liked it.

He never seemed to really realize that she existed until one afternoon when she came home from school when she was about seventeen and he was out on the driveway having a screaming match with his parents. She pulled up in her car and parked it down the street before meekly walking up the path to her front door. He was screaming, spitting hate and anger at them. He had a red raw scar right down his face from the corner of his eye to his chin, and she knew she was gawping but she couldn’t stop.

“What the fuck are you looking at?” he spat as she tried to reach her front door and pretend like none of it was happening.

His parents rounded on him, his mother trying to pull him back from the truck that was waiting for him. Inside, a man tipped his hat and smoked a cigarette while laughing and cranking up the heavy rock he was listening to.

“Please, Dan!” his mother called. “Don’t do this!”

He stuck his middle finger up at her and strode down to the truck before pulling open the door and jumping inside. The driver pulled out of the driveway with a wheel spin and they shouted something at Kristin that sounded like “Show us your pussy!” and then they were gone.

Kristin went inside, flushed red and turned on. She had no idea what had just happened, but it had woken something inside of her. From that moment on, Dan Lockhart, the dangerous boy from next door, was all she could think about.

He came back a week later, black and blue and miserable. She watched him from her bedroom window as he lay in the backyard sunbathing with his shirt off, exposing his rippling abs and tanned chest. His tattoos were fierce and they covered him from neck to waist. Kristin bit her lip as she watched him and wondered what it would feel like to be swept up in his arms. When he caught her looking, she was so embarrassed she didn’t know how she would ever face him. But luckily for her, Dan wasn’t as shy.

The following evening, she was down in her own backyard and he stuck his head over the fence and dangled a bottle of beer.

“Care to join?” he asked her.

Kristin was a mess of nerves and excitement inside, and although she knew she should stay away and go back inside, she just couldn’t. She had to get to know him some more.

She went to his yard, and they sat on deck chairs and drank straight from the bottle. He barely spoke to her, but he eyed her continuously and kept flashing her a mischievous smile. She knew it was the start of something, but she also knew she couldn’t let it happen. She was a good girl. She was on course for bigger and better things than her dumb small town, and she couldn’t let a bad boy hold her back… No matter how much she wanted it.

She went to leave, but he pushed her up against the wall of his garage. “You’re all I’ve thought about since the moment we moved here, did you know that?” he said. His knuckles were skinned raw and the smell of stale smoke clung to him, oozing out of his pores. Instead of turning her off, it made her even hotter for him.

“I’m going to get you one day,” he grinned. “Little Miss Good Girl… you’re not even going to know what’s hit you.”

Kristin’s heart pounded as she ran back home and locked herself in her bedroom. She stripped naked and ran a cold shower before jumping in and cooling off. Dan Lockhart was such bad news, the worst kind…

She didn’t seen him again after that night. Her mother told her that he had been arrested and that he’d got involved with a gang. Kristin left for college a year later and trained to be a lawyer. She heard snippets of information from her family and his about what he was up to, and it was never anything good. Their mothers had become good friends, and they regularly chatted about both Kristin and Dan, but the last she had heard, he was heavily involved with bikers and organized crime. When she got the call from him, she was more surprised it hadn’t happened sooner. She was pretty sure she would be the only lawyer he knew.

***

As she pulled up outside of the station, she looked into the mirror again and reapplied her lipstick. It had been over ten years since the night in the yard that summer, but after hearing his voice again, it felt like only ten days. She was excited to see him but also apprehensive. He’d been her first crush and completely forbidden because of his edge and criminal ways. She had no idea what to expect. He could be anyone now. He could be married for all she knew. But there was something deep inside her that had the feeling he was about to make good on his promise.

I’m going to get you one day… Little Miss Good Girl…

3.

Kristin walked into the station and buttoned up the middle of her jacket. She groomed her hair behind her ears with her long, manicured nails and clipped down the hallway in her stiletto heels. There were cops swarming the reception area, and as she placed her briefcase down and announced who she was, a few of them turned to look at her up and down and check her out. She was used to being stared at. Kristin was petite but curvy and had incredibly large breasts. They were like a bull’s-eye for leery men.

“I thought you were off criminal cases?” a familiar voice chimed in behind her.

Kristin spun around to see Jonny, a cop she was used to dealing with when she had represented the majority of the city’s criminals.

“This is a one-time thing,” she raised her eyebrows. “Take me to Dan Lockhart?”

“Yikes,” Jonny whistled. “Locke, huh?” He shook his head and nodded reluctantly. “If you say so….”

He turned and motioned for her to follow him. She swiped her visitor’s badge from the reception desk and pinned it to the side of her skirt. Jonny slowed down and said discreetly over her shoulder, “What you getting mixed up in that for?”

“Excuse me?” she demanded.

“I know it’s none of my business, but… Well, I mean… Lockhart… you know who he is right?”

Kristin pushed her tongue up under her front teeth.

“Yes,” she said irritated. “He’s my old neighbor.”

“No,” Jonny laughed and pulled her by the forearm to one side. “He’s more than a bit dangerous, Kristin…”

“I’m sure I can handle him.”

“Well, I’m not,” he said seriously.

“Jonny… He’s a client, I’m just doing my job.” She tried to move past him, but he kept his grip on her arm.

“All I’m saying is guys like him don’t need lawyers… even when they are up for murder… Keep your wits about you.”

Kristin stopped and took in what he had said.

Murder.

She took a few deep breaths and nodded her head.

“Like I said, he’s a client… This is business… I’m just here to advise him today.”

“Don’t say I didn’t warn you,” Jonny said as he opened the door to the interior cells where the interview rooms were. “There you go, door five.”

Kristin stared down the hallway and saw the two cops flanking the doorway.

“Thank you,” she smiled, and then she turned and began her slow walk down.

***

The door creaked open and she stepped into the cell. Dan Lockhart stood with his back to her. She couldn’t see his hands so she knew they were probably handcuffed in front of him.

“Dan?” she said quietly as she walked forward.

“No one’s called me that in years,” he said.

He was taller than she remembered, and his shoulders were broader. He looked like a great hulk of a man in that room, his head almost skimming the ceiling. He began to turn slowly, and Kristin held her breath.

His eyes caught her first. His deep blue eyes that had always made her weak at the knees. She was instantly floored that they hadn’t lost that effect. The scars on his face had faded, but they were still there. Instead of making him look mean, they added to his raw sexiness, creeping along his skin in crisp, faded lines. The tattoos had extended up his neck and across his knuckles. He smiled at her from beneath his floppy dirty blonde hair and it lit up the room. He didn’t look like the sort of person who would smile that way, but it instantly pulled her in.

“It’s good to see you, kid,” he said and he took a step toward her. “Now are you going to get me out of here or what?”

“Are you going to tell me what happened?” Kristin found herself putting a hand on her hip.

“Set up,” he said as he lit a cigarette. A cop entered the room and motioned for him to extinguish it, but he brushed him off and stuck up his middle finger.

“Set up?” Kristin asked as she pulled up a chair and took out her Dictaphone.

“Yeah, I didn’t fucking do it.”

“Okay…” she said as she crossed her hands on the table in front of her. “So, can you tell me everything that happened?”

“Naw,” he exhaled and started to laugh, “I didn’t do it, that’s all you need to know, now post my bail and get me out of here.”

“You’re not taking this seriously,” she snapped.

“Because I don’t fucking need to,” he said, leaning forward with a smirk.

“Well, then why did you call me?” She was already packing her things away. “I came here to help you, thinking you were in trouble… which you clearly are… And now you’re just making a joke out of wasting my time.”

“Spoke to my mom for the first time in years last week and she told me about you being a lawyer,” he said coolly. “Just had to see it for myself. I don’t need your fucking help.” He lit another cigarette and clamped it between his teeth.

Kristin stared at the man in front of her. He looked wild and intense. His danger had been turned up a notch and for the first time, she felt frightened of him. Genuinely frightened.

“Always knew you were a good girl,” he said as he exhaled a plume of smoke across the room. “Always got me going, too.”

Kristin swallowed and got to her feet.

“I don’t think I can be involved in this,” she said, “It’s not appropriate.”

“Sure,” he took another drag, “I didn’t expect you to. I was just interested, that’s all.”

Kristin walked to the door and looked back over her shoulder.

“Take care of yourself, Dan,” she said.

“It’s Locke,” he smirked. “Just call me Locke.”

“Well then, take care of yourself, Locke,” she smiled and then let the door close behind her.

As she walked back out to the reception, Jonny was behind her and calling for her to stop.

“What happened?” he asked as he placed a hand on her shoulder.

“You were right,” Kristin admitted. “He’s dangerous… I’m not getting involved.”

“Good choice!” Jonny called after her as she burst through the front doors of the station and disappeared out onto the street.

4.

When she got home that evening, she had to pretend like it hadn’t bothered her. She had foolishly and blindly gone over there out of curiosity and stupidity. Her teenage self had ruled her adult head. She had made a fool of herself in front of Locke and now she was going to have to hope that he wasn’t mad and going to come looking for her. Jonny had been right… He was like something else completely above the law and frightening. She double locked all of her doors and went upstairs. In the bathroom, she turned off all of the lights before she lit scented candles around the room and ran a deep bath filled with oils. She needed to unwind more than ever, and she knew she only had a short window of opportunity before Pete came back and ruined the tranquility.

He had texted her when she was on her way home from the station, saying that he and the other partners were heading out for drinks after hours. As usual, she hadn’t been included on the memo, and even though Pete was being liberal with the information, he too didn’t extend the invite.

She slipped into the water and closed her eyes. She was livid with him but she wasn’t going to add to the emotions she had experienced since that morning. The added stress of Locke’s call had provided enough drama for one day. She rubbed her plump, soft skin and massaged in the oils. They made her feel silky smooth and weightless as she floated in the water. She sunk down even further and breathed in deeply. They smelled so divine, she could have easily been at a spa.

She thought about Locke’s hands. They were so big…so masculine…so rough. She traced her fingertips up her side and up to her breasts and imagined that they were his. She bit her lip and slipped down further into the water. She opened her legs slightly and imagined him sliding between them. His huge frame opening her up and pinning her back against the porcelain. She gasped and opened her eyes. She couldn’t fantasize about Locke… if she did, she knew there would be no way she would be able to stay away from him.

A bang downstairs snapped her out of her daydream. She could hear Pete cursing and jingling keys as he tried to get in through the front door. She smirked as she remembered that she had double locked it.

“What the fuck,” he called up the stairs. “Did you lock me out?”

She rolled her eyes and pretended she hadn’t heard him.

His footsteps came pounding up towards the bathroom door, and he shoved it open before entering the room with a cloud of stale smoke and booze. It cut through the scented oils and made her wince. It simply didn’t smell sexy on Pete… Not like it did on Locke…

“Skipped out the office early today, huh?” he asked as he undid his fly and lifted the toilet seat.

Kristin covered her eyes with one hand and sighed. “Do you have to?” she asked, unimpressed.

“Are you serious?” he slurred. “When you gotta go, you gotta go.”

He started to piss and Kristin wished he would just vanish into thin air. She was so done with him, she didn’t know how much longer she could pretend to tolerate him.

When he left the room, he left the seat up and the bathroom door swinging open. As he passed, he knocked one of the candles and the wax extinguished it. A smoke trail filled the room and stung her eyes. She pulled the plug, stood up and wrapped herself in a towel. By the time she walked through into the bedroom, Pete was flat on his back in the center of the bed snoring and still fully clothed. Instead of helping him undress and into bed she left him where he was and made her way to the spare room. She turned on the side lamp and crawled into bed with a book. She looked up at the ceiling and made the decision…

Tomorrow, you’re asking him to leave, she told herself, and if he won’t, you’re going to pack up his things and throw them out onto the street.

She rolled onto her side and propped up the book on the pillow. As she read she didn’t take anything in. All she could think about was Locke. The words morphed into his face and in the end she threw the book down onto the floor and turned out the light.

5.

The following evening Kristin sat at the kitchen table, nervously waiting for Pete to get home. He had never even moved in officially. One day it just seemed like most of his things were there and he never went back to his own place. He had a penthouse apartment on the other side of the city and it was a long drive. Kristin’s house was closer to the office, so after a while it just seemed to make sense that he spend the majority of his time there. Even if she hadn’t specifically consented to it.

She heard his keys in the door and braced herself. He came inside, hot and flustered, his hair windswept and greasy from the day before. She’d heard him that morning and knew he hadn’t showered. He’d rolled out of bed late, spritzed himself with cologne and changed his shirt before heading out of the door.

“Fucking Clarke,” he said as he threw his briefcase down on the table in front of her, “Wasting my fucking time…”

Kristin didn’t respond, hoping her silence would break him out of his self-obsessed drama.

“What’s the matter with you?” he looked up finally and snarled.

Kristin breathed in and got to her feet.

“I don’t want an argument, but I’ve been thinking a lot over the past few weeks, and I don’t see this going anywhere.” She crossed her arms over her chest and waited for the backlash.

He curled his lip and sneered.

“Shut up,” he turned his back on her and walked over to the refrigerator. From all of the responses she had been expecting, that certainly wasn’t one of them.

“I’m being serious Pete,” she said, “I want you to leave. Now.”

He stopped in his tracks and cricked his neck before he turned back to her with rage in his eyes.

“I told you to shut the fuck up,” he spat. “Now move out of my fucking way before I open the door with your face!” He shoved past her and Kristin fell into the kitchen table. She was shaking and the tears welled in the corner of her eyes.

“Oh my God,” she whispered.

She didn’t know what else to , so she reached for her purse with shaking hands and pulled out her cell. She furiously hit “dial” and held the phone up to her ear.

“Jonny,” she said as she heard him say hello, “I need you to get me Dan Lockhart’s phone number… fast.”

***

When she called him, she didn’t know what she expected, but Locke was a lot different to how he had been at the police station.

“I’m glad you got in touch,” he said as he sat opposite her in a park on the edge of town. He was clad in leather and big heavy boots, sitting on top of his motorcycle and smoking a cigarette.

“I need your help,” Kristin whispered as she looked around her.

“How the tables have turned,” Locke raised his eyebrows and exhaled with a grin.

“Look, I don’t know what happened the other day, but with my job and everything I really shouldn’t be getting involved with you.”

He lit up another smoke and offered her one. She declined.

“I need you to scare someone for me… Someone I work with who I may have dated for a while… He’s causing me some trouble.”

“What happened?” Locke sat up straight and instantly looked annoyed.

“I tried to break up with him and make him leave my house and he threatened me,” she said. “If you help me, you know, scare him a bit somehow… I’ll help you in any way you want with your case.”

“I’ll do it for nothing,” he said, exhaling a plume of smoke over his shoulder. “I don’t want you to be my lawyer, I told you that.”

“Well then why did you call me?” She was genuinely confused.

He smiled and moved closer to her.

“I never stopped thinking about you… When I heard what you were up to, I just got curious, made me want a good influence in my life… It was the only way I knew how to get your attention.”

Kristin shook her head and turned away.

“Well, congratulations, you got it,” she laughed. “I’ve thought a lot about you too over the years… wondered what you were up to… where you’d been.”

“I’m sure how you’ve spent the last decade is completely different to how I’ve spent mine…” he said as he looked off into the distance.

Kristin watched him and found her eyes instantly drawn to the scars running down the side of his face. They really did make him look sexier. She had never thought of how something so violent could add appeal to a person. She bit her lip and averted her eyes. She was starting to get worked up.

“I’ll get rid of him,” Locke said as he started the engine on his bike and revved it. “You won’t hear from him again.”

“Wait,” she called, “Don’t hurt him… I just want him out of my house.”

Locke leaned over and pulled her to him. He stared at her deep in the eyes and wrapped an arm around her base so he was holding the base of her spine. He leaned into her and kissed her forcefully on the mouth. His lips were red hot and full of passion as his tongue parted her lips and slipped inside, massaging against hers. Kristin melted in his arms and wrapped her arms around his neck. She had thought about kissing Locke since she was a teenager, and now there they both were, him thirty and her in her late twenties, finally breaking down that boundary.

Kristin pulled back and stared into his eyes.

“I’ll get rid of him,” he assured her. “Just go home, pack his stuff and put it outside.”

“Okay,” she said with a nod.

Locke rode off with a huge roar which made Kristin’s skin tingle. She had no idea what she was doing, but it just felt so right. She walked back to her Mercedes and got inside. She looked in the mirror and noticed that his stubble had worn against her delicate skin and her lips were on fire. She reached up and touched them and a squeal of delight escaped. She had finally kissed the bad boy of her dreams.

6.

As the day wore on, she didn’t hear anything from either Locke or Pete, and her anxiety started to kick in. She found herself pacing the halls of her home and obsessively looking out of the windows. She had done what Locke had asked and placed Pete’s packed bags on the driveway. She must be crazy, asking a potential murderer to come and get rid of an abusive and annoying boyfriend, but she was so past her limit with Pete she didn’t see another choice.

She had already decided she was also going to leave the firm. She didn’t want to be surrounded by those awful men any longer. After reconnecting with Locke, she had a new-found confidence. She realized that if he had gone from boy next door to fully fledged badass, then she could become anything she wanted. And what she wanted was to quit law and find her true calling. She had never been one hundred percent happy with her career choice. She had fallen into it almost accidentally. She wanted the nice cars, to be well paid, to be able to afford a good home and support herself financially without the help of a man. But when she got all of that, she realized she hated the job. It wasn’t for her. She didn’t like the people she had to be around and that was just the clients, so when the other partners started to make her feel like shit, she knew it was time to call it a day.

Locke was a small complication now. He had come along at a time when she was impressionable and open to suggestion. Everything about him seemed so exciting, and it made her feel like she was seventeen again. If he could scare Pete off and promise her his arrest was a mistake, then she was his. Hell, even if he was a murderer at this point she was so hot for him, she didn’t know if she even cared.

She pressed her palms against her bedroom window and looked out across the street. She could see a man in the distance walking towards her and dragging his leg as if he was hurt. With horror she realized it was Pete. He was coming down the street without a car, limping in a ripped suit.

“Oh God,” she said aloud.

She watched him limp slowly up to her driveway. His suit was ripped up one leg and exposing his shoe and sock, and he had a blood patch on his knee and a little trail coming from his nose. His eye was beginning to swell. The guilt hit her all at once, like this was her fault, but she stopped herself from going down to see him because she knew if it hadn’t been him in that state, then it would have been her. He had been prepared to hurt her if she went against him. Kristin smiled smugly at the thought of Locke beating the shit out of him and watched as he struggled to lift his bags over his shoulder and drag the rest down the driveway. He didn’t once look up or try and see if she was inside. He simply walked back down the street, looking like he was about to collapse, and disappeared into the distance.

When he was gone, Kristin flopped down on her bed and stretched out. She had her home and her life back. She grinned and rolled over and picked up her cell phone. Her next item on her agenda was telling the firm that they could shove their job. She was quitting and she never wanted to set foot in the building again.

***

As the sun set that night, Kristin lay outside on her sun lounger and sipped a martini. In the space of a few days her world had been completely changed and although it was frightening to not have a plan or any clue where she was heading, it was also the most liberating feeling she had ever experienced.

Her cell phone buzzed next to her and she picked it up. Locke was calling her.

“Hello,” she smiled into it as she held it to her ear.

“Hey, Babe,” Locke said with his deep, gruff voice. “I took care of that for you.”

“I know,” she cooed, “I saw him go.”

“He’s a piece of shit, you did the right thing.” She could tell he was smoking.

“Thank you for your help,” she said.

“Listen,” he exhaled and cleared his throat. “Seeing as you’re not my lawyer and there’s no conflict of interest… You want to get together tonight?”

Inside, Kristin was doing summersaults. She clamped her hand over the mouthpiece as she smiled and tried not to explode with excitement.

“Hmm,” she teased, “Well, I don’t know about that.”

He stayed silent and exhaled again.

“Of course I’d love to see you,” she said. “Why don’t I meet you somewhere?”

“Meet me at Tuscan Motel,” he said, “I’ve been staying there.”

“Okay,” she said, unsure. She knew that this could be a terrible idea, knowing how dangerous this guy could be and going to meet him somewhere alone… but she’d known him pretty much her entire life… surely he wouldn’t do anything to her?

“See you soon,” he said and then the line went dead.

Kristin downed the rest of her martini and got to her feet. She felt a little bit tipsy, but she knew that she was fine to drive. She giggled to herself as she thought that his bad boy persona was already rubbing off on her. She went upstairs to her room and pulled a black vest out of her closet and a pair of ripped jeans. She hadn’t worn anything like this in years, but somehow it felt right. She slipped into them and ruffed up her hair and applied some black eyeliner. Now she wouldn’t look out of place walking around somewhere like The Tuscan. It was a shabby motel on the outskirts of town that was well known for its biker scene. She took one last look at herself in the mirror and smiled. She always wanted to be this girl, and she was finally giving in to it.

7.

She took a cab. She didn’t want Locke to see her car and judge her. He had already seen her suited up and in full on lawyer mode and she didn’t want to freak him out. As the cab pulled up outside The Tuscan, she could see rows of motorcycles lined up out front, some with riders and some without. The men were big and burly, clad in leather, and covered in tattoos and chains. Kristin swallowed and ran her hands through her hair. She was really doing this. She was really going to go in there and see Locke.

“Here you are,” the driver said as he turned and looked over his shoulder at her, “You sure this is the place you want?” He peeked over the top of his sunglasses.

Kristin smiled like it was nothing and just said, “Yes,” before she handed the driver a twenty and climbed out of the back seat and out onto the dusty road.

She looked around as the cab pulled off behind her and made its way back onto the highway. She felt cold and wrapped her arms around herself. She felt like all eyes were on her as she took a step towards the motel and then stopped and sat down on the curb. She pulled out her cell phone and dialed Locke.

“I can see you,” he said as he answered. “Turn around.”

Kristin got slowly to her feet and turned on her heel. There was a big group of men all looking in her direction, but she couldn’t see Locke’s face in the crowd.

“Where are you?” she said into the phone.

“Look up,” he said.

She looked up to the second floor row of rooms and saw him instantly, standing in a doorway and leaning against the frame. His shirt was off and he was only wearing a dirtied pair of cargo pants. His amazing chest was on show, as were his rippling, tattoo-covered abs and his tanned skin that glistened with sweat.

“You coming up?” he asked.

Kristin smiled and hung up the phone. She took a step forward and then another, no longer noticing the gang of bikers leering at her. She made her way to the steps and climbed them, with her sights only set on one thing. She had to have him. He had never looked sexier, not in the entire time she had known him. Not even when they were younger and she used to watch him from her bedroom window as he lounged in the yard and worked out in his basement. Not even that day he had shouted out of the car for her to show him her pussy. There was something about him then, in that moment, that was driving her so wild she knew she wasn’t going to be able to keep her hands off him.

She charged up the stairs and walked seductively towards him. He looked at her with intensity, like a predator. He was set to pounce on her at any moment. As she approached the door, she slowed her pace and waited for him to reach out for her. He licked his lips and lunged out, grabbing her by the wrist and pulling her inside with him before he kicked the door shut and held onto her so tightly she thought he may snap her in half.

His stubble grazed her shoulder and he kissed her so hard he seemed to suck all of the air out of her.

“You’re here. Good girl,” he breathed, “Now what am I going to do with you?”

Kristin didn’t respond. She wanted him to take her anyway he wanted. He spun her around and kissed the back of her neck while cupping her breasts and nibbling her, pulling at her nipples and slipping her top off over her head. She had purposefully not worn a bra and the feeling of him touching her was so incredible she was already wet and ready for him. She moaned as he pushed her forwards and she fell on the bed face first. He was behind her in a split second, pulling her jeans down and off around her ankles, hooking his rough hands into her lace panties and ripping them off in one swift motion. Kristin gasped as he separated her legs with his knees and climbed between them. He was still wearing his pants but she could feel how big and stiff he was inside them, and as he rubbed himself against her she felt the most exquisite rush of pleasure.

“Do anything you want to me,” she panted as he lifted her up with one arm and moved her across the bed so he had better access to ravage her.

Locke smiled and pulled his pants down, exposing his impressively thick and rock-hard length. He reached between her legs and slipped a huge finger inside of her. The sensation was amazing. It had been so long since someone she really wanted had touched her. His finger was slick with her juices instantly and when Locke realized how warm and wet she was, it made him harder. His dick jerked as she shuddered and writhed against him, moaning with pleasure. She let her hand wander down and she groped for him, wanting nothing more than to touch his member and have it inside her. As she wrapped her hand around him and tugged, he breathed in deeply and groaned. He was so engorged and throbbing, Kristin didn’t know how she was going to take him. She ran her other hand up his torso and touched the beautiful inked artwork on his amazing chest. He was like a human canvas.

She had never been with a man who was that size before, both his dick and his frame. He was so huge, he could pin her down easily with one hand and dominate her in every way possible. She wanted to open up to him easily, but she knew her nerves would make her even tighter. She lay back and tried to relax as Locke groaned and moved between her legs so his massive length was positioned at her opening. He was unprotected but she didn’t care. She wanted to feel every part of him, and she wanted him to cum inside her. He looked at her deep in the eyes as he wrapped another hand around her throat and slowly and powerfully slid himself inside her. He penetrated her inch by inch and opened her wider than she had ever been. Kristin gasped as the pleasure thundered through her and he thrust himself in and out, his intense heat filling her up as they became one. She felt weightless as he gripped onto her soft thighs and pounded into her. He still hadn’t shaved and the stubble on his chin and cheeks were even sharper and they nicked her skin as he kissed her. Kristin groaned as he pulled her onto him again and drove his cock into her. His arms were heavy and thick as he held onto her and his groans turned into grunts, getting louder and deeper.

The more he was dominating her, the more the dangerous man she had seen at the police station came through. He was taking on another persona, his whole demeanor changing with the more pleasure he experienced. He was the most powerful man she had ever known. She was so into him, she was so turned on, she loved that he was bad and dangerous. She loved that he had kicked the shit out of Pete for her and was even intimidating to the local cops. She lay beneath him and opened herself up to him like a flower as his hot, hard dick pumped in and out of her, bringing her to the edge of the most intense release.

Kristin gripped onto Locke and her whole body tensed up as he fucked her slowly. He was hitting her spot so hard and good she knew that she could not hold on any longer. She fell back in an explosive rush of pleasure, just as she felt Locke’s body tense and jerk and he pumped his hot seed right up inside her. He emptied his huge load into her tight pussy as her whole body spasmed.  As she came, she bit onto his shoulder and Locke wrapped his hand around her throat and pulled her face to his so he could stare into her eyes. The power exuding from him was so impressive, she was frightened. She had never been at the mercy of someone so completely and she loved it. She knew now there was no other way she ever wanted it to be.

***

She lay next to him as he panted in and out. His huge chest heaved up and down as he caught his breath and reached over and lit a cigarette. Kristin nuzzled into him and let her long hair fan out across his torso, mixing in with his ink. She traced her fingertip over an eagle.

“Tell me about the murder charge,” she said quietly.

“There’s nothing to tell,” he laughed. “I didn’t do anything.”

“So why did they arrest you?”

“Because they just want to cause shit for us,” he said, taking another drag.

“Us?”

“The club,” he blew smoke out through his nose. “But they can’t touch us, and they know it.”

“I’ve heard stories,” she said. “Bad ones, about those types of gangs.”

“They’re bad news if you’re on the wrong side of one, that’s for sure.”

Kristin stopped touching him and leaned up on her elbow.

“You’re on the right side, babe, don’t worry,” he winked at her.

“You’re gonna look after me now right?” she asked seriously.

“Of course I am,” he smiled and ran a hand through her hair. “This, right now, is all I ever really wanted. Now I’ve got it, I’m never letting it go.”

Kristin leaned forward and kissed him, the taste of smoke making her wet all over again. She lay back down as he stood up and walked naked into the bathroom. She watched him turn on the shower and step inside. She still found it crazy to believe that the boy who she had lusted after all of her teenage life was now such an incredible man and she was there with him. She had essentially turned her life upside down for him and was prepared to turn her back on everything she had ever thought to be right and true. She thought back to Pete and to how dissatisfied she had been with him… He had done nothing but treat her like shit and make her question herself and her abilities, whereas Locke was the complete opposite. She thought about how different the two men were. Locke was supposedly dangerous and Pete was supposed to be the safe bet… but she knew now how wrong she had gotten it all.

Locke came out of the shower with his hair wet and water dripping around his eyes. Kristin beckoned for him to come back to bed, and he grinned before walking slowly over to her and taking hold of her hand. He kissed it lightly and the stubble grazed her again. She smiled.

“Ten years,” she said playfully, “I think we’ve got a lot of catching up to do, don’t you?”

“Hell, yes, Babe,” Locke grinned as he took another step forward and dropped the towel…

THE END

What the Outlaw Craves

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

The screaming had been going on for nearly two hours. Lacey buried her head under her pillow and just prayed that it would stop. The banging and crashing had ceased maybe thirty minutes before, but the fight was still in full swing and Charlene, the girl who lived in the apartment on the floor above, didn’t seem to want to let up, even if it was four am.

Lacey could hear them above, shouting and stamping across the vinyl floor. She didn’t know who had gone to see her neighbor, but they were obviously causing trouble. Maybe Charlene owed someone money again. Or maybe whoever the guy was had been a lover and had come back for more. Lacey rolled over and stared at the ceiling. She didn’t know whether she should go up there and try to help or just hope it resolved on its own. In this town, you never knew what you could be walking in on.

Lacey sat up and leaned back against the headboard. Her temples were throbbing and she was so tired, she didn’t know if she would even make it into work the next day at the rate things were going. She had already been given a warning for slacking on the job, so she couldn’t exactly go into the bar, stand there looking half dazed and keep on her feet for nearly ten hours. It would be impossible.

She picked up her cell phone and unlocked it. Should she call Charlene and see what was happening? She tapped at the keys and opened her contact list before stopping and thinking again… What if the guy up there was a drug dealer? Lacey could end up getting hurt or dragged into Charlene’s debts again. She put the phone down and instantly felt guilty for being too scared to intervene. She knew there was no point in calling the cops. In Clay Springs, the cops didn’t help and protect the little guy… They fucked them over like all the other criminals running the town.

Lacey shouldn’t have even been there. She’d made her escape. After high school she had packed up her stuff, said goodbye to her family and got the hell out of there, running as far and as fast as she could. She’d traveled for a while and seen a lot of the country but never found anywhere she really wanted to call home. She had several relationships and made plenty of mistakes, and two years after she had set off on her journey, she found herself traveling back through her hometown with no intention of staying. It was a devastating blow when her mother got sick and she had to stay and take care of her. It had been a long illness, but she had recovered. But after being so close to her mother again, Lacey didn’t feel like she could up and leave right away. She got a job at the bar, rented an apartment and suddenly, before she’d even really realized it, she was stuck.

“God,” she said aloud, “Please be quiet.”

She lay down again and wiped her tired eyes. She could hear Charlene screaming bloody murder at someone and telling them to get the fuck out. Lacey didn’t want to feel responsible or guilty for someone else’s drama; she just wanted it to end. Charlene was an adult and knew what she was getting herself into. Plus, Lacey had already bailed her out on countless occasions, and she couldn’t keep giving her money for drugs. At this rate, she would never get back out of that town. She’d be stuck there, in her dingy little apartment for the rest of time.

She looked over to her open closet. Her eyes traveled to the top shelf where hidden right at the back was the shoe box full of cash she had managed to save over the past year. She only worked for minimum wage, and the clientele in the bar left shitty tips, so it had taken her a while to save a thousand dollars. But then Charlene had come knocking one night in tears and begged her to help her out. One of the biker guys was coming to pay her a visit, she’d said, and if she didn’t pay him the money she owed him then he’d knock out all of her teeth. Lacey had panicked and given her what she needed. And then the next week it had happened again, the tears, the pleading… Lacey had eventually helped her close to six times before she decided enough was enough and she’d told Charlene that she simply didn’t have any more savings. But now as she lay there listening, her conscience was pulling at her… Should she go to the closet, open the box and give Charlene a hundred bucks, or should she just stay quiet…?

Suddenly, the shouting stopped and she heard Charlene giggle. Lacey sunk down in bed and sighed. The walls were thin and she heard the dull beat of music drifting through the ceiling, followed by what sounded like moaning. Lacey sat back up and listened carefully…

Is that what I think it is? she thought.

Charlene’s giggles turned to moans of pleasure and directly above her Lacey could hear the sound of the headboard smacking against the wall.

“Well, I guess she found another way to pay this time,” Lacey smirked.

She climbed back into bed and began to wish for the fighting to return. Listening to Charlene have sex with someone was just more of a reminder of how lonely she was. Her love life was pretty much non-existent, and she couldn’t remember the last time she met someone who made her heart race. She felt the emotion welling up inside of her and a tear rolled down her cheek. What she wouldn’t give for the touch of a good man. But unfortunately, she didn’t think one of those existed in Clay Springs…and if they did, she certainly was yet to find them.

2.

She woke up at nine am with a start and jumped out of bed. She was supposed to be at work at ten and she didn’t have her car. She was going to have to make the twenty-minute walk in the blistering heat.

Shit, she thought as she ran through to the bathroom and turned on the shower. She pulled her nightdress over her head and climbed in. She tried to turn up the heat, but it seemed stuck on the lukewarm temperature.

“I am so sick of this place,” she sighed, washing quickly. It wasn’t the first time that she had had problems with the heating and water. It seemed like the building was crumbling around her. Her landlord wasn’t interested. He was probably the reason for the problem. Clay Springs had a distinct lack of accommodation for people like Lacey--young, single girls who needed somewhere cheap. The majority of properties were family houses and this was one of only two apartment blocks in town. She’d been lucky to get it and although rent was cheap, it really was pretty grim. The owner was another corrupt asshole who benefited from taking advantage of those who were less fortunate than him, and Lacey knew she couldn’t argue with him or force him into making repairs. She just wanted out.

She turned the shower off, hopped out onto the bathmat and wrapped herself up in a big towel. She was shivering even though the sun was shining through the window and heating up the place by the second. She towel-dried her hair and got dressed into her work “uniform” which basically consisted of anything short or revealing. She had chosen a pair of cut-off denim shorts and a little white t-shirt that was split down the front to show off her huge breasts. When she was feeling down, Lacey regularly joked that they were the only thing she had going for her and she had to show them off to make herself feel better. She loved the way men stared at her and her impressive cleavage, especially when she was working and they helped her pass the time behind the bar by flirting with her and buying her drinks.

Just past nine-thirty, she made her way to the front door. She stopped and listened for a moment to see if she could hear any noises coming from Charlene’s place, but it all seemed quiet.

Not surprised, she thought, they were up most of the night screwing.

She stuck her middle finger up at the ceiling and laughed to herself. Even though they couldn’t see it and would never know, it had made her feel just a little bit better.

***

As she walked down the street, she clutched her purse to her side and made her way quickly to her usual coffee stop. She had never been the type of person who would wake up early and have plenty of time to prepare for the day, making herself a pot of coffee and warming croissants while she read the morning paper. Lacey was a get-up-and-go girl and she grabbed what she could on the run. There wasn’t a lot of choice on her route to work, but she had found a nice little coffee house that was fast and friendly.

She stepped inside and smiled at the barista, who was new and slower than the other guys in there but Lacey couldn’t be bothered to make a fuss. She ordered a double espresso and twiddled her thumbs as she waited for it. When the girl passed it to her, she smiled and wished her a good day before heading back outside into the sun. Coffee and the heat were a bad mix, but she needed the caffeine. She knocked it back fast and threw the cup in the trash.

She felt revived and picked up her pace. She looked down at her watch. 9:52. She had eight minutes before she was officially late and potentially facing unemployment again. Since she had been a working adult, she had been fired no less than ten times. But that had been when she was traveling and not taking the world seriously. Now she had an apartment and bills, and she was the only person who could look after her. She felt the pang again… the longing for someone else to care and tell her that everything would be all right. When she was growing up, she had never thought of herself as one of those women who needed a man to support her, but as she had matured and experienced more, she realized that maybe she actually did.

As she walked, she daydreamed. One of her favorite fantasies was that she was married to a business man in a big city. They would have a nice house and a golden retriever and the bar and her crumby apartment would be a distant memory. She thought back to the previous evening and how she had to listen to Charlene screwing some guy and how depressed she had felt. The thought of moving on and not being lonely was becoming ever more desirable. She didn’t want to admit it to herself fully, but she did want a man. She wanted to be cared for, loved and cherished.

Her mind wandered back to the big house with the picket fence and the city boy husband. She wasn’t even sure if someone like that would be her type, but it was the fantasy of the day and it kept her from depression as she rounded the corner and saw the bar across the street. A homeless man was asleep in the doorway, and she was the only one who was going to be there to move him on. Her boss wasn’t technically going to be in until twelve, and even if he got there early, there was no chance he would do it himself.

“Great,” she whispered. “Here we go…”

3.

The bar opened at noon. Lacey had been busy all morning cleaning up the place and stacking the shelves. She restocked the refrigerators and was sitting behind the bar reading a magazine when the first customer came in. It was one of the old boys who never said a word. She poured him his usual and watched him take it over to a table in the very corner where he could sit in silence.

Her boss had come and gone. He had checked in with her first thing and then left for the day, saying he would be back in the evening sometime. Lacey poured herself a glass of water and went back to her magazine. The air conditioning was on, but it was still sweltering in there, so she fanned herself with a stack of unopened letters that had been piling up for weeks.

The door opened and Lacey looked up. She froze as she realized it was Charlene. She looked drunk already and like she was wearing the previous night’s clothes and make-up.

“Hey, Lace,” she drawled, “How are ya?”

“Fine,” she smiled. “Apart from being deliriously tired…”

“Oh?” Charlene smirked but pretended not to know what she was talking about.

“Last night Charlene,” she shook her head. “It was ridiculous.”

“What was?”

“The noise… the shouting and then the…” she trailed off, embarrassed.

Charlene stared at her and burst out laughing.

“Shit, sorry Lace,” she shrugged, “Didn’t mean to keep you up.”

Lacey shook her head and brushed it off. She picked up a glass and started to clean it to make it look like she was busy and didn’t have time for conversation.

“So,” she said, “How can I help you?”

“I’d love a drink,” Charlene grinned. “Whiskey.”

“Seriously?” Lacey asked putting the glass down. “This is a bit far for you to come for just a drink, isn’t it?”

Charlene smiled and shrugged. “Is it?”

“Well, yeah, I’d say so.” Lacey looked at her suspiciously. “I mean you hardly ever come in here.”

“Just catching up with my friend is all,” Charlene said, pinching Lacey playfully on the arm and smiling.

“Okay,” Lacey said, “What’s going on?”

“Get me that drink, will ya?” Charlene scratched the back of her neck. “I feel a bit jittery.”

Sighing, Lacey poured her the whiskey and slid it across to her.

“That’ll be three ninety-five,” Lacey said as she held out her hand.

Charlene’s mouth dropped open slightly before she smiled and said, “Oh, just put it on my tab.”

She swigged the whiskey down and then slammed the glass down on the counter before saying, “And I’ll take another.”

“Charlene, you don’t have a tab… You know we don’t do that here,” Lacey said sternly.

“Oh come on,” she pleaded, “Help a sister out.”

Lacey bit her tongue and scrunched up her fists. She and Charlene had never been close friends and it always seemed like she only came to Lacey when she wanted something. Lacey was tired and pissed off and that was all Charlene’s fault… and now she had the audacity to walk into her place of work and ask for free drinks and favors. She dreaded to think what was coming next.

“So what’s going on, Charlene? What do I owe the pleasure?”

Charlene nudged the glass towards her again and smiled with wide eyes. Lacey shook her head, and Charlene crossed her arms defensively over her chest and pouted.

“I’m in trouble,” she said reluctantly, “I need your help.”

“Why am I not surprised?” Lacey said.

She turned back to the bar and opened the refrigerator before pulling herself out a beer.

“Looks like I’m going to need a drink too, huh?” Lacey said as she took a swig. “Go on then, what’s happened now?”

Charlene shifted on the spot and ran her hands through her hair.

“I owe someone money,” she said quietly, “And they won’t wait for it.”

“Sounds like they were prepared to wait last night,” Lacey said angrily.

“No,” Charlene shook her head. “That wasn’t them… Last night it was my old boyfriend. He came around causing trouble and we had a fight but then we, well… We made up…” she smiled shyly.

“Yeah, I heard,” Lacey took another swig of her beer.

“I am really sorry about that,” Charlene said genuinely as she reached across the bar and grasped Lacey’s hand. “I need your help, Lacey… Please?”

Lacey looked at her and knew there was no way she could turn her down. Even though she was angry and broke… she knew when someone was really in need.

“Okay, how much?” Lacey sighed.

Charlene bit her bottom lip and covered her eyes before exhaling deeply and peeking out from underneath her hands.

“Four thousand dollars,” she whispered.

Lacey almost dropped her beer.

“Are you fucking kidding me?” Lacey said as she sat back down on the stool and took hold of the beer. “Jesus, I’m going to need something much stronger than this.”

4.

She and Charlene went out front and Charlene lit a cigarette. Lacey hadn’t smoked since she was at high school, but she took it from her and had a drag. She coughed and waved the smoke away.

“Who do you owe?” Lacey asked angrily.

“I know I’m an idiot…” Charlene said, “Things just got really out of hand and now this new guy has come into town and taken over all the old debts and he isn’t letting people off anymore… Says he wants everything paid up or he’s going to fucking kill people, Lacey.”

“So this debt has been building up for a while?”

“Yes, years,” Charlene took a drag on her cigarette.

“So what about all the other money I’ve given you?”

“It paid some of it off,” she said, “But it never fully cleared it.”

Lacey rubbed her eyes and sat down on the curb.

“I don’t have that kind of money Charlene,” she shook her head, “I just don’t…”

“Oh, God, please, you’ve got to help me,” she started to cry. “I know I’ve been stupid, but this is what I need to turn my life around. I haven’t got any family Lacey. You’re the only person I can turn to.”

Lacey’s head felt like it was going to explode. She didn’t have a solution this time.

“Who is it? Who do you owe?” she asked again.

“The bikers,” Charlene said as she looked nervously around. “Satan’s Riders.”

“And what did you say about someone new?” Lacey looked up at the sun and closed her eyes. The warmth on her skin was the only thing keeping her calm.

“The old boss has gone,” Charlene began, “And now this new guy has come in to take over and he’s really dangerous. He’s scary… He’s been imposing all these new rules and trying to turn the town around. He doesn’t want any debts or any authority involvement. He’s cutting all ties with the cops and he’s trying to go as legit as they possibly can in their line of work. No tabs, no borrowing anything. Payment up front and if you owe anything, then he’s coming after you to get it back.”

Lacey swallowed hard and looked up at Charlene. She was shaking and tears were streaming down her face.

“I only have a thousand,” she said finally. “There’s nothing else.”

Charlene sat down next to her and put her head in her hands.

“I can’t take it to him,” Charlene said. “If I go in there, they’ll kill me…”

“And what will happen to me if I go!?” Lacey shouted angrily. “This isn’t even my goddam mess!”

“Please!” Charlene begged holding onto Lacey’s arm. “Please just take him the thousand and beg him… It’s not your debt and he’ll know that… please help me.”

Lacey rubbed her temples and just wanted the ground to open and swallow her up. Her good nature was her Achilles heel. This was the last thing she needed, and she wanted to shoot herself for being such an easy target and a sucker for feeling so bad for Charlene.

But instead, she said, “Okay, I’ll take the money.”

Charlene threw her arms around Lacey’s neck and hugged her tightly.

“Thank you so much, Lace,” she sobbed, “You have no idea how much this means to me.”

Lacey couldn’t bring herself to speak. The last of her money was about to be swallowed up by Charlene’s debt… and she was going to have to go into a bike gang’s clubhouse to settle the score.

After she had finished work at the bar that evening, she stood outside and drank the rest of the vodka she had taken out of her tips. She was so nervous, she had been drinking all afternoon, and when her boss, Ray, had come in, she pretended that she had been accepting drinks from the customers to get them to spend more money. On her lunch break she decided to go home and collect the cash. She wanted to get the whole thing over as soon as possible and leaving it even one day could potentially make her lose her nerve.

She swayed on the spot and reached into her bag and pulled out the crumpled piece of paper that Charlene had scrawled the address on. It was across town and she would have to walk. Even though it was dark and late at night, the air was still dense with heat and she wiped her brow with the back of her hand.

“I’m not walking,” she said aloud before she reaching for her cell phone and dialing the number of a cab company.

***

The cab driver pulled up outside the club house and turned to look at her slouching down in the back seat. She paid him and opened the door before stepping out and slamming it behind her. The reality of the situation soon sobered her up when she saw the lines of motorcycles outside and big burly men covered in tattoos who sat astride them. She suddenly wanted to turn and run. She reached down to her purse and checked that the envelope of cash was still there and squeezed it in her palm.

“Come on, Lacey,” she whispered to herself. “You can do this.”

She began to walk towards the main door and tried not to shake or react to the catcalls that followed her. She could feel the men’s eyes all over her huge breasts and curvy waist. She pushed the door open to the clubhouse and stepped inside. It could have been any other bar, except there were no women in there and all of the men were huge, dressed head to toe in leather and looked mean. They looked as bad as they come, and as Lacey stood there in the doorway with no clue what to do next, she realized that her hands were indeed shaking.

“Can we help you, sweetheart?” One of the men got to his feet and took a step towards her.

Lacey instinctively took a step back and clutched onto her purse for dear life.

“I’m here to see whoever is in charge,” she said, trying to sound confident and then cleared her throat. “The new boss.”

She knew she must have sounded like a fool, but she couldn’t think of what else to say.

The man was chewing gum and he spat it out onto the floor and held out his hand.

“Who’s asking?” he eyed her angrily.

“My name is Lacey… I’m here for a friend, Charlene… I have some of the money she owes you.”

His eyebrows raised and his face softened.

“Well, all right then,” he said as if he was mocking her, “You better come this way, Ma’am.”

Lacey moved forward, but didn’t take hold of his arm. She tried not to look around and lock eyes with anyone. Her heart was racing so fast she was sure that they could all hear it and they began to comment on her appearance as she passed. She felt like she was on show and completely vulnerable. She was desperate to get out of that room.

The man led her into a corridor and walked with her down to the end. He stopped outside of a tall iron door and knocked on it lightly. A flap slid open to reveal a pair of eyes looking down on them.

“She’s here to settle Charlene’s debts,” the man with her said.

The eyes narrowed before the flap closed and she heard the turning of keys and the sounds of chains being undone. The man with her turned on his heel and began to walk back towards the bar area.

“Good luck,” he laughed over his shoulder. “Matt will love you.”

Lacey turned to look at him as he walked away and wondered what he meant. She breathed in and out deeply. This was it.

The door creaked back and a tall, muscular guard stood in front of her. He looked mean and dangerous and he was wearing sunglasses even though it was so dark in there Lacey could barely see in front of her. He didn’t say a word but moved to the side to let her in. She stepped forward nervously and looked up to see another man sitting at a desk in front of her. He eyed her from across the room with wide, interested eyes. The guard left the room and locked them in from the outside. Lacey started shaking. She looked back to the man at the desk and tried to think of the speech she had prepared, but her mind was blank. His cold, dark eyes were fixed on her as she took another step forward to fill the silence.

“How can I help you?” he said slowly. His voice was deep and gruff and he rubbed his big hand across his stubbly chin. He looked dangerous, more so that the guard, but he was also incredibly attractive. Lacey tried to focus on that to take her nerves away, but it ended up making her worse. The last thing she had expected was to be standing there in front of someone as good looking as he was. Her heart was pounding and she noticed something in him light up, too.

“I’m Lacey,” she finally managed to speak. “I’m here for Charlene.”

He laughed and sat back in his chair and kicked his big heavy boots up onto the desk before reaching for his cigarettes and lighting one up. He had long dirty blonde hair that fell softly around his eyes, and Lacey was surprised at how young he was compared to the other men at the clubhouse.

“Lay-cee,” he over-pronounced both syllables. “Well, I’m Matt,” he flashed her a menacing smile, “I’m in charge here.”

“I know,” she stammered.

“Why did Charlene send you?” he asked angrily.

“Charlene doesn’t have any money,” Lacey said nervously. “I’m here to pay you what I can to help her. She doesn’t want any trouble, and she will get your money back.”

“How do you know?” he exhaled two plumes of smoke from his nostrils.

“Because she promised me,” Lacey said naively.

He laughed again and ran a hand through his hair. He turned back to her and stared at her so intensely, it almost felt like he was undressing her with his eyes. Lacey fought the urge to cover her chest, as if she stood there naked in front of him, trying to save her modesty.

“I haven’t been running things here for long, but one thing I know for sure is that girls like Charlene, they never make good on promises,” he smiled at her, baring his teeth. One of them had a gold cap.

“I just want to help her,” Lacey said quietly. “I don’t like seeing a friend in trouble.”

He clicked his tongue and took another drag on his cigarette.

“How much you got?” he asked.

“I have a thousand dollars for you,” she said stepping forward and reaching into her purse for the envelope. “Here.”

He took it from her and looked inside before he flicked through the notes and nodded.

“Well, that looks about right,” he said.

“So, will you leave off Charlene for a while? She will get you the rest. She just needs some more time.”

He leaned forward so his eyes were level with hers before he blew another two plumes of smoke out of his nostrils. He was so frightening, but at the same time there was something about him that was pulling her in. She didn’t know if she was imagining it, but it felt as if they had an instant connection. His eyes were big and deep and she was getting lost in them. She pinched her arm to snap herself out of the trance.

“I’m not taking your money, sweetheart,” he said sternly. “That bitch can pay for herself.”

Lacey took a step back, shocked and completely uncertain about what to do next.

“But, please,” she stammered. “Please take it.”

He handed the envelope back to her and walked around the front of the desk. He motioned for her to sit down and sat on the edge of the desk in front of her. Lacey nervously sat down, her hands shaking as she clutched onto the envelope.

“She owes me money for drugs,” he said. “Why would you pay for her to never learn her lesson?”

Lacey felt as if she had been slapped. She sat up straight and looked at him. She had never thought of it that way before.

“I just thought I was helping her,” she said.

“I’ll tell you what,” he said warmly, his eyes crinkling around the corners as he smiled, “I’m not going to take that money… But there is something you can do to help your friend…”

“Anything,” Lacey said. “I just don’t want her getting hurt.”

He took another drag on the cigarette and put his hand on her knee.

“You can come back here tomorrow. Maybe we’ll have a drink… Maybe we’ll get to know each other a little better.” He was looking down at Lacey’s chest and she knew what he was thinking.

“I… but…” she tried to hold the envelope out again, but he just pushed it back to her.

“I’ll be here at noon,” he said, “If you don’t show, Charlene’s in trouble.”

He got to his feet and walked towards the iron door before he knocked on it hard and she could hear it opening from the other side. It creaked open and the guard stood there with his arms folded.

“But…” Lacey began.

“That’s all I’ve got,” he shrugged. “Take it or leave it.”

The guard laughed and Lacey stared at Matt. He was teasing her, she was sure, but at the same time, she didn’t want to anger him by asking.

“Noon,” he repeated before he waved her off with his hand. “Oh, and not a word to anyone.”

Lacey left the office and began walking back down the corridor. Her heart was racing and she didn’t know where to turn. Charlene had a lot to answer for. Now it was she who was in big trouble.

5.

Lacey tossed and turned all night, terrified of what the next day may hold. She knew she didn’t have to go and she could tell Charlene that he was bribing her and making her feel uncomfortable. But now that Lacey had put herself in his presence, he knew what she looked like and who she was. It wouldn’t take much for him to find her in a small town like Clay Springs.

She stared up at the ceiling and wiped a tear away. What was going to happen to her if she went back? What could he realistically want from her? She tried to recall the features of his face in her mind’s eye, but they were all blurred and distant… it reminded her of when she had a crush on someone when she was younger and she couldn’t remember what they looked like.

She knew he was handsome, and she knew she had been attracted to him on first sight… But she was also afraid. He was dangerous, an outlaw who was threatening people to settle debts. Charlene had said he could be capable of killing people if they didn’t do as he asked. Lacey bit her lip and sat up. She knew she had no way out of the situation. Matt had asked to see her, and she was going to have to go…

***

As soon as noon had passed, she left her apartment and made her way back to the Satan’s Riders clubhouse. She decided to walk and as the sun beat down on her hard from above, she found herself wondering if it would be the last time she saw daylight.

You’re going to get yourself killed, she thought. Turn back and run.

She shook the thought off, knowing there was no way back from this. She had been foolish by putting herself in the situation, and now she was going to have to deal with it. She still had her money. As soon as the day was over she was going to make a run for it. Disappear out of town and never see bad influences like Charlene ever again.

She turned a corner and saw the building looming in front of her. It was dusty out front and there were around ten bikes in different positions, all empty and cold as if they’d been there from the night before. It didn’t look anything like the previous night. In daylight, it looked like any other building in town, but she knew what lay inside.

She approached the two steps and climbed them before crossing to the door and trying the handle. It was locked, so she knocked lightly. Inside it was quiet, but she could hear men’s voices getting closer and then the dull thump of boots as someone made their way across to the front door. It swung open and a man with a long beard stood there, shielding his eyes from the light.

“What?” he barked before realizing she was a woman and looking her up and down with a satisfied grin.

“I’m here to see Matt,” she said nervously.

The man looked at her as if she was insane and then slammed the door on her. She turned and looked back to the road, confused and worried.

Okay, she thought, this is good, now I can leave and it isn’t my fault… I tried.

She was about to skip quickly down the steps when from around the side of the building a familiar set of eyes came into view. Matt walked towards her in a pair of low-slung ripped jeans and a black vest. He was dirty, covered in oil like he had been working on one of the bikes and sweat glistened all over his tanned skin. Lacey stopped in her tracks and stared at him. His face cracked into a grin.

“Lay-cee,” he said her name slowly again. “Wasn’t sure you’d show.”

She felt frozen to the floor. Her legs wouldn’t move and she just stood there staring at him, not knowing whether to speak or just do whatever he asked.

“You don’t have to look so nervous,” he laughed. “Come down here.”

Lacey walked down to meet him and followed him around the back of the clubhouse. There were around ten garages, all in differing states. Some were locked up tight with no way of seeing what was inside, while others had their doors wide open with bike parts and stacks of boxes. Matt led her around to the last garage where a bike was on its side, with rags and oil canisters littered around it. He kneeled down and continued what he was doing.

“I’m glad you’re here,” he said.

Lacey looked around to see if there were any other people, but the back of the clubhouse was deserted.

“What am I here for?” she asked quietly.

“To help Charlene pay her debts,” he sniffed before he held a cigarette to his lips and clamped it between his teeth. “You want to help your friend, right?”

“I’m not so sure she’s such a good friend anymore…” Lacey said as she thought back to her frantic calls to Charlene’s cell phone as soon as she had left the clubhouse the night before, which had been ignored… Charlene had no doubt been somewhere getting high and drinking herself into oblivion.

“I thought as much,” Matt said. “That’s why I wasn’t about to take your money.”

He pointed at a large rock not far from where he was working.

“Wanna take a seat?” he asked.

Lacey walked past him and sat down. The rock was blisteringly hot but she pulled down her shorts so they covered enough of her skin.

“Matt,” she said, “I don’t want to be rude, but I just want to know how I can help…”

He looked up at her and smiled.

“I thought you were all about the money,” she stammered. “I, I thought you would take the thousand and that would be the end of my involvement…”

“And like I said, I’m not taking your money,” he said as he took a drag on the cigarette. “Good girl like you, bet it took you a while to save… Bet you work hard…?”

Lacey nodded.

“Fuck-ups like Charlene don’t deserve the easy way out. I’ve been like you, I’ve worked hard and I’ve been taken advantage of, I can spot it a mile off… And if there’s one thing I don’t like is seeing good people lose out through no fault of their own.”

Lacey realized her mouth was gaping open. She couldn’t stop staring at his muscular arms as they flexed each time he moved.

“I suppose you’re right,” she agreed.

“Plus,” he stared at her, “You’re pretty hot.”

No one had paid Lacey attention in such a long time she had almost forgotten what it felt like to get a compliment. She felt herself blush and she looked down at her feet. He was nothing like she had imagined when she had turned up there. His hardened exterior was still there visually, but as he spoke to her and she got to know him more, it was as if he was genuine and kind on the inside.

“I’m trying to get this place in a better position,” he said, “Will probably never happen but my father started this club thirty years ago and these fuck-ups have run it into the ground… I was never going to have anything to do with it, but I felt like I had to come back.”

“Maybe we’ve got something in common then,” Lacey smiled, feeling herself relax. “I was never supposed to be here, either… I made my escape but got sucked back in.”

“Well at least we’re on the same page,” Matt smiled. “All the outstanding debts, I want them gone so we can start again. Then I can get the hell out of here.”

Lacey was jealous of his plan and wished she had a solid one herself. Not just the idea of making a run for it in the middle of the night.

“Instead of giving me the money,” he said, “I want to spend today with you.”

Lacey looked up and locked eyes with his.

“Let’s not beat around the bush,” he said suddenly. “I like you, Lacey,” he leaned towards her. “I don’t know what it is…but I have to have you.”

Lacey felt her sex pulse. Did he mean what she thought he meant? Her heart began to pound and she looked up at him with innocent eyes. He held out his hand and she took it as he pulled her to her feet.

“Take a ride with me?” he asked her.

6.

Lacey gripped Matt’s waist as they flew down the highway. The scent of his skin, the cigarettes, sweat and oil mixed in with his cologne was driving her wild.

She couldn’t believe what was happening. She was on the back of a bike with a supposed outlaw, driving at ninety miles an hour out across the desert. He’d said he wanted to take her somewhere beautiful, that he wanted her to experience his most favorite place in the world. He took a bend and she dug her fingertips into his muscly abs. She must have been crazy to go somewhere with him. He was a total stranger and a criminal at that. She knew the night before when they had first locked eyes on each other that there had been something there. A spark had ignited even if it had gone unsaid. And now he seemed determined to have her and Lacey realized she wanted nothing more.

He was right. She had always been such a good girl and had never given in to her passions. She had always done the best for others and let her own dreams go to waste. She had never put herself first, no matter how much she wanted something. This was her chance to take all of that back. This day with this wild, dangerous biker was going to change everything. She was at a turning point. She was going to act out of character and do things she had never even dared dream of.

The bike started to slow, and Matt pulled off the highway. They were in the middle of the desert with red and orange mountains all around them. He pulled onto a beaten track and the dust kicked out behind them. Lacey looked over her shoulder and smiled. This was like another world. The terrain was wild and deserted, and it made her feel so alive.

When Matt stopped the bike, he lifted her off with his big, rough hands and placed her gently on the ground. She looked up at him and couldn’t help but smile. She had never been so pleasantly surprised.

“Let’s walk up to that ridge,” he said as he took her hand and pulled her towards a rock face.

They made the short climb, and Matt insisted on holding his hands over her eyes.

“You have to wait to see the view,” he whispered in her ear. “It’ll take your breath away.”

He was behind her, with his arms wrapped around her shoulders and his palms over her eyes. She could tell they were high up, much higher than where they had been on the other side of the ridge. She could feel the rush of air around her and she clung to him, terrified that she would fall.

“Ready?” he whispered in her ear.

Lacey nodded and braced herself. Matt slowly peeled his hands away from her eyes and revealed what was in front of her. She gasped and held onto him tightly, not daring to move. It was like she was on the edge of the world. A huge, deep canyon was in front of her, the sunlight shining on it and showing off the most amazing colors. Deep purples, reds, oranges and yellows all merged together across the landscape. It was magical and like nothing she had ever seen.

“Oh my God,” she gasped, “How did you ever find this place?”

“I used to live out here,” he said as he wrapped his arms around her waist from behind and breathed into her neck.

Lacey was starting to get wet. The feeling of having a man’s arms around her was driving her wild. She turned to face Matt and ran her hands through his hair as she stared deep into his eyes.

“I want you,” she whispered.

Matt leaned forward and kissed her, parting her lips with his tongue and biting her gently. He was like an animal. A savage. And she wanted him to tear her to pieces.

Matt grabbed her gently by the throat and pushed her to the ground. Lacey’s knees scuffed against the crumbling desert rock, and he climbed down on top of her, pinning her arms high above her head. They were completely exposed on the edge of the ridge, looking out over the canyon, but Lacey didn’t care. Even if there were hikers or photographers out there, she didn’t give a fuck who saw them. She wanted him right then and there. She wanted him to break her good girl persona and give her something to remember for the rest of her life.

Matt ran his hands up her side and cupped her breasts. He pulled her top off over her head and sucked on her nipples, his mouth exploring her skin, searching frantically and nibbling her. Lacey arched off the ground and wrapped her legs tightly around him. She could feel the stiff bulge in his jeans and was desperate to see it. He kissed her neck softly before sinking his teeth into her with little bites that made her gasp with pleasure. She hadn’t had sex in well over two years and knew her body would feel like a virgin’s again. She was so worked up and hot for him, she couldn’t wait for him to remove her clothes. She bucked her hips up to meet his and Matt reached down and started to unbutton her shorts with one hand, while the other kept her hands pinned high above her head.

Lacey felt a rush of mountain air hit her, and her sex pulsed. She was already dripping wet and engorged and she couldn’t wait for him to take her.

Matt leaned back and quickly removed his vest, throwing it behind him before he reached down and started to undo his jeans. Lacey was lying on the ground, looking up at him, biting her lip and letting him stare at her sex as he pulled down his jeans and boxers and revealed the most amazing cock she had ever seen. It was so big and stiff it was intimidating, but she knew she had to have it inside her.  Matt knelt in front of her with his throbbing member in his hand. Lacey stared up at him, scared that he would hurt her, but her body betrayed her. She was soaking wet and yearning for him. Her pussy ached and as he leaned down towards her holding his huge cock she moaned. He slid his other hand down between her legs and flicked her clit lightly while pumping his cock up and down in his fist.

“You want it?” he asked. He was so close to her, his lips were skimming hers and Lacey found herself in the throes of pleasure already. As his fingers worked her, she was on the verge of a crashing orgasm. She threw her head back and Matt pulled his hand away, determined to fuck her before she came. He pulled her up in front of him and positioned her on her hands and knees so she was looking out over the canyon. Lacey felt free and uninhibited as he positioned his unprotected member at her opening and rubbed it up and down, making his tip slick and wet.

He held onto the back of her neck and positioned himself at her slit. He teased her with his big red head and gripped onto her ass with his thick, rough hands.

“Matt,” she said suddenly, “I’m not on the pill--“

But there was no stopping him. He plunged his massive length inside her, tearing her in half. The pain was excruciating and Lacey screamed.

Matt held onto her neck as he fucked her, pounding himself in and out of her. Before Lacey really had chance to register the pain, it was already giving way to the most intensely amazing sensation she had ever felt. Her pussy gripped him tightly as he thrust into her, and he was so hard and deep inside that it felt like she was being speared. She panted and begged him to go harder. Matt slowed his pace and withdrew before slowly sliding his full, wet length into her again. It was so deep that Lacey screamed with ecstasy. She fit around him so perfectly. Matt’s strokes were getting more frantic and powerful as he was ready to explode. He gripped onto her as he slowly slid himself in and out of her, on the verge of shooting his load.

“Give it to me,” Lacey panted as Matt held onto her hair and tensed his thighs. He thrust himself into her again and his release exploded from him. He pumped his white hot cum up inside of her and Lacey felt it hitting her insides. The sensation of him emptying his load into her sent her over the edge. She unraveled in a hot wave of extreme pleasure as her orgasm tore through her. It was so intense she collapsed into the dusty rock and groaned. Matt pulled her back to him as he pumped his dick into her one last time and kissed her on the back of the neck.

***

They both lay on the ground, looking out over the canyon. Lacey had never been so naughty before, and she had never felt so liberated. Matt wrapped his big arm around her and breathed her in.

“Don’t you have any more friends with debts you want to help out?” he joked.

Lacey jabbed him in the ribs and laughed.

“I didn’t do it for Charlene,” she said seriously.

“I know,” he brushed her hair out of her eyes. “I just needed an excuse to get you to come back.”

Lacey grinned. She was certainly glad he had pretended that she was going to help clear Charlene’s problem.

“Who would have thought a bad debt could have led to something so incredible?” he said, kissing her again.

She agreed. She knew now that on the inside he was a good guy, even if his job and his affiliation with Satan’s Riders meant he had to do bad things. To her he would always be this Matt. The one at the canyon with her that day. She took his hand in hers and squeezed it. She knew Charlene would be all right. Now that she knew how he felt about her, she would be able to talk him into giving her more time.

Lacey fully committed to the moment and lived out a wild fantasy that she would never forget. Even if she and Matt never had a day like this again, she was more than grateful to have had this experience. The sun was setting over the canyon and she had an amazing man by her side. She felt like the luckiest woman alive...

THE END

What the Outlaw Needs

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work

1.

Lizzie looked out across the sand and waves. It was heading towards dusk and she had been down there all afternoon, lying on her old battered rug and reading. She had at least two more books to get through before the end of the week and she was starting to feel the pressure… Was there any way she would be able to read and analyze them all before the deadline?

When she went to college, she had imagined amazing parties and dates with really hot guys, but instead she had found herself locked up in her room as soon as she returned from class, and the only date she’d been on was with a German exchange student who tried to discuss his long list of bizarre fetishes with her over their introduction dinner. She hadn’t gone out with him again…but he had tried to persuade her, even offering to take her to a live sex show and introduce her to “the dark side,” as he put it.

“I have so much to do,” she’d told him, secretly annoyed with herself for being such a prude. “But if I have some spare time next week, I’ll call you and we can get together.”

She had never called him back… and her schedule never got any less hectic. She was approaching finals and was swamped. Choosing to major in English Literature had seemed like such a good idea at the time, but now she was drowning under the never-ending pile of work and every time she looked at the page and tried to read, the words all seemed to blur into one.

That morning when woke up and heard the pounding of music filtering through from another dorm room, she decided it was time to hit the beach and find some tranquility. She couldn’t stay there, in the dark box room that she had called home for nearly a year, and concentrate. She needed a change of scenery, some fresh air and some inspiration. She pulled on a pair of denim shorts and a white t-shirt and grabbed her bag. She couldn’t wait to get out of there and breathe. She’d felt suffocated for the past week and even though she had been so busy cramming and barely had time to eat, she knew she couldn’t keep the pace up any longer.

She got to the beach just after noon and had spent nearly seven hours there. She stopped at least once every hour to look out at the surfers and past them to the horizon. The water was choppy and a deep blue, and she wished she could have stripped down to her underwear and run into it to cleanse herself from everything that was weighing her down. It had been a long time since she’d felt liberated, but she knew that day she was going to stay under her cloud. She had watched people come and go all day, every single of them relaxing and there she was, trying to work… None of it seemed right and as she lay down her copy of Ted Hughes’ Birthday Letters and picked up her purse, she finally decided that enough was enough.

The sky was tinged pink, and it cast its glow across the waves. The evening surfers were bobbing up and down, waiting for their moment. She held her hand up to her eyes and squinted into the distance, hoping to catch them one last time before she headed back to her car. They all began to paddle and their boards slowly lifted behind them. Lizzie smiled as she watched them get to their feet and ride before falling into the frothy white crash as the wave broke against the shoreline.

“Until next time,” she said to herself aloud, but the wind was so rough she barely even heard it herself. She turned and walked back to the boardwalk and made her way across to the parking lot in bare feet. When she got to her car, she opened the door and sat on the front seat, her legs dangling outside as she shook off the sand.

She had always loved the beach, and she was glad she had taken a day out to try and reconnect and clear her mind. Not that it had helped much. It wasn’t just finals and lack of a male interest that was getting to her. Recently she also had to experience her parents’ divorce, and the whole thing had left her emotionally scarred.

She looked out to the ocean again and tried not to remember how she had learned of her father’s infidelity. Of how she had to tell her mother everything and play mediator between them both as their lives all slowly fell apart. When the time came for her to leave for college, she couldn’t have been happier to get away. She desperately needed a fresh start. But so far all she seemed to have acquired was more stress.

She closed the driver’s side door and started the engine. A flock of seagulls swooped overhead and made their way out over the ocean. For the first time she felt the chill of the night air coming in.

Get yourself home, she thought. Time for bed and some more reading.

Realizing how pathetic that sounded, she rolled her eyes. God, did she need some excitement.

2.

As Lizzie walked up the stairs to her dorm, she could hear the familiar woops and cheers of her neighbors. It was Friday and that meant there would be parties raging in every corner of campus. She lowered her head and opened the front door to the building. Inside the corridors was thankfully quiet, but leaflets and posters exploded over everything, advertising the weekend fun. She went to her mail box and unlocked it. There was, as usual, nothing inside. She had stopped hoping from news from home. She no longer wanted to hear about how miserable her mother was, and she had absolutely no desire to know what her father was up to with his new woman. The whole thing had been enough to make her never want to trust a man again. As she began to drag herself up the stairs, she sighed with relief at knowing at least she didn’t have to worry that someone out there was cheating on her.

As she approached the door to her room, she heard the clicking of heels coming up behind her. She hurried to get her key in her lock before anyone tried to start a conversation with her, but she was too late. Hands slammed down over her eyes, and the girl giggled.

“Where the hell have you been all day?” she asked playfully, “I’ve been looking all over for you.”

Rachel, Lizzie’s best friend, dropped her hands so Lizzie could turn to face her.

“I was studying,” she said defiantly. “If you hadn’t noticed, we’ve got finals coming up.”

“Yawn… Who cares?” Rachel said jokingly. “You look worn out.”

Lizzie managed to unlock her door and stepped inside, checking herself out in the mirror as she entered.

“I was up early. I’m getting stressed out from all this.”

“Well, then, that’s the perfect excuse,” Rachel smiled and raised her eyebrows as she sat down on Lizzie’s desk chair.

“Perfect excuse for what?” Lizzie bent over and turned on her lamp before flopping down on the bed and rubbing her eyes.

“Tonight,” Rachel said with excitement. “Fuck all these parties that are happening here… I’ve got us somewhere really awesome to go.”

“Huh?” Lizzie said leaning up on her elbows. “I hope it involves guaranteeing me an A on all of my assignments. Otherwise count me out.” She rolled back down and breathed out. She could see the stack of books in front of her and felt a chill prickle her skin. “Ugh, so much to do.” She picked up her pillow and covered her face before screaming into it and laughing.

“You’re so boring,” Rachel said as she pulled the pillow away. “You’ve spent most of your weekends here being little Miss Goody Two Shoes, studying every chance you get. Who cares if you don’t get perfect grades for once, just let your hair down and let’s go and have some fun.”

“I can’t…” Lizzie said. “You know what I’m like.”

“I do,” Rachel smiled. “And that’s exactly why I’m not taking no for an answer.” She got to her feet and bounced over to Lizzie’s closet. She flung open the doors and began to leaf through the hangers and outfits.

“No,” she moved along to the next dress. “No… no….”

Lizzie rolled her eyes and checked her cell phone. As usual, she didn’t have any messages or missed calls.

“Ugh, definitely not….” Rachel said as she lifted out a dress that Lizzie didn’t even know she still had. She had vague memories of her mother forcing her to wear it when she was younger, and it was still as hideous as she remembered.

“Hmm, this is okay…” Rachel stopped on a tight little black dress that had a plunging neck line. “In fact, this is perfect.” She pulled it from the closet, closed the doors and hung it on the front as she grinned from ear to ear.

“Okay Miss,” she said, “Get up off your butt and get showered, we have somewhere to be.”

Lizzie looked up at her friend and smiled. “Where are you forcing me to go?”

“I’m totally not telling you until we are on the way… I’m not having you bail on me.”

“Oh, great,” Lizzie said as she reluctantly got to her feet. “So you’re dragging me out of my room, making me fail the entire semester and for what? I don’t even get to know?”

“You will get to know… when we get there!” Rachel winked as she grabbed hold of Lizzie by the shoulders and pushed her towards the bathroom. “Now shower!”

Lizzie saluted her as if to say ‘yes ma’am’ and then closed the bathroom door just enough to have privacy but still shout through to Rachel. She turned on the shower and the room steamed up quickly. She stripped and looked at herself in the mirror. Her body had always been one of her biggest enemies, but lately she was finally starting to feel comfortable in her own skin. She had beautiful curves, and as she was maturing, she was realizing how much men loved them. Even though she did her best to stay away from them, especially after the betrayal she had seen from her dad and the bizarre experience with the German exchange student, she still loved to notice the effect she had on men. And Rachel had been right… wherever they were going, the dress she had picked out was sure to turn some heads. She got into the shower and let the warm water wash away the last remaining bits of sand and sea air from her hair before she scrubbed and primped herself with various body gels and oils. Afterwards, she felt like she had spent a day at a spa. She felt relaxed and vibrant, and even the stress of her impending exams seemed to have evaporated.

“Thanks for talking me into this,” she said to Rachel as she walked back into her dorm room and dried her long blonde hair with a towel. “You’re right, I do need to get out more.”

“You need to get laid,” Rachel said without looking up from her magazine.

“Rachel!” Lizzie gasped. “That’s the last thing I’m thinking about.”

“Hmm,” Rachel peeked at her over the top of her magazine. “If you say so…”

Lizzie spritzed on some perfume, applied her mascara and ruby red lipstick and wriggled into the figure-hugging dress that showed off her perfect hourglass figure.

“Stunning,” Rachel said as she applied her own blush, “You are a vision.”

“I feel good in this dress,” Lizzie agreed, “So this party better be worth it.”

“Oh, it’s not a party,” Rachel said casually, “It’s an initiation.”

“What?”

Rachel smirked and blotted her lips. “You’ll see….”

3.

Rachel had booked them a cab so they stood on the outskirts of their campus waiting in the dark. Rachel lit a cigarette and offered it to Lizzie, but she politely declined. Even though it wasn’t cold, she was so nervous her arms were bumpy and she shivered.

“You’ve got me now, so tell me where we’re going. Come on.” Lizzie said before swigging vodka from Rachel’s hipflask.

“Okay,” Rachel exhaled, “But promise me you won’t freak out.”

“I’m not promising anything.”

Rachel rolled her eyes and pouted at her.

“Okay, I promise,” Lizzie said, even though she had her fingers crossed behind her back.

“I met this guy a couple of weeks ago,” Rachel began, “And I didn’t tell you about him because I didn’t want you to lecture me and try to put me off.”

“Well, he already sounds awesome,” Lizzie said sarcastically. She took another swig; she was clearly going to need it. She hadn’t drunk for months and she had never been much of a fan of it, anyway. The vodka made her wince, and she had to swallow it so quickly it wasn’t enjoyable in the slightest.

“Well, we’re going to his clubhouse,” Rachel said, almost under her breath.

“His what?” Lizzie squeaked.

“Clubhouse… he’s in a bike club,” Rachel sucked on the cigarette and smiled. “And tonight they’ve initiated a few new members and they have this sort of party afterwards… I got an invite because of him and I said I’d bring a friend.”

“A bike club? What I think you mean is a gang!” Lizzie said in disbelief. If she had been nervous before this information, she was now on the verge of passing out.

“You make it sound so sinister,” Rachel brushed it off.

“It is!” Lizzie stamped her foot, “I can’t believe you’re taking me somewhere like that where there will be illegal things going on!”

“Shh,” Rachel hissed as she looked around behind them, “Stop being so precious, it’s nothing like that. This guy is really great… I like him… A lot.”

Lizzie looked at her friend, and although she wanted to smack her in the face to knock some sense into her, she could also tell she was being genuine.

“Just please come with me, and let me see him… if there’s anything weird going on, we can leave, I promise,” Rachel pleaded.

Lizzie looked up the road and saw the shine of car lights approaching. She turned back to Rachel and guilt hit her as soon as she saw how miserable she looked.

“Okay,” she said reluctantly, “I’ll come with you… But don’t leave me alone and don’t let any of them talk to me… And I want to leave after an hour, okay?”

“Yes!” Rachel did a little air jump and kissed Lizzie on the cheek, “Yes, of course, anything you want.”

She was beaming, and as the cab slowed to a halt in front of them, Rachel threw open the door and gestured for Lizzie to climb in.

As she closed the door behind them and the car started on down the road, Rachel turned to her and hugged her.

“We’re going to have so much fun,” she smiled through the dark, “I can’t wait for you to meet him.”

Lizzie smiled back and exhaled. The vodka was going to have to start working and fast… Her heart began to pound in her chest. She had never been this nervous before.

It’s just a party, she told herself, forget all about what Rachel said about it being an initiation… It’s just a party with some new people. Relax.

***

As the cab pulled up outside the bar, Rachel clapped her hands together and popped a mint in her mouth.

“How did you meet this guy?” Lizzie said as she looked up at the wooden exterior and the neon sign above the door. There were rows and rows of Harleys out front and some men sat on them smoking, while others were parked up and without a rider.

“I came looking,” Rachel wiggled her eyebrows and opened the door.

Rachel had always been a little on the wild side, but even this surprised Lizzie. It must have been a phase. She had probably been watching a show that portrayed bikers as sexy and rugged and got all swept up in the moment. Lizzie reminded herself to just keep some perspective and not to worry too much about what they were about to step into.

“Well, come on,” Rachel said, “Let’s go.”

She took hold of Lizzie’s hand as they walked towards the front door. She could hear the blare of heavy rock music and the cheering of men. It was packed inside and there was a haze of mist on the windows, condensation from all the sweat and breath in there. Lizzie looked back over her shoulder as the cab pulled away. She was stuck now. There was no hailing another one as the clubhouse was in the middle of nowhere. Some of the bikers smiled at them and cat-called as they opened the front door and went inside.

“Oh, god,” Lizzie whispered to Rachel.

“It’s fine,” Rachel replied, “Just relax!”

She led her through the crowd of men in leather and women in barely anything and jumped up onto a stool. She pulled one along for Lizzie to sit on and she slowly and clumsily climbed onto it. She pulled at the hem of her dress to try and make it longer and instantly regretted wearing it. Even though she looked amazing, the wandering eyes of all of the men were making her feel self-conscious.

“What can I get you?” the barman called over to them.

Rachel ordered them two beers and lit herself another cigarette. The air was heavy with smoke and the strong scent of ripe sweat and alcohol.

“A lot of these men look older,” Lizzie whispered to Rachel.

“Yeah, well, some of these men probably started this gang,” Rachel raised her eyebrows, “My guy is twenty-eight and drop-dead gorgeous. Just wait until you see him.”

“How long has he been a member?” Lizzie asked.

“I don’t know,” Rachel admitted. “I think maybe he got his patch tonight...”

“So he’s a newbie,” Lizzie teased. Even though she knew nothing about gangs… or bikes… she knew that being the new addition wasn’t exactly something to brag about.

“Shut up,” Rachel pouted as she collected the beers from the barman and slid one down the countertop to Lizzie.

“Well, I can’t wait to meet him, anyway,” she said as she looked around. It was basically what she had expected, but not as frightening. And she was pleasantly surprised that Rachel was right about the men. The ones that were young enough to be of interest certainly had something raw and sexy about them.

Her eyes wandered around the room and almost instantly she found herself looking up at a guy across the bar. He was tan, had shaggy blonde hair and was clad in a heavy leather jacket which was open and bared the top of his rock-solid chest. He looked up and his eyes met hers. Lizzie felt her heart jump in shock as he locked her gaze. There was something about his eyes and the way they were drawing her in. They were a deep hazel and completely consuming. She almost forgot to breathe.

“Are you okay?” Rachel asked.

Lizzie jumped again and looked at Rachel. “Yes,” she panted, “I’m fine.”

She quickly looked back up, but he was gone. She looked behind her and tried to crane her neck to the other side of the bar, but he was nowhere in sight.

Her heart sank.

She swigged her beer. Maybe it wasn’t going to be such a bad night after all.

4.

“Here he is,” Rachel whispered to her excitedly as another hot guy walked slowly over to them.

He wasn’t as sexy as the one that Lizzie had seen across the bar, but he was certainly Rachel’s type. He had long dark hair and a goatee to match. He had big skull rings on his fingers and he gripped the neck of his beer bottle with big hands.

“Lizzie,” Rachel said proudly, “This is Blaze.”

Lizzie looked up at him and held out her hand, unsure of what to say. What she really wanted to ask was whether it was his real name… but knew Rachel would kick her under the bar.

“Hi,” she managed finally, “Nice to meet you.”

Blaze gave her a short smile and wrapped his arm around Rachel’s neck, then he whispered in her ear and began to kiss down her throat. Lizzie looked away uncomfortably and sipped her drink. She suddenly wanted to get the hell out of there.

“Umm,” Rachel said as she got to her feet, “We’re just going to dance, I’ll be right back.” Blaze hooked an arm around her waist and pulled her into the crowd before turning and heading towards a door at the back of the bar.

Dance? Lizzie thought. Great… ditched within five minutes.

She pulled out her cell phone and flicked through her contacts, trying to find a cab company that she could call and come to get her the hell out of there as fast as possible. She knew she shouldn’t have listened to Rachel. She should have climbed into bed with the rest of her reading list and crammed as much as she could before the beginning of the new week. Lizzie had never allowed herself to be led astray, and she was angry at herself for letting it happen at such an important time in her life. Even if she did need the break, she should have had more sense.

She cursed herself and was about to get up and push her way through the crowd when she felt the presence of someone powerful next to her. He slid onto the empty stool that Rachel had left and the leather of his jacket brushed up against her arm. Lizzie didn’t need to look up to know that it was him. There was no mistaking it…

His big, rough hands were wrapped around a glass of whiskey and she could smell it on his breath as he leaned forward and whispered “Hi,” into her ear.

Her whole body shook as she slowly looked up into his eyes, and he smiled at her slowly, seductively, as if they were the only two people in the room.

“Hi,” she stammered back.

He reached down and grabbed hold of her stool and pulled it closer to him so their knees were between one another.

“I’ve never seen you here before,” he said. His voice was deep and gruff and he never once took his eyes off hers.

“That’s because I haven’t been here before,” she whispered.

There was an intense energy coming off him, and she felt intimidated and turned on at the same time.

“Why now?” he asked as he lifted his drink and took a large gulp before slamming it down on the counter top. One of the bartenders instantly began to pour him another.

“My friend…” she began, “She asked me to come with her.”

“Is that the one with Blaze?” he said condescendingly.

“Yes,” Lizzie said quietly.

“New kid,” the guy said as he tapped the counter top again and then pointed to the bottle she was drinking, “Another?”

“Umm, thanks,” Lizzie smiled in agreement.

The bartender instantly put another one down for her, and she realized her hands were shaking as she reached out to grab it.

“He’s alright I suppose,” he said. “Eager to please.”

Lizzie let her eyes wander down his amazing torso that was just showing underneath the leather and black vest he was wearing with his jeans. He also wore a big pair of leather boots, and he clamped a cigarette between his teeth before he lit it with a fast click of a silver lighter.

“And what’s your name?” he asked as he exhaled smoke over her shoulder.

“I’m Lizzie,” she whispered.

“Sounds like a little doll,” he sneered.

She had never heard that before.

“I’m Jake,” he said.

“It’s nice to meet you,” she stammered. Her heart was beating so fast she could hear it in her ears.

“Come outside with me,” he said as he got to his feet.

Lizzie knew from his tone that he wasn’t asking her, he was telling her. So she stood up to and let him push her in front of him and direct her through the crowd to the main door. She looked back over her shoulder, hoping to catch a glimpse of Rachel but she was nowhere to be seen.

Jake led her away from the clubhouse and to his bike, which was parked further out around the back. He lit another cigarette and climbed onto it. It was a huge machine, and Lizzie couldn’t believe how shiny it was and how it glinted in the moonlight.

“You getting on or what?” he said as he kicked his foot and the engine roared. Lizzie looked back towards the clubhouse again and bit her lip.

“I… I should really…” she began, knowing that what she should be doing was running in the opposite direction. But to where? Rachel had left her and she didn’t have a cab number in her phone…

He leaned out towards her and held out his hand. Lizzie looked into his eyes. There was something there that seemed safe amongst all this danger. She let her fingers slide into his, and he pulled her towards him. She cocked her leg over behind him and held onto his waist. The machine vibrated powerfully and strong between her thighs, and she gripped it with her bare flesh.

“Hold on,” he said as he turned his head to the side. Lizzie wrapped her arms right around his and clutched for dear life. She was terrified, but she wanted to experience it. She wanted to let this stranger take her away, even if it was just for an hour. He pulled out onto the highway and floored it. The wind lashed through her hair and she laughed. It was incredible. She gripped him again and could feel the flex of his muscles beneath his vest.

“Wow,” she screamed, “This is amazing!”

He shouted something back to her as they took a bend, but it was so loud with the wind whipping around them and the sound of the engine, she couldn’t hear. She dug her heels into the side of the bike and surrendered to him. She felt alive and free. It was the most amazing feeling in the world.

5.

Jake ran his hand through his hair and lit another cigarette. He was hot under the leathers, Lizzie could tell.

“What’s with the jacket?” she asked.

He smiled and exhaled a plume of smoke into the air.

“The jacket is a part of me,” was all he said.

Lizzie looked down at the floor and kicked at the sand dune with her stiletto heel.

He’d driven them out to the coast. On the bike it had only taken them around ten minutes, zipping in and out of trucks and cars and making sharp bends as if they were in a video game. Lizzie could hardly believe it had all been real. At one point she had even dared to let go of his waist and raise her arms out into the air.

“You’re not like those other girls,” he said finally. “Girls like you don’t walk into places like that…” He clicked his teeth before he sucked on the cigarette again. “I want to know you better.”

Lizzie could tell she was blushing, and she shrugged before she moved closer to him and rested her hands on the side of the bike.

“There’s honestly not that much to know,” she admitted. “I’m not that interesting.”

“Come on,” he laughed before he took the last drag of the cigarette and threw it onto the ground, crushing it with his boot. “Tell me, what do you do?”

“I’m an English major,” she said flatly.

He exhaled with a whistle and looked down at the ground. “Way too smart for me then,” he laughed. “I didn’t even finish high school.”

“How old are you?” she asked.

“Thirty,” he lit up again and blew the smoke over her shoulder. “You?”

“Nineteen,” she dug her heel into the sand. She was starting to feel drunk, as if all of the drinks had hit her at once. And there was something intoxicating about Jake, as if he had cast a spell on her and reeled her in. She had never met anyone as sexy and exciting as him before. It had only been an hour…but she knew there was something between them that was going to be big.

In spite of all of her insecurities, Lizzie let her hand move up to the side of his face to cup his cheek. He moved back slightly and took hold of her wrist before staring deep into her eyes. He pinned her arm behind her back and pulled her close to him. She could smell the tobacco and whiskey on his breath, and even though she would have normally hated that, this time she wanted more… She wanted to taste it. He leaned closer to her and his lips skimmed hers. She felt weak at the knees and groaned as he pulled her against him. He kissed her hard, parting her lips with his tongue and thrusting it into her mouth. It was a powerful kiss. She had never been kissed like that before. It was almost like losing her virginity all over again. He held her tightly and she felt tiny in his arms.  She didn’t want it to end, her head swirling and dizzy. It was almost as if time had stopped. He suddenly pulled back and looked down. Lizzie shook her head and went to speak, but he stopped her.

“I better get you back,” he said.

“But, why?” she asked.

“Come on,” he said as he ran a hand through her hair, “I’m no good for you…”

Disappointment flooded through her, and she felt like she had been slapped in the face. Stunned and subdued, she climbed onto the back of the bike and held lightly onto his waist as he pulled back onto the highway. As they rode back to the clubhouse in silence, confusion raged through her. He had come for her, he had asked her to go with him… and she had… and now he was dismissing her…

Her confusion built to anger and she concluded quickly that he was right. He was not good for her, and she was obviously drunk and stupid for even getting on the bike and talking with him in the first place.

Instead of taking her back to the clubhouse he pulled over into a rest area and called back to her. “What’s your address? I’ll take you home.”

“Are you sure?” she asked.

He nodded.

She directed him along the winding roads back to her campus. The gates were open and he zipped through them and took her right up to her dorm building steps.

“Thank you,” she said as she climbed off the bike and leaned forward to kiss him on the cheek. “It was really nice to meet you.” Even after being rejected, she still meant it.

“It was,” he smiled. “I…” he began to say something but stopped himself before revving the bike and giving her a nod of his head. “I’ll let Blaze know you’re home safe.”

Lizzie watched as he pulled away and rode slowly but loudly out of sight. Lights and windows flashed on and opened above her as people stared out, wondering who the hell was on a motorcycle outside their bedrooms at that time of night. Lizzie felt a little smile creep over her face. What a crazy night. It was definitely one she would remember…

6.

Her dreams were a mix of ferocious speed and that powerful man. He was pinning her down by the wrists against the sand and pushing himself against her. Her heart raced and when she woke up, she was breathing quickly and her whole body tingled red hot. She rolled over and looked up at the clock. It read7:00, and the light was parting through a tiny slit in the curtains. She ran her hands through her hair and smiled.

Jake.

After everything she had been through, she knew it was wrong to even consider someone like him… an outlaw… a bad boy… He was clearly trouble… but it had just taken one moment for them to lock eyes, and she had fallen into the trap. He was all she could think about. She wanted more.

“What the hell am I going to do?” she said aloud as she got out of bed and stretched. She opened the curtains and looked out across the quad. The sun was shining bright and it was a gorgeous day.

Before she had chance to even pull herself together, there was a loud pounding on her door. She spun around and moved quickly to it, then unlocked the door and opened it. Rachel, still in last night’s clothes, came bursting in.

“Oh… my… god!” she declared as she threw herself down on to the bed. “Tell me everything, NOW!”

“What?” Lizzie laughed. She lay down next to Rachel and looked across at her.

“Jake?” Rachel said, “Did you hook up with him? You do know who he is, right?”

“Slow down!” Lizzie said, covering her face, half in embarrassment and half trying to disguise the huge smile that was plastered there. “What did he say?”

Rachel’s face cracked into a grin. “He came back to the clubhouse and said he’d made sure that you got home safely…” She glared at her, her eyes demanding to know the whole story.

“Okay…” Lizzie began, “You better get comfy…”

***

She told her everything. About how he had made a beeline for her the second Rachel had disappeared with Blaze. About how he had taken her for a ride out to the coast. About the red-hot kiss that had left her weak at the knees. Rachel’s eyes grew wide and she squealed with delight as Lizzie described the feeling of exhilaration as she let go of his waist to let her arms fly free like a bird in the night air.

“This is so amazing,” Rachel clapped her hands, “I knew the second he came back and mentioned you something had happened. He’s major, Lizzie,” she took hold of her hand, “He’s a real bad boy… He’s right at the top at the club. His father was a founding member.”

Lizzie bit her lip and breathed out slowly.

“I just know he’s going to be bad news, Rachel,” she shook her head. “I should stay away.”

“He wants you,” she said, “I just know it… he’ll come looking for you if you don’t go back.”

Lizzie lay back against the cool mattress and stared up at the ceiling. She hated to admit it… but she really hoped that Rachel was once again right.

7.

The week passed slowly. The only thing Lizzie had on her mind was Jake and the way she had felt so protected when she was in his arms. She found herself completely unable to concentrate on anything and knew that the one night she had let her hair and her guard down was going to be her undoing. There was no way she was going to be prepared for finals.

She walked back towards her dorm on the following Friday afternoon and kicked at the ground as she daydreamed again about her badass biker. Her daydreams had become so vivid, and for a second she was sure she could smell him.

She rounded the corner and the scent of smoke became even stronger. She didn’t dare look up, but the rev of the motorcycle confirmed what she’d been hoping. She finally let her eyes wander ahead and they locked with his.

Jake was right there. Outside her dorm. Waiting for her.

He clamped the cigarette between his teeth and motioned for her to come to him with a sharp flick of his head. Her heart began to race, and she swallowed hard.

“Hi,” she smiled as she walked coyly forward.

Jake didn’t respond, but he smiled and threw his cigarette on the ground before getting to his feet and stamping it out.

“You going to invite me in?” he said.

Lizzie looked around nervously. She could see that people were looking, wondering who this gorgeous man was waiting for her on her doorstep. She couldn’t help but smile. She was so happy to see him and she wanted to lunge at him, wrap her arms around him and have him kiss her just like the night they met.

“Would you like to come in, Sir?” she said with a giggle.

He took the stack of books from her and walked past her.

“Thank you,” she smiled, her heart pounding in her chest.

She unlocked the door to the building and he stepped inside.

“I thought I better come and see what all the fuss was about,” he joked. “Never thought I’d see myself inside somewhere like this… Not really my scene.”

“I bet,” Lizzie smiled as she began to climb the stairs.

He followed her, his big, heavy boots stomping up the stairs behind her. He glared at the boys who looked at him as they wandered through the halls and Lizzie hurried towards her dorm room. She shook as she got the keys in the lock and quickly opened it and stepped inside. So many people were staring and she knew exactly what was on their minds.

Who the hell is this guy… What is she doing… She is clearly about to get fucked…

A laugh escaped her as she thought of what they would all be saying about her, but she didn’t care.

He closed the door and turned the lock before he dropped the books down on her desk and moved closer to her. She could smell the stale smoke, old booze and heavy cologne. Her sex pulsed.

He stared deep into her eyes as he pulled his jacket off slowly. He revealed big, muscular arms, and Lizzie gasped when she saw them. She knew he was strong, but seeing just how strong made her shudder.

“Wow,” she whispered.

A smile crept across his face and he lunged across the room at her. He grabbed her wrists and pushed them high above her head and against the wall.

“I tried to stay away,” he breathed. “I told you I’m no good for you.”

“I don’t care,” she whispered back.

He pushed his groin into hers and she could feel that he was rock hard. He grunted as he thrust against her and moved closer, kissing her and taking her breath away.

“You have no idea what you’re getting yourself into,” he breathed.

“I want it…” she panted, “Whatever it is, I want it so bad…”

He released her wrists and Lizzie held onto him around the neck as he lifted her up at the waist. She wrapped her legs around him, he pushed her back against the wall and grunted. Lizzie was soaking wet. She had never been so turned on and ready. It had been such a long time since she had been with a man and she had certainly never been with anyone as strong and intense as Jake. He was like a dark fantasy come true.

He walked with her over to the bed and threw her down. He reached for her jeans and unbuttoned them slowly before he pulled them down over her legs and threw them over his shoulder. She was wearing little lacy panties and he smiled when he saw them. He ran his hands up her plump legs and kissed her ankles. She could see the bulge in his jeans, and she was desperate for him to release it. She needed him inside of her.

As if he read her mind, he reached for his pants and unbuckled his belt, pulling it off with a snap. He threw it on the floor behind him and undid his fly. He teased her, slowly pulling down his jeans and boxers to finally reveal the most perfectly huge, engorged and stiff cock that Lizzie had ever seen.

She gasped as he kicked her legs open and pulled her panties down. She was so wet but she was still terrified. Surely he was going to hurt her… he was so huge.

He pulled her to the edge of the bed and held her legs apart as he positioned his glistening member at her opening. Lizzie barely dared breathe as he slowly rubbed his helmet up and down her slit. She bit the back of her hand and tried not to scream out in pleasure as he nudged her clit with his tip before he positioned himself again and powerfully slid himself inside her. She moaned as her broke into her, splitting her in half and opening her up. The sharp pain quickly subsided into the most intense pleasure she had ever felt. He was so deep inside of her she couldn’t move. He had filled her up entirely and was hitting her in all the right places.

He grunted, “Fuck,” as he thrust into her again.

He lifted her and pushed her back further up the bed, all the while staying inside of her. He spread her out beneath him and held onto her throat as he drove himself into her. With each stroke he seemed to become harder and his breathing became shorter and more furious.

Lizzie couldn’t help but moan and scream with pleasure as he fucked her. She had been waiting for a moment like this her whole life, and now that it was happening, there was no way she was going to hold back. His dick was slick with her juices and it wasn’t until she was aware that he was about to cum that she realized he hadn’t worn a condom. She knew she could stop him, but she didn’t want to. She wanted him to fill her up with his seed.

Jake buried his head in her huge, juicy breasts and sucked on her nipples. Sweat dripped from his forehead and he grunted loudly as he thrust into her again and again. The bed was moving back and forth, slamming against the wall and Jake rose up on top of her sliding almost entirely out of her pussy before slowly powering into her again and exploding inside of her. He pumped his hot, powerful cum right into her. She felt every burst of it and it sent her over the edge as she took him into her.

She felt like she was standing on the edge of a cliff and had fallen over. She unraveled beneath him. Her heart pounding and her body shaking, she had the most intense and amazing orgasm of her life.

“Oh… God…” she whispered as she gripped him tightly.

Jake kissed her tenderly and pulled himself out of her, his dick still rock hard and throbbing.

“That was fucking unreal,” he panted before collapsing beside her and pulling her to him.

Lizzie breathed him all in... Now his scent was mixed with hers… Just like their DNA…

“Jake,” she whispered nervously, “I’m not on the pill.”

He turned to her and smiled before he kissed her again and stared into her eyes.

“Good,” he said seriously.

Her heart began to race again… Had she heard him right?

“I told you I was no good for you,” he said.

Lizzie nuzzled into him and let him wrap his huge arms around her. She felt so safe and protected, she never wanted to leave his side.

“I want you pregnant,” he broke the silence.

Lizzie opened her eyes and stared up at him. “What?”

“You heard me,” he said. “I want you to be pregnant. I want you to give me children.”

Lizzie’s mind was all over the place… This couldn’t be happening…

“I’m going to take care of you, Liz,” he said as he stared deeply into her eyes, “I tried to stay away and I couldn’t, now I’m never letting you go… You’re the one for me… I don’t need to fuck around for months dating you to figure that out… I know when I want something, and I take it.”

She bit her lip. No one had ever been so direct with her before, but she knew she liked it.

“Okay,” she agreed.

It was crazy. Insane. She had given herself to a biker… a criminal… and she was going to get pregnant from him. She already had his seed… it could be happening at that very moment.

Lizzie looked across the room and at all of her books and notes… She had been denying it for as long as she could remember: her heart wasn’t really in it. She could still stick it out and get her degree and have a family. She knew she was made for it, and now that she had Jake by her side, she felt unstoppable.

“You were wrong,” she whispered as she reached for Jake’s hand underneath the covers. “I don’t think you’re bad for me at all. I think you’re exactly what I need.”

Jake smiled at her and kissed her once more.

“Well,” he said with a smile, “We’re about to find out.”

THE END

What the Outlaw Claims

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2016 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Eve ran her fingertips lightly through her white blonde hair as she looked into the mirror and smiled. She was all dressed up, ready to hit the town, and even though tiredness bit at the back of her mind, subconsciously wanting to pull her towards her bed instead of to the front door of her apartment, she knew there was no way she was going to miss out on the party of the year.

She stood and checked her reflection. Her supple, curvy figure looked exquisite in the tight, sequined black dress she had chosen two weeks before on a day out shopping with Cassandra, her best friend. The girls had spent hours trawling around the stores in the midst of holiday shoppers, determined to find something just right to help them see in the New Year and party with some of the most exciting people in the city.

“You look awesome,” she told herself as she ran her hands down her waist and out over her round behind. “You’re a goddam Goddess.”

One of Eve’s New Year’s resolutions was to tell herself every day how unique and powerful she was. She had spent most of her life quietly fading into the background, but she had decided that this was going to be her time to shine. She was twenty-five and in a good place with her life. She had her own apartment, she had a job in design that she enjoyed, and even if it didn’t pay the most amazing money in the world, at least she could get up every day and go there without hating the daily grind. She had a good set of friends, which although they were few, were loyal and fun to be with, and as the holidays had passed she realized the only thing truly missing from her life was a man, and she wasn’t about to let that ruin her self-esteem. No, she was going to take the figurative bull by the horns and give the New Year all she had. She was going to sparkle as she knew she could without feeling self-doubt, and the dress had been the first step. As she looked at the sequins shine and glisten under the light of her vanity mirror she knew that once she hit the club she would not only stand out in the crowd but also look the best she ever had, and now she couldn’t wait to get out there and shake her thing and bring in 2016 with a bang.

She pouted and smoothed on some shocking pink lipstick before smiling at herself again and plumping up her already impressive cleavage.

“Tonight is your night,” she coached herself. “This is the beginning of a new you.”

She winked and picked up her purse before she slipped her feet into her sky high stilettos and headed down the hallway and out of the front door. She pulled on her warm faux fur coat and wrapped it tightly around herself before she locked the door behind her and made her way towards the elevator.

As she waited for it to make its slow journey down to the ground floor, Eve checked her cell and sent a quick text to Cassandra telling her that she was on her way. The girls had arranged to meet outside of the venue, a big warehouse in a not very desirable part of town that had been overtaken for the night by a top fashion label that Cassandra worked for. They were turning the derelict space into a nightclub like no other. Cassandra had promised champagne on tap, ice sculptures, models, celebrities and rock stars and Eve had listened wide eyed as a world she could only dream of instantly came within her grasp.

“Wow,” she had said. “This sounds amazing.”

“And it will be,” Cassandra had grinned. “It’s the perfect way for us to see in 2016 and get our new year started with a bang.”

“Are you sure I can get in?” Eve had been skeptical. She had heard about parties like this and she knew that exclusive guest lists usually meant girls like her would be left out in the cold.

“You’re my plus one, silly,” Cassandra had laughed. “I work for the label, we’re getting in, trust me.”

As she stepped out into the cold winter night and luckily managed to hail a taxi, she just hoped that her friend was going to come good on her promise. She had been looking forward to this party for the best part of December, and now it was finally upon her, her nerves were mounting.

Well, there’s no going back now, she thought as she slid into the warm backseat of the cab and sank down into the musty upholstery.

She looked down at her text to Cassandra and saw that she had replied…

C: Awesome, see you on the corner! X

The cab pulled forward into the night and Eve smiled. She was on her way to the party of the year, and she was going to have the night of her life.

2.

The cab lurched forward and then slowed almost immediately. They had been stuck in traffic for almost twenty minutes and Eve was beginning to feel anxious. Up ahead, all she could see was the red glare of what could have been a thousand tail lights and the deafening sound of horns rang out on every side of her.

“Is there no other way around?” she asked the cab driver who just shrugged and shook his head.

She looked over her shoulder and at the line of cars mounting up behind them and knew that they were going nowhere fast. Whatever had happened up ahead, the traffic wasn’t moving and she was most certainly going to be late. She pulled out her cell and checked the GPS. With relief she realized that she was within walking distance if she braved it and went off the main road. She tapped the driver on the shoulder before thrusting twenty dollars into his palm.

She climbed out and slammed the door behind her before she trotted over to the sidewalk and looked down at her phone again. There was a network of side streets which went off the main street and it looked like if she took one of them she would come out in the middle of the industrial estate and right near the warehouse.

She looked around her and noted how busy it was… the lines of beeping cars, the crowds on the sidewalks and the buzz all around made her feel as if she would be safe stepping off the beaten track. She sucked in a big lungful of air as if she was about to go underwater, looked down at the map on her cellphone and darted off down a side street.

It was pitch black down there and she knew that she was being silly risking her safety by disappearing down a darkened alley in a part of the city she didn’t know, and one which was infamous for its crime rates, but she couldn’t miss out on this event. She knew that Cassandra could easily leave her and go inside to join her colleagues, she was already almost thirty minutes late.

Her heels clipped along the wet tarmac beneath her feet and she tried not to look into the dark corners of the alley as she weaved in and out of trash cans and heard the odd scuttle of what was no doubt rats in the drains. As she raced onwards she checked her cell again and could see that she was getting closer, she only had two more turns to take and she should be coming out directly opposite the warehouse. The alleys were becoming smaller and more remote, the buildings either side of her were growing taller and loomed up above her head, their windows smashed in and dark. She pulled her coat tightly around her and sucked in her breath again, almost too afraid to breathe in case she brought any more attention to herself should there be a homeless person, or worse, lurking in one of the shadowed corners.

Just when she could see the light up ahead and she began to feel as if she was home free she suddenly heard a loud crash to the left of her from another small alley and she stopped in her tracks before she hid back behind the wall, out of sight.

She peered down into the darkness and to her surprise and fright saw that there was a group of men standing down there, illuminated by the headlights of several motorcycles. She stopped still, she didn’t dare move. She could see that the men were clad in leather and chains and the group was surrounding one man in particular… and he looked afraid.

Eve ducked further into the shadows and peered around the corner, watching them. She didn’t dare run past the walkway for fear of them seeing her, and she didn’t dare turn back because she had already come too far. She looked ahead and could see the light of the main street up ahead. She knew the warehouse was there and she could hear the dull thump of music running deep along the ground. She was so close she could almost reach out and touch it, but she was stuck there… in the wet, dark alley, with a group of men clearly up to no good.

She swallowed hard and peered around the corner again. Tensions were high and one of the larger men with a long beard beat his clenched fist into his palm and circled the man in the center with a ferocious look on his face.

What is going on? Eve thought as she held her breath, too scared to make a sound.

“You fucked up,” a gruff voice echoed down the alley towards her and she peered around the corner to get a look at what was happening.

The larger bearded man was standing with a gang of what had to be bikers behind him, waiting to pounce if he needed help. He was smiling, clearly enjoying every second of being in control and he laughed as he swung a large baseball bat from one hand to the other.

“You fucked up and now I’m going to take great pleasure in teaching you a lesson,” he said. “This is a message to your club and we’ll make sure that none of them ever forget it.”

Eve gasped as she watched him swing the bat high above his head and brought it crashing down onto the head of the man in the center of the circle. He pummeled him over and over and Eve watched with horror as blood spurted out of his mouth and sprayed across the ground. The other men roared with cheers and upturned one of the bikes before they pulled out bats of their own and began to smash that up as well. The whole group was in an uproar of testosterone and violence and Eve’s eyes were wide with fright at the scene unfolding in front of her.

She wanted to scream, but her instincts just told her to run. Without missing a beat she kicked off her heels and scooped them up in her hands before she ran as fast as she could towards the end of the alley, leaving the horrific scene behind her.

As she burst out of the darkness and arrived in front of the warehouse, her hands were shaking. Cars circled her and limos pulled up as glittering people stepped out and photographer’s lights flashed.

Eve was bewildered. Had she really just seen it all? Or had the glass of wine she had sipped before she left her apartment gone to her head? She rubbed her eyes and breathed in deeply before she made her way into the crowd in a daze, just trying to make sure that she blended in and wasn’t drawing any attention to herself. She slipped her shoes back on to her dirty feet with her shaking hands.

“Eve?” Cassandra called over the crowd as she staggered towards her.

“Cass,” she whispered.

“What the hell are you doing? Why weren’t you wearing your shoes?” Cassandra pouted with a confused look on her face.

Eve shook her head. She didn’t even know where to begin.

“Go on in without me,” she said as she began to approach a cab that was pulling up to drop off other partygoers. “I’m sorry, I just…” she didn’t know what to say. All she knew was that she had to get the hell out of there.

As she slid onto the back seat of the taxi the image continued to replay in her mind over and over. The man’s face being hit with the bat. The blood and the sound of laughter.

Her skin prickled.

What the hell had she walked into?

3.

Eve lay in bed still fully clothed and stared up at the ceiling. It was approaching midnight and she had been home for around two hours. She had missed the great party, she had broken her own promise to herself to begin her year in the most fabulous way possible, but how could she have carried on after what she had seen?

On her way back in the cab she had debated asking the driver to drop her off at a police station… but she had known the second she had seen those men in the shadows down the alley that they were likely to be the kind that the law couldn’t touch. Even though Eve had lived a sheltered life, she knew a criminal when she saw one, and those men with their leather jackets, their chains and their bikes were the epitome of danger.

She knew she couldn’t tell Cassandra and she knew she couldn’t tell the police. She was on her own with the burden and she didn’t see how the hell she was going to manage to fall asleep.

Could he be dead? She thought.

Did they see me?

It had all happened so fast it was a blur, but one thing she knew for certain was that now her life was never going to be the same. She was a witness to a serious crime and she was in trouble. Even if they didn’t see her there, she was going to have to carry the weight of the secret around with her for the rest of her life, constantly wondering what had happened, or if she would bump into one of them and recognize them, giving the game away.

She felt the tears prick the corners of her eyes. What a mess. She had been so determined and focused on herself and on beginning her new life that she had ended up going in completely the opposite direction. Now all she could think about was that faceless man and of how the great big biker with the beard had smashed in his skull with a bat.

She shuddered and pulled the covers up around her. Outside the city was still alive with chatter, music and anticipation of the New Year to come. As Eve lay wide awake in her bed she wondered what her neighbors were up to and whether they were all out raving and having an amazing time. She cursed the cab driver for getting them stuck in that jam and then she cursed herself for thinking that way. She had only missed a party… that guy in the alley… he could very well be dead.

She rolled over and buried her head in the pillow. It was going to be a long night of tossing and turning and even though her body was exhausted her mind was wide awake and buzzing with thoughts.

As the hours passed she became aware of the countdown drifting in from the street. She blinked tears away as the clock chimed midnight and she heard the cheers from the bars and restaurants and out on the street. When it went quiet again she closed her eyes and sighed.

Tomorrow is another day, she thought positively. Time to switch off and try to forget. Wrong place, wrong time…  You were just unlucky, that’s all.

As she drifted off into a restless sleep she blocked out visions of what had been the end of her year. She couldn’t dwell on it. She had to forget and move on.

Lights from cars peeked in through the crack of the curtain and she sat bolt upright, suddenly awake. The hairs on the back of her neck were standing on end and her heart was pounding but she couldn’t tell why. She wiped her forehead and realized her hand had come back damp. She was sweating and shaking. She must have been having a nightmare. She breathed in and out deeply and slowly, trying to calm herself down.

“One, two, three…” she said aloud before she breathed in again.

She looked at the clock on her nightstand and saw it was 4:30am. She must have been back at the apartment for at least six hours and she was still a bag of nerves. She exhaled and lay back down and pulled the covers around her. Even though it was January 1st, it was still good and warm in the apartment and it made her smile and forget her worries for a moment. She had picked a floor right in the middle of the modern high rise, and as a result she rarely ever found it to be cold.

She listened again to the sounds of life out on the street and she was about to drift back off when suddenly something snapped her back onto high alert.

She heard a creak on the floorboards in the hallway outside of her bedroom door.

She held her breath as her pulse hammered through her ears.

Did I really hear that? She thought.

She was about to close her eyes when it happened again, but this time there was no mistaking what was happening… the floorboards weren’t just creaking… someone was walking down the hallway, right for her bedroom door.

Her heart almost burst out of her chest as she reached for her cellphone and scrambled to dial 911, but she couldn’t do it fast enough.

Within seconds the door to her room crashed open and a huge, hulking figure came into view. Eve was trembling and she knew that there was nothing she could do but scream.

As she bellowed so loud she thought she might burst her own eardrums, the shadowy figure in front of her came into view and her nightmare was fully realized.

She recognized the man.

He was clad in leather and had a long beard.

It was the bat-swinging maniac from the alleyway and he was there… in her bedroom…

This was no coincidence… Someone had seen her and they had followed her home.

They had come to make sure that the only witness wouldn’t talk.

“Please,” she stammered. “Please don’t hurt me!”

She held up her hand and cowered down as her cellphone tumbled off the bed and onto the floor. The man stomped on it with his huge steel capped boot and pulled her by the arm out of her bed and up towards him. He was so strong and powerful she knew she couldn’t resist.

Without saying a word he clamped a hand over her mouth and with the other handcuffed her wrists behind her back. In the haze she had no idea what was happening but in an instant a rag was shoved in her mouth and her world went black.

She felt him lift her over his shoulder and she heard the clomp of his boots as he moved down the hallway. She was powerless and terrified and she knew there was nothing she could do.

Whoever he was, Eve was at his mercy… she was being kidnapped.

4.

She awoke with her hands bound high above her against an iron railing. She was shivering and the cold bit her skin as she blinked the sleep out of her eyes and groggily tried to figure out what was happening. She wasn’t at home. She was somewhere she didn’t recognize.

“Hello?” she croaked as she forced her eyes open fully and looked around.

The room was bare and dark. The mattress she was lying on was supposed to resemble a bed but it was patchy and hard. A sharp spring poked out of the foam next to her on her right side and she could see that it was dirty.

She shifted her weight and tried to move herself off it, but her hands were bound so tightly above her that she couldn’t shift an inch. As she became more conscious and more aware that she was trapped, her pulse raced faster and she began to panic.

“Help!” she screamed and she kicked out her feet trying to free herself but failing miserably.

She looked down at the floor and at how cold and gray it looked and it made her shiver even more.

Oh God, she thought. What the hell am I going to do? Where am I?

Her mind raced and she remembered the man… the cracking of the bat in the alleyway… the figure looming above her as she should have been safe in her bed… and now she was here, in a dark, cold room that she didn’t know. She tried to pull her knees up to her chest but her energy was fleeting. She was exhausted as if she had just run a marathon, but she knew it was from trauma.

She had been scared half to death.

She began to cry quietly to herself when she heard the sounds of heavy boots coming towards the doorway and she held her breath. As the door began to open she knew instantly who was going to come inside, and when the long beard came into view she couldn’t help but wail.

“Please,” she begged. “Don’t hurt me!”

The huge hulking man, clad in leathers and with the meanest look on his face that Eve had ever seen, snarled as he closed the door behind him and stood staring at her.

He folded his arms across his chest and breathed in and out deeply.

Eve was petrified. She stared back at him in terror and didn’t dare move. He was so big and intimidating that she didn’t dare speak. She watched the way his eyes glossed over her.  He seemed to be taking in each little detail on her face, as if he was taking a snapshot of her and committing her to memory.

“I heard you were my audience in the alleyway,” he spoke finally. “What did you see, girl?”

His voice was deep and menacing and Eve trembled as she looked up at him.

“Nothing,” she finally stammered. “I didn’t see anything.”

She shook as she remembered what it had looked like as the man that was now stood in front of her had swung the bat high over his head before crashing it down onto the face of another.

He was a brute.

A criminal…

… and quite possibly even a murderer.

“Well, we’ll find out I suppose,” he said with a sneer before he turned and heaved the heavy metal door open before letting it crash closed behind him.

Eve let out a lung full of air and panted. She was dizzy and disorientated and could barely comprehend what was happening.

She had been kidnapped by the criminal she had accidentally stumbled upon on her way to the New Year’s party. She was being held captive for information, or worse. She was completely screwed.

Shit, she thought as she bit her lip.

Just when she was about to try her luck with the restraints on her wrists again and attempt to wriggle free, she heard another set of steps coming down the hallway. They were just as loud and heavy as the bearded man, but she knew they weren’t his. There was just something about the way this person moved with less urgency and aggression. She knew that whoever was going to come through the door this time was either coming to break her, or save her.

She felt a tear roll down her cheek as she looked up towards the door with wide eyes. And as it creaked open and the figure on the other side came into view, she was sure her heart stopped for a moment.

He stood tall at over six foot and his sandy blonde hair fell down around his eyes as he stepped through the doorway, letting in a slice of light. He looked down at her and as his dark eyes found hers she sensed a warmness in them that she hadn’t been expecting to find in this situation. His frame was huge. His muscles were ripped and seemed to swell out from under his clothes. But unlike the man with the beard, he wasn’t all clad in leather, he wore a pair of ripped, low slung jeans and a vest.

Eve swallowed as she stared up at him, her eyes wide with more than fear.  She knew the second she laid eyes on him that he was going to be trouble for her in more ways than one. He was like a God stood above her. He was incredible.

Oh my God, she thought trying to force the naughty ideas from her mind. You’re at the mercy of these men… don’t get turned on.

She shuffled back on the mattress and waited for him to come closer, but he stood in the doorway as if he didn’t know what to do or how to act.

Finally he stepped further inside and closed the door behind him. He cracked his knuckles and Eve winced. Maybe her initial impression had been wrong. Maybe he was there to break her.

“You’re in a lot of trouble,” he whispered through the darkness.

Eve sobbed quietly as her hopes of a savior faded away.

“Mack and the boys saw you watching and sent one of the prospects to follow you home.”

Eve closed her eyes. She didn’t want to know what was coming.

“Prospects?” she finally managed to speak.

“One of the boys trying to get into the club.”

So she was right, they were bikers. She looked up at the handsome man in front of her who seemed so different to the one with the beard. He seemed softer even though she could tell he was bad to the bone and so strong and powerful he could tear her in two.

“It’s a good job I’m here,” he said finally with a wry smile. “Otherwise you really would be fucked.”

Eve’s ears pricked up and she stared at him, waiting for him to elaborate.

“I’m going to get you out of here,” he whispered before he held a lone finger to his lips in a hush. “Do exactly what I say and everything will be fine.”

Eve’s heart swelled with thankfulness and she was about to plead with him to untie her right then and there when another set of steps started down the hallway outside of the room.

“Shh,” he said to her. “Don’t say a word.”

5.

The door cracked open and the bearded brute stood there in front of them.

“Did she talk yet Jonny?” he snarled.

Jonny, the man who had said he was going to save her, instantly changed his demeanor and shook his head.

“Nah,” he said. “I’m gonna need some serious time.  I’ll get her to talk though Mack.”

Mack twisted a long finger into his beard and snarled.

“Make her talk fast, I want to know where she came from.” he looked down at Eve with a hateful stare before he turned and, reaching into his pocket, pulled out a long length of wire.

“Bind her with this instead… it should get things moving,” he sneered with a gruff laugh before he turned and headed back out of the door.

Eve’s heart was pounding. What on earth was going on?

Jonny turned to her and shrugged.

“See,” he said. “They think you’re something to do with a rival gang… and they don’t want you talking.”

“A rival gang?” she stammered. “But I was just on my way to a New Year’s party. Please, you’ve got to let me go.”

Jonny smiled and bent down at the knees so he was eye to eye with her. She could smell his cologne and it was intoxicating, it was earthy, musky and powerful, just like him.

“I know you’re no threat, but things around here have been pretty crazy and they’re all on edge.”

Eve blinked back tears as Jonny reached above her head and slackened off the ties at her wrists slightly.

“I can’t undo you fully,” he sighed. “If they come back in they’ll know I’m helping you.”

“Who are you?” she whispered as she looked into his eyes. None of it made any sense. If he was part of the club and they believed her to be a threat, why was he helping her?

“All you need to know is, I’m on your side,” he said as he brushed a strand of hair out of her eyes and smiled.

Eve’s heart was racing, but it wasn’t from fear. When Jonny had touched her, it had felt electric. Her whole body seemed to respond to him, even though she was frightened and unsure of whether he could be trusted. She thought of Mack and the way he had burst into her bedroom and snatched her from her bed. And how she had woken up in the cold, dark room, tied to a set of railings and wondering how on earth she was going to escape. Now she had her answer. He was right in front of her and even though she didn’t yet know if she could trust him, he was all she had.

“Please,” she whispered. “I’ll do anything you want, just get me out of here and take me home.”

“Home?” Jonny looked at her with doubt. “The last place you’ll be going is home.” he seemed saddened by the admission.

“But…”

“You’ll be on the run,” he said. “I’ll get you out of here, but there’s no going back.”

She looked into his eyes and could see the sincerity. He meant every word. Whoever he was, he meant business.

“The man in the alley…” she changed the subject. “Who was he? What happened to him?”

Jonny broke her gaze and looked down at the floor before straightening out and standing tall.

“I’m going to need you to make a commotion,” he said changing the subject. “I need you to act like you’ve gone wild so I can take you out of the clubhouse and into one of the garages.”

“But… what?” she was so confused.

“We don’t have much time,” he spat ferociously. “We have to get out of here in the next hour before the rest of the club arrive… or we’re both screwed.”

Eve nodded and even though her mind was a mess she knew she didn’t have any other option but to trust him. Mack was clearly going to hurt her if she didn’t get out of there, and Jonny was her only salvation.

“What do you need me to do?” she said as she sat up straight and tried to gather her thoughts.

“Okay,” Jonny smiled. “I’m going to untie you and I need you to kick and scream like a banshee. I’ll restrain you, but I need you to keep fighting me, okay?”

She nodded. Her heart raced.

“They’ll come in and see that you’ve broken free.  I’ll tell them it was when I was retying you with wire.  I’ll say I need you in the garage so I can strap you to one of the machines in there.”

Eve felt the tears welling up behind her eyes again.

“Listen,” he said. “This isn’t the time to get precious, you need to act and you need to act now.”

She nodded and pulled herself together.

“You ready?” he asked as he leaned forward and started to untie her wrists.

“As ready as I’ll ever be.” she sighed.

6.

Jonny untied her hands and she jumped to her feet. They stood opposite each other and looked deep into each other’s eyes. She still had no idea who this man was, but he was committed to getting her out of there and she had no other option but to trust him. He nodded at her slowly and she knew that she had to go for it. She had to scream and fight with him with all she had.

As she slammed into him and he wrapped his arms around her, she screamed at the top of her lungs and pummeled her fists against his rock hard chest. Jonny held onto her by the tops of her arms and he pushed her back against the wall with such ease it was as if she was as light as a feather. Even though they were just pretending she could tell that if he really wanted to fight her, he could crush her. He was so strong, so powerful and so ripped, she had never known anything like it.

“Scream louder,” he whispered as he pushed himself up against her and they smacked into the wall.

Eve kicked out against him and shouted as loud as she could, whilst wrestling against him and trying to make it look as genuine as possible.

Within moments she could hear the thundering of footsteps coming down the hallway and she ramped up her protest even more. She kicked and screamed and pushed Jonny away from her, trying to wriggle free, but he easily kept hold of her and kept her in place.

The door burst open and Mack came in with fury all over his face.

“What the fuck?” he spat as he took one look at Jonny and her wrestling against the wall.  Eve gave up the fight as if she knew she was defeated.

“She’s feisty,” Jonny laughed. “I don’t think wire’s going to cut it,” he pulled Eve up to her feet and took hold of her by the neck. “I’ll take her out to one of the garages, strap her up to one of the machines… know what I’m saying?”

A knowing smile flickered over Mack’s face and it was so sinister Eve barely dared to imagine what kind of machines they were referring to.

“Take her down,” Mack snarled. “I’ll be there in ten.”

Jonny adjusted his hold on Eve’s neck and marched her out of the darkened room and into the hallway. She could immediately see that she was in the bowels of the club house. The smell down here was of old cigarettes and stale booze and she could hear the pounding of music drifting down through the floorboards from above. She shuddered as Jonny frog marched her, gripping onto her neck and hair and shoving her towards a fire exit that would take them out into the fresh air.

As soon as the air hit her she breathed in deeply. She could hear Mack behind them lighting up a cigarette and hacking as he inhaled. She shuddered as Jonny pulled her across the crowded parking lot and towards an old looking wooden garage. There were cars and bikes everywhere, but not another person in sight. It was as if they were out in the middle of nowhere even though they were still in the center of the city.

Jonny opened the garage and pushed her inside. Eve staggered forwards and turned to look back at him. He peered through a crack in the wooden door as he waited for a moment and held a hand up to tell Eve to be quiet. She did as he asked as her heart pounded so loud she felt as if the whole world could hear it.

“When he goes back inside, we’re out of here,” he whispered. “Get on the back of the bike.”

Eve looked around and behind her she saw it… a huge glistening Harley. She had never ridden a bike before and she hadn’t realized how big they were up close, she had only ever seen them on TV or in magazines but now she was in front of one, she realized how stunning they were and she gasped as she ran her fingertips along the ice cold metal.

“Get on,” Jonny demanded before he slowly opened the door a crack and ran over to meet her. He pulled her onto the bike and she wrapped her arms around him. As he pushed them forward without starting the engine the tension was almost too much to bear.  What if they made a go for it and Mack was waiting on the other side of the door… or worse, the rest of the club?

Even though she was terrified, she could tell that Jonny knew what he was doing. He was in control and he was set on getting them out of there. As he waited for the perfect moment he reached down and squeezed Eve’s arm lightly before he whispered, “Here we go,” and then he roared the engine to life, kicked back off the ground and they flew out of the wooden double doors and out into the night.

As they bounced out of the parking lot of the club and weaved through the city streets Eve felt like squealing with relief. She had got away. They were out of there and the sun hadn’t even started to rise.

She gripped onto Jonny’s waist and buried her face into the back of his neck with relief. She had never been so frightened in her entire life and he had saved her. He had taken her away from those terrifying men and now she was sure that everything would be okay.

7.

They rode until the sun began to rise and Eve’s eyes were heavy with tiredness. They had left the city behind and were out on the highway, working their way North and out towards the mountain towns.

When Jonny finally pulled off the highway and out towards a motel Eve breathed a sigh of relief. She was ready to regroup and rest, she needed to know what the hell was going on.

Jonny helped her down off the back of the bike and after he paid for a room in cash he wheeled the bike inside with them.

“We’re going to have to leave this here,” he said. “It’s too dangerous for us to keep going on it.”

“But how will we get around?” she asked.

“I’ll have to get us a car,” Jonny smiled. “Don’t worry, I’ve got it covered.” He winked and lay back on the bed and sighed. “Man am I tired,” he yawned.

Eve sat down on the end of the bed and rubbed her eyes. She was exhausted but she still didn’t know what she had truly gotten involved in. She had to ask him, she needed answers.

“Please can you be straight with me?” she asked.

Jonny looked up at her and leaned on his elbows. She couldn’t help but let her eyes wander over his bulging biceps and his big, rough hands, but she was determined to not let how incredibly hot he was distract her from getting the truth.

“I’m not a biker,” he said finally. “And what you saw earlier was the start of something I wish even I knew nothing about.” he sighed.

“What do you mean?” Eve leaned in closer.

“I’m ex-military,” he said. “I’m working undercover for special ops. There’s several bike clubs across the country that we know are involved in some serious deals at the moment, but a rivalry has broken out between them. The minute I saw what was happening there I was planning on getting out. I’ve done my bit, I’ve reported back what I’ve seen and I was getting set to leave tonight, but then Mack turned up with you and it all went to shit.”

Eve couldn’t believe what she was hearing. She was on the run, in a hotel room, with an undercover soldier?

“One of the guys saw you and one of the prospects followed you home, told Mack where you were.”

“Why would it matter? Surely they wouldn’t be worried about me? What threat am I?” Eve scoffed.

“They’re not worried about you telling the cops,” he laughed and shook his head. “They’re worried that what you say would impact their position with other gangs.”

“In what way?” Now Eve was totally confused.

Jonny lay back on the bed and stretched.

“Mack’s club have been pulling the wool over another gang’s eyes for months now. The guy they killed, he’s from an ally, but they made it look as if it was another rival club who’d done it. If it came out it was really Mack… well his whole charter would be fucked.”

“So why are you involved?” Eve moved closer, hanging on his every word.

“I was there undercover checking out who they were making deals with and how it affected national security. But when all this inner rivalry started happening, well, I knew it was all about to blow up and I had to get moving.”

“And then I showed up,” she laughed.

“Yep,” Jonny grinned. “And I’d never leave an innocent woman with those monsters.”

Eve felt herself blush. She really hadn’t ever seen anyone more attractive than Jonny before… he was incredible.

“Well, thank you,” she smiled. “You have no idea how grateful I am. Some start to the New Year huh?” she laughed.

“What were you even doing down there?” he leaned forward and stared at her.

“I was on my way to a party and took a short cut,” she shook her head. “Now I really wish I just waited in traffic.”

Jonny smiled before he whispered, “Well maybe it was fate.”

Eve’s heart began to pound. When she looked up and locked eyes with his she felt something grow between them. She was sure he felt it too. They had a connection, it was real and powerful. Maybe they had been destined to meet.

“I’m exhausted,” she said to break the tension. “I better get some sleep.”

Jonny smiled and got to his feet before he presented the bed to her with his hand.

“You take it,” he said. “I need to make some calls and then I can kip on the couch.”

Eve thanked him and pulled back the covers. As she sank down onto the mattress and pulled the warm blankets around her, still cozy from his body heat, she smiled and felt all of her muscles relax.

Jonny stood by the window and watched her with a protective eye, but within a few moments, she was fast asleep.

8.

“Hey,” Jonny said soothingly as he brushed the hair out of Eve’s eyes. She had still been asleep, but this was one of the nicest ways she had been woken in a long time. She opened her eyes slowly and saw him smiling warmly down at her. She stretched her arms above her head and leaned up on her elbows before Jonny handed her a fresh cup of takeout coffee.

“I got you this,” he smiled.

She took the cup from him and smiled, “Thank you.”

The room was alive with light and the winter sun was burning through the curtains.

“What time is it?” she asked.

“Around two,” he yawned. “I haven’t slept, but I thought I better wake you.”

“Did you make your calls?” she took a sip.

“Yes I’ve spoken to a few people,” he nodded. “According to another undercover agent, Mack is on the war path. Not that it matters,” he laughed. “He won’t find us.”

“So what now?” Eve asked with wide eyes.

Jonny shrugged. “I’ve got to keep you safe.”

She felt a pulse ripple right through her as he said it. The thought of Jonny being her protector was almost too much of a turn on to bear.

“So… we just stay here?” she looked around the room, at the crumple of the bedsheets and the Harley taking over one complete corner.

“For now,” he smiled.

Eve’s heart was racing. The tension between them was mounting and she knew that she wouldn’t be able to keep her hands off him for much longer. Every time their eyes met something deeper seemed to be forged and the way his smile crinkled the corner of his dark, engulfing eyes was beginning to drive her wild.

It had been such a long time since Eve had been attracted to a man. She hadn’t had a boyfriend in over a year and she had almost forgotten what it felt like to be touched, to be loved and to be cared for. She had known Jonny for less than twenty-four hours, but already she felt something so strongly for him she was finding it hard to imagine what it would be like to turn around and walk away. They had already been through so much together and he had saved her life. Now, as they locked themselves away in their motel room refuge, she wanted nothing more than to thank him for being her savior by giving him her body.

She rested the coffee down on the side table and lay back on the bed. She lifted her arms above her head so that the swell of her breasts was even more pronounced and her ample cleavage was exposed to him. She saw the way Jonny’s eyes instantly responded. His breath caught in his throat as his gaze wandered down from her lips, down her neck and all the way to her chest. She noticed him tense and he licked his bottom lip.

“Jonny,” she whispered.

His eyes met hers again and she could see that he had animalistic lust running through his veins. Just one look and she knew that he wanted her just as much as she wanted him. He stared at her hungrily and the passion hung in the air around them, ready to snap them both at any moment… the only question was who was going to make the first move.

Eve opened her legs and hitched up the hem of her dress. Even though she hadn’t made it to the party, and with all that had happened in-between, she was still going to make sure that she finally got to sparkle. Jonny watched her intently, not moving and barely breathing, as she lifted her buttocks off the mattress for a moment and opened her legs wider. His mouth gaped open and he ran the tip of his tongue across the edge of his teeth.

“Eve,” he whispered with a grin.

She smiled back and waited for him to come for her. She could see the tension building in him and she could sense the stirring deep inside his trousers. She noticed a twitch of his member and she gasped.

He moved closer to her and wrapped his arm around her. Eve felt tiny in his huge arms, they were so muscular and thick, it felt as if they were the strongest in the world. Jonny pulled her up to meet him and their faces were millimeters from each other’s. She could feel his hot breath on her face and as she moved closer and their lips finally met she was consumed with desire for him. As their lips parted and Jonny’s tongue flicked against hers she fell into a wave of ecstasy before he even lay a hand on her.

He gently pushed her back onto the bed and climbed on top of her. Eve opened her legs wide and wrapped them around him, welcoming him into her, pushing her hips up to meet his. Through his jeans she could feel the hot, hard bulge and she gasped as he pushed it down onto her, sensing how big he was and desperate to have him inside of her.

Her pussy ached and her juices flowed. She was so turned on and so ready for him. As he ran his fingertips up the side of her ribcage and squeezed her huge breasts with his big hands she moaned and buried her face into his neck.

“I want you,” she whispered.

Jonny pulled at her dress and lifted it off high above her head, exposing her naked, plump flesh beneath. He reached down and slipped his hand into her panties where he found her dripping wet sex and he massaged her clit slowly before plunging a finger inside of her. As he filled her Eve ground herself onto him, panting and savoring every second of his touch. She couldn’t believe he was so experienced at giving pleasure, with every flick of his hand he was giving her sensations that she had never felt before.

“Yes!” she panted as she threw back her head and came in a crashing wave. Her muscles gripped his fingers and she shuddered as her juices flowed out of her. Jonny’s breathing was becoming more rapid and she knew he wouldn’t be able to control himself any longer. In one swift movement he ripped off his jeans and underwear, exposing the biggest and most perfect rock hard cock that Eve had ever seen.

She opened her legs wider as he grabbed hold of her hips and flipped her over, pulling her up onto her knees so she was presenting herself to him. As he rubbed the tip of his dick up and down her soaking wet sex he grunted with lust and Eve moaned with pleasure. She was so sensitive, her whole body tingled and when he finally stopped teasing them both and plunged his huge length right up inside of her Eve gasped and gripped onto the headboard.

As he fucked her slowly and deliciously Eve knew that it wouldn’t be long before she came again. She pushed herself against him, and as Jonny gripped her plump hips and thrust himself in and out of her he groaned and grunted with his powerful need.

When she felt his thighs tense and his stokes become more fevered and rapid she couldn’t hold on any longer. She came again, her orgasm ripped through her and she screamed as Jonny groaned and pumped his hot, thick seed right up inside of her. She swallowed him whole, taking all of him inside of her and gripping him tight. As he collapsed down on top of her, sweat dripped between them and she nuzzled into his ripped chest as they both caught their breath.

“That was absolutely amazing,” he panted as he kissed her on the forehead and pulled her close to him. “I’ve never come that hard before.”

“Neither have I,” Eve whispered as she ran her fingertips across his torso.

She felt so safe and happy, she never wanted the moment to end.

9.

She woke up naked and alone, and when she turned to look at the clock on the nightstand she realized she must have slept for most of the remainder of the day. It was dark outside and the clock said it was 10pm. She sat up and looked around. There was no sign of Jonny anywhere in the room and his clothes had gone. She rubbed her eyes and wrapped herself up in the bedsheet before she got to her feet and shuffled over to the bathroom.

She turned on the light and blinked blearily as she moved towards the mirror. The light was bright, stark and unforgiving and she could see the smudges of her make-up all down her cheeks. She ran the faucet and wet the corner of a flannel before she dabbed at the streaks and cleaned her face. Even though she had been wearing her make-up for over twenty-four hours, her skin was still soft and dewy underneath. She smiled. She knew why she looked so good. It was because of Jonny and of the wild afternoon of passion they had experienced. He had pleasured her in ways she could never even have dreamed possible.

She went back into the bedroom and pulled her dress on over her head before she headed for the door of the motel room. She opened it wide and looked out over the parking lot and down the walkway that ran the whole side of the building. She spotted him straight away, sitting in the dark with his boots kicked out in front of him and the trail of smoke drifting up from his cigarette.

“Jonny?” she called. And he turned to her and smiled.

“Come here baby,” he grinned.

She walked towards him over the cold sandy ground in her bare feet and when she got to the bench he pulled her to him so she was on his knee.

“What a day,” he said as he wrapped his arms around her and kissed her on the cheek.

“One of the worst and also one of the best,” she teased.

“I second that,” he winked.

“They sat together under the stars, wrapped in each other’s arms as the blur of trucks and cars flashed past them on the freeway. It was one of the most calming experiences of Eve’s life, just sitting with the man she was falling for, completely at peace after the crazy day they had had together. She almost couldn’t believe that everything back at the motorcycle club had happened.  And the previous night when she had witnessed the murder in the alleyway near the warehouse was like a distant memory. In a way it was like it had taken place only in a dream.

“How long have you been out here?” she asked as she lightly kissed the tip of his ear.

“About half an hour,” he said as he exhaled a plume of smoke up into the night.

“Have you had any word on Mack?” just saying his name made her shudder when she thought of what could have happened to her.

“I’m waiting for a call,” Jonny flicked the cigarette and it bounced across the ground.

“And then what?” Eve’s ears pricked up as she listened intently.

“And then we go home,” he smiled.

“Really? Just like that?” she couldn’t believe it.

“Mack and the rest of the outlaws are all going to be behind bars by the morning,” he smiled. “And then I’ll make sure you’re home safe and no one will ever harm you or come looking for you again.”

She looked into his eyes and she knew that he was telling her the truth. This incredible man had already saved her once and now he was vowing to protect her for as long as she needed him to. Eve suddenly had the feeling that she would need him forever.

“So, everything is going to be okay?” she said with a grin as she clasped her hands together.

“Yeah babe,” he smiled and pulled her into his chest again. “Everything’s going to be just fine.”

They made their way back to the motel room and fell down on the bed together to rest for the remainder of the night when Jonny’s cell phone suddenly sprang to life. He reached out and grabbed it and pulled it to his ear.

“Walker?” he said before he waited for the person on the other end of the line to speak. “Umm hmm. Okay, great. Thanks.”

He hung up and rested the cell back down on the side table.

“So?” Eve asked impatiently.

“So…” Jonny sighed. “Looks like Mack is in jail and won’t be getting out of there for a very long time. They’re not posting bail and he’s looking at a minimum of twenty years.”

“Wow,” Eve exhaled.

Twenty years behind bars. What could be worth risking that for?

“So we can go home?” Eve leaned up on her elbows.

“Yep,” Jonny smiled. “Or…” he trailed off with a mischievous grin on his face and Eve knew what he was going to say. “Or we could stay here a little longer?  I’m certainly in no rush.”

He wiggled his eyebrows and Eve felt the familiar beginnings of desire rising within her. She looked down at Jonny lying next to her and at his beautiful physique and tanned chest.

How could she say no to that?

“I’m sure we could figure something out.” she licked her lips as he leaned in for a kiss.

As they rolled towards one another and started to become tangled up in each other’s limbs, Eve felt as if she had finally found happiness. She couldn’t wait to get him back to the city with her and for them to start a new life together. She had the feeling that everything was going to work out because they were bound by more than desire for each other… they were also bound by danger and the fact that Jonny had saved her life. He was responsible for her now, and she could sense his obligation. It made her feel so safe and cared for, it was the most wonderful feeling.

It had been a crazy start to the year, one that she had in no way expected, but one that she was glad she had experienced even if it had at times been traumatic. She looked up into Jonny’s eyes and smiled. He made her feel complete and whole.  He was what she never knew she had been missing, but now she knew she didn’t want to ever live without.

He was her savior.

Her protector.

She knew she was about to start the wildest ride of her life with him by her side. The New Year had brought with it some life changing moments already, but she wouldn’t have changed any of it for the world.

THE END

What the Outlaw Takes

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

1.

After all of this time, it was finally happening. Emma watched Dale pack his bags. He was tipping the drawers out onto the bed and sweeping his clothes inside them in big crumpled balls, refusing to look at her as he went. She had never wanted this to happen, but after two years of trying to make their relationship work, she knew now that she had to cut her losses and get out before it was too late.

“Dale,” she whispered. “Please, at least talk to me.”

“I’ve got nothing to say,” he hissed as he zipped up one bag and started on the other. “I get it, you don’t want to be with me and that’s fine. What else is there to say…?”

Emma sat down on the edge of the bed and looked at him. He was right, but she still deserved some closure. They had been in each other’s lives for such a long time and even though it would be futile, it seemed wrong to simply end everything without a proper discussion.

It hadn’t always been so bad between them. When they first met, Dale had been everything she thought she wanted in a man. He was handsome, together, well brought up, and he had ambition and was going places. But as the weeks, months and years passed, Emma grew to realize that just because someone is conventionally good on paper, it didn’t mean that those particular set of characteristics were right for her. Dale was dependable and safe, he was a sure thing…and even though his predictability had become tedious and boring, that hadn’t driven her away. For all of his good points, he had one major flaw and that was he was unprepared to give her the one thing she wanted most.

Even though it had terrified her to admit it, she finally did one night as she watched him sleeping and knew that she felt nothing…

She needed more.

She needed something exciting.

Dale zipped up the second bag and turned to look at her.

“Let’s not leave things like this,” she began. “I never meant to hurt you.”

Dale held up his hand to stop her from speaking.

“Let’s not do this,” he said. “I don’t want to hear any more of what you have to say.”

“But…”

“No,” he said as he slung both of the bags over his shoulder. “I knew this was going to happen one day. I was just kidding myself.”

“You never really wanted me either, admit it,” she said, standing up to face him and placing her hands on her hips.

She remembered back to their conversations, all of the nights they had talked about their dreams and aspirations. He knew how much Emma wanted children, but he always laughed it off like she was a fool for having that basic human desire. It was like Dale had never even entertained the idea, and the more she brought it up, the more he seemed to resist. After a year, she had almost given up  talking about a baby altogether and that was when the love she had for him began to die. She knew what she wanted and he was never going to give it to her.

“I just don’t want to be forced into something,” he said finally. “But maybe we never have been on the same page.”

The relief Emma felt when he admitted it was overwhelming. She sat back on the bed, flopped backwards and closed her eyes, exhaling and letting go of all of the negative energy. It was sad to part with a person who had been her whole world for over two years, but she had put her life on hold and it eventually ground to a halt. She couldn’t wait forever for something that was never going to happen.

“So I guess this is it?” Dale said from the doorway.

They had shared that room for over a year and slept side by side every night. They had cuddled together underneath the covers and watched old movies, they’d eaten tubs of ice cream and Dale had helped her pick outfits for nights out with her girlfriends. But it was also the place where he had on a countless number of occasions made her cry, made her feel like she wasn’t good enough for him and repeatedly refused to discuss their future. Emma knew that when it really came down to it, there was no deep emotion running under it all. They weren’t unbreakable, and she knew that she could live without him.

“Goodbye, Dale,” Emma said without even looking up.

He sighed and she heard his footsteps heading down the hallway before the slam of the front door. She was alone in the house for the first time in months, but she didn’t mind. She was about to completely restart her life, and this time, she was up for anything.

2.

“I can’t believe you actually did it,” Leanne said giddily as she poured Emma a refill on her coffee, as well as one for herself.

“No,” Emma sighed, “I can’t either...”

Emma had driven straight across town to see her best friend less than an hour after Dale left and now they were in the coffee house where Leanne worked on weekends. Emma had always liked the place; it was homey and welcoming, and if there was anywhere she had to be after a bad break-up, it would be there. She could sink back into the big, comfortable couches, turn off her cell phone and relax while enjoying some people watching. When Leanne was working, she didn’t have to worry about outstaying her welcome. The other staff barely seemed to notice her as she sat cradling her cappuccino and staring out the window as she watched the world go by.

“So how did he take it?” Leanne sat down on the arm of the couch and rubbed Emma’s shoulder.

“Not great,” she sighed. “In fact, he made me feel terrible.”

“He was a jerk, Em,” Leanne said, getting to her feet. “Don’t feel guilty, you just didn’t work… You both want different things.”

“I guess,” Emma said. “I know you’re right. I just hate feeling like this, you know?”

“Sure,” Leanne smiled. “But you did the right thing, you couldn’t keep ignoring how you felt… He was never going to commit all the way, and he seemed to just think he could string you along…”

“Yeah.” Emma smiled meekly as she wiped a tear from the corner of her eye.

“Come on,” Leanne smiled. “Not only that, but now we’re free to let loose a bit.” She wiggled her eyebrows, and Emma couldn’t help but smile.

“Oh, God,” Emma rolled her eyes. “I dread to think what you have in mind…”

“Well, I’m not telling. You’ll just have to trust me.”

Leanne grinned and turned on her heel before making her way back to the counter and picking up her notebook and pen. It was nearly 5pm and it was getting busy in there. Emma let herself sink further into the couch, and she turned so her back was to the majority of the room. She didn’t want to risk seeing someone she knew who might ask how Dale was doing and where he was. That would be the last thing she needed, along with all of the awkward questions that would follow…

She sipped her drink and closed her eyes. It had been a long, emotionally draining day. All she wanted to do was go home and crawl into bed, but at the same time she wasn’t sure if she was ready to be alone. She opened her eyes and looked around. She noticed all of the happy couples sitting at the adjacent tables and she felt a small pang of jealousy. She had never wanted to end up single again, but she knew she had to be honest and true to herself, and Dale was never going to be the one.

On the table in front of her was a magazine aimed at women just her age. It was glossy and the cover had a gorgeous stick-thin model splashed across it with big, juicy, pouting lips. She opened it up and her eyes were instantly drawn to a two-page spread on dating for millennials. She shuddered at the thought.

Me, dating… she thought. I wouldn’t even know what to do.

It had been such a long time since she had dipped her toe in the dating pool, she hadn’t even heard of half of the things that were listed in the magazine’s guide. Out of nowhere there were apps for meeting people around you or by similar interest, there were hook-ups and hot-or-nots. It all seemed so scary and intimidating. Emma closed the magazine and threw it back on the table.

That is not for me, she thought. I think I’d rather stay single forever.

She picked up her coffee and finished it before getting to her feet. She swung her purse over her shoulder and made her way to the counter.

“I’m going to get going,” she said to Leanne.

“Okay, hon,” Leanne smiled and kissed her on the cheek. “What are your plans for tomorrow?”

She hadn’t even thought about it. The weekend loomed ahead, empty and terrifying.

“I don’t know,” she replied, “For once, I have absolutely nothing planned.”

“Good,” Leanne slapped her hands together. “I’ll be at your place at eight tomorrow night. I’ll bring some wine and we can have a few drinks before hitting the town.”

“Seriously?” Emma groaned. “I don’t think I’m ready to go out and be sociable.”

“What happened to restarting your life?” Leanne demanded. “That’s all you’ve talked about since you decided a few weeks ago that you were going to dump Dale, and now you’re backtracking.”

“I know, but…”

“No buts,” Leanne snapped. “This is exactly what you need, and I’m not taking no for an answer.”

Emma nodded her head and smiled. Although Leanne could be harsh with her and sometimes hard work, she did know how to bring her around and make her feel better.

“Okay,” Emma agreed, “I’ll see you at eight… Where are we going? What should I wear?”

“Don’t worry about that now,” Leanne grinned. “We can sort that out tomorrow. Just leave it to me.” She nodded at Emma with wide, confident eyes. “Now go home, get into bed, do your crying if you need to, and tomorrow you’ll be a new person and we’ll never speak about Dale again, okay?”

“Okay,” Emma smiled as she saluted her. “Thanks, Leanne. I appreciate it.”

“I know you do.” She tapped the cash register and it pinged. “Now go on, I don’t want to have to tell you twice.”

Emma laughed as she turned and walked towards the door, waving over her shoulder as she went.

3.

Emma slid her key into the lock and opened the front door to an empty house. The darkness loomed towards her, and as she flicked on the light, she had the overwhelming urge to slam it behind her and just run up to her bed. Instead, she closed it quietly, locked it behind her and walked slowly into the kitchen. It was early still, and even though she was exhausted, she felt like she owed it to herself to enjoy some alone time.

She opened the cupboard, grabbed a bottle of Rioja and set it down on the island. She looked around. It was the first time she realized that Dale had barely kept any of his possessions in her home. Even though he had pretty much lived there for the past year, his clothes and a toothbrush were all that he ever brought with him. Now he was gone, and everything still looked the same. All that was missing was him and the sound of a football game coming from the TV in the living room.

“This is good,” she said aloud. “Now I can watch anything I want, I can cook anything I want and hell, I can even drink wine every night if I want!” She laughed as she uncorked the wine and poured herself a large glass. She took a sip. It was warm, woody and smooth and slipped down her throat easily. She glugged it again and instantly felt a wave of calm wash over her.

“Perfect,” she whispered, before she scooped her purse up under her arm, the glass in one hand and the bottle in the other, and made her way down the hallway to the stairs.

Up in her room, she lit candles in every corner and some incense. She lay back on her bed and closed her eyes. She could easily get used to this. It was refreshing having her whole house to herself and knowing that no one was going to burst in and ruin the tranquility. She sipped the wine and turned on some soft music. She couldn’t believe she had actually been upset earlier! This was fantastic. Leanne was right. It was exactly what she needed, and she certainly wouldn’t be crying herself to sleep. She sat up and looked over at her closet. Leanne and her were hitting the town the following evening, and she didn’t even know if she had anything to wear. She turned the soft music over to dance music and skipped over to the closet, throwing the doors open and flicking through the hangers. She hadn’t even seen some of the dresses in there for years. Dale had never approved of some of them because they were too short. Apparently.

“You’re so boring, Dale,” Emma said to herself. She took another swig of wine and giggled. She couldn’t even remember the last time she had had a drink, and it felt good that she didn’t have to answer to anyone.

She pulled out a little black dress that was low cut and figure hugging. Emma had been blessed with a beautiful, large set of natural breasts to complement her soft, curvy frame, and she knew that she would look fantastic in it. She held it up against herself and smiled. She couldn’t wait to get back out there and start living. Tomorrow couldn’t come quickly enough.

***

She spent most of her Saturday spring cleaning and preparing for Leanne to arrive. She threw open all of the windows and let new air circulate through the house. She was determined to start again, and that meant rejuvenating everything in sight. She flicked through home magazines and began making a scrapbook. She could finally get around to decorating and making everything fresh and exciting. By the time it hit six o’clock, she was startled and couldn’t believe the whole day had passed her by. She went up to the shower and began getting ready. Leanne said she would be there at eight, and she wanted to get out of the house and hit the town as soon as possible.

At her dressing table, she looked at herself in the mirror. She had always been told that she was attractive, but she never really believed it… Or had it been Dale who made her question everything? After being away from him for twenty-four hours, she certainly felt free and unburdened from all of his negativity. Maybe Leanne was right; maybe he was a complete jerk.

She smoothed some ruby red lipstick across her lips and blotted it with a Kleenex. She looked alive again, as if she had been revived and given a second chance. She was about to give herself a little motivational speech about how she was a strong, fabulous woman and deserved the best in life when the doorbell echoed up the stairs and she jumped to her feet.

“Coming!” she called down the hall as she trotted down the stairs.

She opened the door to see Leanne standing in front of her with a bottle of white wine clutched in her fist.

“Let’s get this party started!” she laughed as she wrapped an arm around Emma and pulled her inside. “It is so goddamn good to have my best friend back.”

The girls sat at the island in the kitchen, and Emma poured them both a drink. She held her glass up to meet Leanne’s and they clinked them together.

“Cheers,” Leanne smiled.

“So,” Emma said, “Am I allowed to know where we’re going yet?”

“Hmm,” Leanne grinned and shrugged, “But that will spoil the surprise.”

“You know I hate surprises. Come on, tell me!” Emma said, jumping to her feet. She was too excited and needed to know so she could mentally plan how the night was going to pan out.

Leanne laughed and rolled her eyes.

“Okay,” she said cautiously. “I heard about something and I thought it would be good for both of us.”

“Sounds ominous,” Emma said with a giggle.

“Not really…” Leanne trailed off. “It’s going to be exciting, that’s for sure.”

“This is all very cryptic,” Emma said as she took a sip of her wine. “Just spit it out, come on.”

“Okay,” Leanne said as she rolled her shoulders and smiled. “Well, I heard about this beach party, and I thought it would be good if we went.”

“A beach party?” Emma said with disappointment. “Is that it? I thought we were going to be hitting some exclusive club and hanging out with celebrities!”

“Oh, this will be much more exciting than that, trust me,” Leanne said, raising her eyebrows.

“Well, you better tell me then, because I suddenly feel very overdressed.” Emma looked down at her tight LBD and held out her arms. She had felt so in control and sexy when she was putting it on, and now she knew there was no way she was going to be able to wear it. She couldn’t head down to the beach in that and four-inch heels. She would look ridiculous.

“I’m dressed up, too,” Leanne said sternly. “Plus, the beach isn’t the only place this party is going to be.”

“God, stop killing with me with the suspense and just tell me!” Emma grabbed hold of Leanne’s shoulders and shook her with joke fury.

“There’s an initiation ceremony down there,” she said quietly. “I heard about it because a friend of mine is going out with one of the bikers…”

“Bikers?” Emma asked, genuinely confused.

“Do you not watch the news?” Leanne said with a laugh. “The gang that’s basically been running this town for the past twenty years.”

“I have no idea what you’re talking about,” Emma shook her head.

“Well, all you really need to know is there’s a new wave of them, and they are sexy as hell… There isn’t a girl in this town who wouldn’t kill to do what we’re about to do tonight, and if you ask me, this is more than the perfect way to finally put Dale behind you.” Leanne was gripping onto her by the shoulders and smiling with wide, excited eyes.

“Are they dangerous?” Emma asked, concerned.

“Who knows…” Leanne bit her lip. “And even if they are, don’t you think that’s a turn-on?”

“When you say initiation, what exactly do you mean?”

“They’ve taken on some new members and they’re celebrating… My friend Jane is going to be down there with the guy she’s been seeing, and she invited me along.”

“And where is the party going to be after the beach?” Emma asked, still confused by the whole situation.

“Well,” Leanne said excitedly, “I’ve heard that if one of them likes you, they give you a ride back to the club house,” she squealed and clapped her hands together. “I mean, can you imagine that, Em? Being on the back of one of their bikes, flying down the highway on our way back to a secret party at an outlaw’s den!?”

“Jesus,” Emma laughed. “I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so excited!” She got to her feet and sipped her wine. Everything about this seemed intimidating. Leanne was right when she had questioned Emma’s knowledge of their town with her not watching the news, but she hadn’t lived under a rock. She knew that there were outlaws around them and that they had a big say on how things went down. She knew that some people were afraid of them, and she also knew that if she had gone back a week and could look forward and see herself all dressed up, newly single and potentially heading over there, she never would have believed it.

“Come on,” Leanne said with pleading eyes. “If we don’t go, we’ll regret it, trust me. These parties are supposed to be amazing, and I’ve heard that if they take you back to the clubhouse, it’s like nothing you’ve ever seen.”

Emma sipped her drink again, hoping for Dutch courage. She had always wanted excitement in her life, and here it was being presented to her. She knew she should reach out and take it without asking questions. If she went and hated it, she could easily leave and come home. It wasn’t like she was stuck there. She had a cell phone and a hundred cab companies’ numbers saved in it. She was an adult and could go anywhere she wanted, whenever she wanted. Why should this party be so different and what did she have to lose?

“Okay,” she said with a smile, “I’m in!”

Leanne jumped up and hugged her and poured some more wine into her glass.

“You won’t regret it,” she beamed. “I know we’re going to have the night of our lives.”

“Well, if we don’t, you owe me another night out on the town next weekend. Deal?”

“Totally,” Leanne laughed. “Now let’s finish this bottle so we can get going. I can’t wait to get down there and see what these bad boys are all about!”

Emma smiled to herself as she stared into the mirror on the wall and reapplied her lipstick. She was looking forward to seeing what they were all about, too, and she certainly hoped that Leanne was right… She liked the idea of a man in leather with a dark side. It was as far away from Dale as she could possibly get, and she knew that it was exactly what she needed.

“Ready?” she called over her shoulder to Leanne, who was putting their glasses into the sink and scrolling through her cell phone.

“Yep,” she smiled. “Let’s get out of here!”

The girls linked arms and made their way to the front door. As they stepped out into the warm night air, Emma had a good feeling. She knew something fun was about to come her way, and she couldn’t have been more ready.

4.

The girls stepped out of the cab and turned to face the beach. The waves crashed against the shore, and the white hiss of spray met their legs. The sun was setting, and Emma shielded her eyes from the golden pink glow as she looked out to the ocean. In the distance, she could make out the silhouettes of a group of people all around a fire and spilling down out across the beach. There were about fifty of them and her heart began to race as she realized she was suddenly as nervous as if it were her first day of school. She didn’t know anyone down there. What if they just looked at her and Leanne as if they were crazy for showing up and wanted them to leave? Or worse, what if they got nasty? They were criminals, after all. They could be capable of anything!

“Wait,” she whispered as she grabbed onto Leanne’s arm and pulled her back away from the entrance to the beach. “Do you really think this is safe?”

Leanne rolled her eyes at her and laughed.

“Oh, come on, Em, of course it is. What’s the worst that could happen?”

“I don’t know, I just… I’m having second thoughts…”

“Stop being so boring,” Leanne stared at her deep in the eyes. “I know we are going to have a great night. Now come on, let’s get down there and mingle!”

Emma nodded slowly and followed her friend out to the dunes. They slipped off their heels and carried them in their hands as they made their way down across the sand and onto the beach. Underfoot the sand was still warm and it instantly put Emma at ease. It felt wonderful between her toes, and the closer they got to the crowd of people and the fire, the more she began to relax. She could see other women around there, dancing, drinking, listening to music and sitting on the sides of bikes that had been ditched along the beach. The men were big and burly, some were older with long graying beards, but most were young and as Leanne had promised, exceptionally hot.

“Wow,” Emma whispered as she reached for Leanne’s hand. “You weren’t wrong.”

Leanne turned to her and smiled. “See, you’ve just got to trust me.”

They approached the group and slipped in among the crowd. The fire was the central focal point, but the party itself extended out across the rest of the beach. In the ocean, a man and woman frolicked naked and some of the men on their bikes revved their engines and cheered. They all drank beer and whisky from the bottle, and there was a cloud of smoke in the air as most of the men had cigarettes dangling from their lips. Emma bit her bottom lip and looked around. She almost didn’t know where she should fix her eyes. All of the men around her were so good looking, and they all seemed so incredibly ripped and powerful. They wore leathers and skull rings, and some of them had bandanas in their long, shaggy hair and others who had removed their clan jackets had aggressive tattoos all down their arms and across their backs. Emma found herself unable to take her eyes off one guy sitting a rock just outside the main circle. He held a bottle of whisky in his hand and was sipping it slowly. A tattoo of a spider crawled up his neck. She shuddered at the thought of trailing her hands over it. Each and every one of the bikers were wild and untamed. She was getting wet just looking at them.

“Here,” Leanne said, breaking her train of thought. She handed her a glass with vodka and coke, and Emma took a sip and gagged.

“Jeez, that’s strong,” she coughed.

“Just drink it,” Leanne said playfully. “You need to relax.”

“Trust me,” Emma laughed. “I’m more than relaxed now… look at these guys.”

“Hot or what?” Leanne grinned.

Emma nodded and took another sip. It was warming her insides and the rock music that was blaring out from someone’s iPod was cranked up higher. Emma found herself dancing along to the music.

Screw it, she thought. Just let go and have a good time.

It was while she was grinding her hips and in a world of her own that a pair of eyes from the other side of the fire settled on her and refused to look away. Emma didn’t realize, but she had been chosen the second she stepped onto the beach… One of the men wanted her instantly and he was about to make his entrance.

She twirled on the spot and sipped her drink. The vodka was making her giddy, and she laughed as she reached for Leanne’s hand. She wanted to dance with her friend and forget all about the troubles of the past few weeks, but she couldn’t seem to reach her.

“Leanne,” she said, “Dance with me.”

But Leanne, who was looking over Emma’s shoulder, shook her head slowly with a little grin on her face and moved back into the crowd, leaving Emma on her own.

Or so she thought…

A pair of rough hands gripped her by the waist and pulled her backwards. She slipped back into the big, muscly arms of a man she had never seen. He turned her to face him and his dark eyes bore into her with so much intensity that it nearly took her breath away. He was at least six foot five and had the broadest shoulders she had ever seen. His leathers were gone and he wore a black vest that exposed his thick tattooed arms, with a low-cut pair of jeans and big black boots. He was so handsome, his sharp jaw line was clenched and the stubble on him was raw and rugged. She lifted her hand to run it across his cheek, and he playfully went to bite her finger.

“Hi,” she gasped, unsure of what else to say.

“Hi,” he snarled with a slight grin, before he pulled her back towards the rocks, away from the crowd and in the direction of his bike.

5.

“Who are you?” Emma said breathlessly as he moved quickly with her across the sand.

He turned to her and smiled but didn’t answer.

Emma’s heart was racing. Who was this guy?

They reached the edge of the beach where his bike was parked and he rested back against it, pulling her with him so she was in-between his big, thick thighs.

“I’m Rick,” he said finally, a smile playing across his lips.

“I’m Emma,” she whispered.

His arms were tightly wrapped around her, and she was so consumed with lust, she didn’t know where to turn. She had never seen anyone like him before. He was so powerful. He was all man. Her heart pounded in her chest as he pulled her closer to him.

“I know,” he said quietly, his lips close to her ear.

She stood back and placed her palms on his chest, trying to peel herself away from him.

“Wait,” she said frantically. “How do you know my name? Who are you?”

Rick let her go and raised his hands as if he had been caught.

“Just a fan, that’s all,” he said with a wry smile.

Emma was so confused. She shook her head and tried to speak, but the words wouldn’t come out.

“I know Leanne,” he said finally. “She’s seeing one of my buddies.” He nodded back over towards the fire, and Emma turned to see Leanne locking lips with another one of the bikers.

“What?” Emma said confused. “Leanne knows you guys?”

Rick nodded and held out his hand again.

Emma put her hand on her hip. “Why didn’t she tell me?”

“She wanted you to come… And so did I. I’ve been asking to meet you for a while.”

Emma looked at him, completely confused and in shock. This man had known she existed before this and had wanted to meet her?

“She told me about you,” he went on. “You sound like my kind of woman.”

Emma felt herself blushing. It was the first time someone had ever said anything like that to her.

“Come for a ride with me?” he said, holding out his hand again. “I don’t bite. Unless you ask me to…” He winked at her and Emma felt the smile sneak back across her face. She had no idea what was going on, or why Leanne hadn’t just been straight with her, but Rick seemed like a nice guy and he was certainly sexy enough to hold her attention.

“Where you gonna take me?” she asked playfully.

“The clubhouse, of course.” He reached forward and took her hand and pulled her to him again. “You are even more incredible in person,” he said as he stared into her eyes. “I saw a photograph of you, and I said to Leanne, she’s stunning, I have to meet her…”

Emma blushed and looked down to the ground.

“You are incredible,” he said, his lips grazing hers. “I’ve never been so attracted to someone before in my life.”

Emma felt her sex pulse. She wanted to tell him the feeling was mutual, but she was so stunned she couldn’t speak. When had Leanne shown him her picture? And how could she have kept this from her? Did she really think that she wouldn’t have jumped at the chance to go on a wild ride with a hot biker?

“Come on,” he said as he bit his bottom lip and pulled her closer to him. “You want to or what?”

Emma didn’t have a clue what was lying in wait for her at the clubhouse, but she knew the chemistry between them was so intense she wouldn’t be able to keep her hands off him. She had always been such a good girl… Could she really throw caution into the wind and have a blazing affair with this outlaw? She looked back over her shoulder and saw Leanne wrapped up in a passionate embrace with her guy. They were rolling around on the sand. Rick squeezed her close to him again.

“So what do you say, Emma?”

She looked back to him and into his eyes. They were so dark and consuming she felt like she could slip inside them and disappear. He smelled amazing, the whisky mixed with his cologne and stale smoke was turning her on more than anything. His hair was long and fell down around his eyes. She let him hold onto her wrists as he pinned them behind her and pulled her even closer to him. She had never been so attracted to anyone before; her body had never responded to someone in such a way. It was as if he had flicked a switch and brought her back to life.

“I think…” she began, “I think I’d like to go with you.”

Rick smiled and moved his head closer to hers. She could almost taste him before his lips touched hers. When he kissed her, he was so strong and powerful he took her breath away. She felt tiny in his arms, and as he parted her lips with his tongue and slipped it into her mouth, she felt as though she had been claimed by him and she never wanted him to let her go. She ran her hands up his chest and neck, into his hair and when their lips parted, she stared deep into his eyes.

“Come on,” he whispered, taking her by the hand.

He turned and got onto the bike, and Emma climbed on behind him. She wrapped her arms around his waist, and he started the bike with a deafening roar. She clung to him and breathed him in as he pulled away, and she turned to look over her shoulder at the beach. Leanne and her man were watching them pull away, and Leanne raised her arm and waved. Emma didn’t dare let go, but she smiled at her friend. She had no idea how she had pulled this off or kept the secret from her, but she didn’t care. She was having the time of her life.

6.

As they flew down the highway, Emma gripped onto Rick and nuzzled into him. His skin was red hot, and it made her tingle as she let her lips graze his shoulder. He swerved around the bends of the oceanside road perfectly. She felt so safe with him, even though they were riding fast and furious and easily could have come off the bike at any moment.

When he began to slow and the wind ripped through her hair, she squinted her eyes ahead and could see out in the wasteland a set of lights and a neon sign.

“There she is,” he said over his shoulder. “My home from home.”

Emma squeezed her hands into him tightly and couldn’t wait for him to take her inside.

He pulled off the highway and onto a dirt road leading into the distance. She could see the track marks from other bikes, and as they got closer, she could see that there were lots of them parked outside the building.

The clubhouse was big and old, its wooden shutters flapping open in the wind. From the inside, a loud mix of music and voices came tumbling out into the night. Rick turned off the engine and helped her off the back, gripping onto her by the waist and grunting as she pushed herself up against him. Her breasts were on his chest, and he looked down at them with an appreciative smile and Emma slapped him playfully on the side.

“Come on,” he breathed heavily. “I want to show you around.”

He took Emma by the hand and led her to the main door. Some bikers were out the front smoking and talking and Rick nodded to them as they passed and went up the front steps.

When he opened the door to the clubhouse, it was like stepping into the wildest bar she had ever seen. Half-naked girls swung from the ceilings and danced on the countertops. Rick laughed as he pushed past the crowd and Emma clung to him, unsure of where to look. Music blared throughout the place and was so strong she could feel it thumping up through the floorboards. Girls were giving guys lap dances, and men were playing pool in one corner and cards in another. It was like a den of iniquity and Emma had never been more excited. She had never expected to see something like this in her life, and now there she was among it. Rick turned to her and smiled as he led her past the bar and towards the back of the room.

“This is crazy,” Emma said with a laugh.

“This is a quiet night,” he said, raising his eyebrows.

They reached a door and Rick pulled her through it and into a dark corridor. As soon as it closed behind him, the noise was muffled and pulsed through the walls.

“It’s much calmer here,” he said as he moved further down the hall, pulling her with him.

“What’s down here?” she asked.

“Offices,” he said, “Bedrooms… Storage.”

“Do people live here?” Emma asked as she wrapped her arm around his waist.

“Some do, yeah,” Rick said as he approached a set of stairs. “I can’t show you inside the offices or the stores,” he smiled. “Plenty of stuff in there that would get us both in trouble.”

Emma smiled and looked down at her feet.

“But I’ve got a room,” he said as he wrapped his hands in hers. “And I’ve got some drinks.”

“I’d love to,” Emma said before he even had to ask her.

***

Upstairs, Rick walked with her to the end of the corridor and opened a door. The room was big and dark, a red muslin hung across the window in place of a curtain, and it cast a deep glow across the space from the neon sign as it filtered in from outside.

“So you don’t live here?” Emma asked as she looked around. The room had a couch, a large double bed and a bookcase in the corner. She smiled as she realized he had a collection of books.

“Nope,” he said as he opened the bottle of whisky and poured them both a glass. “But I stay here sometimes. Easier than riding home most nights.”

“I guess so,” Emma smiled. “You work here every day?”

“I run a lot of our operations,” he nodded, “I need to be here a lot.”

Emma took the glass from him and sipped the drink. It was harsh on her throat, but she felt the warmness spread through her. She leaned against the edge of the bed and sat back on it. Her legs dangled over the side and she kicked off her shoes, her feet still sandy from the beach.

Rick watched her intently. His eyes never left hers.

“I like you, Rick,” she whispered. “I don’t know what it is about you, but I really do…”

He didn’t say a word. He put his glass down on the table beside him and got to his feet. As he crossed the room towards her, his huge frame blocking out the light from the window, Emma lay back on the bed and gasped as he stood in front of her. He looked down at her and she looked up at him. Her heart was racing and her pussy was aching for him. She had to have him inside her.

“Rick,” she whispered.

He took hold of her feet and spread her legs, moving himself between them. He reached down and took hold of his belt buckle, snapping it open and popping the buttons on his fly. She barely dared to breathe as she watched him pull down his jeans and his boxers, revealing the biggest cock she had ever seen. He was rock hard and throbbing. He reached down and took hold of her hand, pulling her up off the bed so she was sitting in front of him, his helmet an inch from her lips. Emma opened wide and took him into her mouth. He was so huge and hard, she didn’t know how she was going to fit him inside of her, but she sucked him hungrily and moved up and down his shaft as he gripped onto the back of her head and groaned. He slipped a hand between her legs and slowly pulled down her panties. Emma was so wet and juicy, his fingers found her opening easily and he slipped a thick finger up inside of her, massaging her clit with his thumb as she licked the tip of his cock.

“Fuck,” he gasped. “Lean back.”

She lay back on the bed and he lifted her legs up as he moved between them, holding his hard red member in his hand. His dick was glistening with her spit and she was so wet and aching for him she felt like she could cum without him even touching her. As he pinned her back onto the bed and positioned himself at her opening, he looked her deep in the eyes and kissed her, before pulling back and slowly and powerfully sliding himself right up inside of her.

Emma gasped and gripped onto his shoulders with her fingertips as he fucked her slowly. She was already on the verge of unraveling beneath him, but she wanted to hold on. His thrusts were so strong and powerful, he was reaching places inside of her she didn’t even know existed. She felt opened up and reborn as he pounded her. His dick was so hard and deep, it was if he had created a new space. Rick held onto her throat and fucked her harder, his grunts becoming faster and more intense. His true power was oozing out of him, overtaking her and making her feel like she had never been anyone else’s but his.

“Yes!” she screamed as she wrapped her legs tightly around him. Rick reached down and took hold of her huge, swelling breasts and guided a nipple into his mouth. He sucked on her as he fucked her and the sensations he stirred within her were overwhelming. She knew she couldn’t hold on any longer. She threw her head back and came in a crashing wave of ecstasy as her orgasm thundered through her. Rick gripped onto her wrists and pinned them back into the pillows as he tensed up and grunted as he thrust into her powerfully once more, his seed exploding into her and filling her right up.

“Fuck,” he groaned as his whole body jerked and he emptied his load inside of her. He kissed her on the forehead and Emma panted beneath him. She could barely move and she didn’t know how she was going to recover. It had been the most intense orgasm she had ever experienced, and she felt weak.

“Oh my God, Rick,” she panted as he withdrew and lay down beside her. She could feel his hot, thick load running out of her and she squeezed her legs together to keep it inside. He saw what she was doing and smiled.

“Yes,” he smiled and then kissed her. “Keep it in you.”

Emma ran her hands through his hair and bit her lip, before cuddling into him and closing her eyes.

***

When she woke up, the sun was coming in through the red muslin. She looked up at Rick. He was sleeping, and his huge frame was breathing softly. She ran her fingertips up his chest, across his skull tattoos and up to his heart. She rested her palm on it so she could feel it beating.

“Morning, babe,” he breathed as he kissed her on the forehead. “What a night.”

Emma grinned and bit her lip. It had been a wild night indeed. She looked up at him and kissed him on the lips.

“I’m certainly glad you found me,” she smiled before she cuddled up to him and he wrapped his arm around her.

“Like I said, I just knew you were my kind of woman,” he winked and pulled her closer.

She looked around the room and at the clothes they had ripped off each other decorating it in strange ways. She didn’t know when the music had died, but she could hear the sound of bikes outside and the voices of men.

“Do you have to work?” she asked.

“Not today,” he smiled. “I’m not letting you out of my sight.”

Emma leaned up on her elbows and smiled. Her naked body was perfect next to his; they complemented each other perfectly.

“I better find Leanne,” she said regretfully.

“Sure,” he said as he got to his feet and wrapped a towel around his waist.

“You’re not mad, are you?” she asked as she pulled her dress down over her head.

“No,” he smiled. “But I’ll be coming to find you later.” He winked at her, and Emma couldn’t keep the grin from her face.

***

He walked with her outside and lifted her onto the back of his bike. As he started the engine and Emma wrapped her arms around him again, she couldn’t believe where she had found herself, with a man this amazing. At the same time the previous week, she had been miserable with her life, hating every second and just wishing for some excitement. And now there she was: she had let her hair down, had a wild night with an incredible man and now she had him as a hot outlaw biker boyfriend, and she only had Leanne to thank. She giggled to herself as she realized her life had turned in exactly the direction she had wanted it to. And Rick was right, she was his kind of woman. She had the feeling that things were going to be good between them. She knew he was the sort of man who was going to care for her and support her… He was the sort of man she could spend the rest of her life with.

As they flew down the highway on the way to her house, she looked back over her shoulder at the ocean and smiled. She was on the right path now… And she had never felt better.

THE END

Bear Shifter Romance

Babies for the Bear

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Lois was on her way back to Barrow. She had been unable to take off from work to travel the previous summer, marking the first year of her life to miss the majestic views of Alaska. Now she stood looking out from the boat once again, feeling warm nostalgia for the summers spent in that tiny town on the Arctic Ocean. Her parents had brought her each year to see the whales. Her mother was a marine biologist, who loved sharing the mystery of the sea with her daughter, and her father was the doting spouse, there at her mother’s beck and call for whatever she needed. Lois closed her eyes and felt for a moment as if they were still there with her. It had been 5 years since her parents had been lost in a car accident. Barrow was all she had left of them.

Her eyes adjusted to the reflecting sun and her heart soared as she took in the small town from a distance. Coming here was like coming home. She still rented the same room at the boarding house where her family had always stayed together, ate at the same restaurants, and haunted the same local hangouts. Her life had been so upside down for the last few years that the familiar had become a rare and precious thing. She had been on edge for a month, waiting for the trip. The laboratory where she conducted research at home had been growing smaller by the day, and once the weather was warm enough for traveling north she was more than ready to go.

There was still about twenty minutes from the dock and Lois spent the time repacking the few things that she had pulled out of one of her bags. She hadn’t brought much considering her plan to stay on for at least three months, so she was able to carry all of her things off the boat on her own. She walked two blocks to an old garage where she paid to keep her truck and visited with the owner, Old Merl, before she took off to the boarding house on the other side of town. Burrow was quaint; she loved everything about its rugged, small town charm.

Lois parked her truck and walked toward an old two-story house.

An older woman hurried out onto the porch, opening her arms toward her. “Oh! You’re finally here! I heard there’s a terrible storm coming and I was afraid you would get caught in Ketchikan.”

Lois set her bags on the ground to embrace the nearest likeness to a mother she had left in the world. It was as if this woman had been placed in her life long ago for a future that had already been set in stone.

They walked into the old house together and the familiarity enveloped her. It was exactly like it had always been. Her hand softly ran over the back of one of the couches. “It never changes. That’s why I love it here so much, Miss Beth.” Lois was looking around, soaking up the memories that hung in the air, thick as the scent of the large spruce beams that met overhead in the homey living room. “Do you have a lot of visitors right now?”

“Oh just you and one other, Jeffrey, he’s in town for some hunting I think. You know how those men are, they get all riled up to kill something with a gun. He is kinda cute, maybe you two will hit it off…” Beth turned away slightly, trying to stay casual.

Lois raised her eyebrows in amusement. “I doubt that,” she smiled dryly. “And how do you know I’m single?”

“’Cause I know. You don’t have that glow about you yet, but just wait, it will come in time.” The older woman thought herself something of a matchmaker, and though Lois knew Beth’s successes had been due to the miniscule population of Barrow providing little opportunity for ideal prospects, she wanted to believe her. At twenty-two, she had yet to be in a substantial relationship that went beyond a few dates and awkward kisses. It was long past time for her to get serious, but she found it hard to get close to many people.

“We’ll see, I guess. When it happens, it happens,” she resolved out loud.

“That sounds well and good dear, but sometimes you gotta get out there and take what you want. The hell with trying to wait for it to fall in your lap, go find it.”

Lois was surprised by the advice, but more surprised by the gumption in Beth’s expression. She considered the last few men she had written off after hardly taking time to know them. She weakly attempted to reassure herself that they hadn’t been worth her time. She could keep an open mind without changing what she wanted in a man, after all. He was out there somewhere, but she was becoming impatient.

“What are you thinking about, dear? You’ve got the strangest look on your face,” Beth interrupted her thoughts.

Lois blushed and started up the stairs towards her room. She knew it would already be ready for her, probably had been for a week. “Nothing, just my love life,” she laughed absently, “Maybe you’re right, Miss Beth. I need to get out more, and I will, after I get back home this fall. You know there aren’t very many men out here, even at this time of year.”

“You never know,” said Beth with a twinkle in her eye.

Lois nodded and promised to be down in a bit for dinner after she cleaned up. She felt tired and dirty from an entire day of travel. She had ended up sleeping in an airport during a storm in Chicago that delayed her flight, and a shower was in order. As she climbed into the relaxing steamy water, her thoughts were still on her non-existent love life and the older woman’s words. It sounded like something her mother would have said. Lois had never truly imagined allowing someone beyond the barriers she had placed between herself and the men she knew in the past. She realized the only thing that held her back from new experiences was fear of the unknown. Looking down at her body, slick with water and suds, she wondered what a man would think of her if she were indeed to open herself up to knowing someone on a deeper level.

The hot water was a blessing and she was soon feeling human again. Throwing her shoulder-length hair in a bun, she tiptoed down the hall with a towel wrapped around her. There was a tall man in the hallway next to her open door and she could tell he was looking in. He hadn’t noticed her and she almost backed into the bathroom, but she did not want to put the old clothes that reeked of fish back on after her shower.

“Excuse me, I need to get through,” she said hurriedly. The man turned around and his blue eyes held hers for several moments before the words seemed to reach his brain enough for him to move. She thanked him and walked into her room, shutting the door softly behind her. Her heart thudded as she looked down at herself and was thankful that no part of her had been sticking out. The towel certainly exposed a bit more than she would have liked for a first meeting.

As she was getting dressed, she couldn’t help but think about the man in the hallway. She tried to remember if Beth had given her his name, then she recalled it was Jeffrey. He was blonde and blue eyed, with broad shoulders, surely over six feet tall. It was the way in which he had looked at her and his set jaw that caused her to think about it for the rest of the evening. She really did not care for hunting, but with Beth’s words in mind, she figured she could go down to dinner with an open mind.

Beth’s boarding house was one of the best places in town to get food. Many wanted her to turn the old place into a restaurant, but she insisted if you wanted her food, you would just have to stay the night and have dinner. It was one of Lois’ favorite times as she wasn’t much of a cook herself and had mainly subsisted on take-out in the city for the past year. There was also more than a passing thought of seeing Jeffrey again, and at least the next time, she would have some clothes on.

Chapter 2

Lois finally made her way downstairs and the aroma of a home cooked meal immediately greeted her as she entered the dining room. Beth had made her favorite, as she always did on the first evening of a summer trip.

“Smells great, Miss Beth!” she chirped gleefully. Taking a seat, she smiled over at one of the men already seated at the small table. He introduced himself and Lois shook his hand. She nodded to Jeffrey, who was sitting a few chairs down the length of the table. She was unsure whether a proper introduction was even necessary at this point considering their unofficial meeting in the hall only minutes before.

The three of them quickly fell into conversation about some of the animal sightings around the hotel, and Jeffrey’s face lit up with excitement as he told them about the polar bears he had spotted a few days before.

“I only get to take one head home. There are some endangerment laws, but I paid a pretty penny to get the one, so I want it to be the biggest damn one I can get out there. I almost got one earlier this week, but thankfully I missed because that one was a runt compared to the two I saw today.” He paused with a confused look on his face, “They are strange creatures though. I’ve never seen an animal that acted like these bears.”

Lois was entirely disgusted with the conversation. The idea that someone would pay money to kill something was beyond her. It was not as if he would be eating the bear, he only wanted the head as a trophy. She shook the image from her mind and decided that sleep was in order.

Miss Beth looked at her half-full bowl with questioning eyes, and Lois shrugged. She bade the group goodnight and plodded up the stairs. Her hopes of a romance with the striking Swedish man were off the table.

***

The next morning, Lois was up and at the dock before seven. The older gentlemen that had let her use his boat in previous years had died over the winter and Lois had sought other arrangements. She had talked to an old friend who suggested she contact Conner Vern. She knew the name from town, but had not met anyone from the locally esteemed Vern family in person. Vern Corporations owned nearly half of the business that operated in Barrow.

Conner wasn’t able to arrange meeting with her, but keys and a schedule had been left at the boarding house for her use, so all she had to do was find the boat. Looking down at the dock number she had written down, it became clear that the boat was a lot smaller than she had hoped.

“Well, less money on gas,” she said to herself as she looked at the small boat that was looking like a dinghy compared to all of the others docked around it. She was too eager to get out on the water for it to matter much anyway. She approached her mini boat from the dock and noticed the name, “Fate” painted across the bow. When she climbed onboard, she was pleasantly surprised. While it was old, there were many modern conveniences that she had not enjoyed in a boat before. A crocheted red blanket was neatly rolled and tied with twine, lying in the captain’s chair. She reached to unfold it, and discovered a beautiful notecard attached to the twine. It had a helpful note with basic instructions and well wishes, and at the bottom “The Verns” was signed in large scrolling letters. As she pulled the blanket tightly around her shoulders, she wondered for a moment what kind of people they were, feeling certain that members of the Vern family did not actually take the time to sign cards for placing in each of their rental boats. Starting the engine up, the purr made her smile and she was soon untying herself from the dock and taking off towards the unbroken horizon.

The cool wind whipped in her hair and pulled the strands loose as she weaved her way around large blocks of ice that were a permanent feature in the landscape. Her eyes were always peering through the small ripples on the surface of the water, waiting to catch a glimpse of the majestic creatures she was there to see. The whales were her favorite, but there were seals and polar bears to spy on as well. She had taken her camera in hopes of getting a little work done, but the breeze distracted her from any sense of work, it was a morning for simply admiring the nature around her in reverie.

The boat was tiny, especially in the open water, but she felt more conspicuous than before. In the past, she had sailed on a small barge even when it had only been her aboard with the old man who owned it in the years following her parents’ death. It made sense when she considered the size of the mammals she studied. The smaller boat glided through the water with ease, making the work easier and the sights far more enjoyable. It felt as though she were part of the surrounding habitat, mere inches from the water. She was falling in love with the boat as much as she had fallen in love with Barrow.

On her way back in, Lois paused when she saw clouds of white fur moving on a small sheet of ice, not yet melted so early in June. It took her a moment to realize that she was looking at three massive polar bears. They all seemed to be adult, male bears – which did not make sense. Polar bears were known to be solitary animals. She had never heard of so many males gathering at once and she was intrigued. She watched them for some time, turning the boat motor off. They were clearly waiting for the seals swimming in the water below the ice to come up for air, each bear at a different hole. The surface of the water moved at one of the openings, there was a flurry of action, and then blood covered the white surroundings. Lois instantly thought of Jeffrey’s quest. She sent a small prayer up that he wouldn’t catch one of the majestic creatures. They were far too fierce and beautiful to be mounted on a wall in such a barbaric way.

After the incident and the breathtaking view of the bears, Lois decided to take Jeffrey out. She had a notion that maybe she could talk him out of it by helping him to see things from her point of view. There were plenty of things to do besides hunt, and she knew that he was only there a few more days. He just needed to be kept busy until then.

Chapter 3

The grand plan to dissuade Jeffrey from his quest had ended in a rather dull afternoon. He approached most things apathetically and had few conversational skills. Lois was irritated to find that he had no interest in admiring the fascinating ways of the wildlife they saw on their boat ride, but only spoke up when he saw something worth mounting on his wall. She entered Jimmy’s bar with him after their return, hoping to give him one more chance to redeem his seemingly negative personality, or lack thereof.

Conner Vern stared at the door, bristling at the sight of the dirty hunter entering. He had been watching the man for a week knew he was dangerous. What surprised him was the beautiful dark haired woman on his arm. He had recognized her from earlier in the day, felt her, but now she had walked in with him. He stared at the couple for a few moments, before heading back to the bar for another drink. Picking up his gin and tonic he stood to go, but after starting back toward the pool table, turned again and sat on the barstool next to Lois instead. He wasn’t going to skulk off now; this girl couldn’t possibly know what kind of man she had involved herself with.

Conner blatantly ignored Jeffrey and could tell this made him angry, but he couldn’t care less and focused his attention solely on the woman in front of him who was driving his senses mad with her close proximity.

“Hey, do you want to dance?” he asked her with an inviting smile.

She seemed surprised by the invitation and looked back at Jeffrey who was fuming behind her.

“I don’t think I should,” she said shyly.

“Are you married to that guy?”

“Of course not.”

“Well, then come on and dance with me, please?”

Lois was torn for a moment, but Conner’s open attraction to her was magnetic, and the more she had tried to make conversation with Jeffrey throughout the afternoon in the boat, the more she had seen that she could never be attracted to a man like that. Jeffrey was still playing the cool and silent guy, anyway. Maybe his chances were up.

Grabbing Conner’s hand, she walked to the small wooden area that served as the dance floor. “Why did you do that?” she asked curiously, now out of Jeffrey’s earshot.

“Because a man like that shouldn’t be touching a woman like you, that’s why.” He pulled her closer.

She gasped a little as his chest pressed firmly against her. She had just met him moments before, but he seemed to handle her as if she was already his. The song on the jukebox was slow and she swayed in rhythm with him. “I’m Lois, in case you’re interested in names or anything like that,” she said with a slight tone of sarcasm.

“I’m Conner Vern,” he replied.

“Ah ha!” she said.

Conner looked confused.

She laughed. “I actually rent your boat three times a week. I must say that I love that boat.”

His eyes lit up. “Lois Claire. Now I get it! I didn’t know that was you. I’ve been planning on coming out Monday to meet you, but I see you’ve already taken her out.”

“I hope you don’t mind. The agreement started today, so there was nothing holding me here on land.”

“You like it out there?”

“Love it.”

“What do you do again?”

“I’m in research back home. Here, it’s just for fun, so I study arctic creatures. Observation, photography, that sort of thing.”

The song ended and she turned to pull away, but he held her tighter.

“Why are you in such a rush to go back to him? He’s not for you.”

Lois was caught off guard and wondered for a moment why he seemed to care so much.

Conner picked up on her reaction. “I would just hate to see a nice girl like you end up with someone like that.”

“What do you have against him?” she asked.

“He’s careless and someone will get hurt before he’s had his little victory. This isn’t his first time here, and I hope he leaves again without his trophy.”

“He is gruesome. He has his sights set on a big polar bear. I bet it was one of the three beauties I saw today. You should have seen them. They were absolutely stunning and I couldn’t imagine anyone hurting them. I thought there were laws against that kind of thing.”

“Well, rich people get a day pass,” he scoffed. Lois cocked her head to the side.

“Isn’t your family the wealthiest in Barrow?”

Conner did not answer. The music had started again and his hands guided her around the small square floor. A few others had joined in and the two were made to move closer. Her heart was clamoring in her chest, and she looked up at him. He felt good against her and she could feel heat rising to her face.

After the song was over, the two of them sauntered back to the bar. Jeffrey had gone and Lois didn’t mind. She had truthfully forgotten all about him until Conner brought him up again,

“Sorry. I think your boyfriend took off. Maybe we shouldn’t have had that second dance.”

“Don’t pretend to be sorry. That was why you wanted a second dance!” she said with a smirk.

He looked down sheepishly for a moment. “Okay, you caught me.” He looked back into her face, his eyes burning into hers.

She blushed. He was just as large as Jeffrey, but leaner. His muscles were less bulky, yet more defined, and she found herself wanting to dance once more just to feel him pressed against her.

“So you have me, now what?” Lois was surprised by the sound of her own words. She had not meant it to be a provocation, but as fire leapt into his eyes, she could see that it was. “Wow that came out wrong. Sorry.”

Conner frowned. “I like the idea of having you.”

Lois giggled and then took a sip of her rum and coke. She looked around them and suddenly realized that it was crowded. It had felt to her as if they were the only two people in the world for the past half hour. He had a way of holding her gaze that made her feel drawn to him, like he was the only thing that she needed.

“So what do you do? Do you work down at the firm?”

“No, I make boats down the coast. I come here for the weekends. You should come out with me Sunday, it’s supposed to be beautiful. I would love the company.”

She agreed and after two more slow dances in his arms, she said goodnight. He asked her to stay, but Lois had to be up early in the morning. She had promised to help Beth bake bread loaves for the local church charity auction.

“Sunday then?” Conner asked, searching her eyes for confirmation.

She nodded her head with a girlish smile and headed back to the boarding house.

Chapter 4

Sunday arrived before Conner knew it. He spent most of his day Saturday poking around for information about Lois. When he discovered that she had been coming to Barrow for years, he wondered why he had not seen her before. She stood out from the other girls in town with her sweet charm, flowing dark hair, and tan skin. She was radiant, and he was amazed that he could have missed someone so lovely in a small town this many summers in a row. It was the way of things though. He knew that fate couldn’t be rushed, and though he wished he had met her before, he was grateful now, and only hoped Jeffrey wouldn’t be interference.

He went up the broken walkway to the boarding house doors with energy in his step. It was going to be a good day. When Lois answered the door, his breath caught for a moment. She was wearing a long blue dress with a light grey sweater. Her figure was distracting; the top of the dress hugged her breasts and fit tightly at her small waist. As soon as she took a step out, the wind caught the bottom of her dress and hair, sending them flying around her. There was something wild and mysterious about her, as if her spirit was full of brilliant color that danced and soared about, just like the royal blue fabric flowing around her ankles now.

“Conner?” Lois was asking when he zoned back to reality.

“Sorry, what?”

“I asked if you were ready to go.”

“Yes.”

“I don’t see a car.”

“I thought we could walk, it’ll be nice. Give us a chance to talk.” He smiled, handing her a cup of fresh coffee he had brewed and poured into a thermos. He wanted to hear anything and everything about her.

She felt like she had relayed her life story in detail by the time they got through the town and to the docks.

“So where are we going?” she asked as they climbed in to the small boat.

“To one of my islands.” The way he said it was so casual it took a moment for it to register fully.

“One, as in, you have more than one?”

“Of course.” Conner put his sunglasses on and prepared the boat to set out.

She shook her head. He looked like celebrity in his boat shoes and glasses. She found herself staring at him when they were finally ready to set off from the dock.

He caught her eye before she could look away and smiled from ear to ear. “This is my favorite way to spend an afternoon,” he said as he nestled into the chair like it was the most comforting place on earth.

The day was as beautiful as he had said it would be. He was unlike anyone that she had ever met before and the more she got to know him, the more she liked him.

The engine slowed and she looked around to see why. Her own thoughts had kept her staring off in the distance, but she realized that they must be at the island. It was dense except for a small clearing with a rustic looking cabin. It was not at all what she had expected, but when he began pulling out buckets and sticks from underneath one of the seats, she thought he had lost his mind.

“Come on. Don’t tell me you haven’t been clamming before? Razorbacks are the best and this is my secret spot. I come up here a couple of times in the summer and just camp overnight, roasting clams.”

“Sounds nice. I can’t say that I have ever gone clamming. So this should be fun. I wish I would have known what we were doing, I wouldn’t have worn such a long skirt.” Lois pulled her dress to the side, knotting the skirt so it would not drag in the muddy bank of the small island.

He helped her off and her body slid down his front as he lowered her to the ground. Her senses were increasingly aware of any contact with him, and the intensity of arousal she felt caused her to lose composure for a few moments, laughing awkwardly and clearing her throat.

“You seemed like the kind of girl that would like this.”

“I’m sure I will.” Lois was sure that she would like just about anything with Conner. He had such an easy going and engaging personality that she had not expected from someone in his position. He was just a normal guy, certainly not the stereotypical son of a multimillionaire business tycoon. Until he got a business call from Tokyo on his satellite phone, Lois had almost forgotten that she was with a Vern.

The morning was gone and the day was warming up to a perfect fifty degrees. The wind blew constantly, but it was delightful with the sun overhead. They both had their buckets filled with clams when she followed him back to the small cabin two hours later. He started a fire in the wood stove, then they returned to the water to rinse the clams of thickly caked mud that covered the shells. Lois had never tried them, but she didn’t tell him why. They were funny looking, but that day, the smell was enough to entice her. He helped her open the first one and after a bite, she understood why he enjoyed the process so much

“So is this what you do with your time? Shouldn’t you be jet setting to the equator?”

“I do sometimes, but I like it here. I like to know my neighbors and here that is actually possible. I don’t think I would ever want to live anywhere else. What about you, could you live here full time?”

“I don’t know. I would need a damn good reason to do a winter here,” she laughed.

“I could give you a reason.” Conner’s eyes were boring into hers, she was unsure how to respond. He leaned over and kissed her gently. It took her by surprise, but she felt herself leaning into him, hoping he wouldn’t pull away any time soon. His tongue pushed her lips open and she moaned softly at the touch. Conner deepened the kiss and she was lost in the moment. When he finally pulled away, she took a deep breath.

“Is that a good enough reason?”

Lois nodded, touching her lips.

Chapter 5

The sun was dipping lower in the sky and it was starting to darken outside.

“We should get back before the weather gets worse,” Connor said, gathering up the buckets.

Lois agreed and they were quickly on the boat headed back to Barrow. The seas were rough and she wished they could be in a larger boat. She clung to him as the waves rocked them back and forth. The sea spray drenched them and she was shivering by the time they got to the dock. Conner made a call before they got back to town and she was thankful for the car that was waiting for them when they arrived. Her shivering stopped once they were inside. The car parked in front of the boarding house and she asked Conner if he would like to come up and get some dry clothes.

“I’m sure Miss Beth would have something in your size,” Lois said in a pleading voice. Conner hesitated, but then agreed. She made them both some hot chocolate and let him take the first hot shower. He asked if she wanted to join him, but she said she would wait. The idea of being that close, let alone naked around him was more than she could think about. She left him a towel and some clothes, thinking how strange it would be to see him in normal clothes for the first time.

When he dressed, she tried not to laugh. Lois had underestimated his size and the pants were tight and only fell about mid-calf. She wasn’t sure how he even got them on, though she did take a few moments to admire his thick thighs and muscular backside. Her mind wandered and it took her a moment to realize that he was talking to her.

“You think she has anything a bit bigger?”

“Um yeah. I didn’t realize you were so…big.” Her eyes pulled away from his bottom half and she had him follow her into one of the spare bedrooms where Beth kept clothes that were left behind by guests. It happened quite often and she had been in business for thirty years. Beth had enough that she could almost start a consignment shop, but she just liked to help out when she could. He dug through some of the clothes until he found something that looked like it would fit. It was a pair of khaki shorts and a bright blue and red Hawaiian shirt. When he came out of the bathroom, she couldn’t help but giggle.

“Very sexy.”

His dark eyes held hers for a moment and she was left speechless. He somehow looked every bit as unbearably attractive in the funny shirt. Her eyes were the first to turn away and she was about to walk passed him to leave the room, but he stopped her.

Lois looked up at him and bit her lower lip. Conner did not let her go, but pushed her up against the door. He kissed her gently at first, the passion heating up the longer they touched. Her body sung with desire for him, something she had not experienced before. Conner made her feel alive. His hand held her chin, while the other one touched her exposed side. Conner could sense her desire and it made him want her even more. He knew it wasn’t the time to press for more, but he couldn’t help how the feel of her changed everything inside of him. Conner’s blood ran hot and there was no other thought but the woman in his arms.

His hand moved from the side of her breast to her waist and then he cupped her curving hips with a low grunt, pulling her towards him.

Lois whimpered, overwhelmed with pleasurable sensations at being caressed so intimately for the first time. His excitement was clear as he leaned against her leg. Her arms entwined around his neck and even though he bent down, she was on her tiptoes to reach his hungry mouth. She could feel everything inside yielding to him. Conner’s blood rushed in his veins and his hand moved lower, gripping her through her clothing. She softly cried out, unprepared for the mix of sensations. Her mind panicked while her body wanted to stay right there and take it all. She forced herself to pull away from his kisses.

“Wait, Conner. I can’t. This is just too soon.”

His hand moved away and she was able to breathe again, releasing the air that she had been holding in.

“I’m sorry. I got a bit carried away. It’s hard not to do with you.” He pulled back and she whined a little under her breath. The loss of his touch was worse than the confusing feelings when he touched her.

“Lois? Are you here dear?” a voice called from the entryway.

Her eyes widened and she pushed him away. Beth’s unexpected return made her mind up for her. She walked out of the room and met her at the bottom of the stairs.

“Hey, Miss Beth.”

“Dinner will be ready in a bit dear.”

Lois nodded. “I was going to have a guest tonight if that’s ok?”

“Oh I like the sound of that. Did you find you a nice fella in town? It is about time child.”

Lois gave her a look and nodded her head towards the upstairs room that Conner was in. The older woman understood quickly and tried to ease out of her comment, making it considerably worse. Beth went into the kitchen and Lois went back upstairs with a red face.

“You need to find you a fella, huh?” Conner teased, an adorable expression on his face that reminded Lois of the moment they had just shared.

“Apparently,” she replied.

Chapter 6

Dinner was perfect, as it always was. Jeffrey never showed up for the meal, and Lois was a little relieved by his absence. It was clear that the two men did not get along and Lois did not want another uncomfortable scene like at the bar. It hadn’t been so much their words, but the way they had looked at each other with hatred.

Conner left a little after nine, with a wave and a kiss that left Lois nearly desperate to ask him to stay with her. Lois walked back in with a smile on her face that could not be matched.

“See I told you I would know,” Beth grinned. So how did you end up meeting Conner Vern of all people?”

“I am renting his boat while I’m here for my research. I actually met him at Jimmy’s last night. Apparently he and Jeffrey don’t get along.”

“I wouldn’t doubt it. You know that Conner is into wildlife retention. He made a big stink when they wanted to start developing the coastline. Conner spent a lot of money to keep it the way it is. The whole reason all the visitors come to see the animals would have been gone if the oil companies would have had their way.”

Lois nodded, deep in thought. She liked the idea that he was active in saving the animals. It somehow made his wealth seem less intimidating, if he was utilizing it in such admirable ways. Big money made Lois nervous, but with Conner, she hadn’t really noticed. He did not carry many of the same airs that most affluent people did. Lois felt comfortable with Conner, and she could tell his full attention was on her when they were together. He didn’t seem like a workaholic, or the kind of person to lord their money over others. After spending the day with him, Lois could not think of when she had enjoyed an afternoon so much.

That evening her thoughts were full of Conner and the hope that she would get to see him again. She saw him in her dreams, but they were full of strange things that did not much make sense to her mind.

***

Monday was there before Lois knew it and she woke up feeling like she had not slept a wink. Her mind was active the whole night, dreaming up dreams that made her blush to even think about them in the daylight. Her mind and body were going through an awakening, and it was all because of Conner’s touch. The man was full of secrets and she wondered how many more he had up his sleeve.

She was supposed to meet him at the dock, so she went to pick an outfit that would grab his attention. She knew that he liked her hair down, so she let it fall in waves around her face. There was a skip in her step and lightness in her heart that she had never felt before. Lois was walking on air with the idea of seeing him again. A girl that helped Beth around the boarding house on weekdays greeted Lois at the bottom of the stairs.

“Here, you got a message real early this morning.”

Lois read it and her hopes were dashed. Business had come up and Conner was not going to make it. Her whole disposition changed and she no longer wanted to go. The whole reason that she had grown up looking forward to summers in Barrow more than any other part of the year was to study and whale watch, but in the space of two days, the activity had become bland outside of enjoying the sights and discoveries with Conner. It would have been even more wonderful now, knowing that he felt so strongly about the wildlife. Somehow after such a short time of experiencing things with him, imagining the day without him was colorless and depressing.

She headed to the dock, deciding to walk in the crisp air. The cold made it seem longer, but soon she was standing in front of ‘Fate’ wishing that the owner could be there too. She kept telling herself that she had to pull herself together, but it was hard to find the motivation. Taking a look up at the clouds, it was mostly overcast, but the sun was sure to peek through any moment. Lois started the boat and left the marina, headed towards the ice.

The first sighting of the day was filled with excitement. Her enthusiasm for the sea creatures was rekindled as she marveled at their grace and agility. The grey whales were doing a show as they came closer to her tiny boat. She was amazed how close they were to her. Suddenly it felt as though they were too close. Lois could feel the boat rocking from the waves created by the large animals. Her heart started to pound in her chest, panic rising.  Another bump from one of the large creatures caused her to let out a short yelp. The boat sloshed around and she almost lost her footing. The movement of the whales almost felt aggressive. Lois was nervous and tried to steer the boat away from the large mammals, then one large hit from the side of the boat made her fall down. She hit her head on the edge of the table as she fell, knocking herself out. The wind picked up and it started to rain, the wind biting into her body.

Chapter 7

Conner was overcome with a bad feeling, and his mind instantly went to Lois. He knew something was not right. He excused himself from the meeting he was in the middle of, leaving as quickly as possible. Getting in his vehicle, he headed back up to Barrow. He did not know what was wrong, but the feeling in the pit of his stomach told him that she was in some kind of trouble. He knew that she needed him and he raced towards her, unsure what he would find when he arrived.

His feelings for Lois had evolved quickly. When he had first seen her, it had been more about getting her away from Jeffrey, but now he knew it was because he was meant to be with her. He had waited almost thirty years for her, for fate to give him his mate and he had a suffocating fear that she would be taken from him now, adding to the years of loss and brokenness he had already known. Years before he had fallen for a woman that was not meant to be his, but ignoring the signs in hopes of finding love, fate had been forced to step in, as it always did. She had been taken from him in a violent way. Conner had begun to fear that he would remain alone forever. Lois had changed all of that. Now, the same gripping fear held his heart for ransom. He couldn’t let the same thing happen to her as it had for Johanna. The very idea made him drive faster on the unpaved roads. Barrow had never felt so far away before.

He went to the boarding house first. It was getting late and she should have been back. When Beth told him that she had been gone since early that morning, his next stop was the marina. He did not see his boat anywhere, and his heart dropped as his fear was essentially confirmed.

Conner raised a prayer to the heavens, unsure whom he was even talking to, but asking for help nonetheless. He went back to the marina office and borrowed one of the boats. He climbed in and hastily started the engine, taking off towards the horizon. He let his instincts guide him to her and when he saw the boat off in the distance by one of the main sheets of ice by the coast, his breath started to slow down to a regular pace. As he pulled closer and saw that there was no activity on the boat as he approached, his nerves became agitated again. Leveling with the boat, his worst fears were realized and he saw her unmoving form on the bottom of the vessel. Pulling up against it, he tied off with it and scrambled to the smaller boat that he had named after the very force he now reckoned with. Fate had stepped in again and as he got closer, he feared it would be as before. Conner had been afraid to love anyone else after Johanna. Lois was the first person he had touched in that way in many years and his heart was already breaking at the thought of losing her. He had brought this upon her.

“Lois!”

There was no answer, and as he bent down to touch her, she was cold to the touch. She was breathing, but it was slow and shallow. He did not know how long she had been out there, but he knew that he had to warm her up quickly. Conner started to undress her from her wet clothes, trying to ignore the chaotic mix of feelings and thoughts running through his mind. It was when he pulled her against his own bare chest, that he realized it wasn’t going to be enough. Making a decision, the man decided to shift into his true form, knowing the warm fur would give her the comfort she so desperately needed.

***

Jeffrey watched it all from a small stand of trees that had survived the permafrost to grow. The man that he had seen at the bar transformed into the very polar bear that he had been waiting for. He was the biggest one he had ever seen. This only drove his desire to make the kill more. Jeffrey’s hunger for victory over the beast was not influenced by who he was, just what he was at that moment. As he started to stalk closer, he saw a mostly naked woman wrapped up in the bear’s embrace and fought his body’s reaction. He had to focus now in order to get the prize. She would fall for him, just for saving her, he was sure of it.

The blonde man raised the high-powered rifle and started to take aim. It was then that the two men’s eyes met and Jeffrey could see the man still within.

The bear moved to protect the woman, waking Lois up with the sudden upheaval. His body heat was warming her and she started to rouse. Conner panicked, afraid she would be terrified, and he was right. There was a moment of screaming and then she paused when he looked at her. The bear was too much like the man for her not to know. She had the same feeling that she did when they were close.

It took Lois a minute to notice Jeffrey standing at the edge of the ice bank, his gun raised at the bear. Without thinking, Lois got up and stood in front of him.

Jeffrey yelled at her to move and the polar bear even pushed her out of the way once, but she got back up and stood in the line of fire. She yelled at the man to stop and he told her to move.

Conner had heard enough and the bear jumped out of the boat. It dove into the water and then pulled itself up on the ice. The man who had the gun shook and started to back up as the beast got closer. Polar bears were known for their aggression, and Jeffrey had threatened this one’s mate.

“Stop! I know what you are! I will shoot you!”

Conner kept approaching, his black eyes fixed on the blonde man. Jeffrey backed up until a ball of ice tripped him. As he hit the ground, the gun went off, hitting the bear, then Conner roared and knocked the gun out of the man’s hands. Jeffrey was white-faced and started to beg. The pathetic display caused Conner to realize what he was doing before it was too late. The bear retreated back to the boat and the woman.

Lois was left speechless as she watched the beast turn back into the form she recognized. Her mind tried to make sense of it, telling her that she was hallucinating, but when she looked up at Conner, she saw blood running down his arm. The bullet had clipped him and caused a superficial wound.

“Oh Conner, look at you!” Her hand went to his shoulder and he turned around, expecting fear but finding only love and acceptance. She had always known that there was something about him, though she never would have guessed the truth.

“I’m fine. Are you okay? We need to get you warmed up.” He helped her into the borrowed boat and started to tug the two boats back to dock.

She looked back at the blood-soaked bank and the blonde man staring after them.

“What are we going to do about him? He is going to tell someone.”

“No, he won’t. Besides they would just think he was crazy. Everyone knows that people don’t turn into polar bears.”

Lois wanted to laugh, but her mind was still reeling. She had seen it happen with her own eyes, but was still questioning the information she had taken in. She started to put her jeans and shirt on, while he did the same. The blood from his arm seeped into his white dress shirt.

“So what are you?”

“I am a shifter,” Conner drew in a sharp breath, “and you are to be my mate.” It took several moments for the words to sink in. All of this time she had wanted to find the one, and in her heart she felt he was that one, but she could never have imagined it liked this.

“I am sorry, Lois. I know this is a lot to take in. I wish that you could have found out some other way.”

“I doubt that any way could have been less…surprising.”

He chuckled. “I guess you’re right, though if it’s any help, you’re taking it quite well.”

“Well, you are bleeding, so I have to stay calm. We need to get you back so we can bandage you up.”

“I heal fast, really, don’t worry about it.” He stepped closer, still a little fearful that she would back away from him, but she did not, and in another moment she was cradled in his arms and their lips touched gently. Before she knew it, they were back at the dock and she was unsure how to proceed.

“Can you park Fate and I will get this one hooked up?”

She agreed, kissing him again before stepping over into the small boat she loved almost as much as she loved the owner. Her eyes followed him as he drove slowly over to the other boat’s spot. He was hooked up and parked before she was and he went back over to help her. He watched her work for a moment his heart feeling like it would burst right then and there. Fate had stepped in again, answering his prayers.

Chapter 8

There was a car waiting for them and she was thankful for it. When they passed Beth’s boarding house, she looked at him with a question in her eyes.

“I want to take you home with me.”

Lois had a feeling she knew what that meant and although she was a nervous wreck about it, she couldn’t deny him when he looked at her in that way. He had a way of making her feel like she was the only woman in the world and he was the only man. She cradled her head against his chest and breathed deeply. Everything was different and she could never have imagined how just one day could change her whole life.

The car wound up a mountain and at the top it leveled out to a large house with a gorgeous view of the water. Barrow appeared tiny below them. Conner seemed eager to get inside and she held his hand as they walked up the stairs.

“It is beautiful Conner, I love the logs.”

“I’m glad you like it,” he said as he squeezed her hand. This is your new home, if you will have me.”

Lois was still trying to process the overwhelming joy of belonging to Conner, she hardly knew how to respond, so she stood on the tips of her toes and kissed him, softly catching his lip between hers.

The home was vast, and like everything else about Conner, overwhelming. It all looked so pristine, she was afraid to touch anything.

“Do you want to take a shower?”

Lois agreed with a nod, her mouth unable to speak. She followed him into the bathroom and waited while he turned the hot water on. Steam quickly filled the room and he slowly began to help her undress. The covering of the mist from the hot water eased her shyness at being exposed with him. His hands on her body were enough to make her forget everything except him in that moment.

Conner stood behind her as he pulled down her shorts. She was facing the foggy mirror, their reflection muddled but visible. He held her like that for several minutes, his hands touching her sides, while his mouth nibbled on her neck and shoulder. A shiver ran over her and she moaned as his fingers moved down her body lightly.

“God, you are so beautiful. Your skin is so soft and perfect.” His hands moved to her breasts, cupping them from behind while his eyes stayed on hers through the mirror. Lois closed her eyes as his hands fondled her delicate skin. She could hardly breathe, she had never allowed herself to imagine anything so intimate as being caressed and admired in this way. Her back leaned against his strong body.

Lois turned around in his arms, unable to keep her lips off of him a second longer. She went to her tiptoes to kiss him and after a moment of their lips meeting he grabbed her up off the ground and pushed her back onto the countertop. She made a noise of surprise when her skin touched the cool marble. His body wedged between her thighs as they opened up to let him in. His hardness against her made her moan with desire. She knew what was next and her body ached for it.

Their kiss was intense and he held her still with a hand in her hair. Conner was trying to be gentle, but the more of her he tasted the more he wanted her right then and there. The room was completely full of steam, heating up their already burning bodies. Her legs wrapped around him and pulled him closer. She wanted to feel his bare flesh on hers and when he pulled back for a moment, her hands started to pull off his shirt. She placed her hands flat against his solid chest and ran her fingers lightly down his hard abs, stopping just before the beginning of his jeans.

“If you keep touching me like that, it’ll be over before we get started,” Conner said in low sexy voice next to her ear as he kissed her neck. She giggled and continued to touch him, her inexperienced hands driving him absolutely crazy. His large hands went to hers and stopped them. He held her arms to her side as he kissed her again. Their bodies were perfectly aligned, and he started to rub against her, his fingers fondling her. She gasped and her body moved intuitively. She had never had anyone else touch her there before.

Conner rubbed, amazed by how ready she was. His need grew to desperation, he started to press his hand into her and then stopped, surprised to find his way guarded. Blood pumped hard through his body, the realization making his brain go fuzzy.

“I didn’t know…”

She moaned and grabbed him. “You’ll be my first, and I can’t wait any longer.”

Lois tried to pull him to her, but was met with resistance. She was wild with desire. Her legs wrapped around his waist, helping to pull him to her. Their mouths met and Conner was becoming unsure of his own control. His lips left hers and moved down her neck and shoulders, stopping where his hands had cupped her large breasts together. Conner tasted the tip of one of her breasts, licking and sucking softly until her body was rhythmically pounding against him. He did not move faster, but took his time, moving to her other side. Her nipples were firm when he drew back. Her eyes were closed and she waited for more.

His mouth suckled longer, while his fingers played between her thighs. His hand eventually found the spot that gave her body, if possible, an even more intense level of pleasure. His mouth moved down her quivering stomach and she gasped when he moved further, his tongue replacing his hand, pushing her closer to total ecstasy.

Her body started to shake as his tongue and then lips covered her flesh, sucking slowly. “Oh God, Conner.” Her thighs were on him like a vice and her own grip on the counter was making her knuckles white.

He sucked harder, building speed and intensity. The tight ball inside of her was ready to explode, as she felt sweat drip down her back. She moved her hips closer to the edge, and after a few moments, her hands pushed him away and she tried to close her legs to the mind-numbing pleasure. Lois had always wondered what it would be like to be with a man, but she could never have imagined this kind of sensual heaven.

“Oh please, enough,” she whimpered.

He had a smirk on his face when he finally stood up. He grabbed her face and pulled her closer. Her hand snuck down and grabbed his pants, pulling him nearer. Her fingers trembled as she fumbled with his fly, the zipper pulled taught in his arousal.

She managed to bring the front of his jeans down far enough. Her eyes widened as she stared down. He was huge. He groaned, and she stroked him, loving the way he felt in her hand. She wasn’t sure how to touch him, and found herself feeling insecure. He sensed this, and held his hand out to help her down while he let the pants fall to the ground. He stepped out of them and moved her towards the steaming shower. The marble was inviting to her, but her nerves went into high drive. The way he looked at her reminded her of his animal counterpart. She worried about how the next part would go, but knew he would be patient with her.

Conner backed her into the shower, the hot water hitting her skin. He moved towards her, his eyes holding hers.

He slid between her thighs, reveling in the feel of her softness on him. She was wet enough that he was quickly sliding between her legs with ease.

“Come on…you’re driving me crazy!” she whispered, her hands on his chest.

He pulled away from between her legs and pushed her up against the far wall. His mind raced and he lifted her up into his arms, her legs wrapping around him.

Their eyes met and for an instant, he saw that she was nervous. She closed her eyes. He moved forward, letting her weight push her down onto his length. She cried out for the briefest moment, but his lips comforted her and he paused to make sure she was ready to continue. The pain quickly subsided, leaving her with a yearning even deeper than before. Her hips moved against him, her insides throbbing with new sensations.

He pulled out completely before pushing back in slowly. His hands shook slightly as he held her up.

She trembled, unable to hold herself up when he started to rut in and out of her faster and harder. He was close and she tightened her grip on him until she felt one last surge, and then molten heat warming her inside. His moans and final thrusts as he released brought her to the peak of pleasure, and she let out several small gasps, the tension dissolving within the feeling that reached every nerve from her forehead to her toes.

Conner’s whole body relaxed afterwards. He let her slip down and then bent to kiss her. She was slack in his arms and he carried her out and set her gently on her feet. Wrapping her in a towel, he kissed her stomach. He couldn’t wait for her grow with his children, their children. Conner had waited for thirty years to find her and now that he had, he was never going to let her go. All he could think of was starting a family and making the mating official. He knew they would face many challenges, but together, they could weather any storm.

THE END

My Holiday Protector

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

1.

Damon was still in the house and even though she wished that she could ignore it, Chloe could hear him pacing downstairs on the marble floors in the hallway. She didn’t want to face him, but knew that she couldn’t hide away forever… She knew that it was over, and she had never wanted anything more in her entire life… but now the time had come, she was afraid of what he may do… Damon had never been the calmest of guys… and there had been more than one occasion when his anger had got the better of him.

Chloe pulled her silk robe tightly around her shoulders and fastened it at the waist. It was the middle of the night, and although she had asked him to go over an hour ago, Damon was still downstairs, on the main floor of her family home, shouting into his cell phone and cursing the day that Chloe was born.

“Damon?” she whispered as she approached the top of the stairs.

“What?” he looked up at her and seemed to spit venom. His dress shirt was still firmly buttoned and his bowtie done up perfectly, despite the fact he had been rolling around drunk only a few hours before.

They’d been at a holiday fundraiser for one of Chloe’s dad’s firms and the night had gone from bad to worse. Damon had turned up in a terrible mood, which had only intensified with each shot of whiskey he knocked back and each martini he spilled whilst trying to look sophisticated. Chloe had been born into this world of privilege and corporate affairs, but after her time spent with Damon… she knew she was done.

She didn’t care about upsetting her father, he would get over it in time, but she would never forgive herself if she resigned herself to a life with a man like him. She needed someone much more rugged around the edges and who loved an adventure. Not a stuffy business man who only seemed interested in discussing his latest mergers and acquisitions before getting blind drunk and abusive.

“You’re going to regret this Chlo,” Damon hissed at her as he paced the hallway before he looked out of the window to check for his cab. “You stuck up little bitch,” he snorted. “You’ll get what’s coming to you.”

Chloe had to use all of her strength not to roll her eyes. Seeing him like this now, she found it hard to believe that there had ever been love between them. He was so angry, so ugly… so cruel. His insides must have been rotten and black.

“Fuck this,” he snarled as he reached for the door handle and pulled it open, letting in the icy cold air and a blast of frost.

Chloe watched him from the gallery landing at the top of the stairs as he hurled himself out into the night and onto the sprawling driveway, where he opened the door to his sports car, jumped behind the wheel and let the engine roar. He was so drunk, there was no way he should have been driving, but there was also no way she was going to stop him. The last time she had tried, she had wound up with bruises all down her arms from where he had gripped her as he screamed in her face.

Chloe was smart and knew when to pick her battles… and this wasn’t one of them

“Let him go,” she whispered to herself as the door blew closed with a bang and she saw the flash of lights swing around the fountain and start down the drive to the road.

She breathed a sigh of relief and wiped her eyes.

It wasn’t until she went back in her bedroom and sat down on her bed that she realized she was shaking. She looked at her hands and at the way they trembled and she felt the tears welling up behind her eyes. She hated to admit it to herself, but she had always been scared of Damon. He was always so unpredictable, it was as if at any moment he could have swung around and punched her square in the jaw. She shivered and climbed underneath the covers. It wouldn’t be long before it was the New Year and she had big plans for herself. She was going to grab life with both hands and really live, instead of just existing.

And now that Damon was gone, she was finally free to start again.

2.

The following morning Chloe awoke to the sound of banging and crashing throughout the house. She rolled over and blinked her bleary eyes awake and strained her ears to pick up the sounds of whatever was happening. Somewhere downstairs she could hear her mother’s voice drifting through the hallways, calling to one of the handymen to hang the garland higher.

Decoration day, she thought with fondness.

It had been a family tradition of theirs for as long as she could remember to spend a full Saturday adorning their family home with a whole host of Christmas décor, but usually they would wait for Chloe to surface. Maybe they had got wind of her and Damon’s argument and decided to leave her to it for the morning, or maybe they just realized that now she was twenty-two, she was probably too old to be still fussing on with activities that were created for her when she was a child.

She felt a pang of nostalgia as she remembered their family Christmas’s when she was younger and of how her and her parents and brother had all dressed up in festive jumpers, turned on the carols and danced all day together whilst adorning the tree and sipping mulled wine. Chloe always found herself with the job of untangling the fairy lights, and although she hated it, it was another tradition that seemed to have stuck. It had always been one of her favorite days of the year, but even though she was back there for the weekend and away from her apartment in the city, she was still feeling decidedly un-Christmassy.

She yawned and leaned up on her elbows. Even though she was feeling more like The Grinch than Mrs. Christmas she dragged herself out of bed and after pulling on her robe, made her way downstairs.

“Chloe!” her mother beamed as she shuffled into the kitchen and grabbed the pot of coffee that was resting on the center island.

The whole room looked as if a Santa’s grotto had exploded all over it and she tiptoed amongst lush green wreaths, garlands and baubles to find a seat at the table.

“Morning,” she croaked as she took a sip of coffee and rested her chin on her hand.

“Feeling the after effects of last night?” her mother smirked.

Chloe shrugged and raised her eyebrows. She wasn’t sure how much she had heard, or indeed even if her and her father had been home when the argument took place. Their family home was so big, it was easy for people to disappear into their rooms and sleep peacefully at night without being disturbed by the goings on of the others. She and Damon had left them at the gala dinner and had no idea of when they had returned.

“Something like that,” she said sullenly.

Her mother looked at her and placed the garland she was holding down on the counter top.

“I knew something was up last night,” she said. “What’s happened?”

Chloe sighed and felt the tears stinging her eyes again. She wanted to tell her mother everything, but at the same time, she couldn’t bear to go through it all again.

“Damon and I…” she began. “We’ve broken up.”

Her mother reached out and stroked her shoulder. Chloe knew there was nothing she could say, but just the fact that she was there for her was enough.

“I’m sorry Darling,” her mom soothed. “I thought maybe he would have been the one to go the distance.”

“Well,” Chloe sighed. “At one point so did I.”

Her mother smiled sympathetically and then turned back to the decorations.

“You know we can talk about it if you want to,” she said over her shoulder. “But I won’t crowd you for now.”

Chloe blinked away a tear and nodded. Her mother knew her so well, she was fully aware of how little she would want to discuss the whole thing. All Chloe wanted to do was throw herself into a new activity, and fast.

She got to her feet and picked up a golden angel. It was one of the decorations she loved the most and remembered year after year.

“Where is this going?” she said cheerily. “May as well get started and help you.”

“Don’t worry,” her mom smiled. “If you don’t feel up to it I have the boys helping me out.”

She motioned to the hallway where Chloe could see the guys her mom hired to do odd jobs around the house working away like busy bees, pinning the garlands up the length of the staircase and around the gallery landing.

“Well, maybe I will get dressed first,” Chloe chuckled.

She took her coffee and made her way back to her room where she dressed in a casual pair of jeans and a red t-shirt.

May as well at least try to be festive, she told herself as she tied her long black hair up high into a pony tail and finished it off with a red ribbon.

As she made her way back downstairs and rejoined her mother in the kitchen she realized how good it felt to be home for the holidays. Even though her apartment was only a half hour drive from her families stunning and sprawling home, she rarely spent much time there. Since Chloe had gone out on her own and thrown herself into the working world, she hadn’t felt the need to go home as often, her time was stretched enough as it was. But with Christmas fast approaching and her father’s annual gala dinner being arranged for that weekend she had decided to put in a few weeks leave from her job at a glossy magazine and take some well-deserved time off. Now she didn’t have to worry about getting back to the city in time for a meeting on Monday morning and she had more than enough time to enjoy the holidays and get all of her shopping done in good time, rather than flapping around like a maniac at the last minute!

“So,” her mom said as she passed her a string of fairy lights that were curled up into a tight, tangled ball. “I guess you can start with these.”

Chloe groaned and her mom winked. Some traditions, it appeared, certainly never changed.

3.

After a full day of decorating the house with the help from the two handymen, Chloe and her mom sat down in the front room and looked around at all of their hard work. The tree stood tall and proud in the widest corner of the room, and it glinted gold and red with each stunning bauble that reflected their bright fairy lights.

“I can’t believe Dad and Oliver got out of this, this year,” Chloe smirked. “They are definitely untangling the lights next year… no exceptions.”

Her mother laughed and poured them both a glass of red wine before slipping back into the big, soft cushions of the couch.

“Women do it best,” she said as she took a sip. “They only would have been in the way.”

Chloe smiled and nodded. Her mother was right there, for certain.

Oliver had always been a handful, and even though he was her younger brother and she enjoyed his company, she had been glad of just a day with her mom. It wasn’t often they spent so much time together, and after the night she had been through with Damon, the last thing she needed was Oliver or her dad asking questions.

“They’ll be home soon anyway,” her mom said as she got to her feet and stretched. “I better start thinking about making us something for dinner.”

Chloe got to her feet too and followed her mother through into the kitchen. There was something so magical about the house when it was decorated for the holidays, it made it feel so much warmer, so much more alive. She smiled as she looked up at the garlands trailing up the bannister rails of their huge staircase, and the candles that lit the way from room to room. Her family had never been the kind to do things by halves, and Christmas was one of the times when her mother really showed the world what they were made of. Nothing went untouched when it came to holiday magic.

Chloe sat down at the center island in the kitchen and sipped the warm red wine as she reached for her cell phone and looked at it for the first time that day. Her heart almost stopped as she saw that she had a missed call and a voicemail from Damon and she dropped the phone onto the counter and sighed.

“What’s the matter?” her mom asked with concern as she turned around and saw the ghostly expression on her daughters face.

“Damon,” she said quietly. “He’s tried to call.”

“I’m finding it hard not to ask what’s happened with you two,” her mom confessed. “Are you sure you don’t want to talk about it?”

What could she tell her… that he was aggressive and possessive? That he drank too much? That he was generally the worst boyfriend she had ever had and she was frightened of him? After the lovely day they had had together the last thing Chloe wanted to do was concern her mom, and especially at this time of year.

“It just wasn’t right,” she shrugged. “I’ll be okay…”

She pushed the cell phone away and picked up her wine and sipped it slowly. Her heart was still pounding and she knew in that moment that maybe Damon wasn’t going to go so quietly after all. Was he going to make this hard for her? Would he start to harass her until she caved and took him back?

Her thoughts were interrupted by the sounds of her father and Oliver bursting through the front door in fits of raucous laughter. Their voices boomed down the hallway and they ‘ooed and aahhed’ at all of the decorations adorning the house.

“Well it looks like you two have been busy!” her dad exclaimed as he came through the kitchen doorway clad in a crisp suit and holding his briefcase.

Oliver followed closely behind him with a massive grin on his face and Chloe instantly knew why… he hadn’t had to help and he was relieved. She scowled at him and he slyly flipped her the bird.

“Looks good girls,” her dad smiled as he leant down and kissed her mom on the cheek and then came and gave Chloe a hug.

“Thanks Dad,” she grinned as she hugged him back.

“So what are we having?” he said as he undid his top button and tie and poured himself a glass of wine.

Oliver sat down with them and it was almost as if it could have been ten years earlier… her dad coming home from work and her mom cooking up a storm… Oliver tormenting her quietly behind their backs and Chloe in a funk over a boy. Yes, it was certainly a typical family evening! And even though she wasn’t feeling her best, she was glad to be there with them.

“You’ll have to wait and see,” her mom joked and they all moaned in unison.

As they all sat down around the dining room table and her mom placed a huge roast in front of them, Chloe felt again as if she had gone back in time. She really loved being at home with her family, even if they did drive her mad on occasions. She watched the way her dad shifted uneasily in his seat and she felt her posture tighten. If there was one thing she had learned being a part of this family, it was when someone was hiding something and working up to lower the boom. Her dad had been an expert at it his whole life and Chloe had learned early on that he was the type of man to throw surprises their way when they least expected it.

“So,” he said suddenly and Chloe felt her heart sink.

“Umm?” her mom smiled as she passed a bowl of red cabbage to Oliver.

“Well, I’m hoping none of you are going to bust my balls over this,” her father continued. “But I have to go away on Monday… for two weeks.”

“What?” Oliver said, as angry and shocked as Chloe and her mom clearly were.

“I know, I know…” he held up his hands as if he was surrendering. “I feel terrible about it, but there’s nothing I can do.”

“You’ll be missing Christmas,” Chloe said. “Can’t it wait?”

“It’s business,” he said sternly. “And no it can’t.”

“But George,” her mom interjected. “I mean… Christmas?”

“If I don’t go we won’t acquire our new offices in the Middle East. This is important Karen,” he said as he looked at Chloe’s mother with sad eyes. “I know its shitty timing, but it can’t be helped.”

Chloe felt her heart sink. She was just getting back into the family vibe, and now the head of the household was going to be disappearing on them over the holidays.

“But,” he said as he dabbed the corner of his mouth with a serviette and smiled wryly. “I have arranged something that will help soften the blow…” he winked as he trailed off and Chloe felt her disappointment peak into excitement… What did he have up his sleeve to make them all feel better?

Her dad looked at them all with his hands clasped together and sighed.

“I honestly do wish I was here to celebrate Christmas with you all,” he said sadly. “But, I thought if I’m not going to be here… then maybe you shouldn’t be either.”

Chloe looked at her mom with intrigue and then at Oliver… what was going on?

“So,” he dad continued, “I’ve leased out a luxury log cabin in Colorado for you all for the next two weeks.”

“Oh my God!” Chloe slapped her hands together! She couldn’t believe it. What perfect timing with everything that had been going on with Damon, she couldn’t think of anything better than escaping for a couple of weeks and spending the holidays in a luxury log cabin in the wilderness.

“George,” her mom smiled. “I can’t believe you’ve done this for us.”

They leaned across the table and shared a loving kiss and Chloe felt all of the sadness and dread that she had felt since the previous evening evaporate into thin air. If there was ever proof of a true love, it was her parents. And now she had her first adventure of her new life to look forward to… And she really couldn’t wait.

4.

Chloe’s dad hadn’t messed around. He had arranged for a car to come and collect them first thing the following morning so Chloe had spent the rest of the evening dashing around and packing her belongings for the next two weeks. As she filled her suitcase with wooly jumpers and thermals, she couldn’t help but let her fingers dance over the selection of bathing suits and bikinis she had in her bottom drawer. She thought of how stunning it would be at their winter retreat in the mountains, underneath the stars and amongst the snow, relaxing in a hot tub and sipping champagne. She nearly squealed with excitement as she pulled a bathing suit free from the drawer and threw it into her case. She couldn’t wait to be away from her hometown, away from Damon, and to be doing something new for the first time in a long time.

The following morning as she got into the car with her mom and Oliver they all waved goodbye to her dad and she blew a kiss to him from the window. She would miss him, but she was glad they wouldn’t just be hanging around the house feeling the big gaping hole that he would leave. Her dad was a shrewd business man, and he had done well in his life. Chloe knew that he would always put them first so it must have been important for him to leave at this time of year. She turned back and looked over her shoulder as their beautiful home and her doting father slipped out of view.

Now they were really on their way, and she was so excited she could barely sit still.

The cabins in the woods were twinkling with lights as they pulled into the mountain resort and weaved their way up the thin, winding roads to their lodge. Chloe was almost pressing her nose against the glass of the window to try and see what was out there in the dark and her heart thumped with anticipation. The snow was thick and pure, and even in the dark the white shone out of the night and seemed alive around them.

“This is incredible,” she whispered and her mom squeezed her hand with an excited smile.

“I still wish Dad were here,” Oliver complained from the front seat and Chloe found herself rolling her eyes. Her brother could always be counted on to try and dampen the mood.

As the driver pulled up outside of what would be there new home for the following two weeks Chloe’s excitement peaked and she snapped off her safety belt and bounded out of the car. Her eyes were wide and expectant as she looked up at the amazing lodge in front of them. It was so big, so luxurious, and so fantastic that she didn’t know what to say. It had already been fully kitted out with decorations and the twinkling Christmas trees that flanked the impressive doorway were just the icing on the cake.

“Wow,” she said with a laugh. “This is something else.”

She walked forward and waited at the foot of the steps for her brother and mom to catch up and then they all climbed them together, holding on to one and other to make sure they didn’t slip. As her mom slid the key into the door and turned the latch and they opened it and walked inside, Chloe felt her jaw drop…

She walked in to one of the most exquisite rooms she had ever been in. The ceiling was high and vaulted with beautiful exposed beams that were covered in garlands, candles were lit and stags heads were mounted on the walls, before an open fire that roared in the huge hearth. It was like something out of a movie, it was so perfect and so Christmassy, she knew that they were going to have an amazing time.

“I may be able to forgive your father after all,” her mom joked as the driver pulled their suitcases into the lobby and waited to be tipped.

“I’ve got first call on the rooms!” Oliver shouted as he raced off up the main staircase and Chloe instinctively rolled her eyes. For an eighteen year old, he was still so immature it drove her nuts.

Later that evening after they had all unpacked and pulled themselves together, Chloe stood on the decked terrace that ran the full exterior of the lodge and looked out over the balcony and down into the valley. The small town at the center of the resort was fully visible from their vantage point in the mountains and it must only have been a short walk down there by sticking the resort paths.

“It looks so picturesque,” she smiled as she hugged her arms around herself.

“It’s lame,” Oliver’s voice came from behind her as he stepped out of the double French doors and slid them closed behind him.

“Trust you,” she snapped.

“Well I’d rather be back at home, wouldn’t you?” he said.

“No,” Chloe said defiantly, “Obviously not. I think it’s great here.”

“Well I’ve got nothing to do and no way of even getting any booze. No one knows me here.”

“Well that’s tough luck,” Chloe found herself smirking. It was about time her annoying little brother had his comeuppance.

“I don’t suppose you’d…” he trailed off but looked at her with pleading eyes.

“No chance,” Chloe roared with laughter. “All the Christmas Spirit in the world couldn’t get me to go and buy you booze.”

She slapped him playfully on the arm and pouted in mock disappointment.

“Maybe Mommy will let you have a glass of her wine… if you’re a good boy.”

Chloe couldn’t help but burst into laughter as Oliver clenched his fist in mock fury.

“Sorry Ollie,” she shook her head and giggled. “But you’re on your own on that one.”

Oliver covered his eyes with his hands and groaned.

“Anyway,” Chloe smiled as she turned back towards the door to the lodge and slid it open, “That reminds me… it’s about time I went and checked out what sort of bars they have in this town.”

“I hate you,” Oliver said jokingly as she walked away and closed the door behind her and grinned at him through the glass.

“Are you two winding each other up?” her mom said as she lounged on the plush couch and nursed a glass of red wine.

“What else are the holidays for?” Chloe smirked.

“You two…” her mum smiled.

“I’m going to head down into town,” she said as she picked up her purse and pulled on her coat. “I don’t suppose you want to come?”

Her mom shook her head and yawned.

“I’m far too tired for that,” she said. “But go on, have a good time… just be safe, stick to the roads.”

“Of course I will,” Chloe shook her head. “What do you think I am, some kind of idiot…”

“No dear,” her mom laughed. “But you know, strange place, strange town…”

“Luxury resort,” Chloe said. “I hardly imagine it’s going to be crawling with criminals.”

“Have a good time!” Her mom rolled her eyes before swigging her wine and waving her goodbye.

Chloe laughed again and blew her a kiss before making her way to the front door of the cabin and opening it up to the night.

5.

The fresh snow crunched underfoot as she walked along the winding paths and down towards the town. It was so cold that it was already starting to freeze and Chloe was glad of her fur lined hat and cape. She pulled it around her tightly and smiled up at the stars. The night was so clear and there was barely a cloud in the sky. The moonlight shone down on her and lit the way, along with the lights that dotted along the sidewalks, letting her know she hadn’t veered off course. Up ahead she could hear sounds of life and of people cheering. Music was thumping softly and it sounded as if somewhere a group of people were either watching a sports game or playing beer pong. Chloe hustled up and started to walk faster. Whatever was going on down there, she didn’t want to miss it.

As she got closer to the town and all of the shops, restaurants and bars came into view, she couldn’t help but smile. It was the sort of place she had always dreamed of visiting but had never had the opportunity. Sure, she had been skiing when she was a kid, but this was different. It was Christmas and the whole town was decked out in thousands of twinkling lights.  Trees and Santa Claus’s were everywhere and the whole place felt so magical she could barely put it into words.

Small crowds were outside of various venues and the whole town seemed so friendly and buzzing with life that she couldn’t help but smile and say hello to everyone she passed. Even though there were many places to choose from, her eyes had focused on one place in particular as she had started her walk along the Main Street and she kept her gaze fixed firmly on it as she made her way forward.

The bar was wooden and a lodge itself in style and out the front a small group of girls and guys were drinking and chattering. She smiled as she walked past them and made her way inside and she wasn’t disappointed. Music drifted out from an old retro jukebox, open fires roared in the corners and the low lighting made the bar feel even more welcoming and inviting. Chloe made her way towards the long counter and pulled up a stool. As she slid onto it and began to unwrap her cape she felt the eyes of the room on her. It wasn’t overly busy in there and she was certainly a new girl in town. She could feel how each man in there was waiting to check her out and see what she had on under her fur cape.

As she revealed her low cut black t-shirt and the large swell of her breasts, she looked down to make sure her bra wasn’t showing. When she had dressed that night she had wanted to be provocative, but not slutty, and so she had teamed it with a pair of tight jeans. They clung to her curvy figure perfectly and made her feel so goddam sexy that she couldn’t help but smile as she brushed her long, silky hair behind her ear.

“Hi,” one of the barmen leaned across and grinned. “What can I get you?”

Chloe bit her lip and looked down at the bar menu. She could see lists of wines and champagne, but what she really wanted was a beer. She could tell that the majority of the people in the resort were well heeled and normally this would have made her want to fit in, but she was feeling rebellious.

“A bottle of Bud,” she smiled and the barman nodded and turned to get her, her drink.

After he passed it to her she sipped it slowly and felt herself begin to unwind. It had been a long day and the travelling had taken it out of her, but she didn’t want to miss a moment of her new abode. She wanted to experience it all and make sure that she made the most out of her time there.

She swigged the beer fast and as she felt her eyes starting to droop with tiredness, she was about to call it a night when suddenly she sensed that someone was beside her. They slid onto the stool right next to her and leaned over across the bar to speak to the bartender. Chloe tried to see out of the corner of her eye but her vision was blurred, so in the end she turned to face them and for the second time that day her jaw almost hit the floor.

The man who had come and sat beside her was so incredibly attractive it almost took her breath away. She couldn’t help but stare, her mouth slightly agape, as he pointed to a bottle of vodka on the back wall of the bar and then turned to her and smiled. He caught her, in full stare mode and her mouth hanging open. She snapped it shut quickly and his eyes glistened as he smiled, the skin around the corner of them crinkling slightly.

“Oh…” Chloe whimpered.

She looked down at the ground quickly and wanted the earth to open up and swallow her whole.

What was she doing? Why had she stared at him like that?

The man let out a low laugh and she could tell that he was still watching her. Now she had looked away, she couldn’t even remember what he looked like, but she knew he was unlike anyone she had ever seen before. She could feel his eyes burning into her and she knew that she had to look back up and see him… as she turned her eyes upward and they grazed over his tight jeans on wide thighs, his rippling abs underneath a white t-shirt and his huge muscular arms, she swallowed hard. As she moved past his squared jaw and up to his piercing blue eyes her heart almost stopped beating. His hair was a dusky blonde that seemed to catch the light of the fire and she instinctively bit her bottom lip as her mouth gaped open again.

“Hi,” he said almost in a whisper.

His voice was so low and masculine it made her bones shake.

“Hi,” she managed to croak as their eyes locked in on each other’s and they both seemed unable to tear away.

“Vodka, straight up,” the bartender slammed the tumbler down in front of him and broke their awkward moment.

“Thanks,” the guy said as he slid ten dollars across the counter before he turned back to Chloe. “You new here?” he asked.

“Umm,” she stammered. “Yeah, I, well we, I got here earlier today.”

“We?” he asked, looking around the bar as if to try and find who she was with.

“Oh no,” Chloe shook her head. “I’m on my own here… but I’m here in the resort with my family. Last minute Christmas vacation,” she shrugged.

“Nice place to come last minute,” he raised his eyebrows.

“Well,” she found herself trying not to trip over her words, “My dad had to go away so he sent us here… sort of like a consolation prize.”

He nodded and swigged the vodka down in one before he tapped the bar top again and the tender began to pour him another.

She felt uncomfortable, as if she had said the wrong thing and broke his gaze to twiddle with the label on the beer bottle in front of her.

“I’m Finn,” he said finally as he held out his big rough hand and slid it into hers.

“Chloe,” she smiled.

“Nice name,” he grinned at her and raised his eyebrows.

She felt herself blushing and she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.

“So Chloe,” he continued. “How about you let me buy you a drink?”

Suddenly, she wasn’t so tired anymore.

6.

Finn bought them beer after beer and each time they chinked them together in celebration. Their conversation flowed easily and he told her that he had been at the resort staying in a friend’s lodge for the past couple of weeks and was on leave from the military. Chloe listened with intrigue as he told her about his experiences in the town, but when she tried to ask him more about his life at work, he clammed up and seemed to veer off the subject.

“I’m originally from Alaska,” he said as he swigged his beer. “But I’ve been away from there for a long time.”

“Well I’m glad you’re here tonight,” she said bravely, the alcohol helping her to loosen up. “Otherwise I’d be sat here alone.”

“I’m glad too,” he smiled warmly as their eyes locked together again.

The bell rang behind the bar for last orders and he motioned to the bartender to bring them another. Since Finn had walked in, time had gone crazily fast and she couldn’t believe it was almost midnight. Each time she looked into his eyes, she felt herself being pulled more into his world, as if they had known each other a lot longer than a couple of hours. Each time he opened his mouth to laugh and flashed his glistening white teeth she found her heart racing just a little bit more and her pulse thumped through her veins with excitement.

“So,” he smiled, “Let me walk you home?” he got to his feet and held out his arm like a gentleman.

Chloe felt like she was blushing crimson, and although she wanted him to, she didn’t want him to get the wrong idea.

“Let him,” the bartender said sensing her hesitation. “The woods aren’t safe at this time of night.”

Chloe’s heart rate quickened.

“What do you mean?” she asked.

“There’s been a bear seen around here recently, a big bear… some people say its white,” the bartender snorted at the end of his sentence.

“A big, white… bear?” Chloe asked with amusement.

“Yep,” the bartender nodded. “Don’t shoot the messenger, but that’s what I’ve been told… people have to be careful out there walking back… who knows what may wander out and…you know…” he made a claw with his hand and ripped at the air.

Chloe stepped back and wrinkled her nose and Finn shifted uneasily next to her.

“Come on,” he said, dismissing the barman’s story. “Let me walk you back.”

As they approached her lodge Finn looked into her eyes and smiled.

“It was lovely to meet you Chloe,” he said as he brushed the stray strand of hair behind her ear.

She looked up at him and felt the world around them begin to blur. As she leaned forward and wrapped her arm around his waist and he pulled her against him, her whole body felt on fire. Their kiss was electric and as he slipped his tongue into her mouth and their lips brushed softly together, she felt like she could have been jelly in his arms.

Chloe had never felt like this before… and she had only known him a couple of hours. Finn had the kind of personality that made it seem as if they had been friends for years, and he was so sexy, so confident and comfortable in his own skin, that it was a huge turn-on.

“What are you doing tomorrow?” he asked as he stared into her eyes.

“Going out with you,” she smiled.

Finn nodded with a huge grin on his face and leant in and kissed her once more.

“Meet me at the bar at eight,” he said as he turned on his heel and stepped back into the snow.

He waited as Chloe climbed the steps to the lodge and opened the door. As she stepped inside she waved to him and smiled.

“Tomorrow at eight,” he repeated.

“Tomorrow at eight,” she nodded and waved.

As she closed the door behind her she breathed a huge sigh and couldn’t help her grin from reaching ear to ear.

I have a date, she thought. I’ve been here for less than a day… and already I’ve met someone and I have a date… this is shaping up to be the best Christmas ever!

She locked the door and turned out the lights in the lodge before she crept up the stairs so as to not wake her mom and brother. As she slipped into her warm bed and pulled the covers around her she felt genuinely happy for the first time in a long time. She would never be able to thank her dad enough. This vacation was exactly what she needed.

7.

The intoxicating scent of smoked bacon and maple syrup drifted up through the beams and across the landing towards Chloe’s bedroom late the following morning. She rolled over and rubbed her eyes and wished that she had a bell to ring to get Oliver to bring breakfast to her.  But even if she did, she knew she stood no chance of him putting himself out for her.

She yawned and stretched and felt a smile creep across her face.

Finn.

The previous evening had been so much fun… and so unexpected… and she had another date with him lined up in a matter of hours’ time.

“Chloeee!” Her mom called from somewhere downstairs and she stepped down onto the warm wooden floorboards and grabbed her robe.

The lodge was alive with sound, Christmas music was playing on the radio and Oliver was sat in the main living area with his feet up watching the game. Their mom was working away at the kitchen counters, cooking them brunch and as Chloe stepped down the stairs she really felt the absence of her father.

“Morning Darling,” her mom said as she kissed her on the cheek. “So, how was it out there last night?” she motioned out of the French doors and out into the snowy mountains.

“It was great,” Chloe said coyly. “It’s a really cute place, you’ll both like it.” She smirked at her little secret.

“That’s good,” her mom beamed, “I’m looking forward to heading out in an hour or so.”

“I’ll come with,” Oliver called over his shoulder. “I want to see what this place is about too.”

Chloe picked up the pot of coffee and poured herself a big, frothy cup before she sat down with Oliver and slapped his feet off the table.

“Have you heard from Dad?” she called over to her mom.

“No…” she said. “I tried to call him last night but I think he’ll have been travelling…”

“Maybe we should try him again?” Chloe sat up and looked at her. To make them aware of how much he resented their conversation, Oliver began to turn up the volume on the TV and Chloe slapped him on the shoulder and snatched the remote.

“Here,” her mom said as she passed Chloe her cell phone.

Chloe sipped her coffee, pressed dial and held the phone to her ear. It started ringing and she hummed as she waited, expecting her father to pick up. When it switched the answerphone, she hung up and lay the phone down on the coffee table.

“He didn’t answer,” she said quietly.

“Oh well,” her mom replied from the kitchen, “He’s probably asleep.”

Chloe nodded and sipped her drink, but something at the back of her mind was nagging… It wasn’t like her dad not to be in touch with at least one of them… especially when they were all travelling and apart.

Oliver jumped up and slapped his hands together.

“Right mom,” he said, “Where’s this breakfast?”

Chloe found herself rolling her eyes again and wondering how long she’d be able to stand her brother’s annoying attitude. At least she knew she would have the lodge to herself for the rest of the day, and she could look forward to a few hours peace.

Then suddenly, like a bolt of lightning, Chloe knew what was wrong.

The cell phone… the dial tone… it hadn’t been international.

“Mom?” she said as she got to her feet. “When did dad fly to the UAE?”

“Late yesterday dear, why?” her mom didn’t seem fazed.

“His dial tone wasn’t international…” Chloe felt herself tense.

“Oh Chloe,” her mom chuckled, “You worry too much, now come on, foods ready.”

Chloe followed her mom’s orders and made her way to the table. Even though she knew her instincts were usually right, she didn’t want to worry unnecessarily… She was sure her mom was right… everything was sure to be fine.

Later that day Chloe relaxed in the outdoor hot tub on the lodge’s terrace and watched the way the hot steam billowed up into the freezing cold air around her. She looked out at the snowy mountains and breathed in the fresh scent of pine. She really did love being in this sort of environment, it suited her perfectly.

She closed her eyes and lay back, keeping her head resting just right on the edge of the tub as the bubbles raged around her. Her mom and Oliver had gone into town a few hours before, and she had enjoyed a lazy afternoon of day dreaming about Finn and mentally planning what she would wear that evening for their next date at the bar.

When she thought about how instant their attraction had been it filled her with butterflies and the kind of excitement that was rare to find. She had heard her parents talk about how they had first met and of how they had known instantly that it was meant to be. Chloe felt crazy thinking this way, but that is how it had been for her the night before. The second she had lay eyes on Finn, she knew that he was going to be someone important. She thought back to Damon and of how he had made her so miserable over the past few months. She was so glad to be away from him, so glad to not have to deal with his mood swings and his aggressive nature. He was so shifty and untrustworthy… and even if he was in the same corporate world as her father, she knew that he was a dishonest man and would only have continued to drag her further into the ground.

As her mind wandered and she found herself becoming hot and bothered at the thought of Finn and what he might look like if he climbed into the hot tub with her, she suddenly had the strange feeling that she wasn’t alone. She sat up and brushed her wet hair back off her face. She stood up slightly and looked around. The roads around the lodge seemed quiet and there wasn’t any movement in the trees… yet she could feel it… somewhere, eyes were on her.

She reached out of the tub and across to the chair where her towel and robe were laying and she scooped them up in one. As she got fully to her feet, still standing in the water, she wrapped the huge waffle towel around her and tucked it in at her chest before she pulled the robe over her too. Her teeth chattered as the cold air battered her skin and she skipped lightly to the edge of the terrace and looked out into the forest properly and down onto the roads. She could see other lodges clearly, but she couldn’t see any people. The feeling that she was being watched refused to leave her, and she felt that whoever was there… was close.

She stepped back slowly and made her way back to the French doors, opened them and locked them behind her. Chloe had never been a nervous person, but that had given her the creeps.

She would have bet good money that she wasn’t alone out there. She just knew that someone was watching.

8.

As she walked down into town later that night, her heart raced with anticipation and she couldn’t keep the smile from her face. The thought of seeing Finn again was making her feel as excited as she had done when she was a kid on Christmas Eve. She laughed to herself at the irony and quickened up her pace.

More snow had fallen throughout the afternoon and she crunched through the fresh white in her black boots. Even though the heel was small, she still tottered on them with care, not wanting to slip.

The noise of the town grew louder around her and as she stepped into the main stretch her heart felt warm at the sight of all of the lights and people having fun. She hugged her arms around herself and made her way toward the lodge bar that stood tall and proud in the center of the square.

As she crunched over the snowy ground and the scent of beer and warm bodies grew closer her mind skipped back to how she had felt when she was with Finn… the scent of his cologne, the way his eyes locked with hers… his smile…

“Hey,” his voice pierced through the night and was so unexpected it made her jump.

Chloe spun around to see Finn standing behind her with a cheeky smile on his face and as he started to laugh, knowing that he had shocked her, she slapped him playfully on the shoulder as he wrapped his arms around her and pulled her close.

He was so strong and protective, and she felt tiny in his arms. She looked up into his eyes and he planted a soft, solitary kiss on her lips.

“Sorry,” he shrugged cheekily.

“Sneaking up on a girl at night… all alone…” she joked. “It’s a good job I’m not trained in martial arts.”

She raised her eyebrows and Finn winked at her.

“I won’t do it again,” he leaned in closer, “Scouts honor.”

Chloe felt herself blushing. She had been relaxed with booze the previous evening, and now she was completely sober she felt shy and nervous around him. It was as if they were two teenagers, just meeting up for the first time at the movies.

“Come on,” Finn said as he clasped his hand in hers. “I want to show you something.”

He pulled her towards the other side of the square and away from the bar. Chloe realized that her chance of Dutch courage was slipping away behind her and she was going to have to roll with it. Even though her nerves were getting the better of her, she knew she would enjoy herself, just being with Finn again was making her feel so alive it was liberating.

“Where are we going?” she asked as he pulled her further out of the square and out towards the forest.

“You’ll have to wait and see…” Finn smiled at her warmly.

They crossed onto a pathway that was lit with lights and lined with Christmas trees. With each step they took they seemed to be going more into a fairytale. The town was so beautiful and all of the houses were like something out of a dream. Out of the main section where Chloe’s lodge was situated and closer towards the town, the houses were more like cottages out of a Disney movie and really made the place feel like magic.

“It’s just up here,” Finn said as he raced up an incline and Chloe tried to keep up with him without skidding on her boots and making an ass out of herself.

When they reached the top he wrapped his arm around her and Chloe gasped as she looked out from their vantage point and out across the whole town. It was so incredible to see it from there at night, all lit up and bustling with life and the sounds of winter. Christmas songs and people singing and laughing drifted up the mountain to meet them and it was hard to believe that it was all real.

“It’s almost like this is the only place on earth, don’t you think?” Finn whispered.

Chloe nodded and turned to look at him. As he pulled her closer to him she had an overwhelming sense of unreality.

“Where did you come from?” she whispered as he ran a hand through her hair.

He kissed her deeply and hard, and it was so powerful it almost took her breath away. As she entwined herself with him she couldn’t believe how fast she was falling for him and how natural it felt. It was as if this was always meant to happen and they had both just had to find their way to this point in time.

Finn smiled at her and kissed her lightly on the forehead.

“Come on,” he said. “I don’t want to keep you out, up here in these dangerous mountains,” he joked, obviously mocking the bartender from the night before. Chloe laughed and slipped her hand into his as they walked together back down the hill.

“How long will you stay for?” she asked him as they began to approach the square.

“I’m not sure,” Finn shrugged. “Probably until after the holidays.”

“Me too,” Chloe beamed. She was glad that he wasn’t going to be disappearing on her any time soon.

He led her towards the bar and as they stepped inside they chose to take a quiet table in the corner next to one of the roaring fires and cuddled up on one of the big cozy couches.

Finn ordered them a bottle of red wine and poured it for them both before relaxing back into the cushions and pulling Chloe close to him. If the room had been quieter, it could almost have been as if they were an established couple, relaxing at home on an evening in front of the fire. Chloe closed her eyes and imagined it and smiled.

They were wrapped up in each other’s arms, kissing and exploring each other without offending everyone else in the bar when Chloe felt her cell phone vibrating in her back pocket. She ignored it at first, but when it started to go off for what must have been the fifth time she apologized to Finn and excused herself from the table.

“Mom?” she said as she pressed answer.

“Chloe,” her mom panted hurriedly. “Where are you?”

“I’m in the square, at one of the bars… what’s the matter?” She could sense the angst in her Mom’s voice and knew immediately that something was wrong.

“Who are you with?” her Mom asked.

“Mom! What is going on?” Now Chloe was really panicking.

“Listen to me carefully, whatever you’re doing, leave it and walk out of their casually. If you’re with someone, just excuse yourself and say you need to get an early night. Hurry back. Right now!”

Before Chloe had a chance to respond, the line went dead.

She knew that something had been happening with her family, and now she had the feeling she was about to find out the truth. She turned on her heel and trying to keep her hands from shaking she walked back to Finn and apologized.

“I’m so sorry,” she said trying to act as normal as possible. “That was my mom, she’s not feeling well and she needs me to head back.”

Finn raised his eyebrows and looked concerned.

“Is everything okay?” he asked as he got to his feet.

Chloe nodded and leaned in and gave him a kiss.

“Honestly, everything’s fine,” she smiled.

She turned and quickly walked out of the bar, not looking back over her shoulder even though he had called her name.

She had to get back to the cabin. Something terrible was happening… she could feel it.

9.

In her panic her feet slipped on the ice as she tried to navigate the pathways back up to the lodge. The darkness seemed thicker and as her heart raced, her hands shook and her mind became clouded with confusion. She was in such a rush she realized that suddenly she didn’t recognize the path, and the forest seemed thicker and appeared to be looming over her. She heard the snap of a twig behind her and she shivered as she realized that she must have taken a wrong turn… she definitely wasn’t on the right path back to the lodge.

She was about to go back and try to find the right way when suddenly out of the darkness ahead of her, she was aware of a figure emerging… a flashlight clasped in their hands which they shone up into her eyes.

“Chloe,” the voice said sternly… and it sent a chill right down her spine.

She would know that voice anywhere…

It was Damon.

Chloe brought her hands up to shield her eyes and blinked as she tried to see past the harsh glare of the flashlight, but as soon as she was able to focus, she immediately wished that she hadn’t… because in his hand, Damon was holding a gun. And he had it pointed right at her.

Her whole body was frozen to the spot and she couldn’t believe what she was seeing. Damon was there… and he was going to harm her. She felt her body tremble and she wanted to speak, but she couldn’t find the words.

“Hold your hands up,” Damon said coldly. “Hold them out in front of you and cross them at the wrists. In a minute I’m going to tie them and then you’re going to come with me.”

“Damon…” she stammered, “What is happening? What are you doing?”

“Oh for God’s sake Chlo,” he spat, “Isn’t it obvious?”

Her mind raced to try and make sense of it all, but she was coming up with nothing.

“You didn’t think I was with you because I was into you did you?” he snorted. “As if… I was only with you to get information about your father and his businesses… and now I know a hell of a lot that I can use to my advantage.”

None of it made any sense.

“Your dad’s not really away on business you fool!” he laughed. “He got wind of my little plan to kidnap you and use you for ransom… so he sent you here thinking I wouldn’t be able to get to you… Ha! How he underestimated me.”

Chloe’s mind almost exploded… Damon had used her… and was going to kidnap her to extort money…? This was almost too unbelievable for words.

“So get down on the ground and hold up your hands, I have a van waiting and I’m already half frozen!” He spat.

Trembling, Chloe got onto her knees and just when she was about to resign herself to whatever fate Damon had in store for her, she looked up into his eyes and realized he had a look of sheer terror spreading out across his face.

He was looking at something behind her and she could tell that he was frightened. When she turned to look around, roaming proudly and fiercely out of the snowcapped trees behind them was the biggest and purest white bear she had ever seen.

It stood up on its haunches and lunged forward in a snarl of teeth and claws. Chloe screamed and covered her eyes, but couldn’t help but peek through her fingers as she watched the majestic beast launch itself at Damon and pin him to the ground.

The bear was huge… she had never seen anything so incredible, but also so out of place. It was like a polar bear, something so beautiful and unique in that little resort in Colorado… none of it made sense!

The bear clamped its jaws around Damon’s leg and began to drag him ferociously into the woods and out of sight. Chloe couldn’t see what was happening, but she could guess from the wailing and snarling that it wasn’t going to be anything good. She got to her feet and went to run but then was aware of a silence that pierced through the forest.

The screaming had stopped.

She turned on her heel and peered behind her, into the darkness, and she could see the outline of the great hulking bear coming slowly towards her. She was rooted to the spot with fear and as she shook with terror she made a silent prayer that it wouldn’t harm her.

Please, she thought, please don’t hurt me.

The bear came towards her and stopped about two feet away from her. It looked at her deep in the eyes and she felt herself falling into a trance. The eyes were so familiar… she knew she had looked into them before. Her heart started to pound as she realized what was happening… She knew who’s eyes they were…

They were Finn’s.

“Finn?” she whispered as she moved closer to the bear and held out her hand.

The bear rose onto its hind legs and roared up towards the moon. It was so deafening she clamped her hands down over her ears and whimpered with fear.  But when she looked up the bear was looking at her tenderly and she knew in that moment that she was right.

In a flash of white fur and rippling muscle, the beast in front of her turned from majestic animal to handsome human, and as Finn stood in front of her, completely naked and covered in sweat and streaks of blood and snow she felt something trigger inside of her that she had never felt before.

She was speechless… but all she wanted was for him to come for her and to strip her naked. She held her breath and watched the rise and fall of his chest as he caught his breath.

“Take me,” she whispered.

Finn lunged at her through the dark and pulled her close to him. As he tore at her clothes she had never been at someone’s mercy so much in her entire life, but it had never felt so right. This man, this beast, this powerful creature, had chosen her. He had protected her and saved her from Damon, and now she had seen him shift back to his incredible human form and he was going to devour her in his own way right there on the forest floor, in the snow and under the moon.

As he thrust his powerful unsheathed cock inside of her warm folds Chloe moaned with ecstasy and gripped onto him with all of the strength she had. She wrapped her legs around him and opened up fully to him as he pumped in and out of her and she knew she wouldn’t be able to hold on for long before she unraveled in a wave of pleasure.

As she came she screamed up at the stars, savoring every second of a pleasure she had longed for and needed for so very long. As Finn felt her pussy quiver around him he too exploded and emptied his hot, thick load inside of her and collapsed down onto her chest.

She had been claimed. She was now his and she wanted to be his mate for life. She knew in that moment that she would do anything for him. She wanted to give Finn everything.

He wrapped her in his arms and kissed her lightly on the forehead. She shivered but it wasn’t because of the cold. The reality of what had happened with Damon came flooding back and the panic set in.

“My mom!” she said as she sat up and grabbed at her clothes, pulling them around her.

“It’s okay,” Finn soothed. “She’s safe.”

Chloe looked down at him as he traced his rough hands across her soft, smooth, plump skin.

“How do you know?” Chloe was so confused.

“Because…” Finn began… “I was sent here to protect you…”

She looked down at him and took his hand in hers.

“Your father sent you here like Damon said… but he’s no fool Chloe… he hired me to make sure you and your family were safe.”

“What?” she couldn’t believe it.

“My military background… special ops… He hired me to take care of any problems should they arise and keep an eye on you all… And good job, hey?” he winked.

Chloe couldn’t believe what she was hearing. He’d been hired?

“So this?” she said as she wrapped her coat around her chest… “I take it this was part of the job description?”

Finn laughed and shook his head.

“Chloe, the last thing I bargained for when I took this job was that I’d fall for the girl I’m supposed to be protecting.”

All of the anger and confusion she had started to feel quickly evaporated. Finn was falling for her. And she certainly knew that she had fallen for him.

“White bears, Polars, shifters… whatever you want to call us… we know when we find the one,” he smiled.

He took Chloe’s hand in his and kissed it softly.

She had never been so happy in her entire life.

“Come on,” he said as he helped her get dressed and then began his walk back to the woods to find his clothes. “I better get you back to the lodge, your father is on his way.”

As they left the woods and walked back across the mountain Chloe couldn’t believe how much her life had changed in the space of a few days. She had lost one boyfriend, but gained something much more… she had found her mate for life.  There were only a few days to go until the holidays and now she had Finn she knew it was going to be the most special Christmas she had ever had. What could be more incredible than spending it out at their log cabin in Colorado with her wonderful family and the man of her dreams?

They held hands and walked into the night, as the moon shone brightly above and the sky seemed to jingle with stars…

Happy Holidays, Chloe thought.

THE END

A Baby for the Bear

Samantha Leal

Copyright ©2015 by Samantha Leal. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Freya stood and stared at herself in the mirror. It was still early morning, but she couldn’t sleep. She had far too much on her mind. She ran her hands through her hair and sighed. Her eyes were glistening back at her, azure blue and piercing white, and she wished that the bags beneath them would disappear before her first day but knew she was out of luck.

Behind her the clock ticked and flashed 6:00 am. She hadn’t set the alarm for another hour at least, but there was no way she could go back to bed now. She looked over at her closet and at the outfit she had chosen. It was hung up on the outside and looming over her. A pair of jeans ripped at the knee, a tight white t-shirt and little flats. It wasn’t anything special, but she’d needed to keep her mind clear and know what she was going to be wearing in advance. She had so much riding on her college experience, and she didn’t want to ruin her first day by stressing last minute about what she should wear.

Somewhere outside a bird began singing. The sun had yet to rise, but the dawn chorus started up across the quad, making her feel better. She was a college girl now and she had all the freedom she could ever want. She needed to embrace it, not fear it.

Freya had always been a timid girl and kept to herself. Growing up, she had a select, loyal set of friends and feared that leaving her hometown security and being away from her family would be difficult. She had now been at college a week and found herself settling in. She had made acquaintances, and even though they weren’t the sort of people she would generally choose to hang out with, they seemed nice and had been fun for a few nights out. She just knew there wasn’t going to be a lasting friendship there. Everything was so new and exciting, and she had to keep her feet on the ground as to not get swept up in it all. She didn’t want to be one of those people who completely changed the second they went off to college and ended up screwing up their future with a lack of commitment to the real reason they were there in the first place. She was going to ace all of her classes and exams, and she was going to go places. No matter what happened or who she met, she would always put her education first.

The sound of the trash men filtered up from the street and Freya walked over to the window. The sun was beginning to rise and she decided to open it and let in a cool blast of air. It helped her feel more awake, and as she stretched her arms over her head, she knew it was the right time to stop pacing her dorm room and finally get showered, dressed and out there, ready to start the day.

“I’m so glad I didn’t have to share,” she smiled to herself as she looked around at the double room she had all to herself. “Imagine having to work around someone else all full of nerves!”

The idea of sharing a room with a complete stranger had never appealed to her. Freya knew that no matter how strange and alien a place was, she would always prefer to have her own space, somewhere she could unwind and have some privacy. Though this had also meant she was at a disadvantage. She saw roomies who had bonded quickly, and Freya felt slightly out on a limb, as if she was going to be denied a close girlfriend that she so really wanted.

She pulled her towel from the back of the door, and as she made her way into the corridor, she was very aware that not one other person was stirring.

Maybe I’m going to have to lighten up, she thought. I should probably party more and worry less.

She giggled to herself as she pushed open the door to the communal girls’ showers and turned on the light. To her complete surprise, there was another girl in there, wrapped in a towel and about to go into one of the cubicles. They stood staring at each other for a moment before Freya smiled and shrugged.

“I guess you couldn’t sleep, either?” she asked.

“Nope,” the girl replied, seeming nervous too.

“I’m Freya,” she held out her hand and the girl shook it.

“I’m Julie,” the girl nodded. “It’s good to know I’m not the only one who wasn’t out partying all night.”

“Yeah,” Freya laughed. “I want to make a good impression, you know?”

“Sure,” she said, flicking her long black hair over her shoulder. “I would have hated to be hungover on my first day in classes… For some reason, I just feel like it would set me on the course to fail!” she laughed.

“I felt exactly the same,” Freya grinned. “I don’t think I’m cut out for the binge drinking, hard partying side college has to offer.”

“I know what you mean,” Julie said as she took another step inside the shower before turning back and smiling again. “I’m in room 5C, we should hang out sometime… if you want…?”

“I’d like that,” Freya smiled, trying not to sound too enthusiastic.

The girl nodded and waved before she ducked into the shower and closed the door. She was the first person Freya had met who seemed like the type of person she would have been friends with back home. She could see herself striking up a friendship with Julie. After Freya showered and left the bathroom, she called “Bye!” over the sound of the water jets.

“Catch you later, Freya!” Julie called back.

Freya smiled. She had officially made her first real college friend.

Chapter 2

At the end of a long day of navigating her way around campus, meeting her new teachers and trying to keep on top of all of her work and ever-expanding reading list, Freya staggered back to her dorm room, opened the door and collapsed on the bed.

It was only 4:00 pm, but she felt like it was the middle of the night. She reached over and pulled her cell phone out of her bag. The only message was from her mother, asking her how her first day had gone. She smiled and texted a quick reply.

She was already overwhelmed with the amount of work, but she wasn’t going to let it deter her. She knew she could handle it. She opened up her diary and looked at the scrawled reading list. There were at least thirty books on it, and even though she knew she would never be able to read all of them, she would have to try to read at least half.

She was about to crawl under her duvet and try to sleep when there was a light knock at the door. She silently debated ignoring it, but when the tap came again, she slid from the bed and dragged her feet across to the door. She opened it and was instantly glad that she had.

“Hey,” Julie smiled with a wave. “I thought I’d come and see how you did today.”

“Oh, hi,” Freya smiled, stepping back so the door hung open. “Do you want to come in?”

Julie didn’t answer her but smiled and walked past her into the room. She sat down at the chair next to Freya’s desk and rested her hands on her knees.

“So, how did you find my room?” Freya asked with an impressed laugh.

“Oh, I just asked a couple of people,” Julie smiled. “It’s not exactly hard to find anyone in this building, especially with a name like yours… pretty unique!”

“I guess,” Freya sat down on the bed next to her and looked around the room, unsure of what to say next.

“Listen,” Julie said, as if she could tell there was a slight tension in the air. “I was just wondering really if you felt like getting off campus tonight and going for something to eat… Sort of like a celebrate the first day at college type of thing?”

“Sure,” Freya sat forward. “That would be great.”

Julie smiled back at her, and Freya had the feeling there was something else on her mind that she was holding back.

“Is everything okay?” she asked her finally.

Julie shrugged and smiled. She was staring at Freya, taking in every feature on her face and sizing her up.

“Everything’s fine,” she said. “You just remind me of someone, that’s all.”

“Oh?” Freya asked, but Julie waved her hand as if to bat away the conversation.

“So, tell me all about how you did,” she said instead. “I’ve got a mountain of books to buy. What about you?”

“Oh, totally the same,” Freya laughed, “I think I’m going to be glued to books for the foreseeable future.”

“Yes!” Julie laughed. “Me too! Good job we’re not into partying, huh?”

“Well, I guess we’ll have to let our hair down at some point,” Freya shrugged. “All work and no play makes Freya a dull girl… or something.”

Julie threw her head back and laughed. “I’m glad you said that before I did,” she grinned. “Everything in moderation, I guess.”

“Definitely,” Freya nodded.

“What are the other people like?” Julie gestured to the rest of Freya’s corridor.

“Wild,” she rolled her eyes. “I went out with them last week, but to be honest I didn’t really gel with any of them.”

“I don’t think I’ve even really met anybody else apart from you…” Julie said quietly. “To be honest, I’m pretty selective about my friends.”

Freya nodded, knowing exactly what that felt like.

“So,” Julie jumped to her feet. “Can I come back around seven?”

“Sure,” Freya stood up to and walked over to the door with her. It hung open still and they could see other girls and guys coming back from their own lectures and seminars. “I’ll be ready!”

“Great,” Julie smiled as she started on down the hallway and turned back and waved.

As she walked away, Freya had a suspicious feeling. There was something in Julie’s eyes that Freya couldn’t put her finger on… It was as if she wanted something from her, but didn’t dare ask. She shook out her shoulders and told herself to stop being paranoid. Both the girls obviously had trouble making friends, and they had found each other and instantly clicked. Maybe Julie just couldn’t believe her luck that she’d found someone in the craziest dorm on campus who liked spending her evenings more chilled out than girls gone wild. But as she started to get ready and curled her hair, she couldn’t shake the feeling. When Julie came back for her later, she was determined to find out what was going on. She would just have to tread carefully.

Chapter 3

At seven o’clock, Freya re-opened her dorm room door and turned off her mp3 player. The hallways were crammed with people going out for the evening and arranging parties. One of the guys she had met on one of her first days there ducked his head in and asked her if she wanted to go to a kegger with them, but she shook her head and said no thanks.  He shrugged before turning on his heel and going back down the hall. As he turned the corner to head towards the stairs, he did a double take at the short, pretty brunette walking in the opposite direction. Freya instantly recognized Julie and got to her feet and waved before she stepped out into the hall, slamming the door behind her.

“You’re right, it is crazy down here,” Julie laughed as she turned and took in the scene around them. Girls were in six-inch heels and tiny mini-skirts, tottering along the hallway with bottles of vodka in their hands and their lips over plumped with shiny red gloss.

“It’s even worse at three am,” Freya joked as they started down the stairs. “Don’t you see any of this though, I mean, if you’re in 5C?”

“Have you seen where my room is?” Julie looked up at her. “I’m right at the end of a private corridor, part of the perks of being in my family.” She rolled her eyes and laughed.

“Oh?” Freya asked, interested.

“My dad donates a lot to the college,” she said, “so I was kind of given preference over the most private room, which also happens to be the biggest.”

“Lucky!” Freya laughed. “I wish I was out of all of that.”

“Well, you can stay any time,” Julie shrugged.

Freya felt herself blush and smiled. She was embarrassed to have such a crappy room when Julie obviously had their dorm’s equivalent of the penthouse.

As they stepped out into the warm evening air and crossed the quad, Freya realized she hadn’t even asked Julie where they were going.

“Oh, it’s just this little diner on the outskirts of town,” Julie said as she walked briskly in the direction of the parking lot. Freya jogged to keep up with her and felt her mouth drop open as she saw Julie flick her car keys and the flashy red sports car’s lights come to life.

“Is this yours?” she said as she ran her hand down the glistening metal.

“Yeah,” Julie shrugged. “Again, my dad…” She looked embarrassed this time.

They climbed into the car, and Julie started the engine with a loud roar. Freya laughed.

“So did your dad go here or something? How come he donates so much to the college?”

Julie shook her head and cranked up the stereo.

“No,” she began as she reversed and then put the car into drive. “We live close by…” She swung out of the parking lot and onto the main road out of campus.

“How come you live on campus then?” Freya asked, confused.

“I just needed to get away from home,” she shrugged again. “You know, I wanted the full on college experience…”

“Yeah, I get that,” Freya nodded. And she did. Even though she had been nervous and wary about leaving home, she still wanted to do it and feel independent. “But how come you didn’t choose to go away?”

“I like it here,” Julie smiled. “And I’m close to my family.”

“That’s really nice,” Freya said genuinely.

Julie pulled off campus and began down the highway. It was approaching dusk and Freya felt the cold nip at her skin. She was hungry and hoped that wherever they were going wouldn’t take them too long. She was even gladder to have met Julie now that she knew that she was local. It would be great to have a friend who could show her around and take her to all of the spots that she would unlikely find without her.

After a few minutes, Julie began to slow the car and turned off the highway and down a smaller road. The trees loomed above them high overhead and Freya noticed how their leaves hadn’t started to turn yet, even though it was the beginning of fall.

“Here we go,” Julie said as she pulled off the road at a small, old-fashioned diner that looked like something out of the movies.

“This is one of the best places around here,” Julie said confidently. “This is where all the locals come, and it’s like the town’s best kept secret.”

They got out of the car and made their way inside. A bell tinged over their heads as they stepped in, and Julie began waving at people who turned to look at them. A row of men sat high up at the counter next to big slices of pie, all wearing squared off caps and winter vests.

“Hey Julie,” one of the waitresses said as she thrust two menus at them and walked them to a table next to the windows.

“Hey,” Julie smiled and then gestured to Freya. “This is my new friend from college,” she said.

“Nice to meet you,” the waitress grinned before she turned on her heel and went back over to the counter.

“Everyone is so friendly,” Freya remarked as she opened the menu and looked down it. Her mouth was watering and she couldn’t wait to sink her teeth into something delicious.

“I recommend the ribs,” a gruff, deep voice came from behind her, as if whoever it was had read her mind.

Freya spun around to see a tall, muscly man, looking down at her with big, dark eyes.

“Oh God,” Julie rolled her eyes and pouted. “I should have known you’d show up!”

Freya turned to look at Julie as she burst into laughter and waved the man over to her. She stood up and wrapped an arm around him and kissed him on the cheek.

Freya looked up at him. He was incredible, and easily one of the sexiest men she had ever seen in her entire life. He turned to look at her and smiled a wide smile which flashed his perfect teeth. They looked pearly white next to his deeply tanned skin, and Freya found herself biting her lip as her eyes wandered down his thick, muscly forearms that were wiry with hair.

“This is Freya,” Julie grinned, turning the man towards her so he was close enough for Freya to catch the scent of his cologne. He bent down and took her hand in his before raising it to his lips and planting a soft, warm kiss on it.

“It’s lovely to meet you, Freya,” he smiled. “I’m Kellan… Julie’s brother.”

Chapter 4

Freya’s heart was pounding in her chest as she looked up at him. He still had her hand in his and the red hot kiss he’d planted on it was lingering there with a tingle. She felt herself blushing as she realized she couldn’t pull herself away. He smiled and bit his bottom lip.

“Yes,” Julie interrupted their moment. “This is my brother… He’s a pain in the ass, but I love him to death.”

He smiled and stepped closer to Freya so she had to scoot over for him to sit down.

“Don’t mind if I join you, do you, girls!” It was more of a statement than a question, but Freya found herself shaking her head and smiling like a kid on Christmas morning.

“Of course not,” she beamed. “It’s lovely to meet you.”

Julie noticed her enthusiasm and suppressed a grin of her own.

“So how is everything over on campus, Sis?” Kellan asked, “You’re obviously making friends.” He turned and winked at Freya.

“It’s all good,” she smiled. “But we were just saying we’re not really into all this drinking and partying… Thank god we met each other and can just spend our evenings not getting wasted and throwing up out of windows.”

“That’s because you’re classy girls,” Kellan grinned. “Imagine what dad would say if he caught you in that kind of state.”

“Exactly,” Julie nodded. “Our dad’s pretty strict,” she whispered to Freya.

“A bit?” Kellan laughed. “More like obsessively!”

The pair began to delve into a story of how their father had kept them on a tight leash all of their lives and hated the idea of them ever straying too far from home. Freya listened intently and found that she couldn’t take her eyes off Kellan. He must have only been a couple of years older than her, but he seemed so much more mature and he oozed confidence and power.

“He’ll like you though,” Kellan’s voice broke her train of thought. “You’re obviously a good influence on Julie, so I’m sure he’ll love to have you up at the house.”

“Huh?” Freya said as she realized she hadn’t caught a word they were saying.

“He was just saying normally dad doesn’t like any of my friends,” Julie laughed. “But he’ll like you because you’re clearly a nice calming influence.”

“Oh,” Freya laughed, “Yes, of course.” She made a Scout salute and Kellan laughed.

“Well you’ll have to come up and see us,” he nodded as he raised his eyebrows and took a sip of his drink. “In fact, mom and dad are away this weekend and I was thinking about having a few friends over … Nothing wild, don’t worry, good girls.”

“What do you think?” Julie turned to Freya and asked reluctantly.

“I think it would be rude not to,” Freya smiled. There was no way she was missing out on an invitation from someone like Kellan.

“Okay, Bro,” Julie said with a sigh. “We’ll come up to the house this weekend, but the first sign of silly and wild behavior and we’re both leaving, okay?”

“Okayyy,” he yawned and Julie threw a rolled-up napkin at him.

The waitress arrived at the table to take their order, and Freya found herself prickling with sweat. The heat coming from Kellan was intense, and she couldn’t figure out whether it was her attraction to him that was setting off the reaction or it was really coming from him. When he had held her hand, his skin had been hot to the touch…

He shifted on the seat next to her, and his thigh brushed up against hers. On the other side of the table, Julie was smiling as she watched them.

“And for you?” the waitress asked looking down at Freya.

“Go on,” Kellan said as he took the menu from her hands and handed it back to the waitress. “Get the ribs, I promise you won’t be disappointed.”

Okay,” Freya shrugged. “I’ll go for the ribs.”

The waitress wrote it down and went to put the order in. Kellan smiled at Freya and raised his eyebrows.

“A girl who’s not afraid to get her hands dirty, I like it!” he joked.

“Well, I can’t pass up a good recommendation, can I?” she smiled.

Her heart was fluttering in her chest as he flirted with her and made her feel at ease. There was something raw and unique about him that made her feel like he was completely different from anyone else she had ever met.

After they had finished dinner and paid their tab, the three of them walked out to the parking lot and Kellan picked up Julie and gave her a big hug.

“So good to run into you, Sis,” he grinned. He plonked her down on the ground and moved over to Freya.

“And even better to meet you,” he smiled before he leaned in and gave her a gentle peck on the cheek.

Freya blushed as she watched him walk towards his big black truck and climb inside.

“Jeez,” Julie whispered. “How hot for each other are you two?” she joked.

Freya shrugged it off and turned back towards Julie’s car.

“No need to pretend otherwise,” Julie said as she started the engine and grinned at her. “I knew you’d hit it off… that’s one of the reasons I brought you here tonight. I kind of hoped we’d bump into him.”

“Really?” Freya turned to look at her in disbelief. “But he’s your brother… Wouldn’t most girls hate that?”

“Not me,” Julie said as she pulled out of the parking lot. “In fact, the second I met you, I wanted to get to know you because I knew you’d be a good match for Kellan.”

Freya looked at her dumbfounded, like she couldn’t believe her luck.

“Girls like you are hard to find, Freya,” she said. “And I only want the best for my family.”

As they sped down the highway, Freya couldn’t keep the smile from her face. She’d made a new best friend and met an amazing man in the span of one day. So far college was shaping up to be pretty awesome indeed.

Chapter 5

The rest of the week passed by in a blur. Freya spent all of her mornings in classes, her afternoons doing homework and the evenings hanging out with Julie. She would usually get back to find Julie waiting by her door, or there would be a note tacked to it asking her to go and find her as soon as she could.

The first time Freya went down to Julie’s dorm room, she couldn’t believe how different it was from hers. It wasn’t just a little bit bigger and more private, it was like a master suite fit for a queen. Her room was the only one in the hallway, so it was completely separate from the other rooms. Inside it only got better. Julie had a king-size bed, a kitchenette all to herself and an en-suite. Freya had been so confused as to why she had even bothered to go into the communal shower room that morning the two had met, but Julie kept muttering something about having an authentic college experience.

The girls had grown closer over the week, and Freya felt as if she had known Julie her whole life. She had never had a friend she had been so at ease and compatible with. It was like she had been sent to help her start her real life.

As Friday came around and Freya’s classes finished for the day, she walked slowly back to her dorm and noticed the first leaf turning red on an oak tree.

“Hey!” Julie called from behind her. “What time should we leave?”

“Whenever you like,” Freya smiled.

“Seven?” Julie linked her arm with hers and the two walked towards the front steps to their building.

“Sounds good.”

“Great,” Julie dropped her arm and skipped on ahead. “I better dash—I’ve got a million things to do beforehand. Don’t forget to dress up,” she winked. “Kellan will be there, remember!”

Freya felt a knot in her stomach but couldn’t keep the grin from her face.

“He’s hot for you,” Julie said over her shoulder as she reached the top of the steps. “And quite frankly, I’d love to have you as a sister-in-law.”

“Wow, jumping ahead there a bit, aren’t we?” Freya laughed.

“Nope,” Julie winked. “Anyway, catch you later.” She blew Freya a kiss and disappeared up the stairs.

Freya looked at her watch and realized it was five-thirty. She was going to have to get a move on too.

***

As Julie sped down the winding woodland roads, Freya’s nerves were mounting. She knew she was about to see Kellan again, and she couldn’t shake what Julie had said earlier. What if he was really serious about her? What if Julie had handpicked her for him? They approached a bend in the road and Julie slowed.

“We’re just up here over this rise,” she said, dimming the lights and turning off the main road and onto smaller lane that went up a hill. They were close and Freya could sense it—she could feel him near her. The feeling she got when he was around was so strange. It was as if they could smell each other and a wild instinct was pulling her to him.

“Here we are,” Julie said as they rounded a corner and the most incredible house loomed up out of the trees. A star-scattered sky swept out behind it, emphasizing its grandeur.

“Wow,” Freya gasped. “This is amazing.”

The house was more than a mansion. It was a full-on sprawling country estate hidden there in the trees. The private road they had been traveling on led to a huge set of wrought iron gates with stone statues or big, menacing bears on either side. Julie leant out of the driver’s window and pushed a code into the security keypad before the gates beeped and began to open. Freya had never seen a house like it. It was so secluded and protected. It was as if they didn’t want anyone in the world to know they were there, or risk them being discovered.

“What’s with all the security?” Freya asked.

“Like I said,” Julie shrugged, “My dad’s pretty strict.”

***

When they reached the top of the hill and Julie stopped the car, Freya almost didn’t dare get out. She felt intimidated, but she was also desperate to see Kellan. She looked up at the tall wooden double doors flanked by columns and one of them slowly opened and Kellan stepped outside.

“Welcome,” he called to her as he held his arms out with his palms upturned to the sky.

“Come on,” Julie whispered. “He’s excited to see you, I can tell.”

Kellan wrapped his arm around Freya and kissed her on the cheek. She couldn’t help but blush as her nerves crept back up inside of her. He was even more attractive than she remembered. He hooked his arm with hers as Julie had done earlier in the day and led her into the great entrance hall of their impressive home.

“I’m so glad you came,” Kellan said as Julie wandered off down a hallway behind them. “I’ve done nothing but think about you since I met you in the diner.”

Freya’s heart began to race. “Really?” she stammered.

“Yes,” he smiled, his brown eyes were warm and inviting and she suddenly became aware of the heat that rose from him again. It was intoxicating and pulled her in.

“Come on,” he said as he put an arm around her and guided her down the hall. “Let’s go and find the others.”

Chapter 6

They walked through the winding hallways and Freya found herself trying to catch glimpses of the art on the walls. The whole house was so opulent and dramatic, she couldn’t believe that her easy-going friend had a background like this, or that Kellan seemed totally besotted with her… She was just an ordinary girl, from an ordinary family… and here she was with Julie and Kellan, two people so interesting and removed from her own world that it was almost bewildering.

“Everyone’s outside,” Kellan said as he led her through a kitchen that could easily have been bigger than the entire bottom floor of her parent’s house. It was all marble and the ceilings were high with three massive chandeliers swinging from them. On the opposite side of the kitchen were two big double doors that opened to an outside terrace. A fire pit raged in the middle and all around it were big comfy couches and tiki torches. Julie was draped across one of the couches and two guys drinking beers were on another.

“Guys,” Kellan called as he led her out to them. “I’d like you to meet Freya. Freya this is Joe and Max.”

The two other boys got to their feet and came to shake Freya’s hand. She smiled meekly and greeted them before looking down at Julie and giving her the look that meant she wanted to talk to her. Julie smiled and looked away as if she was ignoring her request on purpose. She was definitely up to something and although Freya wanted to shout to her and ask, she couldn’t keep the smile from her face. She couldn’t believe her luck to be there at the incredible house with such a lovely group of people.

Kellan motioned for her to sit on one of the couches and Freya took up his offer and made herself comfortable. He sat next to her and slipped his arm discreetly along the back, around her shoulder.

“So,” Joe said, “how did you have the pleasure of meeting these two, Freya?”

“We go to college together,” Julie answered for her. “We met in our dorm’s communal bathroom,” she laughed.

“Yeah, and we just clicked straight away,” Freya added.

“And I had the pleasure of bumping into them both at the diner the other night and said Freya would have to come over and see us here at the house.”

“And I’m glad I came,” she smiled as she turned to Kellan and their eyes met.

Max and Joe got up and picked up a soccer ball. They jumped over the wall of the terrace and went down onto the perfectly manicured and sprawling gardens. As they kicked it and messed around, Julie leaned up on her elbows and whispered, “They’re pretty juvenile, but they’re harmless.”

“How do you know them?” Freya asked.

“Old family friends,” Kellan answered.

“Okay, guys,” Julie said as she got to her feet, “I’m going to head up to my room and root through a few things that I want to take back with me… I’ll leave you two to get better acquainted.” She raised an eyebrow and winked. As she walked past Freya, she squeezed her shoulder lightly and Kellan gave a low laugh and ran a hand through his hair.

Freya’s heart was pounding, and she was so nervous she didn’t know where to look. Kellan’s arm was still around her shoulder, and she could feel his heat oozing into her. She felt so safe in his arms.

The tension between them was mounting, and she could sense his eyes on her. She wanted to turn to look at him but knew that if she did, he would either kiss her or break her heart. She stared dead ahead and noticed another statue of a big grizzly bear in the trees.

“Your family like bears,” she whispered.

“Something like that,” Kellan said softly as he swept a strand of hair away from her eye.

Unable to stand it any longer, Freya turned to look at him and their eyes locked. It was as if she had known him forever and they had an unbreakable bond. It had come out of nowhere, and it was shocking her to the very core, but she knew that there was something between them that was bigger than anything she had ever experienced in her life.

“Freya,” he whispered. “How much did Julie tell you about me?” He was twisting her hair around his finger and staring at her deep in the eyes.

“What do you mean?” she asked, confused.

“I mean, did she talk at all about our family?” he asked, moving closer to her.

“Not really,” Freya cast her mind back and tried to remember their conversations. When she thought about it properly, Julie hadn’t really told her much about her life with her family at all. Except that their father was strict and generous with the money.

“I’d love to tell you about us,” he said. “But I’m worried it will change things.”

“Change things?” Freya asked as she shuffled closer to him. “I don’t think anything could make me feel any different about you guys. I love Julie like a sister and it’s only been a week,” she let out a loud laugh and so did Kellan.

“Let’s go for a walk,” he said as he got to his feet and held out his hand for her to take. She slipped her palm into his and he pulled her up to meet him. Their chests bumped up against one another and Freya resisted the urge to wrap her arms around him and kiss him. The tension between them was too perfect, and she didn’t yet want to break it. She liked the feeling of not knowing.

Kellan walked down the stone staircase into the gardens, and Freya held onto his arm as she walked with him. She looked back over her shoulder at the house and as the lights were turning on and lighting it up, she really couldn’t believe how amazing it all looked.

“This house is unbelievable,” she sighed. “It must be incredible living here.”

“It has its moments,” Kellan smiled coyly. “It gets lonely though… Especially now Dad’s gone.”

“Gone?” Freya asked as she looked up at him.

“Yes,” he said as if he was about to confess something. “Dad died last year. Since then it’s just been me and Julie here, until she went off to college two weeks ago.”

“But…” Freya began, “you said your parents were away for the weekend?”

Kellan smiled as if he was recalling a fond memory and squeezed her hand.

“Yeah, that’s kind of a game Julie and I play… takes us back to our childhood, I suppose… Makes us feel less abandoned.”

“And your mother?”

“She died when Julie was ten and I was twelve.”

“Wow,” Freya said, “I’m so sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Kellan said, more upbeat. “It’s just life… We’re doing okay now and we have each other.”

Freya looked up at him again, uncertain of what to say. She had no idea that they had been through such traumas. She had assumed they were so lucky and privileged that life must have just been easy for them.

“That’s why Julie didn’t go far for college,” he said. “She wanted to stay close by, help me with the house and things.”

“Yes,” Freya said. “That makes sense.”

He smiled and stopped walking. Because of the conversation, she hadn’t realized that they were now in the middle of a forest. She looked around at the tall, high trees and at the moon rising high in the sky.

“It’s lovely here,” she said. “I’d love to live out somewhere so quiet and peaceful… Did Julie tell you about my dorm room? Officially the worst in history.” She was babbling to stop herself from looking at him. They were facing each other, and he was running a hand through her hair.

“Shh,” he whispered with a light laugh.

She looked up and her eyes met his. They glinted in the twilight, and Freya couldn’t look away.

“Kellan,” she began but he shushed her again gently.

He leaned forward and kissed her powerfully on the mouth. He wrapped his big, manly arms around her and pulled her closer to him. His tongue slipped against hers and his heat filled her completely. She couldn’t remember the last time she had been kissed—it had been so long. And the feeling of being in a man’s arms was so warm and loving, she never wanted it to end.

Kellan ran a hand up the small of her back and squeezed her gently. The stubble on his chin was rough and wiry. Freya couldn’t help the smile creeping over her face.

“You’re so different,” he whispered. “When Julie said she’d found you I couldn’t believe it.”

“What do you mean?” Freya asked him as she opened her eyes and saw his again, boring into hers.

“I need you Freya,” he said seriously. “You’re perfect and I need you more than you could ever imagine…”

Chapter 7

He was holding her tight, as if he would never let her go. Freya looked up into his big, honest eyes and could sense the urgency. It was as if this moment was always supposed to happen. The stars had aligned to make it perfect for them, there in the woods, at that particular moment in time.

“Tell me,” she whispered. “What’s happening?”

They were in the center of a clearing and Kellan sat down on a large rock and sighed. Freya rushed to him and bent down. He looked like he had the weight of the world on his shoulders.

“I want to tell you, but I don’t know what you’ll think of me… Of us…” he said.

“Tell me,” she said again as she squeezed his hand reassuringly.

Kellan sucked in some air and his eyes found hers. “Okay,” he began, “here goes…”

Freya sat down next to him and Kellan wrapped her hand in his.

“When Julie found you,” he said, “it was for me…” He paused and shook his head as if he couldn’t continue, but Freya nudged him and he nodded and continued.

“I need you Freya. You’re the perfect woman to continue my family’s legacy with… I know it sounds crazy, but we are a dying breed and I need someone like you, someone beautiful and strong to carry my child.”

Freya’s mouth dropped open. Of all the things she had been expecting to hear, that was not one of them.

“I…I…” she stammered, but Kellan continued.

“Julie knew you were the one, and the second I met you, so did I,” he said. “I know it sounds crazy. I never thought it would happen this way either, but you can’t deny what we have… There’s something between us. It was there instantly, and it’s only getting stronger.”

He took hold of her face and shivers of lust ran up her spine.

“Give yourself to me, Freya, and you’ll have everything you’ve ever wanted. We will be a family, we’ll be united, and all of this will be yours.”

“But I’m at college,” she stammered.

“And you can still finish,” he said. “I inherited this house and all of my parent’s fortune. I have more than enough money to keep you, support you and help you finish your studies if you give me a cub.”

“A what?” Freya said with disbelief.

“A cub,” he said again as he stroked her cheek. “Give me the heir I need, help me continue my family’s dynasty and you will be forever rewarded.”

Her whole skin was prickling and suddenly things all began to make sense. The statues of bears dotted around the estate, his gruffness and the heat that oozed from his pores. Kellan was a shifter and he needed to breed before his family line was extinguished. Freya looked up at the man in front of her and knew that she wanted nothing more than to help him. She loved him, and she loved Julie. He was right: In the short time they had known each other, their connection had been forged and was intensifying with each second they spent together.

She already couldn’t imagine her life without them… Could she be the one to help them in the way they needed?

As she looked up to the sky, she saw the moon was rising above the tops of the trees. It was full and casting silvery light all around them. Kellan’s eyes were growing darker and wider, and Freya could sense the change in him.  He was turning.

“I want you so bad,” he said as he kissed her again. “I’ve never wanted anyone as much in my entire life. You’re my one true mate.”

Freya felt a knot of fear and lust in her belly and a wetness between her legs. She was aching for him and knew that she wanted to give herself to him, but she was so nervous, she was afraid to let go.

“You’re a virgin,” he whispered. “I can tell.”

Freya blushed and nodded. She could see the bulge in his pants getting bigger, and it was turning her on so much she could barely control herself.

“I can only breed with a virgin,” he looked at her dead in the eyes again before he kissed her and led her back onto the rocks.

Freya wrapped her legs around him and let him pin her hands back high above her. He ran his hands up her side and cupped her big, bountiful breasts before kissing up the side of her neck. His touch was electric and as the passion flowed through him, the more animalistic he became.

The moon was directly over them and as he slipped Freya’s panties down and released his impressive manhood, a wave of power rolled over him as he tore out of his skin and into the great hulking beast in front of her. As he penetrated her for the first time, Freya screamed with pleasure and delight. She had never had a man inside of her before, never mind one as powerful as Kellan. As he shifted into his bear form, he continued to ravage her and thrust himself in and out of her. The feeling of fur against her skin was divine and as he ravished her soft and curvy body, his strokes became more intense and passionate.

Freya was on the verge of release, and she gripped him with her legs and moaned as his huge cock pounded her. As he fucked her, he grunted hard and fast and began cumming in a hot and powerful wave. He shot his load right up inside of her and Freya could feel it hitting her inside walls. She gasped as her own orgasm thundered through her. She was being taken by the bear and it was the most intense and amazing experience of her entire life.

As he emptied himself inside of her and they became one, she knew instantly that she would be his forever. Kellan had claimed her, and she was going to give him cubs. She could already feel the magic happening inside of her, and she nuzzled into him and breathed in the scent of his sweat and sex.

“I love you,” Kellan panted as he withdrew and his fur gave way to his human form. His strong and hulking frame was in front of her, his muscles glistening in the moonlight.

“I love you, too,” she smiled.

***

They walked back up to the house arm in arm, their passion strong and overflowing. There was no way Julie wouldn’t be able to tell the second she saw them that her plan had worked. As they emerged from the woods and Freya looked up at the amazing house, she couldn’t believe that it was about to become her home. She had fallen on her feet, taken in by an incredible family and made into one of their own… and now they were going to have a baby. It all seemed so surreal.

Julie stood up on the terrace as she saw them approaching and clapped her hands together excitedly.

“You two look amazing together,” she beamed. “I just knew the second I saw you that you were Kellan’s mate.”

Freya nuzzled into him again, and he wrapped his arm around her tightly.

“You did good, Sis,” he smiled. “And you’ll soon be an aunty so you better get practicing your babysitting skills.”

Julie squealed with glee and jumped on the spot.

“A cub for us,” she smiled. She rushed forward and hugged Freya. “You have no idea how much this means to us all.”

Freya nodded and smiled. She had no idea how, but she really did understand. This was her fate and she was welcoming it with open arms.

“This calls for a celebration,” Freya said as she looked up at Julie and Kellan.

Joe and Max came out of the house with a bottle of alcohol-free champagne and Max popped the cork. They all sat around the fire pit and chinked glasses as they looked up at the moon and watched the fireflies. It was such a beautiful night and the start of an incredible journey.

Freya looked up at Kellan and smiled. She was finally home.

THE END

Marked as the Alpha’s Mate

Pamela Avery

Copyright ©2015 by Pamela Avery. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

PROLOGUE

2012

Lisa Fuller jogged, her strides lengthening along the path in time to the music blaring over her earphones. She had decided to take the scenic route today, jogging down the forest path that was least popular among most joggers in Fidelity, Philadelphia.

It was quite early in the morning and the air was dewy, fresh, and invigorating. The smell of fresh pines tantalized her nostrils and she inhaled deeply as her feet pounded along the path. Her red hair was done up in a simple bun atop her head and she was clad in a skin-fitting exercise outfit that accentuated the generous curves of her waist and hips.

A noise like thunder rumbled overhead and she almost lost her footing as she looked around in amazement. It was still a bit too dark to tell but the skies didn’t seem to be cloudy. With a shrug, she resumed her jogging, humming in time to the music as a slight wind began to rustle the leaves of the trees lining the forest path. Lisa picked up her pace a little, almost running now.

She had gone almost a half mile along the forest path when she suddenly got the unmistakable feeling of being watched. Her eyes widened with irrepressible panic as she scanned the tall pine trees on either side of the path, extending in every direction as far as the eye could see. She saw no one. Fear coursed through her veins and almost automatically she started running, her breath burning in her lungs as she ran faster than she had ever run before.

Then she saw him. A huge, brown, absolutely beautiful, and deadly, bear with chestnut brown fur with flecks of gold. Its teeth were bared as it raced towards her. She almost froze in her terror. She couldn’t remember … are you supposed to freeze when you see a bear, or play dead, or run? While she tried to figure it out, he kept coming right at her in long lopping strides.

Raw fear clotted her blood in her veins and adrenaline burst through her in a rush as her terror took over and she faced forward and chose the “run away” option. He caught up to her effortlessly, his large paws closing about her waist as he lifted her in his great big paws and roared loud enough to wake the dead. She didn’t have to speak bear to recognize a roar of triumph when she heard it. His scent assailed her nostrils, surprisingly clean and nice. There was something strange about this bear. Why wasn’t she dead already? Her eyes fastened in fascinated horror on the pink inside of his mouth as he roared anew. The sound so loud she was almost afraid it would break her ear drums. Goosebumps erupted all over her hands and sweat poured down her body in rivulets. His paw encircled her entire waist effortlessly as he held her closer to his face and studied her.

Then things got even stranger as some deep survival instinct took over. This was a wild animal, but there was something different about it. There was an intelligence behind its eyes. Rather than scream she chose to speak.

“Please, please,” she panted, barely breathing through her fear. “Please don’t. I have little kids depending on me! Please don’t kill me!”

She was talking to a bear, her subconscious screamed. But even knowing that it couldn’t understand a word of what she was saying – or at least shouldn’t be able to, didn’t deter her as she continued to cry and plead for her life. Every nerve in Lisa’s body strained to breaking point as the beast kept her on level with its shiny white teeth, the size of small tusks.

Lisa struggled weakly in its arms, tears coursing down her cheeks as the animal stopped roaring long enough to look right at her out of strangely beautiful grey eyes flecked with bits of golden color. The animal seemed to freeze as it looked into her clear turquoise eyes. It blinked its great big eyes as though in confusion and Lisa wished desperately that she had a gun or tranquilizer.

The bear shook her slightly staring at her as though in wonder and she screamed anew. Then it extended one paw and  unbelievably  stroked her cheek gently. Lisa’s eyes widened in terror; was that the signal to begin eating her?

The beast made a low sound deep in its throat, its pale gaze fastened on hers. They stared at each other for a while and then with a grunt, it gently, almost reverently, with a deftness she did not think a bear could possess, placed her on her feet back onto the ground.

Lisa stared up at the immense bear, almost afraid to believe this was happening. The beast, as though understanding her disbelief, poked her slightly with one claw on its paw. She jerked backwards, almost falling over. Then with one last glance back at it, she turned and began to run, expecting every second to hear its feet thundering after her and the large furry paws closing around her neck again.

But with every step that took her farther away, the bear just stood watching her, an almost wistful expression on its face.

It let her go.

She ran for all she was worth, gasping as she stumbled and fell. Her alarmed gaze flew over her shoulder again and then widened in disbelief; the bear was gone! In its place, she saw a naked man walking away.

He turned for one last glance over his shoulder, the distance masking his features, and then he himself disappear. She fainted on the spot in mid-stride.

CHAPTER ONE

2015

Lisa Fuller grinned down at three-year old Emily, sharing the little girl’s happy laughter as they both threw more bread down to the swans floating around in the pond.

Emily was a little girl with a tangled mop of blonde hair, deep-set dimples, and the bluest pair of eyes she had ever seen on anyone. Emily had the sweetest smile possible and whenever she grinned at Lisa it felt as though all was immediately right with the world. You wouldn’t know it to look at her but she had known so much tragedy in her short life it was a wonder she even knew how to smile. Children really were resilient, Lisa decided.

“Lisa?” Emily chirped, in her little girl voice.

“Yes hon?” Lisa said, tossing a particularly large piece of bread to a giant swan at the far end of the pond.

“Who’s that man over there?”

“What man?”

“Over there. He’s been staring at us,” Emily said, pointing in the direction of another bench with the typical innocence of children.

“What man?” Lisa repeated craning her neck. In today’s world, a staring stranger could spell more danger than a rabid dog. “Stop pointing Emily,” she scolded gently as she finally saw the man who had caught the girl’s attention.

He was at least five-eight, slim with straggly strands of greasy black hair that fell all over his face and sunken cheekbones and hungry eyes that spelled ‘addict’. Lisa swallowed, her hands knotting together in her lap as a slight tendril of fear worked its way down her spine.

His gaze shifted imperceptibly to Emily and Lisa jerked to her feet immediately. She clutched the girl’s hand in a protective grasp as she turned and began to walk away.

The man followed immediately, a nasty grin on his face. Lisa quickened her steps automatically; so preoccupied with getting them both away from the man that she didn’t realize they had wandered into an almost deserted section of the park.

“Are we playing a game Lisa?” Emily chirped conspiratorially, her cheeks shining with good health.

“Yes sweetie. We need to walk as fast as possible so that that man can’t catch us.”

“So why don’t we just run?” Emily suggested happily, her eyes gleaming with anticipation.

Lisa tried not to roll her eyes. Emily had only one speed; run! But on occasion, running was just what the doctor ordered. She bent a little at the waist as they walked and leaned down towards the little girl.

“Okay listen Emily, when I say ‘run’ I need you to run and hide okay? You remember where Coby hid the last time we were all here and no one could find him?” Emily nodded, her pigtails bouncing. “Okay sweetie. Run!” Lisa whispered to Emily and the little girl took off like a light.

Lisa also began to run, risking a quick glance over her shoulder. The man had also begun to run after her, his gaze trained on her. It wasn’t Emily he wanted then, she thought with relief as she picked up her pace, running in an almost opposite direction to lead him away from the little girl.

The man was closing in on her now. In fact he was so close his rank smell hit her nostrils almost choking her.

Just as the stranger was about to grab her from behind, someone dived at him and tackled him to the ground. Lisa slowed, unable to believe her eyes as the new man punched her pursuer right in the face, then flipped him effortlessly and tied his hands behind him with a trip of wire. She had never seen anyone move so fast in her entire life.

The cops showed up almost immediately and carted the man away. As he left, he spat contemptuously in Lisa’s direction, hatred burning in his eyes.

Lisa drew back, alarmed. What had she ever done to the man? She was certain she didn’t know him.

“Ex-boyfriend?” someone asked casually from behind her. She whirled; it was the man who had saved her. He stood about six feet away, his hands in his pockets as he stared after the police car.

He had to be thirty if he was a day, with chestnut brown hair with flecks of gold in it, a long aristocratic nose, thick-set eyebrows that gave his face character, a firm jaw and a wide, mobile mouth. He stared straight at her, with grey eyes that seemed strangely familiar; she felt an insanely magnetic pull.

She looked away immediately, her eyes scanning the park for Emily. She spotted the girl peeping from behind a hedge and beckoned at her. Emily came out from behind her hiding place and raced towards Lisa.

The man stood at an impressive height of six-one.  His strange grey eyes trained on her face. He seemed vaguely familiar too.

He was insanely handsome, she realized with every step that brought him closer to her.  A faint blush stained her cheeks and she looked away, placing a protective hand across Emily’s shoulders as the girl reached her.

“Hello,” he said in a decidedly masculine voice.

He didn’t have any particular accent she noted but his features hinted at some exotic heritage like Greek or Italian.

“Hi. Thank you so much for saving us.”

“My pleasure,” he said with a shrug.

Lisa nodded. Now that he was even closer, she could see that he had the most beautiful pair of grey eyes she had ever seen, flecked with little bits of gold color. They seemed familiar but she was willing to bet she had never seen anybody with such beautiful eyes that made one want to stare into them forever.

A strange sensation niggled through her. An unbearable sense of familiarity.

“Should I know you?” she asked unthinkingly, cocking her head to the side.

“Excuse me?” he asked, tensing.

“I don’t mean to embarrass you or something but your eyes… Have we met?”

His eyes roved over her face as though memorizing every feature, then he seemed to collect himself, “I’m sure I would have remembered.”

His eyes trailed to Emily and he nodded towards her, “She yours?”

“Not in a biological sense,” she said.

“Oh?” his eyes held hers.

“I run an NGO.”

“Really? With a special focus on kids?”

“I really can’t say much else,” she said, inclining her head slightly towards Emily.

She saw his grey eyes flicker over her riotous mane of vibrant red hair, her slightly rounded cheeks, her puckered red lips, her breasts which were so large she sometimes felt embarrassed, her broad, generous hips. She had always been a buxom woman. To her mortification, Lisa felt her nipples bead into hard points beneath her shirt.

Something passed in his eyes and he stepped back imperceptibly as he said, “Of course. Have a good evening Miss…?”

“Fuller. Lisa Fuller.”

“Of course ma’am. I hope you won’t have any more trouble,” he said and turned and strode away without offering his name.

“Thank you,” she yelled after him again. He responded with a slight wave over his shoulder, but he didn’t turn around again.

“What did the strange man want Lisa?” Emily piped up.

“I’m not entirely sure honey,” Lisa replied as she shepherded the girl back to the orphanage.

What had made that man chase after her? He had seemed to hate her even though she was fairly certain she had never met him in her entire life. And the other man had seemed so familiar and he had also seemed to know who she was.

She flushed as she remembered how incredibly hot he was. She fanned herself with her hand as she blushed some more.

Really Lisa, stop blushing over a man you would probably never see again, her subconscious chided.

CHAPTER TWO

Raven Kindersley sank onto the edge of his bed, unable to still the slight tremors in his limbs as he flashed back to the woman he had seen in the park. She had really luxurious, curly red hair that hung all the way to her waist; beautiful, even, white teeth that flashed every time she spoke, a face a man could stare at all day and a voluptuous body straight out of his naughtiest fantasies. The most unsettling part was that he already knew this sexy, intoxicating, absolutely tantalizing woman.

He knew who she was alright. He had been watching over her for years but this was the first time he had shown himself to her in his human form. He had met her all those years ago as a werebear and known instantly that she was his mate. She carried his mark too, even though she didn’t know it. He knew it was that mark that had attracted Ramsey to her in the park.

He rubbed his hand tiredly over his face as he tugged on his tuxedo. Now she had seen him he had to stay in her orbit. It was the surest way to protect her, even if he could never have her. Once the others knew his mate was human, they would strike. Plus, he was afraid of hurting her. She was so small, she would fit him like a glove.

His blood stirred hotly in his loins and he felt his dick prod the zipper of his pants. He was so turned on he could actually feel his hands trembling in reaction. His veins began to bulge, his pupils dilated, fur appeared around his body until it erupted all over him and his hands and legs stretched further away from his body, lengthening painfully.

He knocked back a big glass of whiskey and waited for the reaction to fade. Nothing worked. It had started and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Hastily, he tore off his bow-tie and tux and raced towards the back of the house, only managing to clear the pool area before, with a mighty roar, he turned into a large werebear. His powerful hands shoved away the small gate at the back before he bounded away into the valley behind his house.

He had chosen this house with care. It was the only house for miles and it opened up into a thick dense forest which was his favorite place to go whenever he turned.

He roamed the thick, dense forest roaring loud enough to wake the dead. He lost all sense of reasoning, prowling through the forest in search of prey. The entire night became silent, the forest absorbing his roars as he prowled mindlessly through it until the last trace of passion fueling his transfiguration faded from his veins.

He finally came to, lying naked beneath a large oak tree.

He groaned as he rose creakily to his feet He was due at a charity function and he knew Lisa would be there. He had chosen to attend the function deliberately even before they’d met at the park. Tonight had been his night to meet her in person. There was no help for it, he would simply arrive late.

***

Raven Kindersley was late! Lisa had never met the man, but he was the guest of honor.  Heck, the entire charity ball was his idea. Lisa searched her memory for what she had heard about the guy but all she came up with was, ‘business shark’.

It seemed to her that a person who was a shark would be time conscious. Perhaps he had had a change of heart? Panic knotted her insides as she thought of this. Most people here had come because they had heard that a deep pocket like Kindersley was going to be there too. Heck the ball had been named for him!

What if he stood them up? More panic coursed through her and her palms began to sweat. She unobtrusively moved closer to an air vent, plastering a smile onto her face as she greeted the next person.

“Lisa? There’s someone I think you have been dying to meet,” Melissa Stilwell, Raven’s PA said in a sing-song voice.

He was here then. Lisa turned around, a practiced smile on her face. She froze immediately she caught sight of the man towering over Melissa; that was the guy from the park!

She saw the brief flash of recognition in his eyes right before he smiled at her and damn near stopped her heart. He was an extremely attractive man but when he smiled like that he was downright dangerous. If she had thought he was handsome before, when he smiled he was an absolute knockout.

She swallowed nervously as he stretched out a hand, “Miss Fuller? A singular honor.”

“You have the advantage of me. I believe we met earlier today at the park. Thank you again Mr…?”

“Kindersley,” he said as he took her hand in a surprisingly gentle grasp for such a large man. “Raven Kindersley.”

A jolt of electricity shot through her from their joined hands and she jumped, before nervously withdrawing her palm from his grasp. Her surprised gaze met his and she couldn’t help noting he didn’t look a bit surprised as he gazed steadily back at her.

A faint blush stained her cheeks as she grinned up at him, “Mr Kindersley. Can I just say how honored we are at Forwardaid for your kind donations. The children have benefitted greatly. Melissa mentioned something about an idea you were proposing for Forwardaid?”

His strange grey eyes roved over her features, touching slightly on her mouth before moving down the rest of her body. She was dressed in a long, purple-colored elegant gown. The halter neck of the gown revealed the smooth skin of her neck and shoulders in a tantalizing expanse of flesh that made him clench his fists in his pants pockets as he strove for control. Her lips were ruby-red and slightly puckered as she smiled at him. Her breasts were so big he was certain she had to be at least a 38D. She was a big woman, but she was so damn sexy it was all he could do to keep his hands away from her. Her ass swelled invitingly beneath the smooth silk of her dress; he got hard just looking at it. His first instinct was to ravish her, right there. But he couldn’t do that to her. She deserved candles and flowers and romance. He couldn’t just pounce on her and start rutting!

If the glances coming their way were any indication, he wasn’t the only one who thought she was sexy as hell, he noted jealously.

“It’s my pleasure ma’am,” he assured her smoothly as he offered her his arm and guided her to their seats.

There were many events lined up including auctions, charity fashion shows, awards; but all through the night, Lisa was completely aware of the handsome debonair man sitting beside her. Power clung to him like a second skin but he was also gracious, polite and unfailingly courteous even to waiters. He was a perfect gentleman, she decided.

Every last nerve in her body was on high alert. She was so attuned to him that by the end of the night she was tired, deliciously so. She felt invigorated though, every last one of her senses on high alert as she smiled at every one and studiously avoided the piercing grey gaze of the silent, powerful man beside her.

She stumbled to her feet, aware that a few strands of her hair were escaping her elegant coiffure as she finally steeled herself to face him and bid him good night. His gaze clashed with hers, filled with such heat and unexpected passion that she gasped aloud.

“Miss Fuller, would you care to join me for a late glass of champagne to celebrate the success of this night and the possibility of future collaborations?”

Well how could she refuse when he put it like that?

“I don’t have much of a head for champagne,” she said weakly.

“Coffee then,” he murmured, smiling disarmingly at her as he proffered his arm.

A hot blush stained her cheeks and she ducked her head in embarrassment. She had never been one to blush, not since high school anyway. And suddenly she was blushing like a schoolgirl? He also seemed like someone she should remember, but from where?

She let him guide her towards the coat area and as she was picking up her coat, he went outside, apparently to make certain the car was being brought around.

Melissa appeared at her elbow, her voice breathless with excitement as she whispered, “You seem to be getting along famously with Raven.”

Lisa fought down another wave of blushes as she said noncommittally, “He seems easy to get along with.”

“Oh I think it’s more than that. No one has ever seen him pay any woman more than a passing attention. Heck I was even thinking he was gay or something. But since he clapped eyes on you, he hasn’t taken them off. The entire show he kept watching you with such hungry”

Melissa cut herself short, and then threw a quick glance at a spot over Lisa shoulder before she said, “Pardon me.”

Lisa didn’t have to turn around to know Raven was heading towards her. Every last hair on her neck stood on high alert. The effect he had on her!

“Ready to go?” his deep voice said at her elbow and she turned to face him with a practiced smile that faltered a little when he smiled back at her, his eyes crinkling at the edges. He was so handsome she wouldn’t have believed it if she hadn’t seen him for herself.

CHAPTER THREE

Lisa nervously bit down on her lip as Raven pulled into the garage of his house which had turned out to be a mansion set on a huge sprawling estate that had to be the stuff of fantasies.

She was also acutely aware that she must seem painfully gauche and naïve to him as she openly stared around at the opulence of her surroundings. The silence was eerie; a huge mansion like this was like something made for the Dukes and lords of the Victorian ages to be filled with at least a thousand house guests.

It was completely empty, not a soul in sight, she noted with a shiver. God what if there was something wrong with him? How well did she know him? He could be a serial killer for all she knew.

“Are you alright? You seem cold,” he observed.

“Nah,” she said with a nervous laugh as he guided her into the biggest living room she had ever clapped eyes on.

He stared at her silently for a beat and then his grey eyes held hers with open honesty as he said, “You’re safe here. If you will believe nothing else, believe that. You have nothing to fear from me,” he assured her.

She swallowed. Now he could read thoughts? Awesome!

The kitchen area was well-lit and she watched as he made preparations for coffee, his hands sure and steady. He certainly knew his way around a kitchen which was surprising given how rich he was. He could probably afford to hire a million cooks!

“I gave them the week off,” he said, his back to her.

Lisa stared at the back of his head. He really could read minds, she decided.

She plucked a strawberry off the fruit bowl in the centre of the table, her eyes trained on Raven as she asked, “So, why did you bring me here?”

He turned to face her and whatever he had been going to say died on his lips, his silver gaze arrested on her lips and the strawberry fruit poking tantalizingly between them. She gulped when she noticed him watching her and flicked out the tip of her pink tongue to lick her lips and the juice of the succulent fruit. It was the singular most erotic thing he had ever witnessed and the top of his head almost came off, even as his dick pressed all the more insistently against his fly.

He growled, barely aware that he was moving as he crossed the space between them in one rapid stride and hauled her into his arms as his lips descended.

His tongue delved passionately into her mouth, sending tendrils of pleasure shooting through her as his hands grabbed her fleshy behind, digging erotically into the soft flesh. He caressed her buttocks, stroking and patting, before moving one hand around to cup her breast.

Lisa moaned, opening her mouth to stroke Raven’s tongue with hers. He tasted of peppermint and chocolate all at once; he tasted like all her fantasies come to life. Her small hands encircled the back of his neck and she stroked through his thick, rich mane of hair as he deepened the kiss.

His arousal swelled insistently, making him so hard he actually hurt.

Raven grunted as he licked her lips before stroking them with his tongue too. His mouth left hers to wander down her neck sending shafts of pleasure down her spine.

Lisa gasped and clung harder to him, her pulse racing as he drove her wild with his mouth. Her hand trailed down to stroke his hard, jutting manhood and she felt a delicious thrill of feminine apprehension. He was so very huge! Would he fit into her like that?

Suddenly, he growled against her lips; a distinctly unnatural sound and then he tore free of her and wrenched his lips from hers, his chest heaving with the force of his breaths.

“Raven?” she said warily.

His teeth were clenched, his palms fisted, every vein on his neck stood out in stark relief as he visibly strove for control.

“Are you alright?” she asked, laying a hesitant hand on his strongly corded biceps.

Sweat poured from him in torrents as his breath hissed out from between his teeth. He seemed to be in pain, she observed in confusion.

“Was it something I did?” Lisa asked, close to tears now as she watched him. She was repulsive! She was so fat and repulsive that just kissing her had almost sent the guy into a seizure; and not in a good way.

“Raven” she began, laying a hand on his chest.

His eyes flew open. His pupils were dilated so much they seemed almost like tiny pinpricks in the middle of his eyes.

“Get out!” he spat, his face contorted in what she thought of as contempt.

Raven was fighting hard to hold in the beast, that wild, untamed part of him that her kisses had unearthed. But he couldn’t very well tell her that.

Her spine straightened in affront, “Can I at least call a cab? Your place is in the middle of no”

He tossed the keys to his car at her, cutting her short, “Get out Lisa. Now! Just go!”

With one last glare at him, Lisa turned on her heel and unhurriedly strode through his front door and out of his life.

She didn’t let the tears fall until she had managed to gain the sanctuary of her bed. Then she opened the floodgates and cried.

She cried for herself; how could she have been stupid enough to think a man like that would want her. She cried for him; how could he have been so mean after leading her to believe he was nice? She cried for herself some more; no one could ever really love her as she was.

She rose to stare at her reflection in the mirror. She was overweight, she thought, curling her lips contemptuously. She was curvy and beautiful, she knew, but sometimes she wished she could shed some weight. She hadn’t jogged since the last time she had run into that beast on the trail.

A cold finger of fear pressed down her back; why was she thinking of that now? She had buried that thought and pretended it never happened.

She stared at her reflection one more time. It really wouldn’t do to pretend she was happy with her weight. Perhaps it was time to start working out again, she thought.

With a sigh, she flopped onto her bed again and slowly drifted off to sleep even as silent tears leaked from the corners of her eyes at the thought of a tall, handsome man with silver eyes with flecks of gold in them.

CHAPTER FOUR

“Lisa? You haven’t responded to the email from Kindergarteners,” Leslie Halliday called from her desk through the open door of Lisa’s office.

Lisa rolled her eyes.  The woman was a walking organizer.

“Will do, Leslie,” she yelled just to get her off her back as she pressed ‘send’ on her reply to the said email.

Another beep drew her attention to a new email; this one was from Raven Kindersley! Lisa’s hand trembled over her mouse. She had not seen hide nor hair of him in the three weeks since she had left his home after he treated her so abominably.

She had tried to return his convertible to his office but had been advised by a stern, unsmiling dragon-lady that while Mr Kindersley was out of the country, he had left strict instructions that “no one was to receive that car or any other alleged possessions of his from her or anyone else”. It had sounded official enough to make her dizzy.

She had tried returning it to his mansion but there had been no way of getting past the damn gates.

She opened the email. It was a terse, one-sentenced invitation requesting that she personally bring three kids from the orphanage for a weekend retreat at Raven’s mansion. He hadn’t even had the courtesy to sign it himself but had instead handed it off to his secretary.

“You miserable oaf! I will send the three kids alright, but someone else will bring them. You can bet your ass on that,” she shouted at the computer screen.

Reason intruded and she buried her hands in her face, laughing at herself. She was shouting at her computer screen! It didn’t get much crazier than that, and in her book, it was all Raven’s fault. First he had made her feel like the sexiest woman alive. Then he had acted as though he couldn’t get enough of her. Then, just when she was starting to relax around him, he’d rejected her for no apparent reason she could see and brought all her insecurities rushing to the fore.

Her phone rang almost at once and she jerked it out of the cradle and slapped it to her ear, wincing against the impact.

“Lisa?” a hesitant feminine voice said in her ear.

Lisa’s chin wobbled but she staunchly told herself she was not disappointed that Raven wasn’t the caller.

“Yes?” she snapped ill-naturedly.

“Um, this is Melissa. I just wanted to verify your response to our email.”

Lisa rolled her eyes. Efficient didn’t begin to describe good old Melissa, she thought uncharitably.

Her hands tightened around the phone in her hand.

“I’ll send the kids,” she got out through gritted teeth.

“I’m sorry Lisa. But Mr Kindersley also stipulated that the kids will only be welcomed and allowed free rein on the premises if they are accompanied by someone who has been there at least once. I believe you are the only person at Forwardaid who has been to his home?”

Lisa swallowed down nausea at having to face the son-of-a-bitch again. She knew exactly what he was doing too. She closed her eyes, pictured the kids’ happy squeals as they chased each other around and around the mansion. The kids won; she would do anything for them, even face a man she now loathed.

With a sigh, she announced, “We’ll be there. But there are ten kids in my specific charge. I would have to come with all of them.”

“Done,” Melissa crowed triumphantly down the phone line right before she hung up.

***

Raven Kindersley smiled across the table at Lisa, but she met his gaze with a gimlet-eyed stare that told him she still regarded him with about the same level of affection she would reserve for Jabba the Hutt. His house was awash with domestic staff tonight because he knew he would need as many hands as possible to help with the ten kids she had chosen to inflict upon him. The moment he clapped eyes on them, he knew she had chosen the ten most ill-mannered children she could find from the orphanage deliberately.

All night she had been waiting for him to lose his cool, he knew. He grinned to himself as a flying piece of egg hit her square in her chin. The culprit, a bright-eyed tow-headed seven-year-old boy contritely bowed his head in remorse that lasted about two seconds before he was happily throwing more food with the others.

He raised his glass to her in a mock toast and watched the red color steal up her cheeks in self-deprecating humor.

She relented after that and stopped glaring at him every five minutes.

When the kids had wrought their own fair share of damage, they clambered up to bed noisily calling out cheerful goodnights that made Raven grin.

“Will you come down to my study after you’ve tucked them in?” he asked Lisa huskily, holding her wide gaze with his.

She was beautiful tonight in a long gypsy skirt that emphasized the roundness of her hips and a scallop-necked half-top that revealed a tantalizing glimpse of riveting cleavage, smooth unlined skin at her waist, and made his fingers curl into fists at his side. The faint smell of jasmine wafted up from her and assaulted his senses.

“I’ll come right down,” she promised with a smile that hid many secrets.

Raven strolled into his study, wound up. He hadn’t been able to sit still since he left Lisa on the staircase. He wanted to make love to her; he wanted to love her until the world knew she was his! But in the weeks he had been apart from her, he had learned that he had to tell her who he was. It was the only way to keep Ramsey and his pack from hurting her. They were werebears just like him, but they all resented him because he had chosen a life of exclusion away from the rest of the pack. Once they learned he had marked a human as his mate they had determined to hurt her. They would try for the last time on the 17th of May which happened to be tomorrow. After that, they were packing up and leaving the area. Inviting her to his house for the weekend had been the only way to save her.

A sound at the door alerted him and he carefully hid his pensive frown behind a bland expression. She came in, wearing an amusingly remorseful look pretty much like one of her kids at dinner and he couldn’t help himself, he grinned openly at her.

“I missed you Lisa. I am sorry about the way I acted the last time. ”

She shrugged, “That’s fine.”

“It really isn’t,” he said earnestly, rising to his full height, his silver eyes trained on her.

“Why did you?”

“I lost control,” he said slowly.

“Isn’t that what generally happens when people have sex?”

“I’m sorry I spoke to you that way,” he said earnestly, coming closer to her.

“I thought I repulsed you.”

Raven’s eyes trailed her pretty face and figure, “You could never repulse me or any man alive. You have a body made to tempt even a monk! I have been in a serious sweat since I clapped eyes on you, didn’t you realize?”

Lisa swallowed as he reached up a gentle hand to caress her soft, pale cheeks. Electricity trickled through her just as lightening flashed spontaneously through the dark sky outside. Lisa jumped at the coincidence and Raven chuckled, gathering her up in his arms.

“It’s alright baby, it’s okay,” he crooned as his lips descended ever so slowly to hers.

His lips were soft and warm. They tasted slightly of the whiskey he had indulged in as he waited for her. He slanted his mouth purposefully over hers, sending shock waves of pleasure through her body as he loved her with his mouth.

His lips trailed to her throat, worshipping the soft, smooth column even as she tilted her head back to grant him better access.

“Lisa,” he whispered against her cleavage. “You should stop me baby. Stop me right now or I won’t be able to stop myself.”

“Oh please don’t stop,” she half-sobbed, clutching him wildly. Suddenly, she pushed away from him and sprawled on the cushion in his study, her smooth, milky thighs parting to reveal her lace-covered crotch.

The beast in him sang as his blood started a slow-boil.

“I want this. I want you. Right here, right now,” she declared breathlessly and he was lost.

Raven swallowed her words in another deep, toe-curling kiss that raised her temperature several degrees. His hands urgently grabbed at her tee-shirt, ripping the buttons from their hole in his impatience. Lisa thought his impatience was hot as he caressed the naked skin of her waist. She wound her arms tighter around him, arching her body upwards and into his.

Raven rose to his knees, jerked off his shirt and tossed it away. His hands urgently wrestled with his belt, his eyes trained hungrily on her face.

He stood up for a quick minute and yanked off his jeans. Her gypsy skirt lay around her body in a tantalizing array.

Raven swallowed. She was the most breath-taking woman he had ever seen and he knew he wanted to fuck her hard right then. He had lived for this moment all his life. Raven gritted his teeth, holding desperately to already waning control.

He leaned down to suckle her incredibly soft breasts and she moaned, “Yes! Yes! Oh Raven don’t stop.”

His hand trailed down to the juncture of her thighs and his finger slipped easily between her soft folds. She was tighter than any woman had any right to be and so wet he almost groaned aloud as he felt her juices on his fingers. He was so huge he would fill her snugly given how incredibly tight she was. He was almost afraid he wouldn’t be able to enter.

Unable to wait any longer, he tore a condom from it’s wrapper and put it on before guiding the thick, fat, head of his penis to her entrance, his gaze meeting hers as he slowly and surely began to enter her. She tantalized him, twining her waist this way and that and rubbing his already over-sensitized tip over the opening of her dripping wet pussy. His breath hissed out of him as he went deeper with each slow, agonizing thrust.

She fit perfectly around him, her vaginal muscles clamping down easily on the intruding penis. He groaned, low and hard as he finally sheathed himself in her to the hilt.

“Fuck!” he grunted.

“Well…yeah,” she moaned.

Unreasonably, he started to laugh right in the middle of the best sex of his life. This woman would be the death of him. She joined him in his laughter, her musical voice tinkling like bells.

Laughter fled as their eyes met and held. Raven began to move inside her with incredible, torturous slowness. Lisa groaned long and hard, and thrust harder against him, matching his rhythm. He increased his pace, one of his large palms, covering hers on the bed while the other squeezed one large, soft breast again and again.

“Faster,” Lisa grunted, mindless ecstasy driving her wild as all her inhibitions fled. She felt like a butterfly taking flight for the first time. She felt beautiful and free.

He raised both her legs higher, changing the angle of his thrusts as he began to glide right against her G-spot.

“Yes, there,” she groaned.

“You like it?” he asked, not ceasing his thrusts.

“Yes. Fuck me,” she ordered her gaze holding his as something shifted inside of her. She loved him, she realized, letting the knowledge wash over her as she wound her arms around him.

He increased his tempo, going higher and higher and faster until all her being centered on the mounting tension between her thighs. Lisa gasped as tendrils of pleasure shot through her repeatedly, making her almost dizzy with mounting passion. She felt herself drifting higher and higher until she was moaning and groaning as she began to cum. Fine tremors shook her from the crown of her head to the sole of her feet leaving her sated, spent and weak as a rag doll.

An intense shudder shook his powerful frame and he continued to slam into her deliciously, his hands tightening on her slim supple thighs. Soon, he was screaming her name as he came powerfully; pouring his seed into her tight, wet, willing passage until he was drained completely.

They both drifted back to earth slowly, gasping as consciousness returned. He stared down at Lisa bemused. Her red hair was all over the cushion, spilling behind her head in a mass of riotous waves. Her soft red lips were parted in remembered pleasure and her big, round breasts were heaving invitingly on her chest as though she had just run a marathon. In short, she looked like a woman who had been well and truly loved, he decided with masculine pride. Just looking at her made his dick stir warningly on the insides of her smooth, silky thighs. But she was human, he thought even as his eyes devoured her pliant form hungrily. She would be tired he thought, reluctantly rising to his feet.

“Think we can try out that huge bathtub in my room?” she asked, an inviting look in her sultry gaze.

Raven groaned, so much for good intentions; he was hard as a rock again.

He opened his mouth, intending to say something as he turned to face her but paused when he saw Lisa’s face. She had gone pale as a ghost, her eyes staring at him with horror.

“What?”

“Oh my God, don’t touch me. It was you! All those years ago it was you in the woods! I knew it! You aren’t even human!”

“What do you mean?” he asked urgently.

She pointed a shaky finger at his arm and he followed the trail to where one large furry paw was sticking out where his palm should be.

He had managed to control himself as he came to keep from turning but he hadn’t succeeded completely.

CHAPTER FIVE

“Lisa? Don’t!” Raven pleaded desperately as she thrust her clothes into a suitcase half-sobbing.

“You were the … bear thingy that attacked me in the woods all those years ago! You damn near mauled me to death! I have been having nightmares for years no thanks to you.”

“I didn’t attack you. I was drawn to you because you are my mate. Admit it, there is this pull between us.”

“No there isn’t. Just stay the hell away from me and stay the hell away from my kids!”

“Lisa I would never hurt you! I invited you on this trip to get you away from those men who wanted to hurt you.”

“What men?” she asked, slowing now to stare at him.

“Other werebears. That day in the woods I marked you as my mate for life and only werebears can see the mark. They have been after you since that day I rescued you from that guy in the park.”

“Was he”

“Yes. Definitely. He’s a werebear too.”

“Why would they want to hurt me?”

“Because I chose a human and because I have chosen not to live with the rest of the pack.”

“Why?”

“They were hurting humans and they didn’t have to. We can eat food unlike vampires and werewolves, but they sometimes prefer to just grab and hurt humans for the heck of it.”

“And now suddenly they can’t hurt me anymore?”

“We mated. That makes you one of us in a manner of speaking. They won’t be able to so much as come near you,” he assured.

“And for that I’m supposed to thank you?” she spat. “By your explanation you brought this on me!” she yelled, deliberately ignoring his reference to their lovemaking as ‘mating’.

Raven stared at her a beat, then he sighed.

“I don’t know what to say. I couldn’t stay away from you to save myself and I have tried! For three years I just watched over you from a distance.”

Silence reigned as she slowly sank onto the bed, feeling her emotions scattering all over the place.

He knelt in front of her, his hands holding hers as he said, “I love you Lisa. You are the only woman in the world for me and being around you is absolutely terrifying for me because it sets me free and it controls me.”

“That doesn’t make sense,” she told him. She could feel the fear ebbing as he held her; an unbreakable connection forging between them.

She slowly raised a hand and stroked the side of his face as she repeated, “That doesn’t make sense.”

“Around you, I can control my impulses. Ordinarily I change into a werebear when I lose control, like during orgasm, but with you it’s different. You are the only woman in the world for me, literally. Once a werebear meets its mate, it’s forever.”

Lisa looked down at him, her heart constricting in her chest. She was almost afraid to breathe. His silver eyes with flecks of gold stared back earnestly at her, open and filled with so much love she couldn’t bear to look away.

The words trembled on her lips. She held them back with a question. “I should probably shed some weight.”

He stared at her, his eyes looking so intensely into her soul as he said softly, “Honey you are a beautiful big girl. I love you just the way you are. The first time I saw you, I almost creamed my pants just staring at your cleavage.”

“When was that?”

“When you were jogging the woods three years ago?”

Lisa chuckled as he rose to sit beside her on the bed and gathered her into his arms.

“You weren’t wearing any pants. You were a naked werebear and then a naked man.”

“What were you going to tell me before you made the crack about losing weight?”

Her eyes met his, held. “I love you.”

Raven bowed his head as though in prayer as the sweet words washed over him. Then he said, his voice throbbing with emotion, “I have waited all my life to hear those words. I love you too.”

“I want to see you in your other form,” she said decisively, the last fear fading as she instinctively knew the exact thing to say.

Slowly, without so much as a noise, he morphed into the same brown bear that had accosted her three years ago with grey eyes and gold flecks in them.

He was her love, he was her future.

THE END

The Bear Wants Babies

Cynthia Wilde

Copyright ©2015 by Cynthia Wilde. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Chapter 1

Aria looked out from the top deck of the ferry. She was on her way to somewhere in Alaska that she had never heard of, in order to take possession of a cabin she had inherited from a great aunt whom she had never known. She had been looking for a change anyhow, and so with the promise of free rent and adventure, she left behind the small town in Florida where she came from. There were a few tear-filled goodbyes, but they were balanced by the fact that Aria was more than ready to start fresh somewhere new. As she looked around her at the wide open wilderness on all sides, she realized that if the awe inspiring beauty of nature up her was any indication, she would soon have a whole lot of new things to get used to.

Everything had changed as she drove northwest through the expansive country. It got considerably colder, even for June, the closer she got to Washington. The houses were separated by wider and wider spaces, and those spaces went from holding a few trees each, to being made up of whole forests. Everything just got more natural as she headed further west. She had been overjoyed to get through what she felt was the vastly overpopulated South. The further she got from it, the more she realized how much she had disliked it. Aria was on a shoestring budget, and by the time she had gotten on the 3-day ferry up to Alaska she was already getting low on funds. Traveling like this actually cost more than flying, but there was absolutely no way she was going to get on a plane. Regardless of the cost, though, or the means of travel, she was excited to be on this new adventure.

It was the third day on the ferry and she had already spent two nights camped out on the front deck. Even though the price for an actual room was astronomical, she now kind of wished she had chosen that route. The air outside was far colder than she would have imagined for early summer. At least there were many others who had underestimated the temperature as well. On the bright side, they now shared a sense of camaraderie that had been forged through the mutual trauma they had endured in the deep chill of the last few nights. Many were ending their trip in Ketchikan, but Aria was pushing forward north to around Barrow. According to her map, even once she arrived there, there would still be two more days of travel by bus as well as by boat.

All she knew about where she was going was what she had looked up, and that had in no way prepared her for the vast majestic views that had awaited her. She also had had no way to anticipate how small such open spaces would make her feel. Nature definitely reigned supreme in Alaska. The paperwork in her knapsack said that she now owned a cabin and fifty acres somewhere up there. She could feel her destiny calling to her from the wilderness.

***

Aria finally arrived at Ketchikan and then almost immediately picked up a bus that was headed even further north. Even though the trip meant several more hours of driving, it was mainly coastal roads and the views kept her in a perpetually awestruck state. She sat next to a gentleman a little older than she was for the last leg of the journey and the two talked for hours. The conversation made the time pass quickly. At the next town, she got off to catch a boat to the northern coast. Everything had been pre-booked, so it was supposed to be a smooth trip, but she was still genuinely surprised when each leg went off without a hitch. Aria decided that she would take that as a sign. Things were on the upswing.

Her first impression of Barrow was how small it was. Taking in the houses in a glance she figured that there couldn’t have been more than a hundred or so people in the whole town. But the thing that made it seem so much smaller she decided, was the way the town was so close to the shore. It looked dangerously close. She imagined it would only take one tantrum and the sea would swallow it all up in one angry surge.

Aria’s heart skipped a beat as she hopped off the boat in the uneven tide. Her legs were happy to feel the solid dock, and then actual ground underneath her. She only had one large duffel bag that the mate handed her as he waved goodbye. Everyone had been so nice and even the couple of hours on the boat had yielded several friends she would be happy to see again. It seemed to Aria that people were just different up north. She had admit that she liked the change.

Looking through her bag pockets, she found the piece of paper that had the address. She had bought a car through a man and she was supposed to pick it up. Vehicles were extremely hard to get, in large part because the cost of transporting one exceeded the value of the actual car. So she hoped that the car she had purchased was not a complete rust bucket and that it would at least get her to the cabin some 10 miles inland. Aria found it hard to take her eyes from the view though. She could see the icebergs just off the coast. It was just so … wild … and dangerous.

Aria shivered as she walked the several blocks to the address. It turned out to be a small house/restaurant and when she opened the door, several pairs of eyes were instantly on her. There was a small bar with a few stools and she went to sit down, smiling at a few people that kept her eye contact. A waitress quickly brought over a menu and asked what she wanted to drink.

Trying to prop the large bag up, she asked for the name she had written down on the piece of paper.

“Ralph!”

The woman turned her head back towards Aria and told her that he would be out in a moment. Aria asked for a Coke and settled in to look at the menu. She had ordered and started eating by the time Ralph came up from the back. He turned out to be a rotund older man that looked much like his name sounded. He gave Aria a once over that made her a bit uncomfortable.

“So you’re Aria?”

“Yes Sir.”

“Look at you, so polite. I daresay that won’t last long around here. You kind of look like Martha you know. We never knew she had nieces.

“Great niece. I think her and my mother had a falling out when they were younger. I actually never met her or even knew that she existed until a couple of months ago.”

“Tragic. Hell of a way to learn.”

His green eyes stared into hers, as if probing for something for a moment, until he finally turned away when she didn’t. It sort of reminded her of a stare down that she had with her cat a week before.

“So you ready to pick up your car? She is a beaut. I really think you are going to like it.”

Aria had hoped for a picture, or something, but the man did not seem too on top of things technologically speaking. When she explained cell phones with cameras, he snorted. But she had been a little desperate so she went on his word.

“Oh I don’t have one of those fin dangled picture phones. What do you need that for?”

As Aria looked around the man’s yard, she believed him. There wasn’t a thing in it that didn’t look like it had been there at least ten years already. He seemed to have a combination used car and salvage business – and diner. They walked to the back where he had most of the cars. They went pretty far before he finally pulled a sheet out from the wipers of a sedan of some sort. It was a beaut and though it was old, it seemed to have no outside damage. Aria did not know the model unless she looked at the paperwork, but it was a pretty powder blue and was more of less what she had had in mind. She had been warned that it would be useless 6-8 months out of the year, but for now it was perfect and she would worry about winter when the time came.

Chapter 2

Stowing her luggage in the trunk, she got behind the wheel and looked at the directions she had written down and quickly started south, heading deeper into the overgrown wild. After about thirty minutes Aria checked the address twice before she pulled down a long dirt road. The cabin was not at all what she had expected. It was actually more of a proper family sized home than the modest dwelling she had been expecting. She noticed the road went off deeper into the woods past her property and she briefly wondered who lived up the hill.

Aria had to pinch herself to make sure she was not dreaming. She could have never afforded anything so nice on her bartender salary at home, and now she could live here in this big place – and all rent free. The estate even had the fees and taxes paid off for years to come. It had all been worked into the will. She didn’t have much in her pocket, but she knew that she would find something to do out there that would pay for food and her meager expenses. The first thing was to settle in.

Her hands touched the large support beams in the main room. They looked like they had been made from tree trunks they were so thick. Every log was cut perfectly to fit and though there didn’t seem to be any electricity running to the house from the outside, she had seen several solar panels on the roof. She was digging the Alaskan self-sufficiency already. The place was fully furnished and though it was not of her taste exactly, it was perfect for the setting, and she wasn’t about to be ungrateful. Aria suspected her tastes would be changing. She actually imagined she would be doing some changing herself. In fact, she already felt different, she realized.

Aria put her bag down in the bedroom, her bedroom, she reminded herself, and grabbed a blanket off the couch to cover her shoulders. There were a couple of rocking chairs out on the front deck, and the deck was high enough that she could see the ocean in the distance. She sat there for some time, knowing that her great aunt Martha must have sat there doing the very same thing many times. Her cheeks were beat red and her teeth chattering by the time she finally tore herself away from the view and went in to start a fire.

No Alaskan home was complete without a raging fire she decided, and Aria was satisfied that she had successfully started her first fire all by herself in the small fire place. That was the first time she had put her Girl Scout training to use in years, but it all came back to her pretty easily. She started off towards the kitchen and was happy to find several days-worth of groceries still in the cupboards. It looked like her great aunt relied heavily on canned goods, so for the most part she didn’t have to worry much about cleaning out food that had gone bad. She started a mental list of things in her head that she needed to pick up when she made her first run into town. The list quickly became too long though, and she was soon searching for a pen among the many kitchen drawers.

In the third drawer she opened, she noticed a strange drawing on the bottom of the drawer. It looked like a strange star with many points and weaving lines that ran through it. Her fingers touched the drawing and she realized that it was burnt into the thin wood.

At that very moment, smoke entered the kitchen and as she turned around she thick black smoke billowing from the fireplace and filling the air. Covering her mouth, she walked closer and realized that something in the chimney must have caught fire – or maybe it was just blocked. She had no idea how these things worked. She quickly filled a trashcan with water and doused the fire before the entire house was smoked out. Still, she had to open every door to the house to air it out properly. As she contemplated dealing with the problem with the fireplace she realized just how exhausted she was from her trip. She decided to lay down for a few minutes. Of course she was quickly off to dreamland, only waking must have been hours later, although there was no way to tell by the light outside. It never seemed to get any darker. She had heard it could daylight for months up her but it was still weird to experience. But what actually awakened her was not the light, but the cold. She realized that she had left the doors wide open.

Throwing on a thick sweatshirt, Aria quickly headed to kitchen to make some coffee and looked at the mini -mess in the living room. There was soot on most of the objects near the fireplace and the whole place now smelled like an old fire pit. She ripped up an old box she found and laid the cardboard out in the fireplace so she could wriggle in a get a look up the chimney. She did not see any light, which she decided was bad. It must be blocked, she decided.

Her fear of heights did not rest solely in flying. She was afraid to get on anything over her own height, so she was not exactly enthusiastic about what she had to do next. In the end her fear of freezing trumped her fear of heights, and so after a couple of cups of coffee and a lot of nervous looks at the precarious roof, Aria looked around for a ladder. Truth be told, she was not too thrilled to find one on the garage wall. She also found a tall wand looking thing that she thought may be the tool used for just this sort of cleaning. With the ladder settled against the house and the cleaning contraption in hand, she prepared herself for the climb. Her hands shook as much as her insides as she scaled what felt like a mountain about halfway up , before pausing to look down. She shouldn’t have done that, she quickly realized.

Aria gasped and grabbed the sides of the ladder for dear life. The vertigo made the entire world seem to swim before her for a moment and she closed her eyes tight to stop it. She was almost prepared to open them when she heard someone underneath her laughing.

“What in the world are you doing up there?”

Aria gripped the ladder harder, steeling herself in case he was going to shake it. She knew it was a man, but she was too petrified to look down. She was all of ten feet of the ground.

Chapter 3

Darryl looked up at the tall blonde holding on to the ladder and he couldn’t help but laugh. He didn’t want to be mean, but it was a little comical. By her body language she looked like she was scared out of her wits, but as he had walked down the road, he had watched the woman apparently conquer her fear and start up the ladder anyhow. Then she had looked down and he could see the terror in her eyes. He couldn’t help the laugh that escaped him.

“Do you need some help Miss?”

“No, no, I just need the world to stop spinning for a few moments.”

That got another chuckle from Darryl and he waited patiently for her to get it together. She back stepped down at a snail’s pace, never once looking down at him. It was only when she was back on the ground and had settled for a minute that he was finally able to see her face.

“Hi,” she said.

So simple the words, but he could not respond. His heart leapt in his chest and he was fixated on her hazel eyes. They were green based with flecks of brown and gold that seemed to reflect in the sun like diamonds. His nostrils flared for a moment and he looked at her with a new interest.

“Hi.”

The words seemed ridiculous as a response. Darryl finally realized that he was staring at her by the strange, cocked look that she was giving him. She waited for him to say more, but the one syllable was all that he could manage and even then, it had come out like a croak.

“Sorry,” he said, catching himself … "do you uh, need help?”

Aria looked at him for a moment and was about to refuse on premise when she caught herself. Normally it might have been alarming to have a stranger show up like this in what still felt like the middle of nowhere to her. His easy demeanor however, put her at ease. Besides, she didn’t want to go back up there. She didn’t even know if she physically could go back up there at this point.  She shook her head as she looked back at the tall, muscular stranger. He had on a jacket, but she could make out the tops and bottoms of several tattoos on his arms and neck. The man was huge and he looked slightly out of place, though just as wild as the surrounding woods. Maybe he looked perfectly in-place. She couldn’t decide, but there was certainly something different about him…besides the fact that he was hot as hell, that is.

“Yes please, actually I do need help I guess, thank you. I started the chimney on fire last night and I am thinking I just need to clean it. That is what this is for, right?”

Aria held up the brush looking contraption and he took it from her hand. He smiled again and went to one of the nearby cedar trees and pulled a long branch off of it. He handed her the makeshift tool and started up the ladder without another word. After he was on the roof and moving towards the chimney, Aria started to chatter, unable to take the silence.

“So my name is Aria, what’s yours?”

“Darryl.” He called down, without looking away from the task at hand.

“Well thank you Darryl. I guess you must live around here?”

“Just up the hill. Only house up there.”

“Oh, well that makes sense. I’m sure glad to have such a helpful neighbor. You will have to come by for dinner once I am a little more settled in. As a way to thank you, I mean.”

“That’s not necessary.”

By this time he had finished the task and Aria watched him descend the ladder. He jumped down the last few feet and came to stand before her once more.

“I insist. I promise I am a better cook then I am a maintenance person.”

“Do you mind if I take look inside? I just want to clean it from that side as well.”

Aria followed the man into her house and he cleaned the other side of the chimney with the bough. He moved away with soot on him and Aria held back a giggle.

“Here let me find you a towel.”

“Thanks…yeah, I half expected that the problem was that you had left the flue closed…but I didn’t give you enough credit,” he said as he showed her the old bird’s nest he had knocked down. “This must of been ‘installed’ over the summer months and Martha hadn’t cleaned it out yet for the winter.”

She searched in the kitchen for the towel but came back empty handed. “Sorry, I have only just arrived and don’t know where anything is yet.”

“I think Martha kept them in the bathroom.”

She looked at him quizzically, even as she headed to the bathroom in the back.

“I guess you knew her pretty well then, I mean…being neighbors and all.

“Yea, that, and she’s – she was - a family friend. She knew my father well.”

Aria handed him a washcloth that she had dampened slightly to wash the black dust off his face. There wasn’t much she could do for his clothing though.

“I’m sorry you are covered in ash.”

“It’s fine. It had to be done. Just remember that you have to do it at least once a year, sometimes twice to make sure it is totally clear. Most important is to check it before it gets too cold moving into fall and winter.”

“Thanks I will. You must come back and have dinner though. I never met my great aunt and I would really like to hear more about her. The least I can do after she left this for me is honor her memory. She seems fascinating from what I’ve heard so far.”

“She was. She will be greatly missed.”

Darryl looked solemn for a minute. He looked back at the woman as she pushed her dark brown locks back from her shoulders. She was no uneasy on the eyes.

“So have you lived here your whole life?”

“Yea. I was raised here, me and my brothers. My family has lived on this mountain for a long time. Your house is actually the only one not owned by one of my direct relatives.”

“Oh. Why is that?”

“Well, our families are still connected in a sort of way, so it was never a thing.”

The answer was vague and apparently not really meant for her to fully grasp.  Rather than pry, she just nodded her head, although she definitely wanted to learn more.

“So are you here to stay, or what’s your plan?”

“That’s the plan. I mean, we’ll see what happens, but I am planning on making a go of it in Alaska. I did just spent everything I had to get here you know.”

Aria laughed, though she wasn’t really kidding. She had to make it work there or ask for her family’s help to get back to her old home. Just the thought of having to return with her tail between her legs was enough to make her sick.

“Bold move. What made you do it?”

“I don’t know really. I guess I felt drawn here in a way. I mean, I was as shocked as anyone when I heard about it from the family lawyer, but I felt like it was a sign. Silly huh? I know most people don’t believe in signs and stuff like that.”

“Oh I do. I believe in destiny too. I actually believe that it’s the signs that lead you to your destiny.”

Aria nodded and wondered how he could have known the very thing she had been thinking.

“So what do you do around here? What does anyone do up here? I mean for work, you know.”

“There is plenty to do, believe me. But let’s start with you. What do you do?”

“Well I used to bartend some and actually garden too. I figured I could get something up here doing that sort of stuff as well.”

Darryl looked at her and smiled.

“You know your aunt used to have a greenhouse, but she tore it down before last winter. She was planning on building another one. Maybe you should.”

“That’s a good idea. I was wondering what that patch of dead grass was over by the outhouse.”

“I have been looking for a secretary of sorts for my company. Would you be interested?”

Aria thought for a moment and then agreed. Darryl was turning out to be quite the lucky charm. He was helping her knock out one problem after another. There was also the fact that he was gorgeous, even with soot covering his whole front. The tiny glimpses of his tattoos had her curious. She wondered what kind of business he had.

“Well come down to my office on Monday and we’ll get you started.”

Darryl handed her a card and walked outside. He told her he had to go for a meeting and then headed back up the hill a ways, before he got into a pick-up truck that had almost magically appeared around the bend. The side of the truck had the name of Vern Holdings, but she was not sure what that meant as far as what kind of business he was in. Too bad she had no internet up here...she would have to look into that…it must be possible, she thought. But for the moment she would be in the dark about what his company did. But he had saved her hide in a few ways already, she decided she could put a little more faith in him.

Chapter 4

Aria spent her weekend going through the old house finding little treasures and signs that gave her a better idea of just who her aunt was. More than once she wished that they had known each other. They read the same books and seemed to have some of the same hobbies. Aria also finally headed into town to do some shopping. She had only returned about a half hour earlier and was outside when she saw the black truck from the other day drive past her house. She decided to wave him down. Darryl put his window down and their eyes met.

“Did you need something Aria?”

“Yea, you want to come to dinner? I was planning on making chili.”

Darryl looked like he was going to turn her down, but then pulled in beside her car instead. Aria waited for him to get out of his truck and was surprised to see him dressed up. By his physique, she had sort of assumed he had a full jeans and T-shirt wardrobe, but the suit fit him well. He actually looked quite handsome.

“Wow you look good. I promise I will not ask you to clean anything tonight.”

As Darryl walked behind her his eyes were glued to her round ass swishing back and forth in her flowy skirt. It grabbed his attention like a beautiful flower in the breeze and he was unable to pull his eyes away. She held the door open for him and he walked into the house. The aroma pulled him into the small kitchen next to the entry way.

“It does smell good in here. So how is everything going?”

“Pretty good. It is certainly different here. But I like it.”

“Alaska grows on you. I think you are going to like it more and more.”

Darryl took his jacket off and set it over the back of the couch. It was Aria’s turn to gawk. The man’s muscles seemed to want to break through his thin white button up. There were more tattoos up his arms that she could see through the shirt, as well as a larger one on his back. The more she learned about the man, the more intriguing he became. Darryl rolled up his sleeves, revealing some of the tribal tattooing and her hand itched to touch it, trace it with her fingertips.

“I am not keeping you from anything, am I? I hope I have not been too pushy about dinner.”

“No, not at all. I would probably be eating peanut butter and jelly otherwise,” he said with a smile.

“Oh, I just didn’t know if you were missing family dinner.”

Darryl glanced up at her as she set a bowl down in front of him.

“Thank you.”

Darryl seemed to know all about the house and showed her how to use the battery banks and electrical system after dinner. They were standing in the small building that housed it all. Darryl barely fit inside it seemed to her. Usually the curvy woman did not feel so small, but next to him she actually felt petite. It was kind of nice.

There was a moment, where his face was so close to hers that she could have sworn that he was going to kiss her. She actually felt a spark. The moment passed though and she walked out after him a little disappointed. His eyes told her that he wanted her, but he seemed to be holding something back. When they got back in the house, she asked him if he wanted a drink. He agreed and seemed to relax, though she could still feel his heated gaze on her as she poured the glasses full of sweet tea.

Sitting together on the couch, the pair watched the fire lick around the wood in the fireplace. Aria glanced at him several times and had to remind herself that he was her new boss, though she didn’t work with him yet.

“So what is there to do around here? For fun I mean.”

His eyes filled with fire and she wished she had said it another way. He turned towards her and his eyes fixed themselves on her lips.

“There are many things to do,” he said evocatively. Shifting gears he added, “Pretty soon the place will be crawling with tourists here to experience the great outdoors.”

“Yea I heard that there are places that you can even see polar bears. That would be amazing. They are really rare I hear, and I’ve never seen one. Have you?”

“A few.”

“Where they as scary as they look on TV?”

“Not at all. Misunderstood.”

“Yeah I guess we have to take better care of their environment. So, is there anything else to do?”

“Well I like to go on hikes, sometimes go out to the ice. It is pretty amazing.”

“I heard it’s dangerous.”

“It is, if you don’t know what you are doing. I have been doing it every year around this time. It is the best place to go first thing in the morning. You should come with me sometime. Maybe next weekend.”

“I would love to. It sounds fun. I never knew that a place that was so cold could be so beautiful.”

“The view has certainly improved.”

Darryl leaned towards her, gauging if she would move away. Instead of sitting back, she leaned the last few inches to make their lips meet. She sighed into his mouth, as her tongue touched his. His body shifted close to her and his hands wrapped around her, pulling him closer to his chest. His smell filled her nostrils, manly in every way.

Darryl was inexorably drawn to the woman by her familiar smell. He had caught a whiff when he had seen her two days before. It was the smell of his pack and their mates. He would have known that she was of the blood, whether she knew who her family was or not. The two families had been connected for many years and he was finding it hard to contain himself around her. She felt as good as she looked and with each touch, he was even surer that she was made for him.

He pulled back and watched her eyes open slowly. They were completely green and they held some of the same heat that he felt in his own heart. Darryl was sure that the woman did not even know who she was to him or who she was destined to be. He didn’t want to be the one to tell her, but with no one else able to, he knew he would have to be the one when she was ready. There was need in her eyes, but he required love before he could bare himself in such a way. He had to be sure.

Chapter 5

Aria came forward, her mouth searching for him and her body leaning against his hard chest. He groaned and decided that he could allow himself to go a little further before he had to stop himself. Darryl pulled her onto his lap and held her against him with his strong arms. Aria sighed as she relaxed into his arms and she hungrily kissed him. Her thighs found their way to either side of him, straddling his legs.

Darryl grabbed her long hair and pulled her closer, deepening the kiss until they were both breathless. He pulled away and she sucked in air as he kissed her throat gently at first and then with more fervor. Aria’s body began to react from pure animal instinct and she found herself rubbing against the hard knot that she felt pushing between her legs. Her mind was telling her it wasn’t a good idea to be getting involved with her boss, or with her neighbor for that matter, but she didn’t care at that moment. She almost felt unable to stop herself. Aria didn’t really care about anything but allowing her body to satisfy its need. All she wanted was Darryl. She basked in the passion he had awakened deep inside of her. It was crazy how turned on she was. She had never felt this level of desire and raw primal connection before.

His hands left her hips and hair, to work on the small buttons that went down the front of her dress. Aria’s hands went around his neck and pushed her cleavage towards his face. His hands went to work unbuttoning her garment all the way down to her navel. She shivered with the cold air and gasped louder when he planted his mouth on her neck. His mouth moved slowly down to her chest and then between her heaving, large breasts.

Darryl pulled back the lacy cups that held her breasts up and allowed them to spill forward. The pretty pink tips begged to be sucked and he happily complied.

“Mmm Darryl.”

She moaned his name several times as her hips rubbed against him at a frenzied pace. She needed more and she could feel herself getting wetter and wetter the longer she did it. Darryl did not seem to be able to contain himself either, as his mouth sucked harder and the other nipple was pressed roughly between his fingers. The more experienced man played Aria’s body like an expert. She really didn’t have a chance – not that she wanted one.

Aria was new to love and the ways of physical relationship. At the moment, all she could do was follow the cues her body was giving her. It was ready, even if her mind was resisting. She felt a hand going between her legs and only then did she think about what she was doing. She pulled back a little and looked down at the man she was straddling. He pressed his fingers against the thin material and growled when he felt the wetness at her core. As far as he was concerned, she was ready and they were both feeling it. He did not want to stop. Traditions could be damned, as far as he was concerned.

“Wait.”

Darryl’s hand stopped trying to push underneath the bottom of her dress. She gasped, trying to catch her breath. She looked at him with her emerald eyes. Aria was primed and ready. Even though they were both so ready and willing, he knew it shouldn’t happen this way. With Aria, he would have to wait.

His lips found hers and his fingers left her core. He grabbed her around the waist and pulled her to him. He deepened the kiss and let his tongue convey his passion. She moaned as he pushed up against her. He continued to grind her hips against his, for her pleasure. The act was driving his own senses mad, but he could tell that Aria was close to orgasm and he desperately wanted to hear her moan his name in the throes of her pleasure.

“Yes Darryl, that feels so good.”

Her bare tits pressed against his chest and he could feel the hardness of her nipples pressed against him. It was torturous, but as her noises got higher pitched the satisfaction of her satisfaction made it worthwhile. He felt a sudden rush of fluid on the front of his pants and groaned.

Her body shook above him and she pulled back from his hungry mouth. She felt a bit embarrassed that she had soaked him. They were making quite a mess actually, but it felt so good. His dark brown eyes looked almost black to her as he took her in with an almost feral look. Her hips had stopped moving, but her body still convulsed around his. It took everything inside of him to set her down beside him and not rip her remaining clothes off and have her completely right then and there. He wanted more, but he knew that he should wait. He had to wait, no matter how hard it was to do.

Aria, however had no such constraints, and was not finished at all. She tried to get back on his lap. Her wantonness had taken over and all she could think about was more. She was still consumed by this intoxicating passion and would do anything to keep the man’s hands on her. The orgasm felt great, but it left her wanting even more. She wanted to feel him inside her. The feeling was a gnawing that could not be appease in any other way. He did not want to be rude, but he wouldn’t be able to resist much longer. He stood up abruptly and started to put his jacket back on.

“I’m sorry Aria, but I really have to go right now. I will see you tomorrow at work.”

Aria looked up at him dazed and not quite understanding. She wondered if she had done something wrong. Didn’t he want her? When their eyes met, she knew that was not the case. She could see his desire. He wanted her, she knew he did. His cock was hard and ready inside his pants. He just needed a little convincing. She was well beyond the point of behaving. She looked up one last time before her hand came forward to touch his hardness gently. He groaned with the first delicate touch and found himself rooted to the spot, unable to walk out the door.

“I don’t know why you think you need to go, but I just want you to know it is ok, whatever it is. I am so sorry to say that you just can’t leave before you have been fully satisfied. Actually I am not sorry at all. You’ll sleep better this way.”

Her green eyes danced as she broke the gaze and put her attention to addressing the hardness between his legs. She unzipped the man’s dark slacks allowing his cock to spring out unrestrained. Aria’s opened her mouth, allowing her hot breath to land on his length. He sighed and pressed forward until the silken head was pressed against her lips.

Aria opened wide as she moaned. He was long and thick, her jaws opening wide to push him all the way down as deep as she could before she felt the head going even further back. He couldn’t help but thrust forward as she strained to take him, feeling his manhood fill her mouth. She imagine what it would feel like to have his length penetrate her depths. She had not told him that she had never opened her legs to a man. For the moment she was happy to oblige him in this way, but soon she wanted him to fill her for real.

“Oh Aria. This is not supposed to happen this way.”

She snapped out of her waking fantasy and withdrew his length from her mouth, looking up at him. What was he saying?

“You really want me to stop?” She remained unconvinced.

Her tongue flicked the tip and Darryl made another sexy sound before his hips pushed forward, claiming her mouth again. Her throat slackened to endure the blunt head that continued to barrage her throat. She suckled hard and her hand came up to play with his balls that were still held confined in his pants. The action seemed to be the man’s end and he warned her seconds before a hot stream of his cum hit escaped into her mouth. She swallowed several times as her mouth was filled to the brim with his essence.

Darryl was awestruck, if such a word can be applied to such a scene. The view of his cock lodged in her mouth was one of the most erotic scenes he had ever seen. Her breasts were displayed unabashed from the opening in her shirt and she looked up at him with a touch of cum on the side of her chin. Her tongue came out to lick it into her mouth and he groaned again. Her smile was easy and he could smell her arousal. Her hand absently stroked his dampened cock and he was soon hardening back up with her attention. So much for his willpower.

“Mmm, you look ready for more. Was that not satisfying enough?”

“I think it felt too good. You are a very bad girl.”

His hips pushed forward and she moistened the tip with her tongue again. Pressing deeper, he watched his fat cock disappear inside of her mouth once again. This was maddening but he had to wait. She would understand in time. He had to do things the way they were supposed to be done. The moon dictated his mating and next weekend was the next time all would be aligned. He pulled out with reluctance and moved away from her searching mouth. Her eyes were shut and he bent down to kiss her lips. He tasted a faint hint of himself as her mouth opened to receive his tongue instead.

“I really have to go. It has nothing to do with you. That was amazing. Soon, I promise.”

He pushed himself into his pants and tried to ignore the large wet spot on his crotch. She said nothing as she watched him go, though he could tell that she was disappointed in his leaving. She wanted exactly what he wanted, but she still had no idea what it was that she was getting into. It wasn’t right to take advantage of her like that. He had not been prepared for the chemistry they would have either. He realized he really like her. It just felt right.

Walking out of the small house and getting into his truck was one of the hardest things that he has had to do in a long time. Every piece of him wanted to stay. It didn’t help that it was clear that she wanted him just as much. He knew that it was going to be a long week before they could mate properly, especially since he had hired her for a position that would put the two of them in such close contact all week long.

Chapter 6

Aria stayed up for hours after she got out of the bathtub. She did not know what to think about what had just happened and actually ended up having to finish herself off, so to speak. She had never been so turned on and then turned down before. Though she had never wanted to go all the way before, she was itching to know what going all the way really was like. Darryl was going to be the one to show her. She wondered if he was the reason she had felt drawn to this cold, desolate place to begin with. She believed in fate, and maybe this was where she was supposed to come to find her true love - her soul mate.

Aria admonished herself for thinking that way. She had met him twice and climbed on his lap the second time she saw him. That seemed more like lust than soulmate. She hoped he didn’t think less of her, though she would not have changed a moment of it - except for the part where he walked away. She went to sleep fitfully, her dreams full of the wild Alaskan woods and the tattooed man that had cleaned her chimney and then failed to really clean her chimney. In her dreams though, he cleaned everything thoroughly.

The next day she got up early and made her way to the address on the card, eager to make a good professional impression. She was surprised to find herself arriving at the huge building that she had spied when she first got into town. It was no small operation he was running, whatever it was. She still was not sure what the company actually did, but she was excited to see Darryl again. The details would reveal themselves.

Passing through the front door, she was greeted by a large portrait of none other than Darryl right there on the wall. Even as she smiled to herself, he smiled back at her. It seemed fitting as she recalled visions of the night before. Her body inflamed with the very thought and she wondered if she was going to be turning crimson the entire week. She talked to the petite receptionist at the front and was directed to the elevator.

“Take it to the top floor and put in the code four-two-four to open the door.”

Confused, Aria thanked her and made her way towards the elevator. Four-two-four she repeated to herself. Kind of weird, she thought, but I guess a little extra security never hurt. There were only four floors in the building, but she felt like the elevator was taking forever. She was full of a nervous energy and an almost desperate desire to see him again. She wondered how he would act and what her job would be. She hoped he could handle being in such close proximity to him. If he touched her, she was a little afraid of how she would handle it. She imagined that all it would take would be one look and a soft kiss and she would be putty in his hands.

When she got to the fourth floor, a buzzer sounded and she entered the code on a small keypad. The door finally opened directly onto a wide open floor plan consisting, for the most part, of numerous desks and workstations scattered about in what looked to be a pretty ergonomic, worker friendly design. There were no rooms or barriers to interrupt the flow and communication. It reminded her of some TV show she had seen on the latest trends in Silicon Valley startups. As she entered, several men looked up at her, displaying a healthy interest in the new woman in the room. Suddenly she wished she had worn flats. Her heels clicked as she crossed the floor, the sound drawing the few remaining eyes that had not already noticed her entrance. She smiled at the upturned faces as she took in her new surroundings. She was instantly struck by the rather distinct type of men Darryl seemed to have surrounded himself with.

While she couldn’t see Darryl himself at first, she was immediately conscious of how much all these other men seemed to look like his carbon copy almost. They all seemed to have hard bodies, and even more noticeably all seemed to show signs at the neck and wrists that they too were heavily inked. This might not have made such an impression on her if she were at a motorcycle club or even in a gym, but they seemed decidedly out of place in what appeared to be pencil-pushing jobs. They could have also made a pretty good Chippendale’s crew, she thought.

“Aria, back here.”

As she turned to his voice she quickly forgot about everyone else. They might as well have disappeared. He was standing in the doorway of what looked to be his rather large corner office, which was built into the corner in the far back. Passing the men, she could help but feel their eyes on her. She knew she looked good in her heels and short skirt. Even more, these were the kind of men who could handle a woman like her. She only had eyes for Darryl though. Still, by the time she made it to his office door, she was beat red from all the attention. She walked on in and he closed the door behind her.

“Don’t mind them.”

She nodded, but didn’t say anything else. He was so close, she could feel his body heat. When he turned towards her, all she could think was that he was going to kiss her again. She actually closed her eyes and puckered her lips, but the kiss never came. After an awkward split second she sat down in the seat and looked down. Embarrassment was plain on her face. He was making it clear that whatever they had that was personal had no place here. She didn’t’ know if she would be able to keep them separate though. It turned out that he had wanted her as a sort of assistant or secretary. That worked fine for her, as she had the requisite skills. She wondered what he would have done with her if she couldn’t type. The relief of being a job she felt comfortable in was short lived however. Throughout the day as she typed out letters and made calls in the office it took everything she had to focus on the work at hand and not make another embarrassing move to somehow touch him. She was actually more afraid that she would not stop at just a touch. She wanted to rip his clothes off.

The rest of the week, the tension in the small office was palpable. She had come to learn that he was actually in charge of a very old family business which had mineral holdings in land through Alaska and even into Canada and around the world. They were into everything from gold to diamonds to abrasives. They even had a division dedicated to residential housing…and another for their fisheries. His family had been among the first to settle the area more than 200 years ago. Some rumored they had been here even longer, if that was even possible. Anyhow, she was even more in awe of him now. Here was a man who literally was in control of billions of dollars…and he had taken the time to stop by and meet his new neighbor…and even clean out her chimney.

She could not hold back the steamy looks she was giving him, and she was further confused by the equally hot looks he was returning her way. She wished that he would stop with his epic levels of self-control and take her right there on his desk. It didn’t help that he always seemed to glance over right while she was lost in one of her fantasies. Annoyingly the fantasies remained nothing more than fantasies as they continued to go about their work.

Thinking that maybe he had completely forgotten about their plans for her to see the ocean ice over the weekend, Aria tried to find a way to bring it up. It had been a busy first week though and the moment never seemed to arise. Still feeling chastised for apparently not understanding their new relationship, she just kept quiet as she gathered up her things and started to leave on Friday afternoon.

“Oh Aria, remember our hike? I hope you still want to go. I was thinking around noon tomorrow if that works for you. Remember to wear something warm okay?”

She nodded her head and as she walked out the door.  Just like that her world turned from blackest night to the beautiful day. She knew she shouldn’t be so swayed, but she couldn’t help it. She felt like her heart was going to soar. She hadn’t even realized how disappointed she had felt before brought it up again. But all that was forgotten now. She couldn’t wait. She instantly picked up her pace as a smile practically split her face. She couldn’t wait for the next day. Who knew what might happen between them. As she walked out she again ignored the looks of the other men in the office. She had not had a chance to ask Darryl about the tattoos or who paid for the company gym membership. It did seem like Darryl was keeping her separate from the rest of the men there though. She had not been so much as introduced. It was kind of weird, but she just imagined Darryl wanted her all to himself. Well, she thought, he was going to have to put a little more on the table if he expected her to just wait around forever. She had high hopes he would do just that on their little excursion.

Chapter 7

Noon was so slow to come Aria felt like a five year old on Christmas morning. She woke up early and then tried to get back to sleep to get some beauty sleep, but it was a waste of time. She was so excited there was no way she was going to get to sleep. Finally she had to just get up. The time still crawled by. She had a few cups of coffee and then set top figuring out what to wear. Aria settled on some semi-rugged, but very curve hugging jeans and boots. It dress obviously wasn’t appropriate. She skipped undergarments to feel a little naughty. It actually did the trick for her confidence in some weird way. Finally the appointed hour came and his truck appeared out front right on time. It was exactly noon when she looked at the clock and she had to giggle to herself. Darryl was nothing if not punctual. She liked a man who kept his word, even for something like this. When he said something, you could count on it and Aria really liked that about him. It made her feel safe as well as appreciated and valued

Not able to wait for him to knock, she opened the door when his feet hit the porch.

“Hi.”

“Hi.”

Overwhelmed by her beauty and her incredible curvy figure, Darryl walked up to her and grabbed her face gently in both hands. Pushing her against the door frame, his lips met hers and his tongue teased at her mouth. She almost whimpered, as she was finally receiving the kind of attention she had so badly been craving all week. He responded by holding her even more tightly as their hips fought to rip through the very fabric of their clothes as they finally embraced. When he eventually broke the embrace and pulled away, her eyes remained closed a moment as she sought to catch her breath and compose herself.

“I’ve been wanting to do that all week.”

With his words Aria finally recovered and opened her eyes again, the green flecks sparkling even more brightly now.

“Mmm, you should have. I thought I was going to go crazy. If that is your impulse, then please follow it any time you feel the urge.”

He hissed air through his barely parted lips and kissed her again. This time his hands squeezed her braless breast and she could feel a hard knot forming against her. The way he got so easily turned on, turned her on to no end. She didn’t have to wonder if he desired her, she could feel it every time they touched. The idea of his long shaft inside of her made her go weak at the knees and she allowed herself to almost hang on him. She loved how he towered over her, supporting her with his strength.

He pulled back after a time and grabbed her hand, leading her towards the truck. They drove for quite a while before Aria could hear anything over the sound of her own heart pounding in her chest. She snuggled up against his body as he drove, allowing herself to bask in the happiness of the moment. When they finally stopped, she got out of the truck and looked towards the sea. There were still several places where the ice still reached out to the land.

She followed Darryl as he grabbed a backpack from his truck bed. He hefted it easily onto his back and they walked towards the majestic scene before them. The ice was thawing and receding weekly but it was still strong enough by all account to traverse. Aria was a nervous wreck, but she would have followed Darryl anywhere. He didn’t seem to have any doubts whatsoever about stepping out onto the ice. He was incredibly nimble for a man of his size.

They stopped several times to take in the views all around them. The sun glared off the white surroundings and she was thankful for the sunglasses he handed her. The pair watched a whale breach the water’s surface far out where a wide gap had already opened up in the ice. Aria felt a spark of magic in that moment. I felt like some kind of “sign” that all of this was somehow meant to be.

“I can’t believe I am up here in Alaska out on a floating sheet of ice. This is amazing. Thank you so much for bringing me. It really is beautiful. I never would have had the guts to come out here otherwise. Thank you for being my guide.”

She started to turn towards him, looking to initiate another embrace, when she heard a loud cracking sound. Her face went ashen, even as Darryl tried to signal her not to move, but it was too late. A huge fault opened up right beneath her and as one entire piece flipped up, Aria slid into the freezing sea and disappeared beneath the ice in a flash. Her scream was cut short and was replaced by an abrupt silence.

Darryl scrambled towards the gap in the ice, realizing he could easily join her if he wasn’t careful. He spotted her almost instantly, several feet away, under the thick ice. His fist beat at the ice near her, almost instinctively, but it was far was too thick to break through.

From under the ice, Aria was in shock from the searing cold and gripped by absolute terror as she stared wide-eyed up through the ice, her eyes darting to and fro as she beat at it and searched for a way to freedom. Through the distortion of the ice she was suddenly able to make out Darryl as he sprawled on hands and knees above her, as he too pressed his hands against the ice. But just as he was there, his hands suddenly pulled away. It had already been ten or fifteen precious seconds since she had gone under. She could not see what was happening…all she saw was shadow and a flurry of movement. She saw shadows…clothes... appearing on the ice…and a cast off boot it seemed. His hands were again against the ice except now things were no longer making sense. His hand pressed above her was changing…it had changed…She made out an enormous paw…and a second…Above her now through the ice was a mammoth shadow. It almost looked like a great white bear.

Aria knew that she was losing consciousness and that these were probably her last moments. She had liked him so much. Her body and mind were shutting down her brain was now causing hallucinations. She almost had no feeling now. The pain of the cold was gone. Suddenly she felt a massive pressure wave come through the water as the bear entered the water and swam up beside her. She felt her entire body tossed in the current as the bear positioned itself beneath her. Its massive body was pushing her through the water. Just as she saw stars and blackness closing in on her vision her head broke the surface. She felt her body lifted like a puppet’s. The bear had the belt of her jeans in its jaws as it lifted her out of the water and onto a safe patch of ice a good distance from the hole. Even as she lay there, waves of emotional relief and physical shaking coursed through her as she tried to make sense of the whole ordeal

“Strip.”

Aria heard the word in her mind and she looked over at the white bear with black markings. It was looking at her with familiar eyes. She was already so shaken her mind did not even question the impossibility of this beast. Somehow the power of the message, and some strange familiarity were enough, and she tried to pull her clothes off with her trembling fingers. The bear came forward and with a clawed paw caught at her jeans and actually ripped almost literally ripped them off. She gasped at the biting wind on her cold, bare flesh as she managed to remove the last of her soggy garments. The polar bear sat down in front of her and urged her forward with her paw. She understood and nuzzled up against it warm belly. It’s thick water repellant hairs felt dry against her cool skin. She instantly felt the warmth envelop her and after several minutes, her shaking body lay warm and still against the bear which had now curled around her. Burying her face into the warm animal, she thanked him silently, feeling the bear instantly hug her tighter.

After a short time she felt her strength coming back and she sat back up, finally turning her attention back to the miracle of the enormous bear besides her. She had one last shock to endure as she watched the bear begin to shrink and morph before her eyes. Its fur receded even the entire body began to change shape. So much for the law of the conservation of mass, she thought. The entire creature transformed almost eloquently back to that of the man she knew. Finally he just sat there, naked before her. Although she was still freezing, naked herself in the cold, she could not take her eyes off the tattooed man as he got up and walked towards her. He grabbed her hand as he gathered up the clothes he had apparently strewn about in his haste to shift and rescue her such a short time before. He handed her each item of dry clothing in turn so she could dress. Although he was still standing there totally naked, he even handed her his boots. Through the clearing haze, confusion, and outright shock of this entire experience she must have still registered an extra layer of incredulity as she covered herself with the last of his clothing.

“I don’t feel cold the way that you do.” Was all he said.

A million thoughts and feeling still fought for supremacy in her mind as the pair walked quickly off the ice sheet together. She had no idea what she had seen, but she knew she loved this man, and she knew he had saved her. They walked hand in hand.

This experience had solidified it for Darryl. She was the one and he would do whatever it took to make it work. Now she the truth of who, and what she was. His heart was still pounding from the scare he had just undergone at the idea of losing her. As the truck finally came into sight, he contemplated how to proceed. She now knew more about him than anyone else outside of his immediate clan. He did not need to worry about telling her anything, she already knew his secret. He looked back over at the quiet woman. She was boiling on the inside and he could still hear her thoughts rambling in her head. There was still one feeling that was felt over everything else. Love and lust, even more powerful though, was the acceptance that he felt from her.

“We should go back to your house, to warm up … and talk.”

Aria nodded and after a few minutes of driving, she curled her body again, against his. She laid her head on his shoulder and did her best to offer him some warmth, even if he said he was fine. She snuggled deeper into his oversized clothing as she tried to offer him some of the comfort he had so recently given her. As they drove the last few minutes to her house she almost dozed off as he ran his fingers through her hair with his free hand. By now she was curled up across the front seat of the pick-up cab and almost fully asleep as they pulled in, in front of the cabin. The day’s events had taken quite a toll on her body. He carried her inside and went to lay her down in her bed. As he tried to leave her there to rest, her arms tightened around his neck. She seemed to be getting her energy back.

Pulling his mouth to hers, his body crushed against hers, smooshing her down into the bed. The man above her growled and that time, it sent a shiver up her spine, reminding her of what he was. She could feel his tightness against her and she opened her legs to feel the stimulation against her very core. Aria didn’t care what Darryl was, she knew that they were meant to be together. She could feel it at the most primal level.

It was easy to pull his oversized clothing off of her body. Once again, she was as naked as she was on the ice, though this time they were both generating the heat to warm each other up. His hands pushed between her legs and sunk inside of her wetness as she groaned with pleasure. He broke their kiss to look down into his eyes. She squirmed underneath him, her hands clawing at his chest. She wanted to feel his bare skin on hers. She had felt lust before but now it was almost as though her very blood were boiling. She wanted this animal inside of her now.

He moved back, standing up for a moment to better his pants from her ready body. His long cock stood out hard and ready for her as well. She imagined she could see it throbbing with his heartbeat as she tried to sit up and grab it with her hand. But he pushed her away gently and instead climbed back on top of her naked body. Their lips met as he pushed his thick hardness against her slippery lips, pressing forward with an urgency they both felt. As he pushed forward he was unprepared as his cock met the barrier of her flower. He stopped his push and looked down at her questioningly. She groaned as her hips rubbed against his blunt tip. Darryl moved back, pulling his cock from between her legs, as he lowered his chest to her quivering stomach. His mouth nipped at her nipples with a touch of teeth that made goose bumps explode across her hot flesh.

Her hips moved up as he came closer with his steaming mouth. Aria whimpered as he moved closer and her hips surged higher as his tongue found her slickness. Darryl grabbed her ass cheeks in his large hands and pulled her to his face. The man sucked hard on her clit and she was soon writhing underneath him. His hold became tighter as he held her down, feasting on her quim. Darryl wanted the surge of fluid that he had made before. This time though, he wanted her to squirt it in his mouth so that he could taste it. One of his fingers pressed against her hole, delving in as deep as her innocence would allow.

The movement was just what she needed and she cried out as her thighs squeezed the man’s head. She screamed out his name and moaned as he continued to suck all of her fluid up into his mouth. He slurped and tongued her hole until she was pushing him away. Releasing her legs, they fell splayed on either side of him. He crawled back over her and positioned himself at her tightness.

He nudged the head forward until he felt the skin holding him back. Pushing ahead with a growl, he felt her tight canal give way and he surged forward into her honey hole. He cursed at her suffocating tightness and moaned as she squeezed the new filling. He bent forward and captured her bottom lip with his teeth as he drove the rest of the way in. Aria squeaked and her body pulled him in deeper.

“Mmm Darryl, it feels so big inside of me. So right.”

He pulled out and slammed back into her, her whole body jerking forward on the bed with the powerful thrust. His eyes had turned completely back and the look on his face was predatory. The beast inside was begging to come out and she could see it held together by his control. He wanted to give her time to adjust, but he had a bigger need consuming him. He pulled back and pushed back in to her small sounds of pleasure. He could feel her body tightening around him and then there was a scream that pierced the air.

“Darryl, I am coming. Oh God!”

Aria thrashed and clamped around the man’s shaft so hard. Darryl watched his length pull out of her and the sight of her loss innocence drove him forward. She begged him to go harder and faster, knowing that there was a bigger orgasm on the horizon. Aria’s eyes closed as he sat back on his knees, her thighs being held together by his large, rough hands. He squeezed her thighs tightly together and rutted in and out of her.

“One more time baby, please come one more time for me Aria. I love watching you come.”

It was transfixing and the man could tell that the woman was primed for another one. His hand fell to the top of her slit and he pressed hard on her tiny nub. She squealed with the contact and gripped handfuls of his muscles as her insides collapsed around his thrusting shaft. He gritted his teeth, trying to hold back, but when their eyes met, he was lost in her. He felt himself explode inside of her, shaking as much as her pussy walls were.

Pulling out, he laid next to her on his back. Aria crawled over to his chest and laid her head over his steady beating heart. She mewled softly next to him, her leg hooked on top of his, holding him in a full body embraced. She felt like singing, her whole body throbbing with remembered pleasure.

Chapter 8

“So are we going to talk about what happened on the ice today?”

Darryl looked down at her and held her close. He was still afraid that his words would scare her, but he knew that they must come out. Darryl knew that it was a lot to take, though he hoped she would have an open mind because one was desperately needed.

“So you know what I am now.”

“I am not sure. I thought I saw you turn into a bear, but that doesn’t make much sense.”

“I am a lycanthrope, but instead of a wolf, my family turns into polar bears.”

“Your family?”

“Yea all those guys at work are my brothers.”

“Oh. So did Martha know about your little secret?”

“She did, but she knew that her family had their own secrets. I told you that our families are connected, I meant it. Your great aunt lived in the family house until a few years ago. It still does not feel the same without her there.”

“Why did she move here?”

“When Martha’s mate died, she no longer wanted to live in the big house. Her mate was my grandfather, so my father built her a small cottage down on the bottom of the mountain, so she was always close. It skips generations you see, so since Martha didn’t have any children, she must have known that you would be the one.”

“So what does that mean? I am confused.”

“Your blood ensures that my kind keeps going. You were mine before you were even born Aria, as I am yours. The birthmark on your chest marks you as the tattoo on my back marks me. I know this is hard to believe, but you will have our children and you probably already have some in your stomach.”

He held her, cradling her flat stomach. Aria noted the word some and she wondered if what he said was true.

“Why me?”

“Your family line was from here thousands of years ago. The legend says that there was a hard time that fell on this village and black bears killed many people. One of the medicine man imbued a man with special powers to fight the beasts and he would turn into a white bear at night to stalk out the dangerous foes. The white hid him in the snowy ice and they never saw him coming. This saved the village and he passed the ability on to his children. Your ancestor was the medicine woman and every other generation, our two families most converge, or the magic wears off.”

It all sounded like such a magical tale, one that you would tell your children and add in a moral at the end. If she had not seen him change once and then back again, she never would have believed such a fable. There were more questions that she wanted to know, but she was more interested in seeing her new home.

The man passed her small house and continued up the hill for another mile and a half in the truck. She had gotten dressed and followed him outside. He wanted to show her new home, but she still seemed to be taking it all quite well.

The road made the woman nervous and she tried not to look down off the edge. She already had doubts about the place and then the trees opened up, revealing the gem hidden behind them. The house was huge and beautiful. It was completely hidden from the main road. She never would have known it was up there

“Wow, I see your business does well.”

Darryl chuckled and kissed her on her lips.

“Our business. It will help with all of the children we will have. I have ten brothers.”

“Only brothers? And who says I am going to have that many children?”

“You cannot say no to me.”

Aria smirked, but she knew deep down that she would never say no to him. He was the man of her dreams and she was never going to let go. His eyes darkened as he put the truck in park and pulled her out with him towards the house. He opened the door and followed in behind her. In his home, he was excited to have her make it hers as well. It was a long time coming that the Alpha heard the pitter patter of his bloodline and he could not think of anyone else that was more suited to have them. His mouth came down on her surprised one and she was quickly winding her body around his.

“Now about our babies….”

Darryl grabbed her up and squeezed her sides as he dragged her up the winding staircase to their new bedroom. He barely made it through the threshold, before he threw her onto the bed and covered her with a skilled quickness. Aria was his for the taking.

THE END

Rescued by the Alpha Bear

Leela Ash

Copyright ©2015 by Leela Ash. All rights reserved.

No part of this book may be reproduced in any form or by any electronic of mechanical means, including information storage and retrieval systems, without written permission from the author, except for the use of brief quotations in a book review.

Thank you so much for your interest in my work!

Prologue

One Week Earlier

“Dad, there’s something over here!” he heard a young boy call. This would complicate things. Conner did not want to be found, but he couldn’t bring himself to drag his broken body out of sight. Every ounce of his being was in agony, and even the sound of footsteps getting closer drilled through his head like a jackhammer to the brain. He wasn’t sure what happened, and a part of him knew he needed to hide before the boy with the piercing voice found him, but he just couldn’t move. He was bloody and naked. That would certainly traumatize a little kid, or at least scare the shit out of him, which he also wasn’t eager to do. Besides, he didn’t need a hospital to get better. He needed food and a lot of rest. But he couldn’t move, and when he tried, pain sliced through his body.

“Oh my god, Dad there’s a naked man over here. He looks dead!” the boy shrieked. That was followed by the sound of someone else – or the boy - running towards him. Conner wasn’t sure which, nor did he really care.

He groaned and grabbed his head as he tried to lift himself. Lights flashed before his eyes, and he fell back to the ground with a heavy thud, writhing in pain. He was dying; that’s all there was to it. Closing his eyes, he gave himself over to fate.

***

Lana paced outside the judge’s chambers as he went over the notes for the case to decide whether or not there was a case at all. In her gut she knew something was off, but she couldn’t quite put her finger on it. It was a strange case. The defendant, Cameron Marks, had no priors. Hell, he had never even gotten a traffic ticket. But now he was being indicted with three assault charges and attempted murder. One of the women whom he supposedly assaulted couldn’t even finger him. But that could have been chalked up to shock, so it really meant nothing. It made no sense, but the detectives weren’t bringing her anything she could use. He seemed to be implicating himself, but not to the point of a confession. Something wasn’t right.

The door swung open and Judge Patterson strode from the room. He was such a serious man, and she could swear that he never smiled. Ever. Not that she had much to say on that account. Lana wasn’t sure how long it had been since she had last smiled or had a good time. She didn’t even want to think about how long it had been since she had enjoyed a man’s company. And that didn’t just mean getting between the sheets, either. She hadn’t had a date in months. She shook her head. This wasn’t the time to be going over her love life, or the lack thereof.

The judge walked past her and she followed behind, hoping to get this day over with. Already she had been in court three times, and she still had two major clients to meet with. The day was far from over, but at least after this she’d be done with court for the day. She walked by the defendant’s brother, who was here to support him, and shivered. She glanced back over her shoulder to find his dark eyes staring back at her. There was a strange intensity within the blue depths, as if he were trying to read into her very soul. Lana shivered again and, averting her gaze, quickened her pace to get back inside the court room.

Now he’s someone I could picture trying to kill someone.

The thought stopped her in her tracks. Could that be why the case was so messed up? Maybe Cameron was innocent? But if so, then why would he take the heat? Stranger things had happened. Brothers could be very loyal, even to the point of serving time for crimes they did not commit. And now that she thought about it, she knew she needed to follow her gut instinct. It had never let her down before.

The sound of the gavel rang out in the room. Everyone grew silent waiting for the judge’s decision.

“Regarding the case of the state versus Cameron Marks, for three counts assault and one count attempted murder, with insufficient evidence I am forced to dismiss this case. If and when evidence is collected the case can be refiled with the state.” He hit the gavel again. “That is all.”

That was it. Even the judge couldn’t find a reason to keep Cameron behind bars, and now Lana had her work cut out for her. She had to bring someone to justice at least. She gathered her notes and placed them in her briefcase. At her back she felt eyes boring into her. A shiver of fear ran up her spine, and when she turned around Campbell Marks was staring insistently at her again. Catching himself he looked away, but not before she registered his contempt. His eyes looked even darker and more sinister than they had in the hallway. The man really gave her the creeps, and the first order of business was having someone check into his background. Something about his demeanor had her on edge. He was not a nice man, but just because he wasn’t nice didn’t mean he was the one who committed the crimes.

Or did it?

Lana didn’t know, but she would find out, and soon; something smelled rotten in Denmark, and she vowed to discover what it was.

Chapter 1

Lana had followed Campbell Marks since the judge dismissed the case against his brother Cameron, and she’d seen a couple of things she probably shouldn’t have.

To make matters worse, he caught her.

Luckily, she had been in her car and was able to get away. It turned out Lana’s theory was correct. It wasn’t Cameron who had committed the crimes but his older brother Campbell, a man with a long history of violence and domestic abuse under his belt.  He had assaulted his ex-girlfriend, and the two men she had cheated on him with.

Gross, she thought, talk about getting around. I’d be pissed too.

Even though she was thrilled that she’d been right, and her gut hadn’t led her astray, Lana wished she could kick her own ass. Since she decided to take the detective work into her own hands, she was now in a predicament she wasn’t sure how to get out of. She had evidence that she really couldn’t prove, which meant she couldn’t use it in court.

She realized too late she should have left the investigating to the police, but she couldn’t help it. She found herself wanting to prove that Cameron was innocent, even though technically it was her job to do the opposite. As the prosecutor of the case, she was going about it all wrong. To be honest, she wasn’t sure why she was so hell bent on finding out the truth. It was her job to prove without a doubt that someone was guilty. But in this case she couldn’t.

She was so engrossed in her own thoughts that she didn’t even see him coming. Campbell grabbed her and shoved her against the wall—hard. Lana didn’t have time to scream before his dirty hand covered her mouth.

“Don’t you dare make a sound, got it?” he hissed in her ear. Lana nodded, if only to get him away from her.

His stench made her gag as he rubbed against her and groaned. “Hm, you’re a big girl.” Then he had the audacity to roughly fondle her breast before backing away.

Now he was angry again. Talk about mood swings.

Lana was pissed. Any other time she wouldn’t have stood for that kind of behavior from a man, but this one just so happened to be holding a knife in his hand. Maybe things were worse than she thought. She could handle being groped. Hell, she could even handle being roughed up, but she wasn’t sure if she was up for whatever he was planning. She shivered in fear, thinking of the worst case scenario.

She began to speak but shook her head, thinking better of it. Sometimes talking got her in more trouble than it was worth. Maybe if she kept her trap shut he would leave her alone. But the likelihood of that was slim to none. This time she wasn’t able to get away.

“You stupid bitch, you should have stayed out of it. Cameron knew what he was doing. And now they’re after me.” Campbell jabbed his knife in her direction as if he were going to stab her. Lana didn’t fear many things, but in this case she certainly wasn’t feeling confident about her chances. An erratic man with a sharp weapon wasn’t a good mix—ever.

“He wouldn’t have gotten the time I would,” he continued, as if that explained it all.

She nodded, slowly understanding. Cameron was going to take the rap for his older brother. She already knew the two were only fifteen months apart, and they were closer than anyone could ever imagine. She shuddered. The things she had come across sickened her. They definitely weren’t your everyday ordinary family.

Cameron planned to do whatever punishment he got. He’d be out of jail and back on the streets before Campbell was able to commit another crime.

Maybe.

That was loyalty, and Lana shouldn’t have been surprised, but she was. She couldn’t imagine taking the blame for something she didn’t do, no matter how much she cared about the person.

She held up her hands in surrender. “Let’s calm down, Mr. Marks. I haven’t told anyone anything, and I won’t. I’ll forget about it all, and then we can go on with our lives like nothing happened. Okay?”

Campbell laughed wildly. “Yeah, like I believe that shit for a minute. I’m not stupid, you condescending bitch.” He ran a shaky hand through his dirty blond hair. “And people actually believe the shit you spew?” He stepped over her, and she cowered against the wall. As he leaned his face against her cheek, his hot breath whispered against her ear, “You’re going to pay for messing this up for me.”

Lana shuddered and gagged. The feel of his breath on her skin turned her stomach. “Please,” she said. She wasn’t exactly sure what she was asking for. At that moment she only knew that she wanted him away from her.

Conner’s beast roared, and his body shook with rage. His bear tried to break free, but even though he was still out of it from his injuries, he knew that couldn’t happen. All he knew for sure was that he needed to get somewhere and he needed to get there fast. It was the whole reason he left the hospital.

He wasn’t sure why he had felt the urgency to come this way, but even with no memory he knew not to ignore the bear inside of him. Instinct alone led him further into the city to a parking garage.

Really, what the hell?

But his other half paced inside his head, pushing him to hurry. He sped down to the lower level of a parking garage, and it wasn’t until he heard a woman’s plea that he knew why he was there.

He didn’t know shit, except right at the moment it didn’t matter. The sound of her voice tightened his gut. His beast pawed at him, urging him to follow her voice. Otherwise, he drew a blank. He didn’t know what happened before he ended up in the hospital. The doctor said his memory would return in time and it could be a little at a time or all at once. Right now, that didn’t matter

The woman cried out, and something inside him snapped. He rounded the corner to see a man standing over a beautiful, plump woman. Both man and beast wanted to kill.

Mine! his beast cried in despair.

Conner shook his head in shock.

My mate.

He took a deep breath, inhaling her delicious scent and then narrowed his eyes on the man who was touching her. The man stunk of sweat, marijuana, and alcohol. He was also very sick, but the biggest problem was his waving a knife at Conner’s woman.

Conner barreled towards the man and swung a meaty hand at him, knocking the knife to the ground. The man hadn’t even seen him coming. He was too engrossed in scaring the woman. She gasped, and when he looked down at her, he saw a tear slide down her cheek. He wanted to reach down and wipe it away, but the man had shaken out of his daze and dove for the fallen knife. But Conner wouldn’t let him get that far. In one quick move he grabbed the man by the scruff of the neck and held him up, feet dangling in the air.

“You dared to touch her!”

The man paled and lost control of his bladder. The stench of urine filled the air, and Conner held him further from his body. Shaking him again, Conner felt disgust for the puny excuse of a man.

“Did you hear me? Don’t touch what isn’t yours, you worthless piece of shit!” Conner dismissed the man as a threat and tossed him to the side, not caring if he hurt him severely or not. It didn’t matter. He was on his deathbed anyways. Instead, he focused on the woman, who was watching him with wide, innocent eyes.

Conner knelt in front of her and placed a big hand on her forearm. His heart raced at the first touch and a tingle ran up his spine as heat filled his body.

Ours, his beast rumbled from within.

Conner’s jaw fell. She gasped at his touch and looked down at his hand. He pulled it away. “Sorry.” Then he smiled. “Are you okay? He didn’t hurt you, did he?”

She swallowed and shook her head. “You showed up in time. Thank you.”

“Where can I take you?”

She pointed right in front of her. “That’s my car. He cornered me before I had the chance to leave.”

Again, Conner touched her arm. She didn’t seem as scared. Her heart had slowed to a regular rhythm. “Let’s get you up off the ground then, okay?”

She nodded and allowed him to pull her up. He gaped at the woman before him. She was a tall woman with curves any man would fall to his knees for. She held herself with a confidence most women didn’t, and he found that was sexy as hell. She wore a tight skirt and a jacket. He could tell she was some type of business woman. His bear whined, wanting to be free.

She was perfect for him. She wasn’t too short or too small that he would hurt her. Fate had led him to his mate, after all the time he spent avoiding it. Now he wondered why. He didn’t even know her name, and at that moment in time, it didn’t even matter that he didn’t know his either.

Chapter 2

Lana kept her eyes on the biggest and sexiest man she’d ever seen. He must have been at least 6’5 because with heels she was about six feet and he towered over her. It didn’t escape her notice that he was in a hospital gown, and she sighed. Go figure he’d be a nutbag. Who left the hospital in a gown except a crazy person? His hand held hers and their gazes locked. His eyes were a deep shade of blue, and there was something about him that pulled her in. Butterflies fluttered in her stomach and her clit throbbed with need. It’d been too long she since she’d had sex, and this man didn’t have to do anything. She was aroused just by looking at him. Licking her lips, she cocked her head to the side. He followed the movement with his eyes like a hungry beast, and her heartbeat quickened.

She was so engrossed in him that she forgot about Campbell until it was too late. He snuck up on her angel and jammed the knife into his side. Roaring in pain, her rescuer fell to his knees. Lana screamed and stood frozen. Then the psycho pulled out the knife and wiped the blood on his pants coming towards her.

“It's your turn, bitch. Bigger doesn’t always mean smarter.” Campbell shoved her back, and she fell to the ground. She paled, knowing that she was going to die. He was crazy and clearly had no qualms about killing. Her body shook with a fear she had never felt before as sobs wracked her body. There were no words, no getting through to him. He was clearly off his rocker. Campbell knelt beside her with evil in his eyes and poised the knife above her. Lana squeezed her eyes shut and held her breath, waiting for the white, hot agony of being stabbed.

But it never came.

She heard a shrill scream and the smack of something hitting the pavement, followed by a loud, sickening crunch. When she opened her eyes, she froze. Her eyes rounded in shock and terror. She couldn’t breathe. A giant bear was standing over Campbell’s limp body. Blood poured from him and seeped over the concrete.

“Oh my god,” she whispered. The beast turned towards her with intelligent eyes.

She shook her head in disbelief and leaned back. It wasn’t possible. But where did her angel go? There was no way he picked himself up and left. Not when he went out of his way to save her, and he was injured. The bear’s eyes were the same deep blue she’d gazed into minutes earlier.

The man who saved her was the bear.

Standing up, Lana brought her hand to her feverishly hot forehead. She felt as if she might collapse, so she held onto the post to regain her balance. After a moment, though, she leaned over and vomited. Her eyes watered and tears slid down her cheeks. The stress had taken over, and as she let go, she realized something: her life was about to change and there wasn’t a damn thing she could do about it.

Conner watched his mate as she turned away from him in fear. His beast lowered his head in shame, but he wouldn’t regret saving her from the man with the knife. It was his job to protect her. He didn’t enjoy feeling her fear, though—especially her fear of him. She didn’t need to be afraid of him--he’d never hurt her. Closing his eyes, Conner tried to remember...anything.

He wasn’t doing well himself, but as soon as he had shifted, he started healing. He still tender, however, and it was too soon to be injured again. It was worth it. And even though he didn’t know who he was by name or who his family was, or hell, why he ended up waking up in a hospital bed, he knew one thing: That woman was his, and he had just protected her the way it was intended. With that in mind, he shifted back to his human self and pulled the gown back on. It wasn’t much, but it was better than nothing.

He ambled towards her slowly and placed a hand on her back. She tensed beneath his touch and he dropped his hand. “He was going to kill you.”

Plain, simple truth.

“I know,” she replied, but she didn’t look at him. “Who are you?”

Conner scratched his head. “I don’t know.”

This caught her attention. She spun to face him and laughed humorlessly. “You don’t know? You turned into a bear and killed someone, but you don’t know who you are?” Her voice rose and her face turned bright with anger or fear, he wasn’t sure which. It could have been both.

He shrugged. “I was at the hospital. The doctors said I have amnesia, so no I don’t know who I am until my memory decides to come back. What I do know is I’m a man who is also a bear. He’s a part of me, and he killed to protect his mate.” Conner wasn’t going to beat around the bush. Something clicked. It seemed being blunt came natural to him.

“I’m sorry, mate?” she sputtered.

He raised his big hand and cupped her jaw. At first she tensed, but then he rubbed his thumb lightly along her jawline and she relaxed some. “Yes, my mate.” His eyes shined with excitement. Touching her was right. “What’s your name?”

She worked her mouth a few times so he dropped his hand back to his side.

“Lana.”

“Beautiful,” he replied. She still was shocked by him. “We should probably go?” His eyes drifted to the dead man, flaring with anger. Conner would have died before letting him harm Lana.

She shook her head. “I can’t leave. I’m the prosecuting attorney for the case we were building against him. He didn’t like it.” She peeked around him at the body and shuddered. “His brother was planning to take the fall, but the judge threw out the case because there was no evidence. Until now, anyway. The police had finally tied Campbell to the crimes. This isn’t going to look good.” She bit her bottom lip.

Conner nodded, but he didn’t like this news. He wanted to take her away. “What should we say?”

She sighed. “I don’t know. At this point, we’ll both end up in jail. The police will send you back the hospital for your injury first.” She paced. “I can’t go to jail. And you can’t go back to the hospital. They’ll think you’re crazy and lock you up.”

“Then let’s go somewhere safe, and you can call and talk to your police friends. Explain what happened.”

“No, I can’t leave, and I won’t be able to come back. My DNA is on his body.”

Conner growled. “Why?”

“Probably because he rubbed all over me.” Shaking her head, she groaned. “I know what I have to do.”

“What’s that?”

“I have to call my mother.” She said it with both fear and awe. Conner wondered what her mother would be able to do to make this better. Even without his memory, he wasn’t dumb. He knew the implications she would face, and the ones he would face as well. It wasn’t a good situation. And he didn’t think his mate’s mother would be able to do much to help.

“I think we should go somewhere first, before you call your mom. It’s only a matter of time until they find him. We have a little time, though, since it’s late.”

“I can’t just run.”

“I didn’t say that, but maybe you shouldn’t be here when you call her.”

Lana nodded. “I guess. I should probably go home—and you’re coming with me. I might have something you can wear.”

Conner nodded, but he didn’t like hearing that she had men’s clothing that would fit him. His bear growled and plopped down unhappily, jealous of a past he didn’t know.

Chapter 3

Her angel's attitude changed, and she didn’t understand why. She gestured for him to get in her car and he did, but now he sat in the passenger’s seat in stony silence. She started to ask what was wrong, but the glare he sent her way changed her mind. She had no idea why he was so mad. She was taking his advice and leaving the scene of a crime he committed. It wasn’t like her. She had always followed the rules and breaking them was tough.

She pulled out of the parking garage, carefully avoiding Campbell’s body, and shuddered. She never imagined being a part of a crime. But if it weren’t for the man sitting next to her, she wouldn’t be breathing. Deep inside, she knew he had saved her life, and now it was her turn to save him because he was going to need it. He killed a man with his bare hands. No one was going to believe it was an accident. Hell, she wasn’t even sure if it was. He hadn’t said it was. He just told her he had to protect her.

She drove out into the night. Luckily it was getting late and the sun was down. She had some time before she had to call it in, and she needed a drink, or three. But first she needed to find out what the hell she did to piss him off. He had been so sweet, calling her his mate, and now he wouldn’t even look at her.

She stopped at a red light and put her hand on his bicep. He tensed and his muscle flexed beneath her fingertips.

“Why are you mad?”

And why the hell wasn’t she yelling at him for being an asshole? Instead she was calm and actually felt like she should be apologizing for something. She didn’t understand why she felt so attached to him, why she cared so much about what he thought of her, and why she was not being her normal bitchy self when a man pissed her off.

At first he didn’t respond. But then he sighed. “You said you may have something to fit me. I’m a large man, and I don’t feel comfortable with you handing me clothes from the men in your life. My bear doesn’t like hearing about it either. We are protective and apparently pretty damn possessive.”

Lana laughed and squeezed his arm. “The clothes are my brothers’ and they are all bigger than me. It runs in the family. I figured one of them left some stuff around throughout the years.”

Suddenly, his eyes brightened and he stopped moping. “Oh, brothers we can handle.” Then he shook his head with a blush. “Sorry, for being an ass. I guess I’m not used to this, and I really don’t know how I would normally act. My bear is acting like I’m an idiot. I feel lost.”

“I get that, but please try not to make assumptions about me. We both have pasts; you just can’t remember yours right now.”

“Fair enough.”

A horn honked behind them, so she turned her attention back to driving. Speeding down the highway, Lana decided she was going to her retreat rather than her home because honestly, she was scared. She didn’t want to go to prison, and she certainly didn’t want him to go.

He was quiet again, but this time he looked deep in thought. She wondered what his life was like, and found herself growing more attached to the giant man. He was really sensitive for such a big guy. And apparently any talk of past lovers was out of the question. She smiled, feeling for the first time like she might have found someone who cherished her, and only her. It would be a nice change.

***

Lana pulled into the driveway of her family’s cabin. It was secluded and safe. She loved being in the woods, and she thought her guest might appreciate it as well. His eyes said it all, and he looked like he was going home.

“What’s this place?”

“It’s my family’s cabin. We used to come here all the time as kids, and now we come here as adults when we need to get away. No one should be here now, though. ”

“It’s a beautiful home.”

“Thank you. Now let’s get inside, and you can get cleaned up after I call my mom.”

“Sounds good to me.”

She got out of her car and stretched. This was her second home, and the longer she was a lawyer, the more often she came here to hide out. They went inside and he sat on the couch.

“So what do I call you, then, if you don’t know who you are?”

“You can call me whatever you want, I guess,” he shrugged. “A name is just a name, after all.”

“Fair enough,” she said, pulling out her phone. She dialed home and waited. As soon as her mother said ‘hello’ she got straight to the point.

“Mom, I need your help.” She proceeded to tell her mother what happened. She pulled the phone away when her mother’s voice rose too high. Her bear’s eyes widened when he heard her mother.

“I know, mother. It’s not like I asked for this.” She nodded as if her mother could see her. “Okay, so I’ll wait for you to come to me.”

Her mother yelled a little more but agreed.

“Okay, mom, see you soon. Yeah, I love you too.” She closed her phone and sighed. Her head hurt and all she wanted to do was forget this horrible day happened.

“She sounds nice,” Conner said.

“She’s great, but she is a tad overwhelming. Just a warning for you, she’s going to want to know how and why this happened…”

He shrugged again. “Sure I’ll tell her, as long as she doesn’t announce it to the world. She deserves to know since you’re my mate. Makes us family—”He stopped, and his eyes widened.

“Family, there are a lot of them.” He smiled. “I’m not alone, although all I could see were a large group of bears roaming together. Not real hopeful, I suppose.”

“Any memory is helpful right?”

“That’s what the doctors say. It sucks not actually knowing who I am. I know I was hurt badly enough to go to the hospital, plus they told me I should have died. Only I didn’t. They think it’s a miracle, but I know different. Being what I am makes me heal differently, faster, and better.”

“It’s a miracle, regardless of what you are,” Lana said, and heat rose to her cheeks. What was it about this man that made her feel so—young and desperate? “Oh and my mom said to wait it out. She’s going to pull some strings and deal with it. Then she’ll come here.”

“Pull some strings?”

“Yeah my mother is Elisabeth Walker.”

He looked confused. “And?”

Lana smiled. She couldn’t believe it, but he had no idea who her mother was, which meant he didn’t know about her family connections or her wealth. “She’s a pretty huge name in the city.”

“Oh, well, you shouldn’t be associated with me, then.”

“Too late, you’ve got blood on and in my car, and Campbell attacked me. There’s no way out of this. We can claim self-defense. And since you’re much bigger than him, that should account for how you managed to do that amount of damage. Besides, he stabbed you first. It’s tricky, but my mom is going to figure it out. She said it might take a few days…”

She gulped when his eyes clouded with lust and his smile went from adorable to downright sexy.

Chapter 4

Conner couldn’t have been happier finding out he would get at least three days with his mate, alone, in the woods. If he had his way they would be mated before her mother showed up to try to discourage her daughter from mating with a beast. He could barely contain his bear as it was, and although she covered it up well, the scent of her arousal wasn’t helping matters. If he didn’t have enhanced abilities, he wouldn’t even know.

“I guess I should go find you some clothes so you can get cleaned up.”

“Sounds good. It’ll be nice to have something other than this dingy hospital gown.”

Or I could just stay naked.

As if she could read his thoughts, her eyes traveled down his body like she was mentally stripping him down.

All she had to do was ask.

Lana turned away from him and walked down a narrow hallway. Conner followed closely behind. Her body heat radiated against him, and he wanted to lean into her warmth. He hadn’t been able to get rid of the chill that had soaked into his bones since he woke up in the hospital. He hadn’t eaten, so his blood count was low, and being injured a second time hadn’t helped matters any.

She walked into a room she clearly spent a lot of time in. Her scent overpowered other lingering scents. He crowded behind her when she stopped and pulled open a drawer and searched through it. She easily found him clothes and set them on top. She wasn’t a tiny woman by any means, but she was still small and delicate in comparison to him. Her body molded to his perfectly.

He moved closer and brought his arms around her waist, allowing his hand to flatten across her stomach. She shivered and leaned by against him, as if she couldn’t help herself. Nuzzling her neck, he breathed deeply and took in her scent. It felt like he had finally come home. Conner licked her neck with the tip of his tongue, testing. She shivered and tilted her head to the side. His bear rumbled at her submission. He grazed his teeth along her skin, light and tantalizing. She moaned quietly and pushed further into his body.

Conner slid his hands near the elastic to her skirt and ran his finger lightly along the band. “Okay?”

She nodded her head against his chest and spread her legs further apart, which pushed her skirt up higher. Running his finger right under the waistband and tickling her skin, he growled in frustration at how tight the skirt was secured. He spun her around and shoved her skirt up around her waist before lifting her on top of the dresser. Stepping between her legs, he pulled her to the edge. She wrapped her legs around his waist and tipped her head back. The exposed tan skin tempted him. He leaned in and licked a path from the base of her throat down in between her breasts.

All at once Conner froze. He shut his eyes as his memory slammed into him. It flashed before his eyes in a sequence much like a movie. As glad as he was to get his memory back, he wasn’t thrilled at the timing. She tried to get closer, but she hadn’t even realized he had stopped.

He was the Alpha’s son, and only heir. His family was the wealthiest family in the tristate area. They owned land with petrol oil and sold it to gas stations across the country.

His mother was killed right before his eyes by an enemy clan, and his heart broke. He didn’t realize he was crying until Lana’s finger brushed the stray tears. She was watching him with sympathy. Her eyes matched the hurt he was feeling. It was like she could feel his pain. Then more came and he saw the man who had killed his mother.

He searched for him for the last few years, trying to bring justice, but the man got the better of him and tore into him, trying to shred him apart piece by piece. Conner didn’t give up, though, not until he lifted one furry paw and landed the killing blow. His bear roared into the early morning mourning his mother’s death for the last time, and telling the rest he had found her, bringing her the justice she deserved. The sun was rising and after he tore the man’s throat out, he limped into the park, trying to make it to the woods behind to lead him back home. But he was fading fast. He collapsed and turned back human. Each breath he took was unbearable. He faded in and out of consciousness.

Then he heard the boy. That was the last thing before he woke up in the hospital. Conner shook his head and brought a hand to his face, rubbing away the tears. He knew the truth now. He murdered two men in less than forty-eight hours.  And even though they both deserved it, he felt like a monster. His mother had died protecting the cubs, and he had settled the score and found her murderer. He knew everything now. He was on his way home, when he couldn’t make it. He lost too much blood, and he had nearly died, but the boy found him and the hospital had managed to save him. He really was lucky to be alive. “My name is Conner Lawson.”

“You got your memory back?”

“Yeah, it all came back. I guess you helped trigger it.”

She smiled sweetly and caressed his jaw. “It’s nice to meet you, Conner.”

“It’s weird. I haven’t seen anything, and now, when I was quite happy with where things were heading, the memories came back.”

“It’s better, though. Now I know who you are, and you know who you are.” Then she paused and her eyes filled with worry. “Am I still your mate?” she asked hesitantly.

Conner chuckled. He lost his memory, not his heart. “Of course, nothing has changed. I just know where I come from now, and I have my name. I feel whole now. I have my life back, but even better, I have you. And that’s what means the most.”

“I just wasn’t sure if the memory loss maybe misread our— situation.”

Conner couldn’t help it. She was sweet and sexy, and everything he could have ever hoped for in a mate. He leaned in and kissed her. The first was barely a brush of the lips. He sucked in a breath as soon as her lips touched his back. Such a small gesture, but it was perfection.

Chapter 5

Lana was happy he had his memory back, and she was also glad it had interrupted what was about to happen. She shook her head in disgust. Was she that desperate for affection that she’d screw the first man who touched her? She didn’t understand what she was feeling. Never before had she wanted to let go and just be with any man before. She knew it wasn’t the best time to be thinking about sex, and to top it off, the man she wanted had just killed another man and regained his memory after having amnesia. If that wasn’t inappropriate, she didn't know what was.

His memory returning was the cool down she needed. Handing Conner—it was nice putting a name to his face—the pile of clothing she found, she smiled tightly with a blush to her cheeks. “Here are some clothes you can try; shower is down the hall, last door on the right.” She stepped around his large body and took a deep breath, walking out of the room and leaving him standing there staring at her as if she’d lost her mind.

She went out to the mudroom and opened the fridge. He was most likely hungry, and she was too. Pulling out a dish of pre-made food, courtesy of her brother, she went back to the kitchen and preheated the oven. When she heard the shower come on, she went back into the room and found a pair of shorts and a tank top and quickly changed out of her work suit. It had been suffocating wearing it so long. Feeling much better, she went back to the kitchen and made some coffee. Normally she refrained from drinking it, but she was too exhausted to sleep and needed the caffeine boost.

The scent of coffee filled the cabin and she sighed, pouring a cup and trying to get the stress of the day to fall off. She put dinner in the oven and set the timer. Glancing out the window above the sink she sipped her coffee and closed her eyes. Rolling her shoulders she groaned at the pain that shot down her spine. She figured it must have been when Campbell had shoved her down. She shuddered at the thought of the man she left lying in a dirty parking lot—dead. Things were going to get ugly, and she wasn’t sure she could handle it.

A large hand slid onto her hip, and she jumped, turning towards Conner. He was wearing a pair a flannel pants and no shirt. She was mesmerized by the water glistening on his chest. She licked her lips and forced her eyes away. When she looked up, he was staring at her with a smirk. Like he knew what was going on in her head. She blushed and mumbled, “Feel better?”

His eyes twinkled. “Yes, thanks.”

“I’m making dinner, and there’s coffee if you want some.” She tried to move away from him, but he was so close, and she wasn’t a small woman. Shifting her body, she slid out from between his large frame and the counter. Her body brushed against him and heat flared in his eyes. He placed his other hand on her hip to hold her in place. She was stuck and found that once again she didn’t want to stop. She wanted this man, and for the life of her she couldn’t figure out why it was so hard to resist him.

“Lana, are you all right?”

“I don’t know, isn’t it too soon?”

He pulled her against his body and she gasped. His hard body felt right against her soft curves. “You’re my mate; it’s natural for you to want me.” It was as though he could read her mind. He knew she was feeling like there was something wrong. “Even though you’re human, you still get the effects of the mating heat.”

“That’s what this feeling is?” she asked in a whisper.

“Yes, and don’t fight it, baby. It won’t do either of us any good if you do. I won’t be satisfied, nor will my bear, until we complete the bond.”

“Bond?”

Conner tipped her head back and smiled at her. “Yes, it’s what bears do, we bond with our mate, and that connects us together forever.”

“I see,” she replied, her eye lighting with lust. He didn’t need to tell her that bonding meant hot and sweaty sex. Her body clenched with need, and feeling his cock harden against her stomach told her that his was, too. She stepped out of his reach and lifted her shirt over her head, throwing it to the floor. Her breasts felt heavy, and she reached behind her back and unsnapped the clasp holding her bra on. Conner watched her, entranced as she slid the straps down her shoulders and revealed her large breasts to him. The cool air kissed her nipples, hardening them further. She shivered and licked her lips. His eyes traveled down her body.

“Lose the shorts,” he said. His voice was laced with a need she could relate to, and the gruffness turned her on even further.

She didn’t deny him; she pushed them over her hips and shimmied her shorts down her legs, revealing lacy bikini panties. His eyes widened and his jaw dropped. She blushed but smiled. He actually looked as though he wanted to devour her. “You like?”

Conner nodded his head and gulped. She was stunning and everything he didn’t know he wanted. She was strong, independent, yet he could see her shyness and thought she was the most adorable woman. The fact that she was a kick-ass lawyer and put criminals away only made her more appealing. He stalked towards her like she was his prey, and at that moment he was too far gone to worry if he was acting more animal than man. She didn’t seem to mind. He stood before her, gripping her panties and ripped them down one side. “I’ll buy you more.”

His hand caressed her hip and wrapped around her ass. It was big and firm in his hands. She gasped when he yanked her to him, and then he kissed her like a man starving. She didn’t disappoint and kissed him back, opening her mouth and licking his bottom lip before she nipped it lightly. “Let’s take it to the bedroom.”

He lifted her into his arms and sped down the hallway. He tossed her on the bed, shucked the pants she loaned him, and climbed on top of her. He couldn’t take his time, not this time. He needed to be in her. Needed to mark her and make her his. He gripped her wrists and pulled them above her head, and then he used his knees to spread her legs.

“You’re mine, Lana. Forever.” He didn’t wait and drove into her soaking wet pussy. Turns out she was ready. She cried out and arched off of the bed with such power it nearly knocked him off of her.

He kissed her lightly now and slowed his thrusts, making love to her. Sweat covered his brow, and he clenched his jaw. She moaned and thrashed her head back and forth. “Oh my god!”

He growled, more bear than man as his canine teeth lengthened and her eyes widened. “Don’t worry, it won’t hurt,” he said. She nodded, completely trusting him, humbling him when she submitted. His bear preened with happiness and he struck the side of her neck.

She screamed long and loud and her pussy clenched tightly around him, bringing him to his release. He growled against her throat and thrust faster. His body was shaking with overwhelming emotions as the bond formed. He went crazy, and the bed shook and creaked beneath their weight. She lifted her hips, meeting and matching his movements. After he marked her, he nuzzled her neck before kissing her wounds. She shivered.

Their bodies were slick with sweat, and both were panting.

“Whoa,” she said, chuckling.

He pulled out from her body and rolled over beside her on his back. He closed his eyes slowing his breathing. Turning his head, he looked at his mark on her neck. It was already healing. There would be scars; everyone would know she was his. Nothing ever made him happier. He could feel her emotions: She was tired and a little worried.

“What’s wrong, baby?” he asked, turning towards her.

“What happens if we go to jail?”

“We won’t. You said your mom will pull some strings.” He hesitated saying what he wanted, but she was his mate. “We’ll go to the den and live. No one will find us. My family will keep you safe.”

“I can’t just run.”

“If it’s bad, I won’t give you a choice. I’m sorry, Lana, but I won’t allow you to be stuck behind bars. You didn’t do anything.”

“I left the scene. That looks terribly guilty. I’m just scared. I just found you, and I don’t want to lose you.” She rolled toward his body and buried her face in his chest.

“You won’t,” he whispered. And he meant it. Nothing would take her away from him.

Chapter 6

The next morning Lana woke up hot and covered with a large male body. She smiled to herself, thinking of all the ways he had continued to make love to her. He was seriously insatiable. Her body ached in places she didn’t know existed, and she was tired. But overall, she felt amazing. She could feel the bond between them, though she wasn’t sure if it was in the same way he did. He had her heart and soul, and even though they didn’t know everything about each other it felt right.

She was a little worried about what her mother would think, but hopefully she would just be supportive like she was with every other choice Lana made. Laying there she thought about Campbell’s lifeless body. Someone would have found him by now, and she shuddered with the thought of what was to come. She wouldn’t survive in prison. Too many people were behind those bars because of her. She was the top prosecuting attorney in the area, after all.

Conner pulled her closer to his body and sighed. She watched his eyes shift beneath his lids. He was dreaming of something. It was surreal to be lying next to this man, who wasn’t only a man. He had a whole different side to him that was just as important. His bear played a major role in who he was as a person. And only once when she saw the bear standing over Campbell’s body did she fear him. He was big and cuddly. He was the perfect man to complement her. A little domineering, but mostly he was protective and apparently possessive. It was nice to be wanted that badly.

“What has your eyes crinkling so seriously this early,” he murmured, rubbing his hand up and down her side. She squirmed and giggled.

“Nothing.”

“It’s not nothing, Lana. Remember, I can feel your emotions. You’re all tied up in knots.”

She sighed. “I just want to know what’s going to happen. I’m worried is all.” And that was the truth.

He rolled onto his stomach and hovered over her. “I understand, but you can’t focus on this. It will drive you crazy. I know what it’s like. I devoted my life to finding the man who killed my mother, and look what happened to me. The only good thing that came out of nearly dying was finding you.” He kissed the tip on her nose, and she scrunched it up in disdain.

“I don’t like thinking about that, either.”

“Well, think about what it will be like to meet my whole family. You could help with the business. My father would love to have a kick-ass lawyer on our side. The oil business is a tricky one. And people try to screw us all the time. You’d be paid better than you get paid now.”

“So your family has deep pockets too, huh?”

“You have no idea, baby. It’s nice because really we can decide to never work again, and our kids and their kids, and so on for generations will be well off. We don’t ever have to worry about future generations.”

“So you’re saying our kids are going to be spoiled rotten,” she said before thinking and glanced away. It was way too freaking soon to talk about babies, but it was nice to know he had his own fortune and didn’t want or need hers. So she knew he wasn’t like other men and with her for her money.

“Babies, huh?” he said and laughed before kissing her. “I like that you’re thinking about kids with me. I wasn’t sure.”

“Of course I want children. In fact, I want as many as I can have. I’d like to stop working in a few years and be a mom full time.”

“How were you planning on being a mom if you hadn’t met me?”

“Sperm bank. At that point of planning, I didn’t feel it was necessary to have a man.” He growled and she laughed, knowing he didn’t like the thought of her carrying a baby by any other man besides him. Hell, she knew talking about past relationships was going to be a blow out. “But now I have you, so that’s moot.”

He straddled her hips and held her wrists down. He seemed to like keeping her immobile. She didn't mind it either. “You really thought it through, then?” He shifted her towards the middle of the bed and kissed her, not giving her a chance to respond.

Lana spread her legs, cradling his erection between her thighs. The tip rubbed against her and she moaned. She wasn’t sure she could handle any more, but she would certainly try.

“You’re sore,” he said and she nodded. He kissed her lightly on the mouth. “Let me make you breakfast.”

“You don’t have to do that.”

“I know, but I want to.” He climbed off the bed, pulled on the borrowed pants, and walked towards the door. He looked over his shoulder and winked. “Just relax, baby. Let me take care of you.”

Not knowing what to do and figuring arguing would be pointless, she nodded and relaxed into the mattress. She really was tired. Her night had been busy, and then she woke up in tears. She didn’t know if her incident with Campbell would ever be one she got over. It had struck something deep inside her and made her feel real fear for the first time. And she hoped it would be the last time after everything got settled.

Maybe it was time to quit her job. For the past several months, she was beginning to think she was burned out. It would be nice to do something more relaxing and less dangerous. Working eighty to ninety hours a week wasn’t her idea of fun, and it left her no time for anything else. It was time for a change, and Conner offered her a chance of freedom, something she didn’t even know she wanted until he mentioned it.

Chapter 7

It was three days of passionate and pretty much non-stop making love. Conner was in heaven. He learned everything about Lana, physically and mentally, that he could. He could have spent another week locked up in the cabin with her, enjoying her luscious body, but all good things must come to an end. She was the most beautiful person he had ever met—inside and out. Never before could he have imagined being with someone like her. In the past, women only wanted him for his family name. As much as Lana’s name was known and envied—even feared— in the human world, his was in the supernatural communities. His father was the strongest and most powerful Alpha in the United States, and Conner knew he was in line to take over soon.

The knock at the door caused him to jump. His bear growled, wondering who would be pounding on the door. But then Lana opened the door and a woman, who looked much like his mate, only older, stepped into the cabin. She was fiercer looking with colder eyes that held a wisdom, much like his father’s did. This woman knew her shit, and he hadn’t even heard her speak.

She walked in like she owned the place, and her eyes narrowed in on him. He’d gotten up to cook breakfast so he was shirtless. Her eyes traveled over his bare chest, and then she spun and locked onto her daughter with those eyes. He couldn’t see her face, but Lana blushed and beamed.

Couldn’t be bad right?

“Shacking up with the man who killed your stalker, Lana? Really, that is ‘you’re guilty and stupid one-o-one’.”

Lana gasped and looked at him before turning her attention back to her mother. “Mother, shacking up is such a horrible thing to say, and I know how it looks, but it’s not, so really let’s focus on your news. Anything good?”

Conner’s hackles rose. His bear rumbled his unhappiness at what was said and Lana’s emotions rising from nervous to worried and concerned. He didn’t want her worrying about what being with him looked like. Instead of staying quiet, he decided he would stand his ground right away. He had a feeling her mother expected Lana to be with a strong male. Well, he’d show her.

He stepped into the living room and glared at his new in-law. “With all due respect, your daughter and I are not shacking up. She’s my mate and I’m hers. It’s as simple as that. Please don’t insult what we have.”

“Mate?” Her mother asked, then stared him down. She was almost his height which was intimating enough. But Lana wasn’t shitting him when she warned him about her mother.

Damn, the women were tall in the family.

“Yes I’m her mate, and I’m not an ordinary man.” He held out his hand, remembering the manners his mother taught him. “I’m Conner Lawson.”

She took his hand and shook it like any dominant man would have. This woman was the Alpha in Lana’s family. She was strong and fierce, protecting her cub. He couldn’t help but respect her for it. “Lawson? I know that name.”

“You do?” Lana asked, surprised.

“Honey you don’t get as far and deep into the community like I did unless you network. Your father is Graham?”

“Yes, ma’am,” Conner replied.

“You come from a wonderful—” she paused as if trying to say something delicately, “and unique family line.”

Yep, Lana’s mother knew what he was. “Yes we’re werebears.”

She nodded, waving off mention of his other half, and turned back towards her daughter. “I guess now we need to talk.”

They sat on the couch, and she looked at Conner. “Why haven't you contacted your father? He could have had this problem wrapped up even quicker than I could.”

Conner shrugged. “I guess because I don’t want our kind to get under the spotlight. I changed in front of cameras, I assume. That cannot be connected with Graham Lawson. He’d be ruined, and it’d be my fault. I lost control, and it doesn’t need to fall on the rest of my clan. And if I called him, he’d drop what he was doing and fix it for me.”

“I see,” she replied. “Well, to the news first. It’s both good and bad.”

Lana sat on the couch. He sat next to her, grabbing her hand and lacing their fingers together. “Let’s hear it,” she whispered.

“Campbell Marks’s body was not found where you told me it would be.”

“What?” she yelled with wide eyes. “He was bleeding out and not moving.”

“Honey, I don’t know what to say. He was obviously unconscious or something because no one, and I mean no one, has reported him to the police in any way. Not even as a missing person. It’s like he wasn’t there. Another strange thing--there was no blood, no knife, nothing at the scene.”

Conner leaned back, perplexed. He could have sworn Campbell’s heart had stopped beating, but he had snapped into a rage when he saw the man standing over his mate.

“So that means we aren’t going to jail. We’re safe.” Lana smiled, but it faltered at the look on her mother’s face.

“No, it doesn’t mean you’re safe, Lana, it means you need more protection now. There was a break-in at your house. Everything was destroyed, and there was a note on your wall, for heaven’s sake.” Her mother handed her a printed picture:

“You will pay, bitch. I warned you.”

Lana paled, and her body shook. His beast roared. “How is this possible?” he growled, unable to keep his beast in check.

“It makes a little more sense, now that I know who’s involved. You might call your father now, because I think what we are dealing with is more than I can handle. And since my daughter is your mate, I expect you to do whatever you have to, to keep her safe.”

Seemed her mother knew a lot about the supernatural world. He had an idea of what this could be, but he wanted to be sure before he scared the hell out of his mate. His father would be the one to verify it. “You’re right, I’ll call him now.” Conner stood and walked to the room he had been spending all his time in. Lana’s phone was on the bedside table. He picked it up and took a deep breath before dialing his home number.

“Dad, I think we have a real problem. Can I get your help, please?” He told his dad what he had learned.

His dad’s reply: “Get you and your mate to the den now.” End of conversation.

Chapter 8

Lana was pulled outside and into her mother’s SUV before she could so much as breathe. Everything happened so fast, and no one stopped to explain anything. Her mother knew more than she did about the situation, and Lana was getting quite irritated. “Can someone please tell me why you are carting me around like a rag doll?”

“Not now, baby,” Conner replied tensely. He was usually so calm and relaxed that Lana bit her lip with worry. If he was this stressed, that meant it was bad. She sighed and left it alone, but she would get her answers. This was her life, and there was no way she was going to stand idly by and allow someone else take care of her problems. It was obviously bad, but that didn’t mean she was useless in the situation—whatever it was.

Her mother opened the door and pulled her into a hug with tears in her eyes. Now Lana knew there really was something horribly wrong. “Do what they tell you to do, sweetheart, and text me when you get there. When this is all over, we’re going to Hawaii on vacation.”

Lana leaned back. “Mom, what’s going on? You’re never scared, and you sure as hell never cry. You’re freakin’ me out.”

“Honey, this is bad, and Conner and his family will explain it to you—they’ll keep you safe. I know them personally. She looked off to the side, avoiding eye contact.

“How do you know so much about his family?”

She didn’t respond.

“Mom, tell me.”

He mother bristled. “Fine.” She stepped out of Lana’s embrace and threw her hands up in defeat. “You and your brother’s father was half werebear. He never shifted, but Graham’s family raised him, until he passed, after you were born.”

Lana sputtered. “You—you always refused to talk about our father, yet when one of the boys talked about a deadbeat dad, you ripped them a new one. I never understood why.”

“It’s because he was no deadbeat. He was an honorable man who died and was also part beast, because even though he never shifted, he still had the bear’s spirit inside, much like Conner does. The only difference between him and Conner is that his bear gets to come out whenever it wants. Your father’s couldn’t. He felt like he was half of a man who didn’t fit in anywhere. He was too human to be a bear, and too bear to be a human.”

“Oh, mom, why didn’t you ever tell us?”

“Because he wouldn’t have wanted you to know. But since you have found yourself a part of the same family, I figured it was time to tell you.”

“Does Conner know?”

“No, but Graham will as soon as he meets you. You look the most like him.”

Conner jumped in the car and started it, signaling he was ready to leave but not rushing her.

“Oh, well I guess we better get going. But when I get back, you and I will be talking.”

“Okay, I love you,” her mother said, wiping away tears. Lana was flabbergasted. Her mother never cried. She never got emotional, and she never let on that she knew people like Conner existed.

***

Conner shook Lana gently. It had been a long ride, but it was time to get her inside the safety of the den. The den was protected by magical wards, which meant Campbell wouldn’t be able to find her, and eventually he would die leaving them safe. Until then Lana would have to stay with him and his family. He had overheard her mother talking and couldn’t believe how small the world was. Lana’s father was like an uncle to him. His death had left a gap in his heart, and now to find out that Lana was his child was amazing. It made sense now why she fell into the heat and submitted to him so easily, without question.  Although she did not have the spirit of one, she was still part bear and her instincts were strong.

“Baby, it’s time to wake up,” he said before kissing her brow.

Her eyes fluttered open and she smiled at him until she realized why she was waking up in the car. She was running. The only good thing that came out of the whole situation was the fact that she wouldn’t be in trouble. Without Campbell’s body there was no crime, which mean his mate was free of any guilt.

“Hi,” she replied. “We’re here?”

“Yes, baby, it’s time to meet your new family.”

She glanced away as tears filled her eyes.

“Hey, sweetheart, this is good. Because here, your father was well loved and respected. No one thought any less of him because of his mixed heritage.”

“Really?”

“Of course. He was one of us.”

She nodded. He got out of the SUV and jogged to her side, opening the door before she was out of the car. She thanked him with a kiss on his cheek. He grabbed her hand and led her into the den. Finally, he was home.

His father greeted them as soon as they stepped into the main house.

“Conner,” he said and pulled his son into a hug. Then he looked at Lana and gasped. “No, it couldn’t be?”

“Yeah. She’s James’ daughter, dad.”

“Oh, my dear, come here.” He didn’t wait for an invitation before pulling Lana into a tight hug and squeezing her until she couldn’t breathe. But she didn’t complain. Her arms wrapped around him and hugged him back. Finally Conner was able to pull her from his father’s grasp. “You look so much like him, dear girl.”

Tears filled her eyes. “I do?”

“Oh, yes.”

“Dad, have you heard anything underground?”

He smiled. “It seems your rush to bring her here for protection was unnecessary. But I’m glad you’re here. It seems Mr. Mark’s body was found, in pieces and nearly unrecognizable early this morning.”

Lana gasped. “How is that possible?”

His dad glared at him. “Did you tell her anything?”

“No, she was sleeping, and I didn’t want to scare her.”

He sighed. “Come sit.” He patted the seat next to him on the couch, and she sat down, waiting for him to explain. “You see, Mr. Marks was possessed by a demon. When Conner killed him—and he did in fact kill him— a more powerful demon, one we will not name, couldn’t have them exposed so he cleaned up the mess. But since Mr. Marks was wanted by the police, he couldn’t just disappear. So he was ripped apart and only recognizable by his DNA. The demons win by shedding his blood and by knowing the humans aren’t any closer to finding out the truth. You’re lucky, though. Some demons wouldn’t have let you go, but since Conner was caught on the tape killing him, they knew there would be no reason to worry about you telling the world about its darker side.”

Lana paled. Conner moved to her side and put his hand on her shoulder. She calmed a little beneath his touch but was still worried. “So I’m safe. No one is after me?”

“No, you are good to go, luckily. Sometimes it doesn’t end this well, for anyone. I’m glad you’re here and I was able to give you good news. Now we must celebrate your mating!” He clapped his hands and stood. “The clan will be thrilled. There hasn’t been a new mating in far too long.” Then he strode out of the room, leaving behind a happy peace.

Conner loved his father, but he had just driven for two days straight. He was tired and hungry. And most of all, he wanted his mate so badly it hurt. They hadn’t stopped long enough to do anything other than get cheap food and have a bathroom break. Now he wanted more. He pulled Lana to her feet and kissed her lightly. “See, baby, I told you everything would work out. But my dad was right, we got very lucky in this situation.”

She nodded and kissed him back forcefully. It seemed she was in the mood, and he had no intention of turning her down. They both wanted to forget the stress of the past week. He lifted her into his arms and carried her out of the house. Cheers surrounded him, and he could feel Lana’s body heat with embarrassment.

He chuckled. “You can meet her later,” he told the crowd of gathered bears. All of them wanted to meet her and welcome her to the family. It was a bear’s way.

THE END

THANK YOU SO MUCH!

I just really wanted to thank you for choosing to read one of our books! I know there are literally millions of books to choose from and I know how hard it can be to find some time to enjoy a good story – so I just want you to know how grateful I am that you have chosen to read one of ours! I hope you will consider becoming a member of our club! We need dedicated romance readers for our street team too! I can’t wait to see you there ; )

You can reach us at:

Totallyromancerc@gmail.com

Or visit us on Facebook!

That’s All Folks! Have a fantastic day : ) Hope to see you in the club!